Part 1 Chapter 1
Towards the end of November, during a thaw, at nine o'clock one morning, a train on the Warsaw and Petersburg railway was approaching the latter city at full speed. The morning was so damp and misty that it was only with great difficulty that the day succeeded in breaking; and it was impossible to distinguish anything more than a few yards away from the carriage windows.
Some of the passengers by this particular train were returning from abroad; but the third-class carriages were the best filled, chiefly with insignificant persons of various occupations and degrees, picked up at the different stations nearer town. All of them seemed weary, and most of them had sleepy eyes and a shivering expression, while their complexions generally appeared to have taken on the colour of the fog outside.
When day dawned, two passengers in one of the third-class carriages found themselves opposite each other. Both were young fellows, both were rather poorly dressed, both had remarkable faces, and both were evidently anxious to start a conversation. If they had but known why, at this particular moment, they were both remarkable persons, they would undoubtedly have wondered at the strange chance which had set them down opposite to one another in a third-class carriage of the Warsaw Railway Company.
One of them was a young fellow of about twenty-seven, not tall, with black curling hair, and small, grey, fiery eyes. His nose was broad and flat, and he had high cheek bones; his thin lips were constantly compressed into an impudent, ironical--it might almost be called a malicious--smile; but his forehead was high and well formed, and atoned for a good deal of the ugliness of the lower part of his face. A special feature of this physiognomy was its death-like pallor, which gave to the whole man an indescribably emaciated appearance in spite of his hard look, and at the same time a sort of passionate and suffering expression which did not harmonize with his impudent, sarcastic smile and keen, self-satisfied bearing. He wore a large fur--or rather astrachan--overcoat, which had kept him warm all night, while his neighbour had been obliged to bear the full severity of a Russian November night entirely unprepared. His wide sleeveless mantle with a large cape to it--the sort of cloak one sees upon travellers during the winter months in Switzerland or North Italy--was by no means adapted to the long cold journey through Russia, from Eydkuhnen to St. Petersburg.
The wearer of this cloak was a young fellow, also of about twenty-six or twenty-seven years of age, slightly above the middle height, very fair, with a thin, pointed and very light coloured beard; his eyes were large and blue, and had an intent look about them, yet that heavy expression which some people affirm to be a peculiarity. as well as evidence, of an epileptic subject. His face was decidedly a pleasant one for all that; refined, but quite colourless, except for the circumstance that at this moment it was blue with cold. He held a bundle made up of an old faded silk handkerchief that apparently contained all his travelling wardrobe, and wore thick shoes and gaiters, his whole appearance being very un-Russian.
His black-haired neighbour inspected these peculiarities, having nothing better to do, and at length remarked, with that rude enjoyment of the discomforts of others which the common classes so often show:
"Cold?"
"Very," said his neighbour, readily. "and this is a thaw, too. Fancy if it had been a hard frost! I never thought it would be so cold in the old country. I've grown quite out of the way of it."
"What, been abroad, I suppose?"
"Yes, straight from Switzerland."
"Wheugh! my goodness!" The black-haired young fellow whistled, and then laughed.
The conversation proceeded. The readiness of the fair-haired young man in the cloak to answer all his opposite neighbour's questions was surprising. He seemed to have no suspicion of any impertinence or inappropriateness in the fact of such questions being put to him. Replying to them, he made known to the inquirer that he certainly had been long absent from Russia, more than four years; that he had been sent abroad for his health; that he had suffered from some strange nervous malady--a kind of epilepsy, with convulsive spasms. His interlocutor burst out laughing several times at his answers; and more than ever, when to the question, " whether he had been cured?" the patient replied:
"No, they did not cure me."
"Hey! that's it! You stumped up your money for nothing, and we believe in those fellows, here!" remarked the black-haired individual, sarcastically.
"Gospel truth, sir, Gospel truth!" exclaimed another passenger, a shabbily dressed man of about forty, who looked like a clerk, and possessed a red nose and a very blotchy face. "Gospel truth! All they do is to get hold of our good Russian money free, gratis, and for nothing. "
"Oh, but you're quite wrong in my particular instance," said the Swiss patient, quietly. "Of course I can't argue the matter, because I know only my own case; but my doctor gave me money--and he had very little--to pay my journey back, besides having kept me at his own expense, while there, for nearly two years."
"Why? Was there no one else to pay for you?" asked the black- haired one.
"No--Mr. Pavlicheff, who had been supporting me there, died a couple of years ago. I wrote to Mrs. General Epanchin at the time (she is a distant relative of mine), but she did not answer my letter. And so eventually I came back."
"And where have you come to?"
"That is--where am I going to stay? I--I really don't quite know yet, I--"
Both the listeners laughed again.
"I suppose your whole set-up is in that bundle, then?" asked the first.
"I bet anything it is!" exclaimed the red-nosed passenger, with extreme satisfaction, "and that he has precious little in the luggage van!--though of course poverty is no crime--we must remember that!"
It appeared that it was indeed as they had surmised. The young fellow hastened to admit the fact with wonderful readiness.
"Your bundle has some importance, however," continued the clerk, when they had laughed their fill (it was observable that the subject of their mirth joined in the laughter when he saw them laughing); "for though I dare say it is not stuffed full of friedrichs d'or and louis d'or--judge from your costume and gaiters--still--if you can add to your possessions such a valuable property as a relation like Mrs. General Epanchin, then your bundle becomes a significant object at once. That is, of course, if you really are a relative of Mrs. Epanchin's, and have not made a little error through--well, absence of mind, which is very common to human beings; or, say--through a too luxuriant fancy?"
"Oh, you are right again," said the fair-haired traveller, "for I really am ALMOST wrong when I say she and I are related. She is hardly a relation at all; so little, in fact, that I was not in the least surprised to have no answer to my letter. I expected as much."
"H'm! you spent your postage for nothing, then. H'm! you are candid, however--and that is commendable. H'm! Mrs. Epanchin--oh yes! a most eminent person. I know her. As for Mr. Pavlicheff, who supported you in Switzerland, I know him too--at least, if it was Nicolai Andreevitch of that name? A fine fellow he was--and had a property of four thousand souls in his day."
"Yes, Nicolai Andreevitch--that was his name," and the young fellow looked earnestly and with curiosity at the all-knowing gentleman with the red nose.
This sort of character is met with pretty frequently in a certain class. They are people who know everyone--that is, they know where a man is employed, what his salary is, whom he knows, whom he married, what money his wife had, who are his cousins, and second cousins, etc., etc. These men generally have about a hundred pounds a year to live on, and they spend their whole time and talents in the amassing of this style of knowledge, which they reduce--or raise--to the standard of a science.
During the latter part of the conversation the black-haired young man had become very impatient. He stared out of the window, and fidgeted, and evidently longed for the end of the journey. He was very absent; he would appear to listen-and heard nothing; and he would laugh of a sudden, evidently with no idea of what he was laughing about.
"Excuse me," said the red-nosed man to the young fellow with the bundle, rather suddenly; "whom have I the honour to be talking to?"
"Prince Lef Nicolaievitch Muishkin," replied the latter, with perfect readiness.
"Prince Muishkin? Lef Nicolaievitch? H'm! I don't know, I'm sure! I may say I have never heard of such a person," said the clerk, thoughtfully. "At least, the name, I admit, is historical. Karamsin must mention the family name, of course, in his history- -but as an individual--one never hears of any Prince Muishkin nowadays."
"Of course not," replied the prince; "there are none, except myself. I believe I am the last and only one. As to my forefathers, they have always been a poor lot; my own father was a sublieutenant in the army. I don't know how Mrs. Epanchin comes into the Muishkin family, but she is descended from the Princess Muishkin, and she, too, is the last of her line."
"And did you learn science and all that, with your professor over there?" asked the black-haired passenger.
"Oh yes--I did learn a little, but--"
"I've never learned anything whatever," said the other.
"Oh, but I learned very little, you know!" added the prince, as though excusing himself. "They could not teach me very much on account of my illness. "
"Do you know the Rogojins?" asked his questioner, abruptly.
"No, I don't--not at all! I hardly know anyone in Russia. Why, is that your name?"
"Yes, I am Rogojin, Parfen Rogojin."
"Parfen Rogojin? dear me--then don't you belong to those very Rogojins, perhaps--" began the clerk, with a very perceptible increase of civility in his tone.
"Yes--those very ones," interrupted Rogojin, impatiently, and with scant courtesy. I may remark that he had not once taken any notice of the blotchy-faced passenger, and had hitherto addressed all his remarks direct to the prince.
"Dear me--is it possible?" observed the clerk, while his face assumed an expression of great deference and servility--if not of absolute alarm: "what, a son of that very Semen Rogojin-- hereditary honourable citizen--who died a month or so ago and left two million and a half of roubles?"
"And how do YOU know that he left two million and a half of roubles?" asked Rogojin, disdainfully, and no deigning so much as to look at the other. "However, it's true enough that my father died a month ago, and that here am I returning from Pskoff, a month after, with hardly a boot to my foot. They've treated me like a dog! I've been ill of fever at Pskoff the whole time, and not a line, nor farthing of money, have I received from my mother or my confounded brother!"
"And now you'll have a million roubles, at least--goodness gracious me!" exclaimed the clerk, rubbing his hands.
"Five weeks since, I was just like yourself," continued Rogojin, addressing the prince, "with nothing but a bundle and the clothes I wore. I ran away from my father and came to Pskoff to my aunt's house, where I caved in at once with fever, and he went and died while I was away. All honour to my respected father's memory--but he uncommonly nearly killed me, all the same. Give you my word, prince, if I hadn't cut and run then, when I did, he'd have murdered me like a dog."
"I suppose you angered him somehow?" asked the prince, looking at the millionaire with considerable curiosity But though there may have been something remarkable in the fact that this man was heir to millions of roubles there was something about him which surprised and interested the prince more than that. Rogojin, too, seemed to have taken up the conversation with unusual alacrity it appeared that he was still in a considerable state of excitement, if not absolutely feverish, and was in real need of someone to talk to for the mere sake of talking, as safety-valve to his agitation.
As for his red-nosed neighbour, the latter--since the information as to the identity of Rogojin--hung over him, seemed to be living on the honey of his words and in the breath of his nostrils, catching at every syllable as though it were a pearl of great price.
"Oh, yes; I angered him--I certainly did anger him," replied Rogojin. "But what puts me out so is my brother. Of course my mother couldn't do anything--she's too old--and whatever brother Senka says is law for her! But why couldn't he let me know? He sent a telegram, they say. What's the good of a telegram? It frightened my aunt so that she sent it back to the office unopened, and there it's been ever since! It's only thanks to Konief that I heard at all; he wrote me all about it. He says my brother cut off the gold tassels from my father's coffin, at night because they're worth a lot of money!' says he. Why, I can get him sent off to Siberia for that alone, if I like; it's sacrilege. Here, you--scarecrow!" he added, addressing the clerk at his side, "is it sacrilege or not, by law?'
"Sacrilege, certainly--certainly sacrilege," said the latter.
"And it's Siberia for sacrilege, isn't it?"
"Undoubtedly so; Siberia, of course!"
"They will think that I'm still ill," continued Rogojin to the prince, "but I sloped off quietly, seedy as I was, took the train and came away. Aha, brother Senka, you'll have to open your gates and let me in, my boy! I know he told tales about me to my father--I know that well enough but I certainly did rile my father about Nastasia Philipovna that's very sure, and that was my own doing."
"Nastasia Philipovna?" said the clerk, as though trying to think out something.
"Come, you know nothing about HER," said Rogojin, impatiently.
"And supposing I do know something?" observed the other, triumphantly.
"Bosh! there are plenty of Nastasia Philipovnas. And what an impertinent beast you are!" he added angrily. "I thought some creature like you would hang on to me as soon as I got hold of my money. "
"Oh, but I do know, as it happens," said the clerk in an aggravating manner. "Lebedeff knows all about her. You are pleased to reproach me, your excellency, but what if I prove that I am right after all? Nastasia Phillpovna's family name is Barashkoff--I know, you see-and she is a very well known lady, indeed, and comes of a good family, too. She is connected with one Totski, Afanasy Ivanovitch, a man of considerable property, a director of companies, and so on, and a great friend of General Epanchin, who is interested in the same matters as he is."
"My eyes!" said Rogojin, really surprised at last. "The devil take the fellow, how does he know that?"
"Why, he knows everything--Lebedeff knows everything! I was a month or two with Lihachof after his father died, your excellency, and while he was knocking about--he's in the debtor's prison now--I was with him, and he couldn't do a thing without Lebedeff; and I got to know Nastasia Philipovna and several people at that time."
"Nastasia Philipovna? Why, you don't mean to say that she and Lihachof--" cried Rogojin, turning quite pale.
"No, no, no, no, no! Nothing of the sort, I assure you!" said Lebedeff, hastily. "Oh dear no, not for the world! Totski's the only man with any chance there. Oh, no! He takes her to his box at the opera at the French theatre of an evening, and the officers and people all look at her and say, 'By Jove, there's the famous Nastasia Philipovna!' but no one ever gets any further than that, for there is nothing more to say."
"Yes, it's quite true," said Rogojin, frowning gloomily; "so Zaleshoff told me. I was walking about the Nefsky one fine day, prince, in my father's old coat, when she suddenly came out of a shop and stepped into her carriage. I swear I was all of a blaze at once. Then I met Zaleshoff--looking like a hair-dresser's assistant, got up as fine as I don't know who, while I looked like a tinker. 'Don't flatter yourself, my boy,' said he; 'she's not for such as you; she's a princess, she is, and her name is Nastasia Philipovna Barashkoff, and she lives with Totski, who wishes to get rid of her because he's growing rather old--fifty- five or so--and wants to marry a certain beauty, the loveliest woman in all Petersburg.' And then he told me that I could see Nastasia Philipovna at the opera-house that evening, if I liked, and described which was her box. Well, I'd like to see my father allowing any of us to go to the theatre; he'd sooner have killed us, any day. However, I went for an hour or so and saw Nastasia Philipovna, and I never slept a wink all night after. Next morning my father happened to give me two government loan bonds to sell, worth nearly five thousand roubles each. 'Sell them,' said he, 'and then take seven thousand five hundred roubles to the office, give them to the cashier, and bring me back the rest of the ten thousand, without looking in anywhere on the way; look sharp, I shall be waiting for you.' Well, I sold the bonds, but I didn't take the seven thousand roubles to the office; I went straight to the English shop and chose a pair of earrings, with a diamond the size of a nut in each. They cost four hundred roubles more than I had, so I gave my name, and they trusted me. With the earrings I went at once to Zaleshoff's. 'Come on!' I said, 'come on to Nastasia Philipovna's,' and off we went without more ado. I tell you I hadn't a notion of what was about me or before me or below my feet all the way; I saw nothing whatever. We went straight into her drawing-room, and then she came out to us.
"I didn't say right out who I was, but Zaleshoff said: 'From Parfen Rogojin, in memory of his first meeting with you yesterday; be so kind as to accept these!'
"She opened the parcel, looked at the earrings, and laughed.
"'Thank your friend Mr. Rogojin for his kind attention,' says she, and bowed and went off. Why didn't I die there on the spot? The worst of it all was, though, that the beast Zaleshoff got all the credit of it! I was short and abominably dressed, and stood and stared in her face and never said a word, because I was shy, like an ass! And there was he all in the fashion, pomaded and dressed out, with a smart tie on, bowing and scraping; and I bet anything she took him for me all the while!
"'Look here now,' I said, when we came out, 'none of your interference here after this-do you understand?' He laughed: 'And how are you going to settle up with your father?' says he. I thought I might as well jump into the Neva at once without going home first; but it struck me that I wouldn't, after all, and I went home feeling like one of the damned."
"My goodness!" shivered the clerk. "And his father," he added, for the prince's instruction, "and his father would have given a man a ticket to the other world for ten roubles any day--not to speak of ten thousand!"
The prince observed Rogojin with great curiosity; he seemed paler than ever at this moment.
"What do you know about it?" cried the latter. "Well, my father learned the whole story at once, and Zaleshoff blabbed it all over the town besides. So he took me upstairs and locked me up, and swore at me for an hour. 'This is only a foretaste,' says he; 'wait a bit till night comes, and I'll come back and talk to you again.'
"Well, what do you think? The old fellow went straight off to Nastasia Philipovna, touched the floor with his forehead, and began blubbering and beseeching her on his knees to give him back the diamonds. So after awhile she brought the box and flew out at him. 'There,' she says, 'take your earrings, you wretched old miser; although they are ten times dearer than their value to me now that I know what it must have cost Parfen to get them! Give Parfen my compliments,' she says, 'and thank him very much!' Well, I meanwhile had borrowed twenty-five roubles from a friend, and off I went to Pskoff to my aunt's. The old woman there lectured me so that I left the house and went on a drinking tour round the public-houses of the place. I was in a high fever when I got to Pskoff, and by nightfall I was lying delirious in the streets somewhere or other!"
"Oho! we'll make Nastasia Philipovna sing another song now!" giggled Lebedeff, rubbing his hands with glee. "Hey, my boy, we'll get her some proper earrings now! We'll get her such earrings that--"
"Look here," cried Rogojin, seizing him fiercely by the arm, "look here, if you so much as name Nastasia Philipovna again, I'll tan your hide as sure as you sit there!"
"Aha! do--by all means! if you tan my hide you won't turn me away from your society. You'll bind me to you, with your lash, for ever. Ha, ha! here we are at the station, though."
Sure enough, the train was just steaming in as he spoke.
Though Rogojin had declared that he left Pskoff secretly, a large collection of friends had assembled to greet him, and did so with profuse waving of hats and shouting.
"Why, there's Zaleshoff here, too!" he muttered, gazing at the scene with a sort of triumphant but unpleasant smile. Then he suddenly turned to the prince: "Prince, I don't know why I have taken a fancy to you; perhaps because I met you just when I did. But no, it can't be that, for I met this fellow " (nodding at Lebedeff) "too, and I have not taken a fancy to him by any means. Come to see me, prince; we'll take off those gaiters of yours and dress you up in a smart fur coat, the best we can buy. You shall have a dress coat, best quality, white waistcoat, anything you like, and your pocket shall be full of money. Come, and you shall go with me to Nastasia Philipovna's. Now then will you come or no?"
"Accept, accept, Prince Lef Nicolaievitch" said Lebedef solemnly; "don't let it slip! Accept, quick!"
Prince Muishkin rose and stretched out his hand courteously, while he replied with some cordiality:
"I will come with the greatest pleasure, and thank you very much for taking a fancy to me. I dare say I may even come today if I have time, for I tell you frankly that I like you very much too. I liked you especially when you told us about the diamond earrings; but I liked you before that as well, though you have such a dark-clouded sort of face. Thanks very much for the offer of clothes and a fur coat; I certainly shall require both clothes and coat very soon. As for money, I have hardly a copeck about me at this moment."
"You shall have lots of money; by the evening I shall have plenty; so come along!"
"That's true enough, he'll have lots before evening!" put in Lebedeff.
"But, look here, are you a great hand with the ladies? Let's know that first?" asked Rogojin.
"Oh no, oh no! said the prince; "I couldn't, you know--my illness--I hardly ever saw a soul."
"H'm! well--here, you fellow-you can come along with me now if you like!" cried Rogojin to Lebedeff, and so they all left the carriage.
Lebedeff had his desire. He went off with the noisy group of Rogojin's friends towards the Voznesensky, while the prince's route lay towards the Litaynaya. It was damp and wet. The prince asked his way of passers-by, and finding that he was a couple of miles or so from his destination, he determined to take a droshky.

１１月底，一个解冻的日子，虽晨９点钟左右，彼得堡。华沙铁路线上一列火车开足马力驶近了彼得堡。天气是那样潮湿和多雾，好不容易才天亮。从车厢窗口望去，铁路左右１０步路远的地方就很难看清什么东西。旅客中有儿国外回来的人，但三等车厢里人比较满，全是些从不远的地方来的下等人和生意人。所有的人不无例外地都疲倦了，一夜下来大家的眼皮都变沉了，人人都冻僵了，脸也变得苍白萎黄，就像雾色一般。
在一节三等车厢里，有两个旅客从天亮起就面对面坐在窗口，两人都年轻，两人几乎都不带什么行李，两人穿得也讲究，两人都有相当引人注目的长相，再有，两人又都愿意互相攀谈。如果他们俩一个知道另一个此刻特别出众在什么地方，那么无疑会对机遇这么奇妙地使他们面对面坐在彼得堡－华沙铁路线的三等车厢里感到不胜惊讶了。他们中一个个子不高、２７岁左右，有着几乎是黑色的卷曲的头发，一双灰色的但是炯炯有神的小眼睛，宽而扁的鼻子，颧骨大大的脸庞。他那薄薄的嘴唇时而露出一种厚颜无耻的、嘲讽的、甚至刻毒的微笑，但是他有一个高高的额头，样子很好看，这就掩饰了长得丑陋的脸的下部。在这张脸上死一般苍白的脸色特别显眼，虽然年轻人体格相当强壮，但是这种苍白却使他的整个脸呈现出疲惫不堪的样子。与此同时，他的脸上还有某种激情，令人不安，这和他那无耻、粗野的微笑以及犀利、自我满足的目光很不相称。他穿得很暖和，身上是一件宽大的黑色面子的羔羊皮袄，所以夜间没有挨冻，而他的邻座显然对１１月俄罗斯潮湿的寒夜缺少准备，因而浑身打颤，不得不饱受寒冷的滋味。他身穿一件带有一顶大风帽的相当肥大的无袖斗蓬，与遥远的国外如瑞士或意大利北部冬天旅客们常穿的斗蓬完全一样，而他们当然没有考虑从艾德库年到彼得堡这样的路程。但是在意大利适用而且完全可以满足需要的东西，在俄罗斯却显得全然不合适了。穿着带风帽斗蓬的人是个年轻人，也是２６或２７岁左右，中等偏高的个子，有一头稠密的颜色非常浅的头发，凹陷的双颊稀疏地长着几乎是全白的楔形胡须。他那碧蓝的大眼睛专注凝神，但目光中有某种平静而沉郁的神态，充满了奇怪的表情，有些人根据这种表情一眼就能猜测到这个人患有癫痫病。不过，年轻人的脸是讨人喜欢的，清瘦而秀气，但是没有血色，现在甚至冻得发青。他的手中晃动着一个用褪色旧花布裹起来的小包袱，大概，其中便是他的全部行装了。他的脚上是一双带鞋罩的厚底鞋。这一切都不是俄罗斯的装束。穿皮袄的黑发邻座看出了这一切，浮现。出一丝粗鲁的嘲笑，有时候人们在旁人失败时就是这样无礼地、漫不经心地表达他们的幸灾乐祸的。部分地是因为无事可做，终于他问道：
“冷吗？”
他说着，耸了耸肩。
“很冷，”邻座非常乐意回答说，“而且，您瞧，还是解冻的日子，如果到了严寒，会是怎样呢：我甚至没有想到，我们这儿竟这么冷，已经不习惯了。”
“从国外来，是吗？”
“是的，从瑞士来。”
“嗬，瞧您！……”
黑头发的年轻人吹了一声口哨，便哈哈大笑起来。
话就这样攀谈开了，穿着瑞士斗蓬的浅色卷发的年轻人准备回答皮肤黝黑的邻座提出的所有问题。他的这种态度是令人惊讶的，而且他丝毫没有计较有些问题提得十分随便，不得体和无聊。他一边回答，一边顺便表明，他确实有很长时间不在俄罗斯了，有四年多了，他是因病去国外的，那是一种奇怪的神经毛病，类似癫痫或舞蹈病，不知怎么的要打颤和痉挛。黑皮肤那个人听着他说，好几次都暗自窃笑。当他问到：“结果治好了吗？”而浅色卷发者回答说“没有，没治好”时，他更是笑了起来。
“嘿，钱呢，一定白白花了许多，而我们这里的人就是相信他们，”黑皮肤那一个讥讽说。
“千真万确，”坐在旁边的一个插进来说。这位先生穷得很蹩脚，大概是十多年未升迁的小公务员，４０岁左右，体格强壮，红鼻子，脸上长满粉刺。“干真万确，只不过俄罗斯的财力全都被他们白白弄去了。”
“哦，我这件事上您可就错了，”从瑞士回来的病人平静和忍让地说，“当然，我不会争论，因为我不了解整个情况，但是我的医生却倾其所有给我到这里的路费，而且在那里供养了我几乎有两年。”
“怎么，没有人给您钱吗？”黑皮肤的问。
“是的，在那里供养我的帕夫利谢夫先生两年前去世了，后来我写信给这里的叶潘钦将军夫人，她是我的远房亲戚，但我没有收到口信、这样我就回来了。”
“您去哪里呢？”
“也就是我住在哪里吗？……我还不知道，真的……是这样……”
“还没有决定吗？”
两位听者重又哈哈大笑起来。
“您的全部财产不会都在这个包裹里吧？”黑皮肤的人问。
“我准备打赌，就是这样，”红鼻子公务员异常得意地附和着，“行李车厢里没有别的行李，虽然贫穷不是罪，这点还是不能不指出的。”
原来正是这样。浅色卷发的年轻人立即异常急促地承认了这一点。
“您的包裹总是有点用处的，”当大家畅笑一通后（值得注意的是包裹，所有者本人一边望着他们，一边终于也笑了起来，这更使他们快活），小公务员继续说， “虽然前以打赌；这个包裹里没有包着拿破仑金币和用；特烈金币、甚至荷兰市的一包包外国的金币，只要根据蒙在您那外国鞋上的攀罩也可以断定这一点，但是……假如您的包裹之外再添上像叶潘钦将军夫人这么一位所谓的女亲戚，那么这个包裹也就会有另一种意义了，当然，只有在叶潘钦将军夫人真南是您亲戚的情况下才是这样。您不会因为漫不经心而搞错吧……这是人非常容易犯的毛病，哪怕是……由于过分丰富的想象。”
“嘿，您又猜对了，”浅色头发的年轻人应着说，“我真的几乎弄错了，也就是说，她几乎不是我的亲戚，我们的关系太远，以致于他们没给我回信，我丝毫也不感到惊讶，真的，我早就料到是这样。”
“白白花费了邮资，嗯……至少您是忠厚老实的，这是值得称赞的！嗯……叶潘钦将军我们是知道的，其实是因为他是社会名流；还有在瑞士供养您的已故的帕夫利谢夫先生，我也知道，如果这是指尼古拉•安德列耶维奇•帕夫利谢夫，因为他们是两位堂兄弟，另一位至今还在克里米亚，而尼古拉•安德列耶维奇这位故人就是在广泛的社交界也是位令人敬重的人，那时拥有四千农奴……”
“确实，他叫尼古拉•安德列耶维奇•帕夫利谢夫，”回答完了，年轻人专注而文好奇地打量了一番这位无所不知的先生。
在一定的社会阶层，有时候，甚至相当经常地可以遇见这种无所不知的先生，他们什么都知道。他们的智慧和能力，他们那时刻涌动的好奇心都不。可遏制地倾注到一个方面，现代的思想家会说，当然这是因为缺少比较重要的生活情趣和观点的缘故。不过，“什么都知道”这句话所指的范围是有限的。某个人在某处供职，他跟谁认识，他有多少财产，在什么地方当过省长，跟谁结的婚，得到多少陪嫁，谁是他的堂兄弟，谁是表兄弟，等等等等，诸如此类。这些无所不知的先生大部分都穿着肘部磨破的衣服，每个月只拿１７卢布的薪俸。被他们了解全部内情的人们，当然怎么也想象不到；是什么兴趣驱使着他们，与此同时，他们中又有许多人又因为这种几乎无异于整门科学的知识而感到欣慰，因为他们得到了自尊，甚至是高度的精神满足。再说，这门科学也挺诱人的，我看到过不少学者、文学家、诗人和政治活动家在这门科学里寻求和寻得了自己高度的安宁和目的，甚至就凭这一点得到了功名，在整个这场谈话中，黑皮肤的年轻人打着呵欠，漫无目的地望着窗外，急不可耐地等待着旅程结束，他似乎有点心不在焉，甚至非常心不在焉，几乎是焦躁不安，以致变得有点令人奇怪：有时似听非听，似看非看，有时他笑，又不知道和不明白在笑什么。
“请问，您尊姓？……”突然，脸上长粉刺的先生问拿着小包的浅色头发的青年。
“列夫•尼古拉耶维奇•梅什金公爵，”后者完全不加思索地马上回答说。
“梅什金公爵？列夫•尼古拉耶维奇？我不知道，甚至还没有听说过，”小公务员沉思着说，“就是说，我不是指姓名，这个姓名历史上就有、在卡拉姆辛写的历史书里可以也应该能找得到，我是说人，再说，不知怎么的无论在哪儿都遇不到梅什金公爵家族的人，甚至沓无音讯。”
“噢，那还用说！”公爵立即回答说，“除我之外，现在根本就没有梅什金公爵家族的人了。我好像是我们家族的最后一个人了。至于说到父辈、祖辈，他们都是独院小地主＊，不过，我的父亲是陆军少尉，他是士官生土身。连我也不知道，叶潘钦将军夫人怎么从梅什金公爵女儿们中间冒出来的。她也是自己那一族的最后一人了……”
“嘻－嘻－嘻！自己族的最后一个！嘻－嘻！您怎么倒过来这么说，”小公务员嘻嘻笑着说。
＊拥有农奴的小地主，通常一院一户。
黑皮肤的年轻人也冷笑了一下。浅色头发的青年则有点惊讶，他竟会说出相当不好的双关语。＊
“您要知道，我完全不加思索就说了，”惊讶之余，他终于解释道。
“可以理解，可以理解，”小公务员快活地连声说。
“公爵，在国外您在教授那里学过什么科学吧？”突然黑皮肤的年轻人问。
“是的……学过……”
“可我从来也没有学过什么。”
“但我也只是随便学了点，”公爵补充说，差不多是表示道歉，“因为有病，认为我不可能进行系统学习。”
“您知道罗戈任家吗？”黑皮肤的很快问着。
“不知道，完全不知道。我在俄罗斯认识的人很少。您就是罗戈任？”
“是的，我姓罗戈任，叫帕尔芬。”
“帕尔芬？这不就是那一家罗戈任……”小公务员特别傲慢地说。
“是的，是那家，就是那家，”黑皮肤的年轻，人很快地、不讲礼貌地、急迫地打断了他。其实，他根本一次也没有对长粉刺的小公务员说话，从一开始他就只对公爵一个人说话。
“是吗……这是怎么回事？”小公务员惊呆了，几乎瞪出了眼珠。他的整张脸马上就现出一种虔敬和馅媚的，甚至是惶恐的神情。“您就是那位世袭荣誉公民谢苗•帕尔芬诺维奇•罗戈任的公子吗？他不是一个月前故世，留下了两百五十万财产吗？”
“您打哪儿知道他留下了两百五十万财产。”黑皮肤的打断他问，就连这次他也没有赏给小公务员上一瞥。“您瞧，”他朝公爵霎了霎眼，意指说的是小公务员， “他们知道这些会得到什么好处，于吗他们马上就像走狗似的一个劲地粘上来？我父亲去世了，这是真的，已经过了一个月，现在我差点连靴子也没有从普斯科夫赶回家，无论是混账哥哥，还是母亲，都不给我寄钱，也不寄消息……什么都不寄，犹如对待一条狗！我在普斯科夫患热病，躺了整整一个月！……”
“可现在一下子就必能得到一百多万，这是起码的，天哪！”小公务员双手一拍说。
＊俄语Ｂ cboem pone还有一种含义：“就某一点来说”。
“您倒说说，这管他什么事！”罗戈任恼怒和愤感地又朝他点了一下头，“此刻你即使在我面前做倒立，我也不会给你一戈比。”
“我还是愿意做，愿意做。”
“瞧你！可是要知道，你哪怕跳一个星期舞，我也不会给，不会给的！”
“也不用给！我就该这样，不用给！我要跳舞，我就是抛下妻子、小孩，还是要在你面前跳舞，让你满意，让你快活！”
“去你的！”黑皮肤的啐了一口；“五个星期前我就像您这样，”他对公爵说，“带着一个小包裹逃离父亲去普斯科夫的姑妈家，在那里得了热病，躺倒了，而父亲却在我不在的情况下去世了，是中风而死的。死者千古，而那时他差点没把我打死。您相信吗，公爵，”这是真的！那时我要是不跑，马上就会把我打死的。”
“您做了什么事让他发脾气了？”公爵接过话茬说。他怀着一种特别的好奇心打量着穿皮袄的百万富翁，虽然百万富翁身上和得到遗产这件事确有某种值得注意的东西，但是使公爵惊奇和产生兴趣的还有别的因素，再说，罗戈任本人不知为什么特别愿意把公爵看作交谈的对象，尽管他需要交谈，似乎是无意识多于精神的需求，似乎是漫不经心多于心地忠厚，是出于忐忑不安，忧心焦虑，交谈只是为了望着对方，随便胡扯些什么。好像他到现在仍患着热病，至少也是疟疾。至于说那小公务员，他硬是缠住罗戈任，气也不敢喘一口，留神和琢磨着每一句话，就像寻找钻石一般。
“脾气是发了，也许，也是该发的，”罗戈任回答说，“但是我那哥哥害得我最苦，至于老母亲是没什么可说的，她年纪大了，只是看看日课经文月书，与老太太们坐着聊聊天，谢恩卡哥哥决定什么就是什么，而他当时为什么不让我知道呢？我可是明白的！我那时神志昏迷，这是真的，据说，也发来过电报、但是给姑妈的，她在那里寡居３０年了，从早到晚总跟一些装疯卖傻的修士在一起，她修女不是修女，却比修女更有过之无不及，电报把她吓坏了，她拆也不拆，就把它送到警察局去了，至今它还留在那儿。只有科涅夫•瓦西利•瓦西利耶维奇帮了大忙，把一切都告诉了我；夜里哥哥从盖在灵枢上的绵缎上剪下了流苏，那是铸金的，说什么‘据说，它们很值钱！’可是就凭这一点，只要我想干的话，他就可能去西伯利亚，因为这是亵读神圣的。喂，你这个家伙！”他朝小公务员说，“照法律讲，是亵读神圣吗？”
“是亵读神圣！亵读神圣！”小公务员立即附和说。
“为此要流放去西伯利亚吗。”
“要去西伯利亚，西伯利亚！立即去西伯利亚！”
“他们一直以为我还病着，”罗戈任对公爵说，“而我一句话也不说，抱着病体，悄悄地上了火车，就这么走了。谢苗•谢苗内奇哥哥，请开门吧！他对故世的父亲说了我许多坏话，我知道。我确实因为纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜当时惹恼了父亲，这是真的，这是我一个人做的事，我是有过失。”
“因为纳斯塔西娅，费利帕夫娜。”小公务员馅媚地说，他似乎在揣度着什么。
“你可是不会知道的！”罗戈任不耐烦地朝他喊了一声。
“我就知道！”小公务员以胜利的口吻回答说。
“瞧你！叫纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的人还少吗？我说你呀，是个多么厚颜无耻的家伙！嘿，我就知道，就有这样的家伙马上来缠住你！”他继续对公爵说。
“可是，也许，我是知道的呢。”小公务员连忙接着说，“列别杰夫是知道的！您，阁下，可以责备我，但是，要是我能证明，又怎么样呢，是有纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜此人的，为了她，您父亲要用英莲木拐杖来教训您。而纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜是姓巴拉什科娃，说起来还是个名门闺秀；也是公爵小姐之类的，她跟一个姓托茨基，叫阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇的来往，就只跟他一个人交往，那人是个地主兼资本家，许多公司和社团的股东和要员，因此与叶潘钦将军有很深的交谊……”
“晦，原来你还真有两下子。”罗戈任终于真正感到惊讶了，“呸，真见鬼，他倒真的什么都知道！”
“全都知道！列别杰夫无所不知！阁下，我还和利哈乔夫•阿列克萨什卡一起周游了两个月，也是在他父亲去世以后。我知道所有的角落和小巷，没有我列别杰夫，他甚至寸步难行。他现在身陷债务监狱，而就在那个时候我有机会认识阿尔曼斯和科拉利娅，帕茨卡娅公爵夫人和纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，也就有机会知道许多事。”
“你认识纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜？难道她跟利哈乔夫……”罗戈任恶狠狠地瞥了他一眼，连嘴唇也变白了，哆嗦起来。
“没什么！没——什么的！的确没什么！”小公务员有所领悟，便急忙说，“也就是说，利哈乔夫无论用多少钱也未能把她弄到手！不，这可不是那个阿尔曼斯，她只有一一个托茨基，晚。上在大剧院或者法兰西剧院她也只坐在自己的包厢里，那里军官们相互间闲话还少吗，可他们对她却说不出什么名堂来，‘瞧，据说，这就是那个纳斯塔西娅•赞利帕夫娜。’仅此而已，再要说什么就没什么可说了！因此，是没有什么的。”
“这事确实这样，”罗戈任皱起眉目，阴郁地肯定说，“扎廖热夫那时也对我这么说过。公爵，我那时穿着父亲那件只穿了三天的腰部打招的大衣过涅瓦大街，而她正从商店出来，坐上马车。当时我一下子犹如浑身着了似的。我常见到扎廖热夫，他跟我可不一样，打扮得像个理发店的伙计。只眼睛上架着眼镜，可我在父亲家里穿的是抹了油的皮靴，喝的是素汤，说这个跟你不相配，还说，这是位公爵小姐，名叫纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜，姓巴拉什科娃，她跟托茨基同居，而托茨基现在都不知道怎么摆脱她，因为他，这么说吧，完全到了真正的年龄，５５岁，想要跟全彼得堡头号美女结婚。扎廖热夫当下就怂恿我说，今天你可以在大剧院见到纳斯塔西娅•费里帕夫娜，她将坐在第一层厢座自己的包厢里看芭蕾，可在我们家里你倒试试去看芭蕾——准会受到惩罚，父亲会把我们打死！但是，我还是偷偷地去了一小时，又一次看见了纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜。那天一整夜我都没有睡着。第二天早晨父亲给了我两张百分之五利率的证券，每张五千卢布。他说，去卖掉它们，七千五百卢布拿到安德列耶夫事务所，付清了，哪儿也别去，把一万剩下的数拿来交给我，我等你。我卖了证券，拿了钱，但是没有去安德列耶夫事务所，而是哪儿也不张望，径自去了一家英国商店，用全部钱挑了一副耳坠，每个耳坠上都有一颗钻石，几乎就像核桃那么大，还欠了四百卢布，我讲出了姓名，他们相信了。我带了耳坠去找扎廖热夫，如此这般说了一番，‘兄弟，我们去找纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜’，我们就去了。当时我脚下是什么，前面是什么，旁边是什么——概都不知道，也不记得，我们径直走进她的客厅。她亲自出来见我们。我当时没有说出自己来，而由扎廖热夫说‘帕尔芬•罗戈任送给您的，以作昨天邂逅相遇的纪念，请俯允受纳。’她打开盒子，瞥了一眼，冷笑一声说：‘请感谢您的朋友罗戈任先生，感谢他的感情厚意。’她转身便走开了。唉，我于吗当时不马上死掉！如果真的想去死，是因为我想，‘反正回去也活不！’最使我委屈的是，我觉得扎廖热夫这骗子占尽了风流。我个子也小，穿得像个仆人，因为自惭形秽，便一声不吭地站在那里。只是瞪着眼睛看她。可扎廖热夫却非常时髦，头发抹手油亮；还烫成卷发，脸色红润，结着方格领带，一味的奉承，满嘴的恭维，另时她大概把他当作是我了。我们出来后，我就说：‘喂，现在再不许你想我的人，明白吗？”他笑着说，“现在你怎么向谢苗•帕尔芬内奇交帐。”我当时真的想家也不回就去投河，可是又想，‘反正都一样’，于是犹如十恶不赦的罪人似的回家去了。”
“哎哟！喔嗬！”小公务员做了个鬼脸，甚至打起颤来，“要知道，已故先人不要说为一万卢布，就是为十个卢布也会把人打发到阴间去。”他朝公点了下头，公爵好奇地端详着罗戈任，好像此刻他的脸更加苍白了。
“打发到阴间！”罗戈任重复说了一遍，“你知道什么？”他对公爵说，“父亲马上全都知道了，再说，扎廖热夫也逢人便吹。父亲把我抓起来，关在楼上，教训我足足一小时，他说，‘我这只是先让你有个准备，到夜里我再跟你告别。’你想怎么着？老头到纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那儿去了，连连向她叩头，央求着，哭着，她终于拿出了盒子，扔了给她，说，‘喏，给你，胡子，你的耳环，现在它们对我来说价值珍贵十倍，因为它是帕尔芬冒着么大的风险弄来的，向帕尔芬•谢苗诺维奇致意，向他表示感谢！’而我在这个时候得到母亲的赞同，在谢廖什卡•普罗图京那儿弄了２０卢布，就乘车到普斯科夫去了，到那几时我正害着疟疾，在那里一些老妇人没完没了令人心烦地对我念教堂日历，而我坐在那里喝得醉熏熏的，后来我去了好几家酒馆，花光了最后一点钱，一整夜躺在街上不省人事，到了早晨发起了热病，而夜里的时候狗还咬了我，好不容易才醒过来。”
“好了，好了，现在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜会改变态度了！”小公务一边搓着手，一边嘻嘻笑着，“现在，老爷，耳坠算得了什么！现在我们可补偿给她同样的耳坠……”
“要是你再说一次有关纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的一个字，你就给我滚蛋，我就揍死你，尽管你跟随过利哈乔夫！”罗戈任紧紧抓住他的手，嚷道。
“既然你要揍死我，就是说你不会放开我！揍吧！揍了，也就铭记住了……瞧，我们到站了！”
确实，火车驶进了站台，虽然罗戈任说过，他是偷偷地来的，但是已有好几个人在等候他。他们呼喊着，向他挥舞着帽子。
“瞧，扎廖热夫也在！”罗戈任嘟哝着说，一边得意地甚至狞笑着望着他们，突然，他转向公爵说，“公爵，我也不知道，我喜欢上你什么，也许是为这种时刻遇见了你，不过也还遇上了他（他指了指列别杰夫），可我没有喜欢上他、到我家来吧，公爵，我们要脱下你脚上的这副鞋罩，我要给你穿最好的貂皮大衣，给你缝制上等的燕尾服，白色的或者随便什么颜色的背，口袋里钱塞得满满的……再一起到纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那里去！你来不来呀？”
“听从吧，列夫•尼古拉耶维奇公爵！”列别杰夫颇能感化人地郑重其事地附和说，“嗨，可别错过机会！嗨，可别错过机会！”
梅什金公爵站起来，彬彬有礼地向罗戈任递过手去，客气地说：
“我将十分乐意去府上拜访，蒙您喜欢我，不胜感激，甚至，如果来得及的话，也许今天我就会来的，因为，我坦率地对您说，我也非常喜欢您本人，特别是您讲到钻石耳坠的时候，甚至在讲耳坠之前就喜欢了，尽管您脸上一副愁眉不展的样手。我也感谢您允诺为我添置衣物和皮大衣，因为我确实很快就需要衣服和皮大衣了，眼前我几乎身无分文。”
“钱会有的，到傍晚就有，来吧。”
“会有的，会有的，”小公务员应声说，“不到晚霞时分就会有了！”
“您，公爵，对女人兴趣大吗？早点告诉我。”
“我，不——不！我可是……您大概不知道，我因为先天的毛病，甚至根本不懂女人的事。”
“噢，既然这样。”罗戈任大声嚷着，“公爵，你真是一位苦行僧了，像你这样的人，上帝都会喜欢的！”
“这样的人上帝会喜欢的！”小公务员应声说。
“那你就跟我走吧，应声虫，”罗戈任对列别杰夫说。他们走出了车厢。
列别杰夫终于达到了自己的目的。熙熙攘攘的人群沿着去沃兹涅先斯基大街的方向远去。公爵本应该拐向利捷伊纳亚街。天气很潮湿，公爵向行人问了路，到他所要去的地方有三俄里左右，他决定雇一辆马车。
Part 1 Chapter 2
General Epanchin lived in his own house near the Litaynaya. Besides this large residence--five-sixths of which was let in flats and lodgings-the general was owner of another enormous house in the Sadovaya bringing in even more rent than the first. Besides these houses he had a delightful little estate just out of town, and some sort of factory in another part of the city. General Epanchin, as everyone knew, had a good deal to do with certain government monopolies; he was also a voice, and an important one, in many rich public companies of various descriptions; in fact, he enjoyed the reputation of being a well- to-do man of busy habits, many ties, and affluent means. He had made himself indispensable in several quarters, amongst others in his department of the government; and yet it was a known fact that Fedor Ivanovitch Epanchin was a man of no education whatever, and had absolutely risen from the ranks.
This last fact could, of course, reflect nothing but credit upon the general; and yet, though unquestionably a sagacious man, he had his own little weaknesses-very excusable ones,--one of which was a dislike to any allusion to the above circumstance. He was undoubtedly clever. For instance, he made a point of never asserting himself when he would gain more by keeping in the background; and in consequence many exalted personages valued him principally for his humility and simplicity, and because "he knew his place." And yet if these good people could only have had a peep into the mind of this excellent fellow who "knew his place" so well! The fact is that, in spite of his knowledge of the world and his really remarkable abilities, he always liked to appear to be carrying out other people's ideas rather than his own. And also, his luck seldom failed him, even at cards, for which he had a passion that he did not attempt to conceal. He played for high stakes, and moved, altogether, in very varied society.
As to age, General Epanchin was in the very prime of life; that is, about fifty-five years of age,--the flowering time of existence, when real enjoyment of life begins. His healthy appearance, good colour, sound, though discoloured teeth, sturdy figure, preoccupied air during business hours, and jolly good humour during his game at cards in the evening, all bore witness to his success in life, and combined to make existence a bed of roses to his excellency. The general was lord of a flourishing family, consisting of his wife and three grown-up daughters. He had married young, while still a lieutenant, his wife being a girl of about his own age, who possessed neither beauty nor education, and who brought him no more than fifty souls of landed property, which little estate served, however, as a nest-egg for far more important accumulations. The general never regretted his early marriage, or regarded it as a foolish youthful escapade; and he so respected and feared his wife that he was very near loving her. Mrs. Epanchin came of the princely stock of Muishkin, which if not a brilliant, was, at all events, a decidedly ancient family; and she was extremely proud of her descent.
With a few exceptions, the worthy couple had lived through their long union very happily. While still young the wife had been able to make important friends among the aristocracy, partly by virtue of her family descent, and partly by her own exertions; while, in after life, thanks to their wealth and to the position of her husband in the service, she took her place among the higher circles as by right.
During these last few years all three of the general's daughters- Alexandra, Adelaida, and Aglaya--had grown up and matured. Of course they were only Epanchins, but their mother's family was noble; they might expect considerable fortunes; their father had hopes of attaining to very high rank indeed in his country's service-all of which was satisfactory. All three of the girls were decidedly pretty, even the eldest, Alexandra, who was just twenty-five years old. The middle daughter was now twenty-three, while the youngest, Aglaya, was twenty. This youngest girl was absolutely a beauty, and had begun of late to attract considerable attention in society. But this was not all, for every one of the three was clever, well educated, and accomplished.
It was a matter of general knowledge that the three girls were very fond of one another, and supported each other in every way; it was even said that the two elder ones had made certain sacrifices for the sake of the idol of the household, Aglaya. In society they not only disliked asserting themselves, but were actually retiring. Certainly no one could blame them for being too arrogant or haughty, and yet everybody was well aware that they were proud and quite understood their own value. The eldest was musical, while the second was a clever artist, which fact she had concealed until lately. In a word, the world spoke well of the girls; but they were not without their enemies, and occasionally people talked with horror of the number of books they had read.
They were in no hurry to marry. They liked good society, but were not too keen about it. All this was the more remarkable, because everyone was well aware of the hopes and aims of their parents.
It was about eleven o'clock in the forenoon when the prince rang the bell at General Epanchin's door. The general lived on the first floor or flat of the house, as modest a lodging as his position permitted. A liveried servant opened the door, and the prince was obliged to enter into long explanations with this gentleman, who, from the first glance, looked at him and his bundle with grave suspicion. At last, however, on the repeated positive assurance that he really was Prince Muishkin, and must absolutely see the general on business, the bewildered domestic showed him into a little ante-chamber leading to a waiting-room that adjoined the general's study, there handing him over to another servant, whose duty it was to be in this ante-chamber all the morning, and announce visitors to the general. This second individual wore a dress coat, and was some forty years of age; he was the general's special study servant, and well aware of his own importance.
"Wait in the next room, please; and leave your bundle here," said the door-keeper, as he sat down comfortably in his own easy-chair in the ante-chamber. He looked at the prince in severe surprise as the latter settled himself in another chair alongside, with his bundle on his knees.
"If you don't mind, I would rather sit here with you," said the prince; "I should prefer it to sitting in there."
"Oh, but you can't stay here. You are a visitor--a guest, so to speak. Is it the general himself you wish to see?"
The man evidently could not take in the idea of such a shabby- looking visitor, and had decided to ask once more.
"Yes--I have business--" began the prince.
"I do not ask you what your business may be, all I have to do is to announce you; and unless the secretary comes in here I cannot do that."
The man's suspicions seemed to increase more and more. The prince was too unlike the usual run of daily visitors; and although the general certainly did receive, on business, all sorts and conditions of men, yet in spite of this fact the servant felt great doubts on the subject of this particular visitor. The presence of the secretary as an intermediary was, he judged, essential in this case.
"Surely you--are from abroad?" he inquired at last, in a confused sort of way. He had begun his sentence intending to say, "Surely you are not Prince Muishkin, are you?"
"Yes, straight from the train! Did not you intend to say, 'Surely you are not Prince Muishkin?' just now, but refrained out of politeness ?"
"H'm!" grunted the astonished servant.
"I assure you I am not deceiving you; you shall not have to answer for me. As to my being dressed like this, and carrying a bundle, there's nothing surprising in that--the fact is, my circumstances are not particularly rosy at this moment."
"H'm!--no, I'm not afraid of that, you see; I have to announce you, that's all. The secretary will be out directly-that is, unless you--yes, that's the rub--unless you--come, you must allow me to ask you--you've not come to beg, have you?"
"Oh dear no, you can be perfectly easy on that score. I have quite another matter on hand."
"You must excuse my asking, you know. Your appearance led me to think--but just wait for the secretary; the general is busy now, but the secretary is sure to come out."
"Oh--well, look here, if I have some time to wait, would you mind telling me, is there any place about where I could have a smoke? I have my pipe and tobacco with me."
"SMOKE?" said the man, in shocked but disdainful surprise, blinking his eyes at the prince as though he could not believe his senses." No, sir, you cannot smoke here, and I wonder you are not ashamed of the very suggestion. Ha, ha! a cool idea that, I declare!"
"Oh, I didn't mean in this room! I know I can't smoke here, of course. I'd adjourn to some other room, wherever you like to show me to. You see, I'm used to smoking a good deal, and now I haven't had a puff for three hours; however, just as you like."
"Now how on earth am I to announce a man like that?" muttered the servant. "In the first place, you've no right in here at all; you ought to be in the waiting-room, because you're a sort of visitor--a guest, in fact--and I shall catch it for this. Look here, do you intend to take up you abode with us?" he added, glancing once more at the prince's bundle, which evidently gave him no peace.
"No, I don't think so. I don't think I should stay even if they were to invite me. I've simply come to make their acquaintance, and nothing more."
"Make their acquaintance?" asked the man, in amazement, and with redoubled suspicion. "Then why did you say you had business with the general?"
"Oh well, very little business. There is one little matter--some advice I am going to ask him for; but my principal object is simply to introduce myself, because I am Prince Muishkin, and Madame Epanchin is the last of her branch of the house, and besides herself and me there are no other Muishkins left."
"What--you're a relation then, are you?" asked the servant, so bewildered that he began to feel quite alarmed.
"Well, hardly so. If you stretch a point, we are relations, of course, but so distant that one cannot really take cognizance of it. I once wrote to your mistress from abroad, but she did not reply. However, I have thought it right to make acquaintance with her on my arrival. I am telling you all this in order to ease your mind, for I see you are still far from comfortable on my account. All you have to do is to announce me as Prince Muishkin, and the object of my visit will be plain enough. If I am received--very good; if not, well, very good again. But they are sure to receive me, I should think; Madame Epanchin will naturally be curious to see the only remaining representative of her family. She values her Muishkin descent very highly, if I am rightly informed."
The prince's conversation was artless and confiding to a degree, and the servant could not help feeling that as from visitor to common serving-man this state of things was highly improper. His conclusion was that one of two things must be the explanation-- either that this was a begging impostor, or that the prince, if prince he were, was simply a fool, without the slightest ambition; for a sensible prince with any ambition would certainly not wait about in ante-rooms with servants, and talk of his own private affairs like this. In either case, how was he to announce this singular visitor?
"I really think I must request you to step into the next room!" he said, with all the insistence he could muster.
"Why? If I had been sitting there now, I should not have had the opportunity of making these personal explanations. I see you are still uneasy about me and keep eyeing my cloak and bundle. Don't you think you might go in yourself now, without waiting for the secretary to come out?"
"No, no! I can't announce a visitor like yourself without the secretary. Besides the general said he was not to be disturbed-- he is with the Colonel C--. Gavrila Ardalionovitch goes in without announcing."
"Who may that be? a clerk?"
"What? Gavrila Ardalionovitch? Oh no; he belongs to one of the companies. Look here, at all events put your bundle down, here."
"Yes, I will if I may; and--can I take off my cloak"
"Of course; you can't go in THERE with it on, anyhow."
The prince rose and took off his mantle, revealing a neat enough morning costume--a little worn, but well made. He wore a steel watch chain and from this chain there hung a silver Geneva watch. Fool the prince might be, still, the general's servant felt that it was not correct for him to continue to converse thus with a visitor, in spite of the fact that the prince pleased him somehow.
"And what time of day does the lady receive?" the latter asked, reseating himself in his old place.
"Oh, that's not in my province! I believe she receives at any time; it depends upon the visitors. The dressmaker goes in at eleven. Gavrila Ardalionovitch is allowed much earlier than other people, too; he is even admitted to early lunch now and then."
"It is much warmer in the rooms here than it is abroad at this season," observed the prince; " but it is much warmer there out of doors. As for the houses--a Russian can't live in them in the winter until he gets accustomed to them."
"Don't they heat them at all?"
"Well, they do heat them a little; but the houses and stoves are so different to ours."
"H'm! were you long away?"
"Four years! and I was in the same place nearly all the time,--in one village."
"You must have forgotten Russia, hadn't you?"
"Yes, indeed I had--a good deal; and, would you believe it, I often wonder at myself for not having forgotten how to speak Russian? Even now, as I talk to you, I keep saying to myself 'how well I am speaking it.' Perhaps that is partly why I am so talkative this morning. I assure you, ever since yesterday evening I have had the strongest desire to go on and on talking Russian."
"H'm! yes; did you live in Petersburg in former years?"
This good flunkey, in spite of his conscientious scruples, really could not resist continuing such a very genteel and agreeable conversation.
"In Petersburg? Oh no! hardly at all, and now they say so much is changed in the place that even those who did know it well are obliged to relearn what they knew. They talk a good deal about the new law courts, and changes there, don't they?"
"H'm! yes, that's true enough. Well now, how is the law over there, do they administer it more justly than here?"
"Oh, I don't know about that! I've heard much that is good about our legal administration, too. There is no capital punishment here for one thing."
"Is there over there?"
"Yes--I saw an execution in France--at Lyons. Schneider took me over with him to see it."
"What, did they hang the fellow?"
"No, they cut off people's heads in France."
"What did the fellow do?--yell?"
"Oh no--it's the work of an instant. They put a man inside a frame and a sort of broad knife falls by machinery -they call the thing a guillotine-it falls with fearful force and weight-the head springs off so quickly that you can't wink your eye in between. But all the preparations are so dreadful. When they announce the sentence, you know, and prepare the criminal and tie his hands, and cart him off to the scaffold--that's the fearful part of the business. The people all crowd round--even women- though they don't at all approve of women looking on."
"No, it's not a thing for women."
"Of course not--of course not!--bah! The criminal was a fine intelligent fearless man; Le Gros was his name; and I may tell you--believe it or not, as you like--that when that man stepped upon the scaffold he CRIED, he did indeed,--he was as white as a bit of paper. Isn't it a dreadful idea that he should have cried --cried! Whoever heard of a grown man crying from fear--not a child, but a man who never had cried before--a grown man of forty-five years. Imagine what must have been going on in that man's mind at such a moment; what dreadful convulsions his whole spirit must have endured; it is an outrage on the soul that's what it is. Because it is said 'thou shalt not kill,' is he to be killed because he murdered some one else? No, it is not right, it's an impossible theory. I assure you, I saw the sight a month ago and it's dancing before my eyes to this moment. I dream of it, often."
The prince had grown animated as he spoke, and a tinge of colour suffused his pale face, though his way of talking was as quiet as ever. The servant followed his words with sympathetic interest. Clearly he was not at all anxious to bring the conversation to an end. Who knows? Perhaps he too was a man of imagination and with some capacity for thought.
"Well, at all events it is a good thing that there's no pain when the poor fellow's head flies off," he remarked.
"Do you know, though," cried the prince warmly, "you made that remark now, and everyone says the same thing, and the machine is designed with the purpose of avoiding pain, this guillotine I mean; but a thought came into my head then: what if it be a bad plan after all? You may laugh at my idea, perhaps--but I could not help its occurring to me all the same. Now with the rack and tortures and so on--you suffer terrible pain of course; but then your torture is bodily pain only (although no doubt you have plenty of that) until you die. But HERE I should imagine the most terrible part of the whole punishment is, not the bodily pain at all--but the certain knowledge that in an hour,--then in ten minutes, then in half a minute, then now--this very INSTANT--your soul must quit your body and that you will no longer be a man-- and that this is certain, CERTAIN! That's the point--the certainty of it. Just that instant when you place your head on the block and hear the iron grate over your head--then--that quarter of a second is the most awful of all.
"This is not my own fantastical opinion--many people have thought the same; but I feel it so deeply that I'll tell you what I think. I believe that to execute a man for murder is to punish him immeasurably more dreadfully than is equivalent to his crime. A murder by sentence is far more dreadful than a murder committed by a criminal. The man who is attacked by robbers at night, in a dark wood, or anywhere, undoubtedly hopes and hopes that he may yet escape until the very moment of his death. There are plenty of instances of a man running away, or imploring for mercy--at all events hoping on in some degree--even after his throat was cut. But in the case of an execution, that last hope--having which it is so immeasurably less dreadful to die,--is taken away from the wretch and CERTAINTY substituted in its place! There is his sentence, and with it that terrible certainty that he cannot possibly escape death--which, I consider, must be the most dreadful anguish in the world. You may place a soldier before a cannon's mouth in battle, and fire upon him--and he will still hope. But read to that same soldier his death-sentence, and he will either go mad or burst into tears. Who dares to say that any man can suffer this without going mad? No, no! it is an abuse, a shame, it is unnecessary--why should such a thing exist? Doubtless there may be men who have been sentenced, who have suffered this mental anguish for a while and then have been reprieved; perhaps such men may have been able to relate their feelings afterwards. Our Lord Christ spoke of this anguish and dread. No! no! no! No man should be treated so, no man, no man!"
The servant, though of course he could not have expressed all this as the prince did, still clearly entered into it and was greatly conciliated, as was evident from the increased amiability of his expression. "If you are really very anxious for a smoke," he remarked, "I think it might possibly be managed, if you are very quick about it. You see they might come out and inquire for you, and you wouldn't be on the spot. You see that door there? Go in there and you'll find a little room on the right; you can smoke there, only open the window, because I ought not to allow it really, and--." But there was no time, after all.
A young fellow entered the ante-room at this moment, with a bundle of papers in his hand. The footman hastened to help him take off his overcoat. The new arrival glanced at the prince out of the corners of his eyes.
"This gentleman declares, Gavrila Ardalionovitch," began the man, confidentially and almost familiarly, "that he is Prince Muishkin and a relative of Madame Epanchin's. He has just arrived from abroad, with nothing but a bundle by way of luggage--."
The prince did not hear the rest, because at this point the servant continued his communication in a whisper.
Gavrila Ardalionovitch listened attentively, and gazed at the prince with great curiosity. At last he motioned the man aside and stepped hurriedly towards the prince.
"Are you Prince Muishkin?" he asked, with the greatest courtesy and amiability.
He was a remarkably handsome young fellow of some twenty-eight summers, fair and of middle height; he wore a small beard, and his face was most intelligent. Yet his smile, in spite of its sweetness, was a little thin, if I may so call it, and showed his teeth too evenly; his gaze though decidedly good-humoured and ingenuous, was a trifle too inquisitive and intent to be altogether agreeable.
"Probably when he is alone he looks quite different, and hardly smiles at all!" thought the prince.
He explained about himself in a few words, very much the same as he had told the footman and Rogojin beforehand.
Gavrila Ardalionovitch meanwhile seemed to be trying to recall something.
"Was it not you, then, who sent a letter a year or less ago--from Switzerland, I think it was--to Elizabetha Prokofievna (Mrs. Epanchin)?"
"It was."
"Oh, then, of course they will remember who you are. You wish to see the general? I'll tell him at once--he will be free in a minute; but you--you had better wait in the ante-chamber,--hadn't you? Why is he here?" he added, severely, to the man.
"I tell you, sir, he wished it himself!"
At this moment the study door opened, and a military man, with a portfolio under his arm, came out talking loudly, and after bidding good-bye to someone inside, took his departure.
"You there, Gania? cried a voice from the study, "come in here, will you?"
Gavrila Ardalionovitch nodded to the prince and entered the room hastily.
A couple of minutes later the door opened again and the affable voice of Gania cried:
"Come in please, prince!"

叶潘钦将军住自己的房子，离利捷伊纳亚街不远、靠近变容救世主教堂。除了这所富丽堂皇的房子外（其中六分之五已经出租），叶潘钦将军在花园街还有一幢大房子，也给他带来异常可观的收入。这两所房子以外，在彼得堡城郊他还有一处盈利颇丰的重要的地产，在彼得堡县也还有什么工厂。众所周知，过去叶潘钦将军还参加过承包买卖，现在在好几家体面的公司里都有股份，并且说话颇有影响。他是有名的大富翁，大忙人，大神通。在有些地方，比如在他供职的部门，他善于使自己成为完全必不可少的人物。同时、大家也知道，伊万•费奥多罗维奇•叶潘钦是一个没有受什么教育的人，出生于士兵家庭，后面这一点无疑只会给他带来荣誉，但是，即使将军是个聪明人，他也不无小小的完全可以原谅的弱点，他还不喜欢别人提及，但他是个聪明玲俐的人这一点是毋容争辩的，比方说，他有一个不抛头露面的原则，必要的时候就退避三舍。许多人看重他也正是这种朴实浑厚，正是他的自知之明，而同时，要是这些评判者知道，深有自知之明的伊万•费奥多罗维奇有时候在想什么，那就好了！虽然他在日常处世方面确实既身体力行又有经验，还有某些非常出色的才能，但是他更喜欢把自己装扮成是个执行别人旨意的人，而较少表现出有自己的主张，他乐意做一个“忠诚不阿”的人，而且时代变化了嘛——甚至还是个真诚的俄罗斯人，后面这一点还使他发生过一些好笑的趣事，但即使发生了最可笑的轶事，将军也从不沮丧，况且他总很走运，甚至打牌也是这样，而他又喜欢下大赌注，他还故意不仅不隐瞒自己嗜赌这一似乎小小的弱点，因为实际。上在许多情况下它给他带来好处而且还炫耀这一点。他的社交很杂；当然都起码是“名流”，但是一切都在前面，时间来得及，时间还来得及实现一切，一切也会随时间的消逝而循序到来。再说，叶潘钦将军的年龄，照通常所说，还正当年富力强，也就是５０岁。一点也不算大，无论如何也还是风华正茂的年龄，真正的生活正是从这个年龄开始的，健康、气色，虽然发黑但仍牢固的牙齿，矮壮结实的身躯，早晨到任时脸上的操心神情，晚上打牌或坐在大人旁边的愉快神态——这一切都有助于他在现在和未来取得成功，并为将军阁下的生活铺满玫瑰。
将军有一一个娇美似花的家庭。确实，这里已不尽都是盛开的玫瑰，可是也有许多地方早已开始引起将军阁下的认真和热切的关注，把主要的希望和目标都集中在那上面，生活中还有什么，还有什么目标比父母的目标更重要、更神圣呢？不把心贴着家庭，还贴着什么呢？将军的家庭由夫人和三位成年的女儿组成。很久以前，还是当中尉的时候，将军就结了婚，妻子年龄几乎跟他一样大，既不漂亮，也没有文化，他娶她只得到５０个农奴的陪嫁，确实，这也就成为他日后福运的基础。但是后来将军川来也不抱怨自己早结婚，从来也不把这看作是不够精明的青春年少时的钟情，他对自己的夫人相当尊敬，有时甚至很怕她，以致爱她。将军夫人是梅什金公爵家族的人，家族虽不显赫，但相当古老，夫人也因自己的出身自视甚高。当时的一个有影响人物、保护人之一（其实，这种保护丝毫无须费心）同意关照一下公爵小姐的婚姻，他为年轻的军官打开了篱笆，朝前推了他一把，而对于年轻的军官来说，即使不推，只要一瞥，就不会徒劳了。除不多几次例外，夫妇俩长期以来一直和谐相处。还在很年轻的时候；由于是公爵小姐出身，而且又是家族中最后一个，也可能是因为个人的品性，将军夫人就善于给自己找一些很高贵的夫人做保护人，后来鉴于自己丈夫的富有和重要的职位，她甚至在这个上层社交圈里也有点得心应手了。
近几年中将军的三个女儿亚历山德拉，阿杰莱达，阿格拉娅长大了，成人了。确实，她们三人都只是叶潘钦家的人，但是母亲是公爵家族出身，陪嫁丰厚，父亲日后大概能谋得很高的地位，还有相当重要的是，三位小姐，容貌姣好，连最年长的亚历山德拉也不例外，她已过２５岁，中间那位是２３岁，最小的阿格拉娅刚满２０岁。这最小的甚至完全是个美人，在上流社会她已开始十分引人注目。但这还不是一切：三位小姐所受的教育、聪慧和才能都很出众。大家都知道，她们彼此特别亲爱，互相支持。曾经有人说，为了全家的宠儿——小妹，似乎两位姐姐甚至作出了某种牺牲。在社交界她们不仅不喜欢招摇，甚至过分温雅持重。谁也不会责备她们高慢和骄矜，可同时人们也知道，她们倔傲，知道自己的身价。大小姐搞音乐，二小姐是出色的画家，但多年来几乎谁也不知道这一点，只是最近才被人发现，还是偶然的。总之关于她们有非常多的溢美之词，但是也有对她们并无好感的人。他们怀着恐惧的口吻说，她们读了多少书”，她们并不急于出嫁，虽然珍视社会名流，但始终不十分追求，尤其引人注意的是，她们都知道父亲的志向、性格、目标和愿望。
公爵按将军府宅门铃的时候，己将近１１点了，将军住在二楼，居所尽可能布置得简朴，但又与他的身份相称。穿仆役制服的仆人为公爵开了门，一开始就以怀疑目光瞥了一眼公爵和他的小包裹，因此公爵必须跟这个仆人作长久的解释，在公爵不止一次、明确地声明他确是梅什金公爵，有要事一定得见将军后，困惑的仆人才终于在旁边陪同他到小小的前厅，它就在接待室前、书房旁边，然后把他交给每天早晨在前厅当班，并向将军报告来访者的另一个人。这个人身穿燕尾服，４０开外的年纪，一副忧心忡忡的脸相，他是将军大人书房的专职仆从和通报者，因而知道自己的身价。
“请在接待室等一下，小包裹请留在这里，”他说着，一边不急不忙和摆出一副架子地坐到扶手椅里，同时严峻而惊奇地望了一眼公爵，他这时就全在他旁边的椅子上，手里拿着自己的小包裹。
“如果允许的话，”公爵说，“最好还是让我跟您在一起就在这里等，而在接待室里我一个人做什么呢？”
“您不该呆在前厅，因为您是来访者，换句话说，是客人。您要见将军本人？”
看来仆人对于放这样的来访者进去还不放心，便决定再问他一次。
“是的，我有事……”公爵本已开始说。
“我没有问您是什么事，我的事只是通报您来访，要是没有秘书、我对您说，我不会去报告您来访的。”
这个人的怀疑心仿佛越来越大，因为公爵跟平日来访的客人太不般配了。虽然将军相当经常，几乎每天都在一定时刻接待客人，尤其是有事求见的客人，有时甚至是各种各样很不一样的客人，但是，尽管已很有经验，也有主人的规定，仆人还是十分疑惑，要报告必须通过秘书。
“那么您确是……从国外来的？”他似乎身不由已地问道，可最终又发觉他说走了样，他大概是想问：“那么您确是梅什金公爵？”
“是的，刚下火车。我觉得，您是想问：我是否真是梅什金公爵？只是出于礼貌才没有问。”
“嗯……”仆人很惊讶，便含混地应着。
“请相信，我没有对您说谎，您不用为我承担责任的。至于说我现在这副样子，还拿着小包，这没什么可奇怪的，目前我的境况不佳。”
“噢，我担心的不是这个，您也知道，我的责任是报告，然后秘书会出来见您，除非您……问题就在于此，除非……如果可以的话，我斗胆想知道，您是否因为贫穷来求见将军的？”
“哦，不是的，这一点您完全可以放心，我有别的事。”
“您请原谅我，我是瞧您这副模样才这样问的，您等一下秘书，将军本人现在正与上校谈话，过后秘书会来的，秘书……是公司里的。”
“这么说，既然要等很久，我想请问您：这里什么地方是否可以抽烟？我随身带有烟斗、烟草。”
“抽……烟？”仆人以轻蔑和不解的目光朝他瞥了一眼，仿佛依然不相信自己的耳朵似的，“抽烟？不行，这里不能抽烟。再说您有这个念头应该感到羞愧。嘿……真奇怪！”
“哦，我可不是要求在这个房间，这我是知道的。我是说，走出这里，到您指定的什么地方去抽，因为我已经习惯了，现在已有３个小时没有抽烟了。不过，随您的便，您知道，俗话说：人乡随俗……”
“您这么一位我怎么报告。”仆人几乎是不由自主地咕哝说，“首先，您不应该呆在这里，而应坐在会客室里，因为您本人是来访者，换句话说是客人。我可是要负责的……您，怎么，难道打算住这里？”他又脱了一眼显然使他不放心的公爵的包裹，补问道。
“不，我没有这个想法，甚至即使邀请我，我也不会留下来，我来只不文想认识一下，别无他求。”
“怎么？认识一下？”仆人带着十分的怀疑惊讶地问，“那您起先怎么讲你有事情？”
“噢，几乎不是为了事情！也就是说，如果您愿意的话，也是有一桩事情只是想来请教，但我主要地是来自我介绍，因为我是梅什金公爵，而叶潘钦将军夫人也是梅什金家族的最后一位公爵小姐。除了我和她，梅什金家族别无他人了。”
“这么说，您还是亲戚喏？”几乎已经完全吓慌的仆人哆嗦了一下。
“这几乎不算什么亲戚，不过，如果要硬拉，当然也是亲戚，但是关系非常远，以致现在已无法理清了。我在国外有一次曾经写信给将军夫人，但是没有给我回信，我仍然认为回国后有必要建立起关系。我现在对您做这一解释，是为了使您不再怀疑，因为我看到，您始终还是不放心。您去报告是梅什金公爵，报告本身就看得出我拜访的原因，接见——很好，不接见——也许也很好，只不过似乎不可能不接见：将军夫人当然想见，自己家族长辈的唯一代表，她很看重自己的家族出身，我确切地听人家这样议论她。”
公爵的话似乎是最简单不过的了，可是他越简单，在此种场合下便变得越加不可思议，颇有经验的仆人不能不感觉到某种言谈举止，它对一般人来说完全是合乎礼节的，而在客人与仆人间就完全是不合乎常规了，因为仆人比他们的主人一般所想象的要聪明得多，于是仆人便想到，这里不外是两件事：要么公爵是个不屑一顾的疯子，一定是来告穷求援的；要么公爵是个傻瓜，没有自尊心，因为聪明、自尊的公爵是不会坐在前厅并跟仆人谈自己的事的。这么说来，不论是这种还是那种情况，是否得由他担责任呢？
“您还是请去会客室吧，”他尽量坚决地说。
“要是坐那里的活，就不会向您解释这一切了，”公爵快活地笑了起来，“这么说，您瞧着我的风衣和包裹，还是不放心。也许，现在您已没什么必要等秘书了，还是自己去报告吧。”
“像您这样的来访者，没有秘书我是不能通报的。何况刚才大人还亲自吩咐，上校在的时候，无论谁来都不要骚扰他们，而加夫里拉•阿尔达利维奇无须禀报就可进去。”
“是官员吗？”
“加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇吗？不是，他在公司里供职，您哪怕把包裹放在这里也好。”
“我早就想到了，只要您允许。还有，我可以把风衣也脱掉吗？”
“当然，不能穿着风衣进去见他呀！”
公爵站起身，急忙脱下风衣，只剩下已经穿旧但相当体面、缝制精巧的上衣，背心上挂着一条钢链，钢链上是一只日内瓦的银表。
仆人已经认定，公爵是个傻瓜，但将军的仆人仍然觉得，毕竟继续与访者交谈是不合礼节的，尽管不知为什么他喜欢公爵，当然、仅就某一点来讲是这样，但是，从另一种观点来看，公爵又激起了他的断然的和不该有的愤感。
“那么，将军夫人什么时候接见客人？”公爵又坐到原来的地方问。
“这已经不是我的事了。接见没有规定，要看是什么人，女裁缝１１点钟也准许进去，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁维奇也比别人早允准进去，甚至还允准进去吃早餐。”
“你们这里冬天房间里要比国外暖和，”公爵说，“但是那里街上比我那儿暖和，而冬天屋子里……俄罗斯人因为不习惯是无法生活的。”
“不生火吗？”
“是的，房子结构也不一样，也就是炉子和窗户不一样。”
“噢！您去了很久吗？”
“有四年，不过，我几乎老在一个地方呆着，在农村。”
“不习惯我们的生活了，是吗？”
“这倒是真的，相信不，我对自己也感到奇怪，没有忘记怎么说俄语，现在跟您在说话，而自己却在想：‘我可说得挺好。”也许，因此我才说这么多话。真的，从昨天起就老是想说俄语。”
“嗯！嘿！从前在彼得堡住过吗？”（不论仆人怎么克制自己，却不可能不维系这样彬彬有礼的客气的谈话）。
“彼得堡？几乎根本没有住过，只是路过，过去一点也不了解这儿的情；现在听说了许多新鲜事，据说，即使是原来了解彼得堡的人，也得重新了解，现在这里谈审理案件谈得很多。”
“嗯！……审案子，审案倒确是审案。那里怎么样，是否更公正些？”
“我不知道。关于我们的审案，我倒是听到许多好话，比如，我们现在又没有死刑了。”
“那边判死刑吗？”
“是的，我在法国看见过，是在里昂，是施奈德把我带到那儿去的。”
“把人绞死？”
“不，在法国一直是砍头。”
“那么犯人叫喊吗？”
“哪里会喊？一霎那的时间。那是用一种叫斩首机的机器来执行死刑的，把人往里一放，一把大刀就落下来了，又重又有力量……眼睛也来不及眨一下，头颅就掉下来了。准备工作是很沉重的。宣布判决，给犯人收拾停当，捆绑好，送上断头台，这才可怕呢！人们跑拢来，甚至还有妇女，虽然那里不喜欢妇女来看杀人。”
“这不是她们的事。”
“当然，当然！这是多么痛苦的事情！……有个罪犯人很聪明，胆子大，也强悍，有些年纪了，姓列格罗。我讲给您听，信不信由您。他一边走上断头台，一边哭着，脸色白得像张纸。难道能这样？难道不可怕吗？谁会因恐惧而哭泣？我甚至没有想到，一个不是孩子的人，而且从来也不哭的４５岁的汉子，竟会因恐惧而哭泣，此刻他的心里会发生什么情况，会使它发生怎样的痉挛？这只是对心灵的凌辱，而不是别的。《圣经》上说：‘不要杀人，’那么因为他杀了人，就要将他杀死吗？不，不能这样。我是一个月前看见这事的，可至今此景象尚浮现在眼前，梦见过五回。”
公爵讲这些的时候，甚至激奋起来，淡淡的红晕漾起在他那苍白的脸上，尽管他说话仍像原来那样平和。仆人怀着同情和兴趣注视着他，似乎他不想离开他，也许，他也是一一个富于想象和试图思考的人。
“好在掉脑袋那一会没有受很多痛苦，”他说。
“您不知道吗，”公爵热烈地应声说，“您注意到这一点了，人家跟您一样，注意到的也正是这点，机器也是为此而想出来的：斩首机。我那时头脑里还冒出一个想法：也许这更不好，您会觉得这念头很怪，可是只要有点想象力，即便这样的念头也会冒出来的。您想想，比如，用刑，那就有皮肉痛苦，遍体鳞伤，这是肉体的折磨，因而也就能摆脱精神的痛苦，因为光这些伤痛就够折磨人的了，直至死去，而最主要的，最剧烈的痛苦，也许不是伤痛，而正是明明知道再过一小时，然后再过十分钟，然后再过半分钟，然后现在，马上——灵魂就会从躯体出窍，你便再也不是人了，这是确定无疑的，主要的正是确定无疑。而把头伸到屠刀底下）听见它将在头上面发出咋嚷一声，这四分之一秒是最可怕的。您知道，这不是我的瞎想，许多人都这样说过，我相信这点，因此我要直率地对您讲讲我的意见。因为杀人而处死人是比罪行本身重得多的惩罚，判处死刑比强盗杀人更要可怕得多。强盗害死的那个人，夜里在树林里被杀或者什么别的方式被害，直至最后那瞬间，一定还抱着有救的希望。有过一些例子，有的人喉咙已被割断了，还寄希望于或逃走或求饶。而被判死刑的人，所有这最后的一点希望（怀着希望死去要轻松十倍）也被确定无疑要死剥夺了，这是判决，全部可怕的痛苦也就在确定无疑、不可避免的这死亡上，世上没有比这更强烈的痛苦了。战斗中把一个士兵带来，让他对着大炮口，朝他开炮，他还一直怀着希望，但是对这个士兵宣读确定无疑的死刑判决，他则会发疯或者哭泣的，谁说人的天性能忍受这种折磨而不会发疯？为什么要有这种岂有此理、毫不需要、徒劳无益的侮辱呢？也可能有这样的人，对他宣读了死刑判决，让他受一番折磨，然后对他说：‘走吧，饶恕你了。’这个人也许能说说所受的折磨、基督也曾讲过这种折磨和这种恐惧。不，对人是不能这样的！”
仆人虽然不能像公爵那样表达这一切，也未能明白这一切，但是他理解了主要的内容，这甚至从他那流露出怜悯神情的脸上就可以看得出了。“既然您这么想抽烟，”他低声说，“那么，好吧，可以抽，只不过要快点，因为将军要是突然问起来，您却不在就不好了。喏，就在楼梯下面，您看见了吧，有一扇门，走进门，右边是个小房间，那里可以抽烟，只不过请把通风小窗打开，因为这不合我们的规矩……”
但公爵没有来得及去抽烟，一个年轻人手里拿着文件突然走进了前厅。仆人为他脱下了皮大衣，年轻人脱了一眼公爵。
“加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁内奇，”仆人神秘而又几乎是亲昵地说，“这位据称是梅什金公爵，是夫人的亲戚，他坐火车从国外来，手上拿着包裹，一只……”
接下去的话公爵没有听清楚，因为仆人开始低语着。加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇注意地听着，以极大的好奇心打量着公爵，最后不再听仆人说话，急匆匆走向公爵。
“您是梅什金公爵？”他异常殷勤和客气地间。这是个很漂亮的年轻人，也是２８岁左右，身材匀称，头发淡黄、中等个子，拿破仑式的小胡子，有一张聪慧的，十分漂亮的脸蛋，只不过他的微笑尽管十分亲切，却显得过分乖巧，而目光呢，尽管非常快活和显见的坦诚，却又过分专注和探究。
“他一个人的时候，想必不会这样看人，也许，永远也不会笑的，”公爵不知怎么的有这样的感觉。
公爵很快地说明了他所能说明的一切，几乎也就是原先已经向仆人还有罗戈任说明过的那些话，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇当时似乎想起了什么。
“是否是您，”他问，“一年前或者还要近些时间寄来过一封信，好像是从瑞士寄来给叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜的。”
“正是。”
“那么这里是知道您并且肯定记得您的。您要见大人？我马上报告……他一会儿就空了；只不过您……暂时您先在客厅稍候……为什么让客人待在这里？”他严厉地对仆人说。
“我说过了，他自己不想去……”
这时书房门突然开了，一个军人手中拿着公文包，一边大声说着话，鞠着躬，一边从那里走出来。
“你在这里吗，加尼亚？”有个声音从书房里喊着，“到这儿来一下！”
加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇朝公爵点了一下头，匆匆走进了书房。
过了两分钟，门又开了，响起了加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇清脆的亲切的声音：
“公爵，请进！”
Part 1 Chapter 3
General Ivan Fedorovitch Epanchin was standing In the middle of the room, and gazed with great curiosity at the prince as he entered. He even advanced a couple of steps to meet him.
The prince came forward and introduced himself.
"Quite so," replied the general, "and what can I do for you?"
"Oh, I have no special business; my principal object was to make your acquaintance. I should not like to disturb you. I do not know your times and arrangements here, you see, but I have only just arrived. I came straight from the station. I am come direct from Switzerland."
The general very nearly smiled, but thought better of it and kept his smile back. Then he reflected, blinked his eyes, stared at his guest once more from head to foot; then abruptly motioned him to a chair, sat down himself, and waited with some impatience for the prince to speak.
Gania stood at his table in the far corner of the room, turning over papers.
"I have not much time for making acquaintances, as a rule," said the general, "but as, of course, you have your object in coming, I--"
"I felt sure you would think I had some object in view when I resolved to pay you this visit," the prince interrupted; "but I give you my word, beyond the pleasure of making your acquaintance I had no personal object whatever."
"The pleasure is, of course, mutual; but life is not all pleasure, as you are aware. There is such a thing as business, and I really do not see what possible reason there can be, or what we have in common to--"
"Oh, there is no reason, of course, and I suppose there is nothing in common between us, or very little; for if I am Prince Muishkin, and your wife happens to be a member of my house, that can hardly be called a 'reason.' I quite understand that. And yet that was my whole motive for coming. You see I have not been in Russia for four years, and knew very little about anything when I left. I had been very ill for a long time, and I feel now the need of a few good friends. In fact, I have a certain question upon which I much need advice, and do not know whom to go to for it. I thought of your family when I was passing through Berlin. 'They are almost relations,' I said to myself,' so I'll begin with them; perhaps we may get on with each other, I with them and they with me, if they are kind people;' and I have heard that you are very kind people!"
"Oh, thank you, thank you, I'm sure," replied the general, considerably taken aback. "May I ask where you have taken up your quarters?"
"Nowhere, as yet."
"What, straight from the station to my house? And how about your luggage?"
"I only had a small bundle, containing linen, with me, nothing more. I can carry it in my hand, easily. There will be plenty of time to take a room in some hotel by the evening."
"Oh, then you DO intend to take a room?"
"Of course."
"To judge from your words, you came straight to my house with the intention of staying there."
"That could only have been on your invitation. I confess, however, that I should not have stayed here even if you had invited me, not for any particular reason, but because it is-- well, contrary to my practice and nature, somehow."
"Oh, indeed! Then it is perhaps as well that I neither DID invite you, nor DO invite you now. Excuse me, prince, but we had better make this matter clear, once for all. We have just agreed that with regard to our relationship there is not much to be said, though, of course, it would have been very delightful to us to feel that such relationship did actually exist; therefore, perhaps--"
"Therefore, perhaps I had better get up and go away?" said the prince, laughing merrily as he rose from his place; just as merrily as though the circumstances were by no means strained or difficult. "And I give you my word, general, that though I know nothing whatever of manners and customs of society, and how people live and all that, yet I felt quite sure that this visit of mine would end exactly as it has ended now. Oh, well, I suppose it's all right; especially as my letter was not answered. Well, good-bye, and forgive me for having disturbed you!"
The prince's expression was so good-natured at this moment, and so entirely free from even a suspicion of unpleasant feeling was the smile with which he looked at the general as he spoke, that the latter suddenly paused, and appeared to gaze at his guest from quite a new point of view, all in an instant.
"Do you know, prince," he said, in quite a different tone, "I do not know you at all, yet, and after all, Elizabetha Prokofievna would very likely be pleased to have a peep at a man of her own name. Wait a little, if you don't mind, and if you have time to spare?"
"Oh, I assure you I've lots of time, my time is entirely my own!" And the prince immediately replaced his soft, round hat on the table. "I confess, I thought Elizabetha Prokofievna would very likely remember that I had written her a letter. Just now your servant--outside there--was dreadfully suspicious that I had come to beg of you. I noticed that! Probably he has very strict instructions on that score; but I assure you I did not come to beg. I came to make some friends. But I am rather bothered at having disturbed you; that's all I care about.--"
"Look here, prince," said the general, with a cordial smile, "if you really are the sort of man you appear to be, it may be a source of great pleasure to us to make your better acquaintance; but, you see, I am a very busy man, and have to be perpetually sitting here and signing papers, or off to see his excellency, or to my department, or somewhere; so that though I should be glad to see more of people, nice people--you see, I--however, I am sure you are so well brought up that you will see at once, and-- but how old are you, prince?"
"Twenty-six."
"No? I thought you very much younger."
"Yes, they say I have a 'young' face. As to disturbing you I shall soon learn to avoid doing that, for I hate disturbing people. Besides, you and I are so differently constituted, I should think, that there must be very little in common between us. Not that I will ever believe there is NOTHING in common between any two people, as some declare is the case. I am sure people make a great mistake in sorting each other into groups, by appearances; but I am boring you, I see, you--"
"Just two words: have you any means at all? Or perhaps you may be intending to undertake some sort of employment? Excuse my questioning you, but--"
"Oh, my dear sir, I esteem and understand your kindness in putting the question. No; at present I have no means whatever, and no employment either, but I hope to find some. I was living on other people abroad. Schneider, the professor who treated me and taught me, too, in Switzerland, gave me just enough money for my journey, so that now I have but a few copecks left. There certainly is one question upon which I am anxious to have advice, but--"
"Tell me, how do you intend to live now, and what are your plans?" interrupted the general.
"I wish to work, somehow or other."
"Oh yes, but then, you see, you are a philosopher. Have you any talents, or ability in any direction--that is, any that would bring in money and bread? Excuse me again--"
"Oh, don't apologize. No, I don't think I have either talents or special abilities of any kind; on the contrary. I have always been an invalid and unable to learn much. As for bread, I should think--"
The general interrupted once more with questions; while the prince again replied with the narrative we have heard before. It appeared that the general had known Pavlicheff; but why the latter had taken an interest in the prince, that young gentleman could not explain; probably by virtue of the old friendship with his father, he thought.
The prince had been left an orphan when quite a little child, and Pavlicheff had entrusted him to an old lady, a relative of his own, living in the country, the child needing the fresh air and exercise of country life. He was educated, first by a governess, and afterwards by a tutor, but could not remember much about this time of his life. His fits were so frequent then, that they made almost an idiot of him (the prince used the expression "idiot" himself). Pavlicheff had met Professor Schneider in Berlin, and the latter had persuaded him to send the boy to Switzerland, to Schneider's establishment there, for the cure of his epilepsy, and, five years before this time, the prince was sent off. But Pavlicheff had died two or three years since, and Schneider had himself supported the young fellow, from that day to this, at his own expense. Although he had not quite cured him, he had greatly improved his condition; and now, at last, at the prince's own desire, and because of a certain matter which came to the ears of the latter, Schneider had despatched the young man to Russia.
The general was much astonished.
"Then you have no one, absolutely NO one in Russia?" he asked.
"No one, at present; but I hope to make friends; and then I have a letter from--"
"At all events," put in the general, not listening to the news about the letter, "at all events, you must have learned SOMETHING, and your malady would not prevent your undertaking some easy work, in one of the departments, for instance?
"Oh dear no, oh no! As for a situation, I should much like to find one for I am anxious to discover what I really am fit for. I have learned a good deal in the last four years, and, besides, I read a great many Russian books."
"Russian books, indeed ? Then, of course, you can read and write quite correctly?"
"Oh dear, yes!"
"Capital! And your handwriting?"
"Ah, there I am REALLY talented! I may say l am a real caligraphist. Let me write you something, just to show you," said the prince, with some excitement.
"With pleasure! In fact, it is very necessary. I like your readiness, prince; in fact, I must say--I-I-like you very well, altogether," said the general.
"What delightful writing materials you have here, such a lot of pencils and things, and what beautiful paper! It's a charming room altogether. I know that picture, it's a Swiss view. I'm sure the artist painted it from nature, and that I have seen the very place--"
"Quite likely, though I bought it here. Gania, give the prince some paper. Here are pens and paper; now then, take this table. What's this?" the general continued to Gania, who had that moment taken a large photograph out of his portfolio, and shown it to his senior. "Halloa! Nastasia Philipovna! Did she send it you herself? Herself?" he inquired, with much curiosity and great animation.
"She gave it me just now, when I called in to congratulate her. I asked her for it long ago. I don't know whether she meant it for a hint that I had come empty-handed, without a present for her birthday, or what," added Gania, with an unpleasant smile.
"Oh, nonsense, nonsense," said the general, with decision. " What extraordinary ideas you have, Gania! As if she would hint; that's not her way at all. Besides, what could you give her, without having thousands at your disposal? You might have given her your portrait, however. Has she ever asked you for it?"
"No, not yet. Very likely she never will. I suppose you haven't forgotten about tonight, have you, Ivan Fedorovitch? You were one of those specially invited, you know."
"Oh no, I remember all right, and I shall go, of course. I should think so! She's twenty-five years old today! And, you know, Gania, you must be ready for great things; she has promised both myself and Afanasy Ivanovitch that she will give a decided answer tonight, yes or no. So be prepared!"
Gania suddenly became so ill at ease that his face grew paler than ever.
"Are you sure she said that?" he asked, and his voice seemed to quiver as he spoke.
"Yes, she promised. We both worried her so that she gave in; but she wished us to tell you nothing about it until the day. "
The general watched Gania's confusion intently, and clearly did not like it.
"Remember, Ivan Fedorovitch," said Gania, in great agitation, "that I was to be free too, until her decision; and that even then I was to have my 'yes or no' free."
"Why, don't you, aren't you--" began the general, in alarm.
"Oh, don't misunderstand--"
"But, my dear fellow, what are you doing, what do you mean?"
"Oh, I'm not rejecting her. I may have expressed myself badly, but I didn't mean that."
"Reject her! I should think not!" said the general with annoyance, and apparently not in the least anxious to conceal it. "Why, my dear fellow, it's not a question of your rejecting her, it is whether you are prepared to receive her consent joyfully, and with proper satisfaction. How are things going on at home?"
"At home? Oh, I can do as I like there, of course; only my father will make a fool of himself, as usual. He is rapidly becoming a general nuisance. I don't ever talk to him now, but I hold him in cheek, safe enough. I swear if it had not been for my mother, I should have shown him the way out, long ago. My mother is always crying, of course, and my sister sulks. I had to tell them at last that I intended to be master of my own destiny, and that I expect to be obeyed at home. At least, I gave my sister to understand as much, and my mother was present."
"Well, I must say, I cannot understand it!" said the general, shrugging his shoulders and dropping his hands. "You remember your mother, Nina Alexandrovna, that day she came and sat here and groaned-and when I asked her what was the matter, she says, 'Oh, it's such a DISHONOUR to us!' dishonour! Stuff and nonsense! I should like to know who can reproach Nastasia Philipovna, or who can say a word of any kind against her. Did she mean because Nastasia had been living with Totski? What nonsense it is! You would not let her come near your daughters, says Nina Alexandrovna. What next, I wonder? I don't see how she can fail to--to understand--"
"Her own position?" prompted Gania. "She does understand. Don't be annoyed with her. I have warned her not to meddle in other people's affairs. However, although there's comparative peace at home at present, the storm will break if anything is finally settled tonight."
The prince heard the whole of the foregoing conversation, as he sat at the table, writing. He finished at last, and brought the result of his labour to the general's desk.
"So this is Nastasia Philipovna," he said, looking attentively and curiously at the portrait. "How wonderfully beautiful!" he immediately added, with warmth. The picture was certainly that of an unusually lovely woman. She was photographed in a black silk dress of simple design, her hair was evidently dark and plainly arranged, her eyes were deep and thoughtful, the expression of her face passionate, but proud. She was rather thin, perhaps, and a little pale. Both Gania and the general gazed at the prince in amazement.
"How do you know it's Nastasia Philipovna?" asked the general; "you surely don't know her already, do you? "
"Yes, I do! I have only been one day in Russia, but I have heard of the great beauty!" And the prince proceeded to narrate his meeting with Rogojin in the train and the whole of the latter's story.
"There's news!" said the general in some excitement, after listening to the story with engrossed attention.
"Oh, of course it's nothing but humbug!" cried Gania, a little disturbed, however. "It's all humbug; the young merchant was pleased to indulge in a little innocent recreation! I have heard something of Rogojin!"
"Yes, so have I!" replied the general. "Nastasia Philipovna told us all about the earrings that very day. But now it is quite a different matter. You see the fellow really has a million of roubles, and he is passionately in love. The whole story smells of passion, and we all know what this class of gentry is capable of when infatuated. I am much afraid of some disagreeable scandal, I am indeed!"
"You are afraid of the million, I suppose," said Gania, grinning and showing his teeth.
"And you are NOT, I presume, eh?"
"How did he strike you, prince?" asked Gania, suddenly. "Did he seem to be a serious sort of a man, or just a common rowdy fellow? What was your own opinion about the matter?"
While Gania put this question, a new idea suddenly flashed into his brain, and blazed out, impatiently, in his eyes. The general, who was really agitated and disturbed, looked at the prince too, but did not seem to expect much from his reply.
"I really don't quite know how to tell you," replied the prince, "but it certainly did seem to me that the man was full of passion, and not, perhaps, quite healthy passion. He seemed to be still far from well. Very likely he will be in bed again in a day or two, especially if he lives fast."
"No! do you think so?" said the general, catching at the idea.
"Yes, I do think so!"
"Yes, but the sort of scandal I referred to may happen at any moment. It may be this very evening," remarked Gania to the general, with a smile.
"Of course; quite so. In that case it all depends upon what is going on in her brain at this moment."
"You know the kind of person she is at times."
"How? What kind of person is she?" cried the general, arrived at the limits of his patience. Look here, Gania, don't you go annoying her tonight What you are to do is to be as agreeable towards her as ever you can. Well, what are you smiling at? You must understand, Gania, that I have no interest whatever in speaking like this. Whichever way the question is settled, it will be to my advantage. Nothing will move Totski from his resolution, so I run no risk. If there is anything I desire, you must know that it is your benefit only. Can't you trust me? You are a sensible fellow, and I have been counting on you; for, in this matter, that, that--"
"Yes, that's the chief thing," said Gania, helping the general out of his difficulties again, and curling his lips in an envenomed smile, which he did not attempt to conceal. He gazed with his fevered eyes straight into those of the general, as though he were anxious that the latter might read his thoughts.
The general grew purple with anger.
"Yes, of course it is the chief thing!" he cried, looking sharply at Gania. "What a very curious man you are, Gania! You actually seem to be GLAD to hear of this millionaire fellow's arrival- just as though you wished for an excuse to get out of the whole thing. This is an affair in which you ought to act honestly with both sides, and give due warning, to avoid compromising others. But, even now, there is still time. Do you understand me? I wish to know whether you desire this arrangement or whether you do not? If not, say so,--and-and welcome! No one is trying to force you into the snare, Gavrila Ardalionovitch, if you see a snare in the matter, at least."
"I do desire it," murmured Gania, softly but firmly, lowering his eyes; and he relapsed into gloomy silence.
The general was satisfied. He had excited himself, and was evidently now regretting that he had gone so far. He turned to the prince, and suddenly the disagreeable thought of the latter's presence struck him, and the certainty that he must have heard every word of the conversation. But he felt at ease in another moment; it only needed one glance at the prince to see that in that quarter there was nothing to fear. 
"Oh!" cried the general, catching sight of the prince's specimen of caligraphy, which the latter had now handed him for inspection. "Why, this is simply beautiful; look at that, Gania, there's real talent there!"
On a sheet of thick writing-paper the prince had written in medieval characters the legend:
"The gentle Abbot Pafnute signed this."
"There," explained the prince, with great delight and animation, "there, that's the abbot's real signature--from a manuscript of the fourteenth century. All these old abbots and bishops used to write most beautifully, with such taste and so much care and diligence. Have you no copy of Pogodin, general? If you had one I could show you another type. Stop a bit--here you have the large round writing common in France during the eighteenth century. Some of the letters are shaped quite differently from those now in use. It was the writing current then, and employed by public writers generally. I copied this from one of them, and you can see how good it is. Look at the well-rounded a and d. I have tried to translate the French character into the Russian letters- -a difficult thing to do, but I think I have succeeded fairly. Here is a fine sentence, written in a good, original hand--'Zeal triumphs over all.' That is the script of the Russian War Office. That is how official documents addressed to important personages should be written. The letters are round, the type black, and the style somewhat remarkable. A stylist would not allow these ornaments, or attempts at flourishes--just look at these unfinished tails!--but it has distinction and really depicts the soul of the writer. He would like to give play to his imagination, and follow the inspiration of his genius, but a soldier is only at ease in the guard-room, and the pen stops half-way, a slave to discipline. How delightful! The first time I met an example of this handwriting, I was positively astonished, and where do you think I chanced to find it? In Switzerland, of all places! Now that is an ordinary English hand. It can hardly be improved, it is so refined and exquisite--almost perfection. This is an example of another kind, a mixture of styles. The copy was given me by a French commercial traveller. It is founded on the English, but the downstrokes are a little blacker, and more marked. Notice that the oval has some slight modification--it is more rounded. This writing allows for flourishes; now a flourish is a dangerous thing! Its use requires such taste, but, if successful, what a distinction it gives to the whole! It results in an incomparable type--one to fall in love with!"
"Dear me! How you have gone into all the refinements and details of the question! Why, my dear fellow, you are not a caligraphist, you are an artist! Eh, Gania ?"
"Wonderful!" said Gania. "And he knows it too," he added, with a sarcastic smile.
"You may smile,--but there's a career in this," said the general. "You don't know what a great personage I shall show this to, prince. Why, you can command a situation at thirty-five roubles per month to start with. However, it's half-past twelve," he concluded, looking at his watch; "so to business, prince, for I must be setting to work and shall not see you again today. Sit down a minute. I have told you that I cannot receive you myself very often, but I should like to be of some assistance to you, some small assistance, of a kind that would give you satisfaction. I shall find you a place in one of the State departments, an easy place--but you will require to be accurate. Now, as to your plans--in the house, or rather in the family of Gania here--my young friend, whom I hope you will know better--his mother and sister have prepared two or three rooms for lodgers, and let them to highly recommended young fellows, with board and attendance. I am sure Nina Alexandrovna will take you in on my recommendation. There you will be comfortable and well taken care of; for I do not think, prince, that you are the sort of man to be left to the mercy of Fate in a town like Petersburg. Nina Alexandrovna, Gania's mother, and Varvara Alexandrovna, are ladies for whom I have the highest possible esteem and respect. Nina Alexandrovna is the wife of General Ardalion Alexandrovitch, my old brother in arms, with whom, I regret to say, on account of certain circumstances, I am no longer acquainted. I give you all this information, prince, in order to make it clear to you that I am personally recommending you to this family, and that in so doing, I am more or less taking upon myself to answer for you. The terms are most reasonable, and I trust that your salary will very shortly prove amply sufficient for your expenditure. Of course pocket-money is a necessity, if only a little; do not be angry, prince, if I strongly recommend you to avoid carrying money in your pocket. But as your purse is quite empty at the present moment, you must allow me to press these twenty-five roubles upon your acceptance, as something to begin with. Of course we will settle this little matter another time, and if you are the upright, honest man you look, I anticipate very little trouble between us on that score. Taking so much interest in you as you may perceive I do, I am not without my object, and you shall know it in good time. You see, I am perfectly candid with you. I hope, Gania, you have nothing to say against the prince's taking up his abode in your house?"
"Oh, on the contrary! my mother will be very glad," said Gania, courteously and kindly.
"I think only one of your rooms is engaged as yet, is it not? That fellow Ferd-Ferd--"
"Ferdishenko."
"Yes--I don't like that Ferdishenko. I can't understand why Nastasia Philipovna encourages him so. Is he really her cousin, as he says?"
"Oh dear no, it's all a joke. No more cousin than I am."
"Well, what do you think of the arrangement, prince?"
"Thank you, general; you have behaved very kindly to me; all the more so since I did not ask you to help me. I don't say that out of pride. I certainly did not know where to lay my head tonight. Rogojin asked me to come to his house, of course, but--"
"Rogojin? No, no, my good fellow. I should strongly recommend you, paternally,--or, if you prefer it, as a friend,--to forget all about Rogojin, and, in fact, to stick to the family into which you are about to enter."
"Thank you," began the prince; "and since you are so very kind there is just one matter which I--"
"You must really excuse me," interrupted the general, "but I positively haven't another moment now. I shall just tell Elizabetha Prokofievna about you, and if she wishes to receive you at once--as I shall advise her--I strongly recommend you to ingratiate yourself with her at the first opportunity, for my wife may be of the greatest service to you in many ways. If she cannot receive you now, you must be content to wait till another time. Meanwhile you, Gania, just look over these accounts, will you? We mustn't forget to finish off that matter--"
The general left the room, and the prince never succeeded in broaching the business which he had on hand, though he had endeavoured to do so four times.
Gania lit a cigarette and offered one to the prince. The latter accepted the offer, but did not talk, being unwilling to disturb Gania's work. He commenced to examine the study and its contents. But Gania hardly so much as glanced at the papers lying before him; he was absent and thoughtful, and his smile and general appearance struck the prince still more disagreeably now that the two were left alone together.
Suddenly Gania approached our hero who was at the moment standing over Nastasia Philipovna's portrait, gazing at it.
"Do you admire that sort of woman, prince?" he asked, looking intently at him. He seemed to have some special object in the question.
"It's a wonderful face," said the prince, "and I feel sure that her destiny is not by any means an ordinary, uneventful one. Her face is smiling enough, but she must have suffered terribly-- hasn't she? Her eyes show it--those two bones there, the little points under her eyes, just where the cheek begins. It's a proud face too, terribly proud! And I--I can't say whether she is good and kind, or not. Oh, if she be but good! That would make all well!"
"And would you marry a woman like that, now?" continued Gania, never taking his excited eyes off the prince's face.
"I cannot marry at all," said the latter. "I am an invalid."
"Would Rogojin marry her, do you think?"
"Why not? Certainly he would, I should think. He would marry her tomorrow!--marry her tomorrow and murder her in a week!"
Hardly had the prince uttered the last word when Gania gave such a fearful shudder that the prince almost cried out.
"What's the matter?" said he, seizing Gania's hand.
"Your highness! His excellency begs your presence in her excellency's apartments!" announced the footman, appearing at the door.
The prince immediately followed the man out of the room.

伊万•费奥多罗维奇•叶潘钦将军站在书房的中央，异常好奇地望着走进来的公爵，甚至还朝他迈了两步。公爵走近前去，作了自我介绍。
“是这样，”将军回答说，“我能效什么劳吗？”
“我没有任何要紧的事，我来的目的只是跟您认识一下，我不想打扰，因为既不知道您会客的日子，也不知道您的安排……但是我刚下火车……从瑞士来……”
将军刚要发出一声冷笑，但想了一想便克制了自己，接着又想了一下，微微眯缝起眼睛又从头到脚打量了一下自己的客人，然后很快地指给他一把椅子，自己则稍稍斜偏着坐了下来，显出不耐烦等待的样子，转向公爵，加尼西站在书房角落一张老式写字台旁，整理着文件。
“一般来说我很少有时间与人结识，”将军说，“但是，因为您，当然是有目的的，所以……”
“我料到正是这样，”公爵打断他说，“您一定会认为我的来访有什么特别的目的，但是，真的，除了有幸认识一下，我没有任何个人的目的。”
“对我来说，当然，也非常荣幸，但是毕竟不能光是快活，有时候，您知道，常有正经事……再说，到目前为止我无论如何也看不出，我们之间有什么共同之处……这样说吧，有什么缘由……”
“无疑；没有什么缘由。共同之处，当然也很少，因为，既然我是梅什金公爵，您夫人也是我们家族的人，那么，这自然就不成其为缘由，我很明白这一点。但是，我的全部理由恰恰又仅在于此。我有四年不在俄罗斯了，有四年多，我是怎么出国的，几乎连自己也不清楚！当时什么都不知道，而现在更是渺然。我需要结识一些好人，我甚至还有一件事，却不知道该去哪里找什么人，还是在柏林的时候，我就想：‘我和他们差不多是亲戚，就从他们开始吧；也许，我们互相…他们对我，我对他们——都会有好处。如果他们是好人的话，而我听说，你们是好人。”
“十分感激，”将军惊奇的说，“请问，您在什么地方下榻。”
“我还没有在哪儿落脚。”
“这么说，是一下火车就径直上我这儿来了？而且……还带着行李。”
“我随身带的行李总共就一小包内衣，没有别的东西了，通常我都拿在手里的。晚上也还来得及要个旅馆房间的。”
“这么说，您还是打算去住旅馆的罗？”
“是的，当然是这样。”
“照您的话来推测，我本来以为，您就这么直接到我这儿来住下了。”
“这也可能，但只能是受你们的邀请。坦率地说，即使你们邀请了，我也不会住下，倒不是有什么原因，只不过是……性格关系。”
“好吧，那么恰恰我也没有邀请过您，现在也不提出邀请。还有，公爵，请允许我一下子就都弄清楚：因为就在刚才我们已经讲过了，说到亲戚关系，我们之间无话可谈，不然的话，当然，我会十分引以为荣，那么，就是说……”
“那么，就是说，该起身告辞罗？”公爵站了起来，尽管他的处境显然十分困窘，他却不知怎么地还大笑了起来。“原来这样，将军，说真的，虽然我对这里的习俗、对这里的人们怎样生活实际上毫无所知，但是我还是料到了我们的见面一定会是这样的结果，现在果然如此。那也没关系，也许，就该是这样的……再说当时也没有给我回信……好了，告辞了，请原谅打扰了。”
此刻公爵的目光是那么温存，而他的微笑是那样纯真，没有丝毫哪怕是某种隐含的恶感，致使将军突然站住了，不知怎么地突然以另一种方式看了一下自己的客人，整个看法的改变就在这一霎那间完成了。
“您知道，公爵，”他几乎用完全不同的声音说，“我毕竟还不了解您，比说叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜也许想见见她的本家……，请稍候，如果你愿意的话，假若您时间允许的话。”
“噢，我有时间，我的时间完全属于我的，”公爵立即把他的圆沿软呢帽放在桌上了。老实说，我本就指望着，也许，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜会记得起我曾给她写过信。刚才我在那里等待的时候，你们的仆人怀疑过，等到您这儿来是来求救穷的，我注意到这点了，而您这儿，大概对此有严格的训戒，但我确实不是为此来的，确实仅仅是为了结识一下你们。只是现在才想到，我打扰您了，这很使我不安。”
“原来是这样，”将军愉快地微笑说，“公爵，如果您真的如给人感觉的那样，那么，我大概会很高兴与您相识。只不过您要知道，我是个忙人，马上就又得坐下来批阅、签署什么文件，接着要去见公爵大人，然后去办公，因此，虽然我也很高兴结识人……好人，也就是……但是……其实，我确实才信，您有很好的教养……公爵，您有多少年纪了？”
“２６。”
“啃，我还以为要小得多呢。”
“是啊，人家说我的脸相长得很年轻，至于不妨碍您这一点，我会学会的，很快就会懂得的，因为我自己也很不喜欢打扰别人……还有，我觉得，从外表来看，在许多方面我们是相当不同的人，因此，我们大概不可能有许多共同点，但是，您要知道，我自己也不相信，后面这种想法，因为往往只是觉得这样，似乎没有共同点，而实际上却有许多……这是由于人的情性才达成的，因而人们彼此间看一眼便分起等级来，于是便找不到丝毫共通的地方……不过，我大概开始使您感到厌烦了吧？您好像……”
“我有两个问题：您总有些财产吧？还有，您大概打算从事什么职业吧？请原谅我如此……”
“哪里哪里，我很理解和尊重您的问题。目前我没有任何财产，暂时也没有任何职业，但是应该有。现在我的钱是别人的，是施奈德给我的。他是我的教授，在瑞士我就在他那儿治病和学习，他给我的路费刚好够用，因此，不妨说，我现在总共只剩了几个戈比。事情嘛，我倒确实有一桩的，我需要忠告和主意，事是……”
“请告诉我，目前您打算靠什么生活，您有什么打算吗？”将军打断他说。
“想随便于点什么。”
“噢，您真是个哲学家。不过……您知道自己有什么禀赋和才能吗？哪怕是能糊口的本事也好。请原谅又……”
“哦，不用道歉。不，我想，我既没有禀赋，又没有才能。甚至还相反，因为我是个病人，没有正规学习过。至于说到糊口，那么我觉得……”
将军又打断了他，又开始盘问，公爵重又讲述了已经讲过的一切。原来将军听说过已故的帕夫利谢夫，甚至还认识他本人。为什么帕夫利谢夫关心他的教育，公爵自己也解释不了，也许，不过是因为跟他已故的父亲有旧谊罢了，父母去世后公爵还是个小孩，一直在农村生活和成长，因为他的健康需要农村的空气，帕夫利谢夫把他托付给几个年老的女地主，是他的亲戚，开始为他雇了家庭女教师，后来是男教师。不过公爵说明，虽然他全都记得，但是很少能令人满意地做出解释，因为许多事情他都不清楚。他的毛病经常发作，几乎完全把他变成了白痴（公爵正是说“白痴”这两个字）。最后他说有一次帕夫利谢夫在柏林会见了施奈德教授。这位瑞士人专治这类疾病，在瑞士瓦利斯州有医疗机关。他以自己的方式用冷水和体操进行治疗。既治疗痴呆，也治疯癫，与此同时，他还对病人进行教育，注意他们一般的精神上的发展，大约五年前帕夫利谢夫就打发公爵去瑞士找他，而自己则在两年前去世了。他死得很突然，没有做出安排，施奈德留住公爵，又医治了两年。虽然他没有治愈公爵，但帮了许多忙，最后，因公爵自己的愿望，加上又遇到了一个情况，便打发他现在到俄罗斯来。
将军非常惊讶。
“您在俄罗斯没有任何人，完全没有吗？”他问。
“现在没有任何人，但我希望……再说，我收到了一封信……”
“至少，”将军没有听清关于信的事便打断说，“您学过什么吧？您的病不妨碍做什么吧？比方说，在某个机关于点不难的事？”
“噢，大概不碍事，说到谋职，我甚至非常愿意有事做，因为我自己也想看看，我能干什么，全部四年时间我倒一直在学习，虽然不完全正规，而是根据教授的一套特别体系进行的，与此同时读了许多俄文书。”
“俄文书？这么说，您识字，那么能正确书写吗？”
“嗯，完全能行。”
“好极了，字体怎么样？”
“字体很漂亮，在这方面，看来我有才能，简直就是书法家。请给我张纸，我马上给您写点什么试试，”公爵热心地说。
“请吧，这甚至是必要的……我喜欢您这种乐意的态度，公爵，真的，您很可爱。”
“您这儿有这么好的书写用具，这么多的铅笔，这么多的鹅毛笔，多么好的厚纸……您还有多么好的书房！这张风景画我知道，是瑞士的风光。我相信，画家是写生画的，我还深信，我看见过这个地方，这是在乌里州……”
“非常可能，虽然这是在这里买的。加尼亚，给公爵一张纸。这是鹅毛笔和纸，清到这张小桌边来。这是什么？”将军问加尼亚，当时他从公文包里拿出一张大尺寸的相片并递给将军，“啊，纳斯塔拉娅•费利波夫娜！这是她亲自，亲自寄给你的吗，是亲自吗？”他兴致勃勃，十分好奇地问加尼亚。
“刚才我去祝贺时给的，我早就请求她了。我不知道，这是不是她这方面的一种暗示，因为我自己是空手去的，在这样的日子竟没有礼物，”加尼亚补充说着，一边勉强笑着。
“哦，不，”将军很有把握地打断说，“真的，你的想法多怪！她怎么会暗示……而且她根本不是贪图财物的人。再说，你送她什么东西呢？这可得花上几千卢布！难道也送相片吗？怎么，顺便问一下，她还没有向你要相片吗？”
“没有，她还没有要，也许，永远也不会要的。伊万•费奥多罗维奇，您当然记住了今天有晚会吧？您可是在特别邀请者之列的。”
“记得，当然记得，我一定去。这还用说吗，是她的生日，２５岁！嗯……你知道，加尼亚，好吧，我就坦率对你说，你做好准备吧，她曾答应我和阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，今天晚上她要说出最后的决定，同意或者不同意！瞧着吧，就会知道的。”
加尼亚突然非常窘急，甚至脸色都有点发白了。
“她确是这么说的吗？”他问着，嗓音似乎颤了一下。
“她是在两天前说这话的，我们俩盯住她，逼她说出来的，只是请求事前不告诉你。”
将军凝神打量着加尼亚，但显然不喜欢他的窘困样。
“伊万•费奥多罗维奇，您还想得起来吧，”加尼亚忐忑不安地说，“在她做出决定前，她给我充分自由做抉择，即使她作了决定，我还有我的发言权……”
“难道你……难道你……”将军突然惊惧地说。
“我没打算做什么。”
“得了吧，你想拿我们怎么办？”
“我可并没有拒绝。也许，我没有表达清楚……”
“你不要拒绝！”将军烦恼地说。他甚至不想克制这种烦恼。“兄弟，这里的问题已经不是你不拒绝，而是乐意、满意、高兴地接受她的决定……你家里怎么样了？”
“家里又怎么啦？家里全由我做主，只有父亲照例是于蠢事，但要知道他已完全变成了不成体统的人，我跟他几乎不说话，但是严格地管住他，说真的，要不是母亲，我就赶他走。母亲当然老是哭哭啼啼，妹妹则总是发脾气，最后我直截了当对她们说，我是自己命运的主宰，我希望在家里她们也听我的……至少我把这一层意思都对妹妹讲清楚了，当着母亲的面讲的。”
“可是，兄弟，我仍然不理解，”将军稍稍耸起肩，徽微摊开双手，若有所恩他说，“尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜不久前什么时候来过，记得吗？唉声叹气的。‘您怎么啦？’我问。原来，他们似乎觉得这是有损名誉的。请问，这里哪有什么玷污名誉的？谁会责备纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜有什么不好或者指责她什么？莫非是指她曾经跟托茨基在一起？但这可已经是无稽之谈了，尤其是在一定的场合下更是如此！她说，‘您不是不准她到您女儿那儿去的吗？’唉！瞧您，尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜呀！您怎么会不懂这点，怎么会不懂这点的呢……”
“自己的地位？”加尼亚为一时难以措辞的将军提示说，“她明白的。您别生她的气，不过当时我就责骂了她，让她别管人家的事，可是至今我们家里一切仍只是这样，最后的决定还没有说出来，雷雨却将降临。如果今天要说出最后的决定，那么，一切都将说出来的。”
公爵坐在角落里写自己的书法样品，听到了全部谈话，他写完了，走近桌子，递上自己写好的纸。
“那么这是纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜罗？”他专注而好奇地瞥一眼照片后，低声说， “惊人的漂亮啊！”他立即热烈地补了一句。照片上的女人确实异常美丽，她穿着黑色丝绸裙子，样子非常朴实，但很雅致，她的头发看起来是深褐色的，梳理得也很朴素，照平常的式样，眼睛乌黑深透，额头露出一副若有所恩的样子；脸上的表情是热情的，又似乎含着傲慢，她时脸有点消瘦，也许，还苍白……加尼亚和将军大为惊讶地望了一下公爵……
“是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，怎么啦？难道您已经知道她了？”将军问。
“是的，在俄罗斯总共才一昼夜，可已经知道这样的大美人了。”公爵回答着，一边立即讲述起跟罗戈任的相遇，并转述了他的故事。
“这又是新闻！”将军非常注意地听完了叙述，探究地瞥了一眼加尼亚，又担起忧来。
“大概，仅仅是胡闹而已，”也有点不知所措的加尼亚低语说，“商人的儿子取乐罢了，我已经听说一些他的事了。”
“兄弟，我也听说了，”将军附和说，“那时，在耳坠子事情以后，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜讲了这件轶事，可现在却是另一回事。眼下，可能真的有百万财富等着，还有热情，就算是胡闹的热情，但终究散发着热情，可是大家都知道，这些先生喝醉的时候能干出什么来！……嗯！……那就不是什么轶事了！”将军若有所恩地结束道。
“您担心百万财富。”加尼亚咧嘴笑着说，”
“你当然不罗？”
“您觉得怎么样，公爵。”突然加尼亚向他问，“这是个认真的人还是不过是个胡闹的人？您自己的意思是什么？”
加尼亚提这个问题的时候，他身上发生着某种特别的变化，宛如某种特别的新念头燃烧起来并迫不及待地在他的眼睛中闪亮起来。真诚由衷地感到不安的将军也看了一下公爵，但似乎对他的回答并不抱很大期望。
“我不知道，该怎么对您说，”公爵回答说，“只不过我觉得，他身上有许多热情，甚至是某种病态的热情。而且他自己还似乎完全是个病人，很可能队到彼得堡最初几天起他就又病倒了，尤其要是他纵酒作乐的话。”
人是这样吗？您觉得是这样？”将军不放过这一想法。
“是的，我这样觉得。”
“但是，这类轶事可能不是在几天之中发生，而在晚上以前，今天，也许，就会发生什么事。”加尼亚朝将军冷笑了一下。
“嗯！……当然……大概是，到时候一切都取决于她脑袋里闪过什么念头，”将军说。
“您不是知道她有时是怎样的人吗？”
“是怎样的呢？”将军心绪极为不佳，又气冲冲地责问说。“听着，加尼亚，今天请你别多跟她过不去，尽量这个，要知道，要做到……一句话、要称她心…… 嗯！……你于吗要歪着嘴巴？听着，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁内奇，正好，甚至正正好现在要说：我们究竟为什么操心于你明白，有关这件事中我自己的利益，我早就有保障了，我不是这样便是那样，总会解决得对自己存好处，托茨基毫不动摇地作出了决定，因此我也完全有把握，如果我现在还有什么愿望的话，唯一的便是你的利益。你自己想想，你不相信我，还是怎么的？况且你这个人……这个人……一句话，是个聪明人，我寄希望于你……而目前的情况下，这是……这是……”
“这是主要的，”加尼亚说，他又帮一时难以措辞的将军说了出来，一边歪着嘴唇，露出他已不想掩饰的刻毒笑容，他用激狂的目光直逼着将军的眼睛，仿佛希望将军在他的目光中看出他的全部思想。将军脸涨得通红，勃然大怒。
“是的，明智是主要的！”他锐利地望着加尼亚，接过话茬附和说，“你也是个可笑的人，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁内奇！我发觉，你可是确实因这个商人而高兴，把他看作是解救自己的出路。在这件事上正应该一开始就用明智来领悟，正应该双方都诚实和坦率地……理解和行动，不然……就该事先通知对方、免得损害别人的名誉，尤其是曾经有相当充裕的时间来做这件事，即使是现在也还有足够的时间（将军意味深长地扬起了双眉），尽管剩下总共只有几小时了……你明白了吗？明白了吗？你究竟愿意还是不愿意？如果不愿意，你就说，我们洗耳恭听，谁也没有制止您，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁内奇，谁也没有强迫您上圈套，如果您认为这件事里面有圈套的话。”
“我愿意’，”加尼亚声音很低但很坚决地说。他垂下双眼，阴郁地不吭声了。
将军满意了，他发了一下火，但看得出后悔了，这样做过分了点，他突然转向公爵，脸上似乎突然掠过一种不安的神情，因为他想到公爵在这里，终究会听到这场谈话。但他霎那问又放心了，因为看一眼公爵就可以完全不必担心了。
“喔嗬。”将军看着公爵呈上的书写样品，大声喊了起来，“这可简直就是范体！真是不可多得的好字体！瞧呀，加尼亚，真是个天才！”
在一张厚道林纸上公爵用中世纪的俄语范体字写一个句子：
“卑修道院长帕夫努季敬呈”。
“这几个字，”公爵非常满意和兴奋地解释说，“是修道院长帕夫努季以亲笔签字，是从十四世纪拓本上仿写的，所有这些老修道院院长和都主教，他们都签得一手好字，有时是独具一格，功夫湛深！将军，难道您连波戈金殷版本也没有吗，后来我又在这里写了些另外的字体，这是上世纪法国的自大的字体，有些字母写起来甚至完全不同，这是普通体，这是照样本（我有一本）写下来的公用文书体。您自己也会同意，这种字体不无优点，您看看这些圆圆的ａ、Ｑ，我把法国书法的特征用到写俄文字母上，这很难，结果却获成功。这儿还有很漂亮和独特的字体，瞧这个句子：‘勤奋无难事，这是俄国文书的字体，如果您愿意的话，也可算是军中文书的字体，向要人禀报的公文就得这样写，也是圆体，非常可爱的黑体，写得黑黑的，但具卓绝的品位。卡法家是不会容许写这种花体的，或者，最好是说，不容许这些签字的尝试，不赞许这些中途收笔、没写足的花体字尾的。您注意，总的来说，你瞧，它可是有个性的，真的，这里飘游着军中文书的一颗灵魂：既想洒脱自如，又想一展才能，而军装领子风纪守口又扣得很紧，结果严格的军纪在字体上都反映出来了，真妙！不久前有这么一本样本使我大为惊叹，是偶然觅得的，还是在什么地方？瑞士！嗯，这是普通、平常、纯粹的英国字体，不可能写得更优美了，这里真是妙笔生花，精巧玲珑，字字珠矾，可谓笔法高超，而这是变体，又是法国的，我是从一个法国流动推销员那里摹写下来的：还是一种英国字体，但黑线少许浓些，粗些，深些，匀称性被破坏了，您也会发觉，椭圆形也变了，稍稍变圆些，加上采用花体，而花体是最危险的东西！花体要求有不同一般的品味，但只要写得好，只要写得匀称，那么就无与伦比了，甚至还能惹人喜爱。”
“嗬，您谈得多么细腻精微！”将军笑着说，“老兄，您不光是书法家，还是个行家呢！加尼亚，是吧？”
“的确惊人，”加尼亚说，“甚至还有任职意识，”他嘲笑着补了一句。
“笑吧，笑吧，这里可确有前程，”将军说，“您知道呜，公爵，我们现在要您给谁写公文吗？一下子就可以给您定下一个月３５卢布的酬金，这是开始。但是已经１２点半了，”他瞥了一眼表，结束说，“我有事，公爵，因此我得赶快走，今天也许我跟您见不着！您坐一会，我已经对您解释过了，我不能经常接待您，但是我真诚地愿意帮您一点儿忙，当然，只是一点儿，也就是最必须的，而以后随您自己便。我可以为您在机关里谋一个差使，不吃力的，但却要求仔细认真。现在再说下面一件事：在加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁内奇•伊沃尔金的房子里，也就是我这位年轻朋友的家里，我现在介绍您跟他认识，他的妈妈和妹妹打扫干净了两三个带家具的房间，将它们租给有可靠介绍的房客，兼管伙食和服务，我的介绍，我相信，尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜是会接受的。对于您来说，公爵，这甚至比找到埋着宝藏的地方更好，第一，因为您不再是一个人，这么说吧，将处身于家庭之中，依我看来，您不能一开始就一个人置身于彼得堡这样的首都。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜是加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁内奇的妈妈，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜是妹妹，她们都是我非常尊敬的女士，尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜是阿尔达利翁”•亚历山德罗维奇的夫人。他是位退役的将军，是我最初任职时的同僚。但是，由于某些情况，我跟他中止了交往，不过并不妨碍我在某一方面尊敬他。我对您讲明这一切，公爵，是为了使您理解，这么说吧，我亲自介绍您，因而也就仿佛为您做了担保。收费是最公道的了，我希望，不久您的薪俸用以支付这点开销是完全足够的，确实，一个人也必得有些零用钱，哪怕是有一点也好，但是，公爵，请您别生气，因为我要对您说，您最好不要有零用钱，甚至口袋里根本不要带钱。我是凭对您的印象才这么说。但因为现在您的钱袋空空如也，那么，作为开端，请允许我向您提供这２５卢布，当然，我们以后可以算清帐的，如果您如口头上说的那样是个真挚诚恳的人，那么我们之间就是在这种事上也不会有麻烦事的。既然我对您这么关心，那么我对您甚至也有某个目的，往后您会知道的。您看见了，我跟您完全是很随便的。加尼亚，我希望，您不反对，对公爵住到您家去吧？”
“哦，恰恰相反！母亲也将会很高兴的……”加尼亚客气而有礼貌地肯定说。
“好像你们那里还只有…个房间有人住下了，这个人叫什么来着：费尔，德……费尔……”
“费尔德先科。…
“对了，我不喜欢你们这个费尔德先科：像个油腔滑调的小丑似的。我不明白，为什么纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜这么赞赏他？难道他果真是她的亲戚？”
“不，这全是开玩笑？没有一点亲戚的迹象。”
“嘿，见他的鬼去！那么，公爵，您到底满意不满意呢？”
“谢谢您，将军，您这么对待我，真是一个非常善良的人，何况我还没有请求呢。我不是出于高傲才这么说，我确实不知道何处可以安身。说真的，刚才罗戈任叫我到他家去住。”
“罗戈任？哦，不，我要像父亲那样，或者，如果您更喜欢的话，像朋友那样，劝您忘了罗戈任先生。而且总的来说建议您领先即将住进去的家庭。”
“既然您这么好心，那么我还有一件事。我收到一个通知……”公爵刚刚开始说。
“哦，对不起，”将军打断他说，“现在我一分钟都没有了。我马上去对叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜说您的事，如果她现在就愿意接待您（我尽量这样介绍您），那么，我建议您抓住机会并使她喜欢您，因为叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜对您来说可能是非常有用的人。您跟她可是同姓，如果她不愿见您，那么请勿见怪，别的什么时候再见面。而你，加尼亚，暂时看一下这些帐单、我刚才跟费多谢耶夫费了好大神，别忘了把这几笔加进去……”
将军走了出去，公爵结果就没来得及讲差不多已提及四次的那件事。加尼亚抽起了烟卷，又向公爵敬了一枝。公爵接了烟，但没有说话，他不想妨碍加尼亚，便开始打量起书房来。但加尼亚只是稍稍看了一下将军指定他看的那张写满了数字的纸，但显得很心不在焉，在公爵看来，当只剩下他们两人时，他的微笑、目光、沉思都变得更为沉重。突然他走近公爵，而公爵此时又站在纳斯塔西娅已费利怕夫娜的肖像前，端详着它。
“公爵，您真喜欢这样的女人吗？”他目光犀利地望着公爵，突然问，似乎他有某种不同寻常的打算。
“这张脸令人惊讶。”公爵回答说，“我相信她的命运非同一般，脸上表情是快活的，可是又极为痛苦，对吗？这双眼睛说明了这点，还有这两根细骨，脸颊上端眼睛下面的两个小点，这是张倔做的脸，十分倔做，我不知道，她是否善良？啊，如果善良就好了，一切便都有救了！”
“您愿意跟这样的女人结婚吗？”加尼亚继续问道，他那灼热的目光不离公爵。
“我跟任何人都不能结婚，我身体不好，”公爵说。
“那么罗戈任会跟她结婚吗？您怎么想？”
“那还用说，我看，明天就可能结婚，他会娶她的，可是过了一星期，大概就会害死她。”
公爵刚说出这句话，加尼亚突然颤粟了一下，以致公爵差点要叫唤起来。
“您怎么啦？”他抓住加尼亚的手说。
“公爵阁下！将军大人请您去见夫人，”仆人在门口报告说。公爵便跟着仆人去了。
Part 1 Chapter 4
ALL three of the Miss Epanchins were fine, healthy girls, well- grown, with good shoulders and busts, and strong--almost masculine--hands; and, of course, with all the above attributes, they enjoyed capital appetites, of which they were not in the least ashamed.
Elizabetha Prokofievna sometimes informed the girls that they were a little too candid in this matter, but in spite of their outward deference to their mother these three young women, in solemn conclave, had long agreed to modify the unquestioning obedience which they had been in the habit of according to her; and Mrs. General Epanchin had judged it better to say nothing about it, though, of course, she was well aware of the fact.
It is true that her nature sometimes rebelled against these dictates of reason, and that she grew yearly more capricious and impatient; but having a respectful and well-disciplined husband under her thumb at all times, she found it possible, as a rule, to empty any little accumulations of spleen upon his head, and therefore the harmony of the family was kept duly balanced, and things went as smoothly as family matters can.
Mrs. Epanchin had a fair appetite herself, and generally took her share of the capital mid-day lunch which was always served for the girls, and which was nearly as good as a dinner. The young ladies used to have a cup of coffee each before this meal, at ten o'clock, while still in bed. This was a favourite and unalterable arrangement with them. At half-past twelve, the table was laid in the small dining-room, and occasionally the general himself appeared at the family gathering, if he had time.
Besides tea and coffee, cheese, honey, butter, pan-cakes of various kinds (the lady of the house loved these best), cutlets, and so on, there was generally strong beef soup, and other substantial delicacies.
On the particular morning on which our story has opened, the family had assembled in the dining-room, and were waiting the general's appearance, the latter having promised to come this day. If he had been one moment late, he would have been sent for at once; but he turned up punctually.
As he came forward to wish his wife good-morning and kiss her hands, as his custom was, he observed something in her look which boded ill. He thought he knew the reason, and had expected it, but still, he was not altogether comfortable. His daughters advanced to kiss him, too, and though they did not look exactly angry, there was something strange in their expression as well.
The general was, owing to certain circumstances, a little inclined to be too suspicious at home, and needlessly nervous; but, as an experienced father and husband, he judged it better to take measures at once to protect himself from any dangers there might be in the air.
However, I hope I shall not interfere with the proper sequence of my narrative too much, if I diverge for a moment at this point, in order to explain the mutual relations between General Epanchin's family and others acting a part in this history, at the time when we take up the thread of their destiny. I have already stated that the general, though he was a man of lowly origin, and of poor education, was, for all that, an experienced and talented husband and father. Among other things, he considered it undesirable to hurry his daughters to the matrimonial altar and to worry them too much with assurances of his paternal wishes for their happiness, as is the custom among parents of many grown-up daughters. He even succeeded in ranging his wife on his side on this question, though he found the feat very difficult to accomplish, because unnatural; but the general's arguments were conclusive, and founded upon obvious facts. The general considered that the girls' taste and good sense should be allowed to develop and mature deliberately, and that the parents' duty should merely be to keep watch, in order that no strange or undesirable choice be made; but that the selection once effected, both father and mother were bound from that moment to enter heart and soul into the cause, and to see that the matter progressed without hindrance until the altar should be happily reached.
Besides this, it was clear that the Epanchins' position gained each year, with geometrical accuracy, both as to financial solidity and social weight; and, therefore, the longer the girls waited, the better was their chance of making a brilliant match.
But again, amidst the incontrovertible facts just recorded, one more, equally significant, rose up to confront the family; and this was, that the eldest daughter, Alexandra, had imperceptibly arrived at her twenty-fifth birthday. Almost at the same moment, Afanasy Ivanovitch Totski, a man of immense wealth, high connections, and good standing, announced his intention of marrying. Afanasy Ivanovitch was a gentleman of fifty-five years of age, artistically gifted, and of most refined tastes. He wished to marry well, and, moreover, he was a keen admirer and judge of beauty.
Now, since Totski had, of late, been upon terms of great cordiality with Epanchin, which excellent relations were intensified by the fact that they were, so to speak, partners in several financial enterprises, it so happened that the former now put in a friendly request to the general for counsel with regard to the important step he meditated. Might he suggest, for instance, such a thing as a marriage between himself and one of the general's daughters?
Evidently the quiet, pleasant current of the family life of the Epanchins was about to undergo a change.
The undoubted beauty of the family, par excellence, was the youngest, Aglaya, as aforesaid. But Totski himself, though an egotist of the extremest type, realized that he had no chance there; Aglaya was clearly not for such as he.
Perhaps the sisterly love and friendship of the three girls had more or less exaggerated Aglaya's chances of happiness. In their opinion, the latter's destiny was not merely to be very happy; she was to live in a heaven on earth. Aglaya's husband was to be a compendium of all the virtues, and of all success, not to speak of fabulous wealth. The two elder sisters had agreed that all was to be sacrificed by them, if need be, for Aglaya's sake; her dowry was to be colossal and unprecedented.
The general and his wife were aware of this agreement, and, therefore, when Totski suggested himself for one of the sisters, the parents made no doubt that one of the two elder girls would probably accept the offer, since Totski would certainly make no difficulty as to dowry. The general valued the proposal very highly. He knew life, and realized what such an offer was worth.
The answer of the sisters to the communication was, if not conclusive, at least consoling and hopeful. It made known that the eldest, Alexandra, would very likely be disposed to listen to a proposal.
Alexandra was a good-natured girl, though she had a will of her own. She was intelligent and kind-hearted, and, if she were to marry Totski, she would make him a good wife. She did not care for a brilliant marriage; she was eminently a woman calculated to soothe and sweeten the life of any man; decidedly pretty, if not absolutely handsome. What better could Totski wish?
So the matter crept slowly forward. The general and Totski had agreed to avoid any hasty and irrevocable step. Alexandra's parents had not even begun to talk to their daughters freely upon the subject, when suddenly, as it were, a dissonant chord was struck amid the harmony of the proceedings. Mrs. Epanchin began to show signs of discontent, and that was a serious matter. A certain circumstance had crept in, a disagreeable and troublesome factor, which threatened to overturn the whole business.
This circumstance had come into existence eighteen years before. Close to an estate of Totski's, in one of the central provinces of Russia, there lived, at that time, a poor gentleman whose estate was of the wretchedest description. This gentleman was noted in the district for his persistent ill-fortune; his name was Barashkoff, and, as regards family and descent, he was vastly superior to Totski, but his estate was mortgaged to the last acre. One day, when he had ridden over to the town to see a creditor, the chief peasant of his village followed him shortly after, with the news that his house had been burnt down, and that his wife had perished with it, but his children were safe.
Even Barashkoff, inured to the storms of evil fortune as he was, could not stand this last stroke. He went mad and died shortly after in the town hospital. His estate was sold for the creditors; and the little girls--two of them, of seven and eight years of age respectively,--were adopted by Totski, who undertook their maintenance and education in the kindness of his heart. They were brought up together with the children of his German bailiff. Very soon, however, there was only one of them left- Nastasia Philipovna--for the other little one died of whooping- cough. Totski, who was living abroad at this time, very soon forgot all about the child; but five years after, returning to Russia, it struck him that he would like to look over his estate and see how matters were going there, and, arrived at his bailiff's house, he was not long in discovering that among the children of the latter there now dwelt a most lovely little girl of twelve, sweet and intelligent, and bright, and promising to develop beauty of most unusual quality-as to which last Totski was an undoubted authority.
He only stayed at his country scat a few days on this occasion, but he had time to make his arrangements. Great changes took place in the child's education; a good governess was engaged, a Swiss lady of experience and culture. For four years this lady resided in the house with little Nastia, and then the education was considered complete. The governess took her departure, and another lady came down to fetch Nastia, by Totski's instructions. The child was now transported to another of Totski's estates in a distant part of the country. Here she found a delightful little house, just built, and prepared for her reception with great care and taste; and here she took up her abode together with the lady who had accompanied her from her old home. In the house there were two experienced maids, musical instruments of all sorts, a charming "young lady's library," pictures, paint-boxes, a lap- dog, and everything to make life agreeable. Within a fortnight Totski himself arrived, and from that time he appeared to have taken a great fancy to this part of the world and came down each summer, staying two and three months at a time. So passed four years peacefully and happily, in charming surroundings.
At the end of that time, and about four months after Totski's last visit (he had stayed but a fortnight on this occasion), a report reached Nastasia Philipovna that he was about to be married in St. Petersburg, to a rich, eminent, and lovely woman. The report was only partially true, the marriage project being only in an embryo condition; but a great change now came over Nastasia Philipovna. She suddenly displayed unusual decision of character; and without wasting time in thought, she left her country home and came up to St. Petersburg, straight to Totski's house, all alone.
The latter, amazed at her conduct, began to express his displeasure; but he very soon became aware that he must change his voice, style, and everything else, with this young lady; the good old times were gone. An entirely new and different woman sat before him, between whom and the girl he had left in the country last July there seemed nothing in common.
In the first place, this new woman understood a good deal more than was usual for young people of her age; so much indeed, that Totski could not help wondering where she had picked up her knowledge. Surely not from her "young lady's library"? It even embraced legal matters, and the "world" in general, to a considerable extent.
Her character was absolutely changed. No more of the girlish alternations of timidity and petulance, the adorable naivete, the reveries, the tears, the playfulness... It was an entirely new and hitherto unknown being who now sat and laughed at him, and informed him to his face that she had never had the faintest feeling for him of any kind, except loathing and contempt-- contempt which had followed closely upon her sensations of surprise and bewilderment after her first acquaintance with him.
This new woman gave him further to understand that though it was absolutely the same to her whom he married, yet she had decided to prevent this marriage--for no particular reason, but that she chose to do so, and because she wished to amuse herself at his expense for that it was "quite her turn to laugh a little now!"
Such were her words--very likely she did not give her real reason for this eccentric conduct; but, at all events, that was all the explanation she deigned to offer.
Meanwhile, Totski thought the matter over as well as his scattered ideas would permit. His meditations lasted a fortnight, however, and at the end of that time his resolution was taken. The fact was, Totski was at that time a man of fifty years of age; his position was solid and respectable; his place in society had long been firmly fixed upon safe foundations; he loved himself, his personal comforts, and his position better than all the world, as every respectable gentleman should!
At the same time his grasp of things in general soon showed Totski that he now had to deal with a being who was outside the pale of the ordinary rules of traditional behaviour, and who would not only threaten mischief but would undoubtedly carry it out, and stop for no one.
There was evidently, he concluded, something at work here; some storm of the mind, some paroxysm of romantic anger, goodness knows against whom or what, some insatiable contempt--in a word, something altogether absurd and impossible, but at the same time most dangerous to be met with by any respectable person with a position in society to keep up.
For a man of Totski's wealth and standing, it would, of course, have been the simplest possible matter to take steps which would rid him at once from all annoyance; while it was obviously impossible for Nastasia Philipovna to harm him in any way, either legally or by stirring up a scandal, for, in case of the latter danger, he could so easily remove her to a sphere of safety. However, these arguments would only hold good in case of Nastasia acting as others might in such an emergency. She was much more likely to overstep the bounds of reasonable conduct by some extraordinary eccentricity.
Here the sound judgment of Totski stood him in good stead. He realized that Nastasia Philipovna must be well aware that she could do nothing by legal means to injure him, and that her flashing eyes betrayed some entirely different intention.
Nastasia Philipovna was quite capable of ruining herself, and even of perpetrating something which would send her to Siberia, for the mere pleasure of injuring a man for whom she had developed so inhuman a sense of loathing and contempt. He had sufficient insight to understand that she valued nothing in the world--herself least of all--and he made no attempt to conceal the fact that he was a coward in some respects. For instance, if he had been told that he would be stabbed at the altar, or publicly insulted, he would undoubtedly have been frightened; but not so much at the idea of being murdered, or wounded, or insulted, as at the thought that if such things were to happen he would be made to look ridiculous in the eyes of society.
He knew well that Nastasia thoroughly understood him and where to wound him and how, and therefore, as the marriage was still only in embryo, Totski decided to conciliate her by giving it up. His decision was strengthened by the fact that Nastasia Philipovna had curiously altered of late. It would be difficult to conceive how different she was physically, at the present time, to the girl of a few years ago. She was pretty then . . . but now! . . . Totski laughed angrily when he thought how short-sighted he had been. In days gone by he remembered how he had looked at her beautiful eyes, how even then he had marvelled at their dark mysterious depths, and at their wondering gaze which seemed to seek an answer to some unknown riddle. Her complexion also had altered. She was now exceedingly pale, but, curiously, this change only made her more beautiful. Like most men of the world, Totski had rather despised such a cheaply-bought conquest, but of late years he had begun to think differently about it. It had struck him as long ago as last spring that he ought to be finding a good match for Nastasia; for instance, some respectable and reasonable young fellow serving in a government office in another part of the country. How maliciously Nastasia laughed at the idea of such a thing, now!
However, it appeared to Totski that he might make use of her in another way; and he determined to establish her in St. Petersburg, surrounding her with all the comforts and luxuries that his wealth could command. In this way he might gain glory in certain circles.
Five years of this Petersburg life went by, and, of course, during that time a great deal happened. Totski's position was very uncomfortable; having "funked" once, he could not totally regain his ease. He was afraid, he did not know why, but he was simply afraid of Nastasia Philipovna. For the first two years or so he had suspected that she wished to marry him herself, and that only her vanity prevented her telling him so. He thought that she wanted him to approach her with a humble proposal from his own side, But to his great, and not entirely pleasurable amazement, he discovered that this was by no means the case, and that were he to offer himself he would be refused. He could not understand such a state of things, and was obliged to conclude that it was pride, the pride of an injured and imaginative woman, which had gone to such lengths that it preferred to sit and nurse its contempt and hatred in solitude rather than mount to heights of hitherto unattainable splendour. To make matters worse, she was quite impervious to mercenary considerations, and could not be bribed in any way.
Finally, Totski took cunning means to try to break his chains and be free. He tried to tempt her in various ways to lose her heart; he invited princes, hussars, secretaries of embassies, poets, novelists, even Socialists, to see her; but not one of them all made the faintest impression upon Nastasia. It was as though she had a pebble in place of a heart, as though her feelings and affections were dried up and withered for ever.
She lived almost entirely alone; she read, she studied, she loved music. Her principal acquaintances were poor women of various grades, a couple of actresses, and the family of a poor schoolteacher. Among these people she was much beloved.
She received four or five friends sometimes, of an evening. Totski often came. Lately, too, General Epanchin had been enabled with great difficulty to introduce himself into her circle. Gania made her acquaintance also, and others were Ferdishenko, an ill- bred, and would-be witty, young clerk, and Ptitsin, a money- lender of modest and polished manners, who had risen from poverty. In fact, Nastasia Philipovna's beauty became a thing known to all the town; but not a single man could boast of anything more than his own admiration for her; and this reputation of hers, and her wit and culture and grace, all confirmed Totski in the plan he had now prepared. 
And it was at this moment that General Epanchin began to play so large and important a part in the story.
When Totski had approached the general with his request for friendly counsel as to a marriage with one of his daughters, he had made a full and candid confession. He had said that he intended to stop at no means to obtain his freedom; even if Nastasia were to promise to leave him entirely alone in future, he would not (he said) believe and trust her; words were not enough for him; he must have solid guarantees of some sort. So he and the general determined to try what an attempt to appeal to her heart would effect. Having arrived at Nastasia's house one day, with Epanchin, Totski immediately began to speak of the intolerable torment of his position. He admitted that he was to blame for all, but candidly confessed that he could not bring himself to feel any remorse for his original guilt towards herself, because he was a man of sensual passions which were inborn and ineradicable, and that he had no power over himself in this respect; but that he wished, seriously, to marry at last, and that the whole fate of the most desirable social union which he contemplated, was in her hands; in a word, he confided his all to her generosity of heart.
General Epanchin took up his part and spoke in the character of father of a family; he spoke sensibly, and without wasting words over any attempt at sentimentality, he merely recorded his full admission of her right to be the arbiter of Totski's destiny at this moment. He then pointed out that the fate of his daughter, and very likely of both his other daughters, now hung upon her reply.
To Nastasia's question as to what they wished her to do, Totski confessed that he had been so frightened by her, five years ago, that he could never now be entirely comfortable until she herself married. He immediately added that such a suggestion from him would, of course, be absurd, unless accompanied by remarks of a more pointed nature. He very well knew, he said, that a certain young gentleman of good family, namely, Gavrila Ardalionovitch Ivolgin, with whom she was acquainted, and whom she received at her house, had long loved her passionately, and would give his life for some response from her. The young fellow had confessed this love of his to him (Totski) and had also admitted it in the hearing of his benefactor, General Epanchin. Lastly, he could not help being of opinion that Nastasia must be aware of Gania's love for her, and if he (Totski) mistook not, she had looked with some favour upon it, being often lonely, and rather tired of her present life. Having remarked how difficult it was for him, of all people, to speak to her of these matters, Totski concluded by saying that he trusted Nastasia Philipovna would not look with contempt upon him if he now expressed his sincere desire to guarantee her future by a gift of seventy-five thousand roubles. He added that the sum would have been left her all the same in his will, and that therefore she must not consider the gift as in any way an indemnification to her for anything, but that there was no reason, after all, why a man should not be allowed to entertain a natural desire to lighten his conscience, etc., etc.; in fact, all that would naturally be said under the circumstances. Totski was very eloquent all through, and, in conclusion, just touched on the fact that not a soul in the world, not even General Epanchin, had ever heard a word about the above seventy-five thousand roubles, and that this was the first time he had ever given expression to his intentions in respect to them.
Nastasia Philipovna's reply to this long rigmarole astonished both the friends considerably.
Not only was there no trace of her former irony, of her old hatred and enmity, and of that dreadful laughter, the very recollection of which sent a cold chill down Totski's back to this very day; but she seemed charmed and really glad to have the opportunity of talking seriously with him for once in a way. She confessed that she had long wished to have a frank and free conversation and to ask for friendly advice, but that pride had hitherto prevented her; now, however, that the ice was broken, nothing could be more welcome to her than this opportunity.
First, with a sad smile, and then with a twinkle of merriment in her eyes, she admitted that such a storm as that of five years ago was now quite out of the question. She said that she had long since changed her views of things, and recognized that facts must be taken into consideration in spite of the feelings of the heart. What was done was done and ended, and she could not understand why Totski should still feel alarmed.
She next turned to General Epanchin and observed, most courteously, that she had long since known of his daughters, and that she had heard none but good report; that she had learned to think of them with deep and sincere respect. The idea alone that she could in any way serve them, would be to her both a pride and a source of real happiness.
It was true that she was lonely in her present life; Totski had judged her thoughts aright. She longed to rise, if not to love, at least to family life and new hopes and objects, but as to Gavrila Ardalionovitch, she could not as yet say much. She thought it must be the case that he loved her; she felt that she too might learn to love him, if she could be sure of the firmness of his attachment to herself; but he was very young, and it was a difficult question to decide. What she specially liked about him was that he worked, and supported his family by his toil.
She had heard that he was proud and ambitious; she had heard much that was interesting of his mother and sister, she had heard of them from Mr. Ptitsin, and would much like to make their acquaintance, but--another question!--would they like to receive her into their house? At all events, though she did not reject the idea of this marriage, she desired not to be hurried. As for the seventy-five thousand roubles, Mr. Totski need not have found any difficulty or awkwardness about the matter; she quite understood the value of money, and would, of course, accept the gift. She thanked him for his delicacy, however, but saw no reason why Gavrila Ardalionovitch should not know about it.
She would not marry the latter, she said, until she felt persuaded that neither on his part nor on the part of his family did there exist any sort of concealed suspicions as to herself. She did not intend to ask forgiveness for anything in the past, which fact she desired to be known. She did not consider herself to blame for anything that had happened in former years, and she thought that Gavrila Ardalionovitch should be informed as to the relations which had existed between herself and Totski during the last five years. If she accepted this money it was not to be considered as indemnification for her misfortune as a young girl, which had not been in any degree her own fault, but merely as compensation for her ruined life.
She became so excited and agitated during all these explanations and confessions that General Epanchin was highly gratified, and considered the matter satisfactorily arranged once for all. But the once bitten Totski was twice shy, and looked for hidden snakes among the flowers. However, the special point to which the two friends particularly trusted to bring about their object (namely, Gania's attractiveness for Nastasia Philipovna), stood out more and more prominently; the pourparlers had commenced, and gradually even Totski began to believe in the possibility of success.
Before long Nastasia and Gania had talked the matter over. Very little was said--her modesty seemed to suffer under the infliction of discussing such a question. But she recognized his love, on the understanding that she bound herself to nothing whatever, and that she reserved the right to say "no" up to the very hour of the marriage ceremony. Gania was to have the same right of refusal at the last moment.
It soon became clear to Gania, after scenes of wrath and quarrellings at the domestic hearth, that his family were seriously opposed to the match, and that Nastasia was aware of this fact was equally evident. She said nothing about it, though he daily expected her to do so.
There were several rumours afloat, before long, which upset Totski's equanimity a good deal, but we will not now stop to describe them; merely mentioning an instance or two. One was that Nastasia had entered into close and secret relations with the Epanchin girls--a most unlikely rumour; another was that Nastasia had long satisfied herself of the fact that Gania was merely marrying her for money, and that his nature was gloomy and greedy, impatient and selfish, to an extraordinary degree; and that although he had been keen enough in his desire to achieve a conquest before, yet since the two friends had agreed to exploit his passion for their own purposes, it was clear enough that he had begun to consider the whole thing a nuisance and a nightmare.
In his heart passion and hate seemed to hold divided sway, and although he had at last given his consent to marry the woman (as he said), under the stress of circumstances, yet he promised himself that he would "take it out of her," after marriage.
Nastasia seemed to Totski to have divined all this, and to be preparing something on her own account, which frightened him to such an extent that he did not dare communicate his views even to the general. But at times he would pluck up his courage and be full of hope and good spirits again, acting, in fact, as weak men do act in such circumstances.
However, both the friends felt that the thing looked rosy indeed when one day Nastasia informed them that she would give her final answer on the evening of her birthday, which anniversary was due in a very short time.
A strange rumour began to circulate, meanwhile; no less than that the respectable and highly respected General Epanchin was himself so fascinated by Nastasia Philipovna that his feeling for her amounted almost to passion. What he thought to gain by Gania's marriage to the girl it was difficult to imagine. Possibly he counted on Gania's complaisance; for Totski had long suspected that there existed some secret understanding between the general and his secretary. At all events the fact was known that he had prepared a magnificent present of pearls for Nastasia's birthday, and that he was looking forward to the occasion when he should present his gift with the greatest excitement and impatience. The day before her birthday he was in a fever of agitation.
Mrs. Epanchin, long accustomed to her husband's infidelities, had heard of the pearls, and the rumour excited her liveliest curiosity and interest. The general remarked her suspicions, and felt that a grand explanation must shortly take place--which fact alarmed him much.
This is the reason why he was so unwilling to take lunch (on the morning upon which we took up this narrative) with the rest of his family. Before the prince's arrival he had made up his mind to plead business, and "cut" the meal; which simply meant running away.
He was particularly anxious that this one day should be passed-- especially the evening--without unpleasantness between himself and his family; and just at the right moment the prince turned up--"as though Heaven had sent him on purpose," said the general to himself, as he left the study to seek out the wife of his bosom.

所有叶潘钦家的三个少女都是健康、娇艳、个子高挑的小姐，有着惊人宽阔的肩膀，丰满的胸部，几乎像男人一样的有力的双手。当然由于这种体格和力量，有时爱好好吃上一顿，而且根本不打算掩饰这种欲望。她们的妈妈，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜将军夫人有时也不赞赏她们这种赤裸裸的食欲，但是因为她的有些意见实际上早已在她们中间失去了原先无可争辩的权威（尽管出于表面上的恭敬，女儿们也接受这些意见），甚至到了三位姑娘形成的协调一致的行动常常占上风的地步，所以，为维护自己的尊严，将军夫人认为还是不争执而退让为宜，确实，性格常常不听从、不服从理智的决定，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜年复一年变得越来越任性和急躁，甚至成了个古怪的人，但是因为在她的手掌中还有个驯服温顺的丈夫，所以蓄积的过多的怨气通常便发泄至他的头上，在这以后重又恢复了家庭的和谐，一切便进行得再好也没有了。
其实，将军夫人自己也没有失去食欲，通常在１２点半和女儿们一起共进几乎像聚餐一样的丰盛的早餐。再早些，１０点正的时候，小姐们刚醒来，在被窝里要喝上一杯咖啡。她们喜欢这样，便形成了不可更改的规矩。１２点半在靠近妈妈房间的小餐厅里开饭。如果时间许可的话，将军本人有时也会来参加。这一亲密的家庭早餐除了茶、咖啡、乳酪、蜂蜜、黄油，将军夫人自己爱吃的一种特别的油炸饼、肉丸和其它食物以外，甚至还端上了浓浓的热荤汤。在我们的故事开始的那个早晨，全家正聚集在餐厅，等待答应在１２点半前来的将军，要是他迟到那怕１分钟，便会立即派人去请，但是将军准时来到了。他走到跟前问候了夫人，吻了一下她的手，发现今天夫人的脸上有某种非常特别的神色。虽然还在昨天晚上他就预感到，因为一桩“轶事”（这是他自己的习惯表达），今天一定会是这样，因此昨天睡觉时就惶惶不安，但现在仍然很畏怯。女儿们走到眼前吻了他，虽然不是对他生气，可终究也似乎有什么特别的神态。确实，由于某些情况，将军过分疑虑了，但因为他是有经验的和精明的父亲和丈夫，所以马上就采取自己的手段。
如果我们在这里停一下，惜助于某些说明来直截了当和准确无误地确定我们故事开端时叶潘钦将军一家所处的关系和情况，大概不会有损于弄清楚我们的故事。我们刚才已经说过了，将军本人虽然没有受过很多教育，相反，正如他自己说自己那样，是个“自学出来的人”，但却是个有经验的丈夫和精明的父亲。顺便说，他采取不急于把女儿嫁出去的原则，也就是“不使她们厌烦”，也不以过分操心她们幸福的父母之爱使她们不安，甚至在有好几个成年女儿的最明智的家庭里也常常发生这种由不得自己，听其自然的情况。他甚至做到了使叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜也接受了自己的原则，虽然这种事总的来说是很困难的，之所以困难，是因为它不自然，可是将军的论据建立在显而易见的事实上，非常有力。再说，未婚的姑娘们被容许享有自己的意志和自己的决定后，自然地，最终将不得不自己去拿主意，那时事情就会红火起来，因为她们愿意去做，就会把任性和过分的挑剔搁在一旁，剩下来父母该做的便只是十分留神和尽量不被觉察地观察，以免做出什么奇怪的选择或者不自然的偏差，然后抓住适当的时机，一下子全力相助，并施加全部影响使事情顺利发展，最后，比如说，光是他们的财产和社会地位每年成几何级数增长这一点，就表明，时光越是流逝，女儿们也就越有利，即使作为未婚妻也是这样。但是在所有这些毋庸反驳的事实中也还有一个事实：大女儿亚历山德拉突然间、几乎完全出人意料地（常常总会有这样的事）过了２５岁。几乎就在这个时候阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇•托茨基这位有着高层关系，财富惊人的上流社会名人又流露出自己想要结婚的夙愿，此人５５岁，有着优美的性格，异常高雅的情趣。他想结一门好亲，是个不寻常的美的鉴赏家，因为从某个时候起他与叶潘钦将军已有了非同一般的情谊，特别是彼此加入了一些金融企业更加强了这种交情，所以他告诉将军，这么说吧，请求得到友好的忠告和指教：他有意与将军的一位女儿结婚，这种打算是否有可能实现？于是在叶潘钦将军宁静美满，优游舒缓的家庭生活中发生了明显的急剧转折。
家里无可争议的美人，上面已经说过，是最小的阿格拉娅。但是，连托茨基自己，这个异常自私的人，也明白，他不应该找这一个，阿格拉娅不是为他而生的，也许，出于多少有些盲目的钟爱和过分热烈的情谊，姐姐们把妹妹的婚嫁看得过高了。但他们之间的最真诚的态度事先已经确定了阿格拉娅的命运，这不是一般的命运，而是尽可能要成为人世间天堂的理想。阿格拉娅未来的丈夫应该是个完美无暇、万事亨通的人，财富就不用说了。两个姐姐还似乎没有特别多费口舌就决定；为了阿格拉娅的利益，如果必要的话，她们可以作出牺牲，并且准备给阿格拉娅一笔数目巨大、非同小可的陪嫁。父母知道两个姐姐的这一协定，因此，当托茨基请求商量这件事的时候，他们之间几乎没有丝毫怀疑，两个姐姐中的一个大概不会拒绝满足他们的愿望，况且阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇对于陪嫁是不会为难的，将军本人以其独有的精于世故立即就对托茨基的提议予以极高的评价。因为托茨基本人由于某些特殊的情况暂时对自己的步骤还采取十分谨慎的态度，还只是试探这事的可能与否，因此父母也就只是表面上建议女儿们考虑这－－还很遥远的设想。从女儿那里得到的回答，虽然也不很明确，但至少是令人慰藉的。大女儿亚历山德拉大概是不会拒绝的。这姑娘虽然性格坚强，但很善良，理智，十分随和。她甚至会乐意嫁给托茨基，而且，如果她同意婚事，就会诚实地去履行，她不喜欢炫耀，不仅没有带来过麻烦和急剧转折的危险，而且还能妥善安排好生活。使日子过得安逸宁静。她长得很好，虽然不很动人，但对托茨基来说还会有更好的吗？
然而，事情的进展依然是试探性的，在托茨基和将军之间彼此友好地商定，时机成熟以前避免采取一切正式的，无可挽回的步骤，甚至父母也还没有完全开诚布公地跟女儿们谈这件事。于是家里似乎就蒙上了不和谐的气氛：家里的母亲叶潘钦将军夫人不知为什么变得不顺心起来，而这一点很重要。这里存在一个妨碍一切的情况，有一件难办和麻烦的事情，整个局面便因此而无可挽回地受到了破坏。
这一难办和麻烦的“事情”（托茨基自己这么称）还是在很久以前，大约１８年前开始的。阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇在俄罗斯的一个中部省份有好几处最富饶的田产，在其中一处旁边则有个穷困的小地主过着清苦贫寒的生活，此人因屡屡遭逢可笑的倒霉事而惹人关注。他是个退役军官，有着很好的贵族姓氏，在这一点上甚至比托茨基还高贵些，此人叫费利普•亚历山德罗维奇•巴拉什科夫，他一身债务，典当光家产，在一番几乎跟农夫一样的苦役般的劳作后，终于好歹安置了一份勉强能过日子的小小家业，这一微小的成功便使他异常振奋。他满怀希望，精神星烁，容光焕发，离开了村庄去县城几天，想见见一位主要的债主，可能的话，跟他彻底谈妥，他来到城里第三天，他的村长带着烧伤的脸，烧焦的胡子骑马赶来向他报告，“领地烧掉了，”昨天中午，“夫人也烧死了，而女孩还活着。”即使是已经习惯于被“命运揍得青一块紫一块”的巴拉什科夫也难以承受这样的意外变故，他疯了，过一个月便死于热病。焚毁的庄园连同沦为乞丐的农民都变卖抵偿债务，巴拉什科夫的孩子，两个小女孩，６岁和７岁，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇•托茨基出于慷慨而收着并给以教育，她们开始跟阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇的管家的孩子们一起受教育。管家是个退职的官吏，家口颇多，还是个德国人，不久便只剩下一个小女孩纳斯佳，小的那个死于百日咳。而托茨基住在国外，很快便把她们俩忘得一干二净。过了５年，有一次阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇路过那里，忽然想起要看看自己的庄园，不料在自己的乡间房子里，在自己的德国人家里，却发现有一个非常好看的孩子，这个１２岁左右的小女孩，活泼、可爱、聪颖，定会出落成非凡的美人。在这方面阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇是个准确无误的行家；这次他在庄园只住了几天，但是却做出了安排，于是女孩的教育便发生了重要的变化，请了一位令人敬重的上了年纪的家庭女教师，她是瑞士人，有学问，除了法语还教过各种学科，在对少女进行高等教育方面很有经验。她住到了乡间屋子里，于是小纳斯塔西娅的教育便有了非同一般的改观。过了整整四年这种教育结束了，女教师走了，一位太太来接纳斯佳，她也是一个女地主，也是托茨基先生庄园的邻居，但是在另一个遥远的省份。根据阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇的指示和全权委托，她带走了纳斯佳，在这个不大的庄园里也有一座虽然不大，但是刚盖好的木屋，它拾缀得特别雅致，而这个小村庄仿佛故意似的叫做快乐村。女地主把纳斯佳直接带到这座幽静的小屋里，固为她自己，一个没有孩子的漏妇，就住在总共才几俄里远的地方，因此也搬来与纳斯佳同住。纳斯佳身边还有一个管家老太婆和年轻有经验的家庭女教师。屋子里也有各种乐器，姑娘读的精美图书，画、版画、铅笔、画笔、颜料，一条令人惊叹的小狗，两个星期后阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇本人也光临了……从那时起他似乎特别眷恋这座僻静的草原上的小村子，每年夏天都要来，作客两个甚至三个月，就这样过了相当长的时间，约四年左右，安逸和幸福，有情趣的风雅。
有一次发生了一件事，仿佛是在冬初，是在阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇夏临之后四个月。这一次他只住了两个星期，却传出了风声，或者，最好是说，不知怎么地流言蜚语传到了纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜这里，说阿法纳西•伊凡诺维奇在彼得堡将跟一位名门闺秀、富家小姐结婚，总之，是在攀一门声名显赫，璀璨光耀的婚事，后来表明这一传闻在细节上并不全都准确。这门婚事当时还只是在拟议之中，一切还很暧昧，但从这时起在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的命运中终究发生了异常大的转折。她突然表现出不同寻常的决心，显示出最出乎意料的性格，她未多加考虑，就抛弃了自己的乡村小屋，突然只身来到彼得堡，径直去找托茨基。后者大为惊讶，刚开始说话，却几乎从讲第一句话时起就忽然发觉，应该完全改变迄今为止运用得非常成功的表达技巧、嗓子声调、令人愉快和颇具雅兴的过去的话题，还有逻辑——一切的一切！他面前坐着的完全是一个女人，丝毫也不像他至今所了解的、七月间在快乐村才与他分手的那个女人。
这个以新面目出现的女人，原来，第一，知道和懂得的东西非常之多，多得足以让人深感诧异，她从哪儿获得这些知识，形成这样确切的概念。莫非是从少女的藏书中得来的？此外，她甚至在法律方面也懂得非常之多，纵然对整个世界还没有真正了解，但至少对世上某些事情的来肮去脉知道得一清二楚；第二，她已经完全不是过去那种性格的人，也就是不再羞怯，不再像贵族女子学校里的学生那样捉摸不定，有时是独具风韵的天真活泼，有时郁郁寡欢和想人非非，有时大惊小怪和疑意重重、有时位涕涟涟和心烦意乱－－不，此刻在他面前哈哈大笑并用刻薄恶毒的冷嘲热讽来挖苦他的是个非同一般、出入不意的人物。她直截了当向他申明，在她心里除了对他的深深蔑视，从来也没有别的感情，而且在发生第一次令她惊愕的事后立即就产生的，这种蔑视达到了让人恶心的地步。这个新生的女人宣称，无论他跟谁，即使是马上结婚，她也完全无所谓，但是，她来这里就是不许他结这门亲，是出于愤恨而不允许，唯一的原因便是她想这样做，因而也就该这样，——“嘿，那怕只是为了我能畅快地嘲笑你一通，因为现在我终于也想笑了。”
至少她是这样说的，她头脑里想到的一切，大概，她没有全说出来。但是在这个新的纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜哈哈大笑的时候，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇暗自斟酌着这件事，尽可能要把自己多少有点散乱的思绪理出个眉目来。这种思量持续了不少时间，他深谋远虑几乎两个星期要最后做出决定，而过了两个星期他做出了决定。关键在于阿法纳西• 伊万诺维奇那时已经将近５０岁了，是个有着高贵的声望和稳固的身价的人。他在上流社会和社会上的地位很久很久前就在牢固的基础上确立起来了。正像一个上流社会的高等人理该那样，在世上他最喜欢和珍重的是自己：自己的安宁和舒适。他一生确定和形成的这般美好的生活形式是不容许有丝毫的破坏、些微的动摇的。从另一方面来说，对于事物的经验和深邃的洞察力又很快地、非常准确地告诉他，现在与之打交道的完全是个不同凡响的人物，这正是那种不仅仅是要挟，而且也一定说到做到的人，主要的是，无论在哪个面前她都决不善罢甘休，况且对世间任何东西都全然不加珍重，因此甚至不可能诱惑她。这里显然另有什么名堂，反映出某种精神上的内心的浑饨慌乱，——某种充满浪漫色彩的天知道对谁和为了什么的愤懑，某种完全超出了分寸的不满足的蔑视感，——总之，是极其可笑和为上流社会所不容的，对于任何上流社会的人来说、遇上这种情况真正是碰上魔障了。当然，凭着托茨基的财富和关系可以立即做出某种小小的、完全是无可非议的恶行，以避免发生不愉快。另一方面，很显然，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜自己是几乎无能为力来做任何有害的事情的，比如说，哪怕是从法律方面来损害他、甚至她也不会做出什么不得了的无理取闹的事来，因为她总是很容易被约制住的。但是这一切只能适用于这种情况，即如果纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜决定像一般人在类似情境中一般采取的行动那样来行动，而不过分荒唐地越出常轨。但是此刻托茨基的准确眼光于他很有用处，这使他能猜透，纳斯塔西娅• 费利帕夫娜自己也清楚地懂得，在法律上她是难以损害他的，但是她头脑中想的完全是另外的计谋……这在她那双熠熠发亮的眼睛里也看得出。她对什么都不珍重，尤其是对自己（需要十分精明睿智和敏锐的洞察力才能在这时悟到，她早就已经不再珍重自己，而他这个上流社会上无耻之辈和怀疑主义者应该相信这种感情的严肃性），她能以无法挽回和不成体统的方式来毁掉自己，哪怕是去西伯利亚和服苦役，只要能玷辱她恨不得食肉寝皮的那个人，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇从来也不隐瞒，他是个有点胆小怕事的人，或者，最好说是个极为保守的人。如果他知道，比方说，在教堂举行婚礼时有人要杀他或者发生被社会认为是不体面的，可笑的和不愉快的这类事件，他当然是会惊恐害怕的，但这种情况下，与其说他害怕的是被杀死、受伤流血或者脸上当众被人吐口沫等等，不如说是怕用反常和难堪的方式叫他受辱。而纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜虽然对此还缄默不言，可是她恰恰预示着要这样做。他知道，她对他了如指掌，因而她也知道，该如何来击中他的要害。因为婚事确实还只是在图谋之中，所以阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇也就容忍了纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，并且做了让步。
还有一个情况也帮助他做出了决定：很难想象这个新的纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜跟过去的她不同到什么地步。过去她仅仅是个很好的小姑娘，而现在……托茨基久久不能原谅自己，他看了她四年，却没有看透她。确实，双方在内心突然发生急剧的变化。这一点也很有关系。他想起了，其实，过去也有过许多瞬间曾经闪出过一些奇怪的念头，例如，有时看着她的那双眼睛，似乎预感到某种深幽莫测的阴郁。这种目光望着你，犹如给你出谜语。近两年中他常常惊异于纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜脸色的变化，她变得非常苍白，奇怪的是，却因此反而变得更好看了。托茨基正如所有那些一生纵情玩乐的绅士一样，开始时轻贱地认为，他把这个未经调教的姑娘弄到手多么便宜，近来他则怀疑起自己的看法来。不论怎样，还是在去年春天他就已经决定，在不久的将来要让纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜带着丰厚的陪嫁好好嫁给一个在另一个省份的明理和正派的先生（嗬，现在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜可是非常恶劣、非常刻薄地嘲笑这件事！）但是现在阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇却为新的念头所动，甚至想到，他可以重新利用这个女人。他决定让纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜迁居彼得堡，将她安置在豪华舒适的环境之中。可谓失此得彼，可以利用纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜来炫耀自己，甚至在一定的社交圈内可以出一番风头，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇在这方面可是很珍重自己的名声的。
已经过了五年彼得堡的生活，当然，在这期间许多事情都确定了。阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇的情况却不能令人慰藉。最糟糕的是，他的胆怯，就再也不能放下心来。他害怕，甚至自己也不知道怕什么，就是怕纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜。头两年，他一度曾经怀疑，纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜自己想跟他结婚，但出于极度的虚荣心而缄口不言，执拗地等待他的求婚。若有这种奢望是令人奇怪的。阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇愁眉不展，苦思冥想着。因为一个偶然的情况，他忽然确信，即使他提出求婚，她也不会接受他的。很长时间他都未能理解这一点。他觉得只可能有一个解释，即“受了侮辱而又想人非非的女人”的骄矜已经到了发狂的地步：宁愿用拒绝来发泄对他的蔑视，以图一时的痛快，而放弃可以永远确定自己地位和得到不可企望的显荣的机会。最糟糕的是，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜在许多方面大占上风。她也不为利益而动心，甚至是很大的好处也不能打动她，虽然她接受了提供给她的舒适，但她生活得很朴素，在这五年中几乎什么也没积蓄，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇为了砸断自己的锁链，曾经冒险采用狡侩的手段：他藉助于圆滑练达，用各种最理想的诱惑者，不被察觉地巧妙地引诱她，但是这些理想的化身：公爵，骠骑兵，使馆秘书，诗人，小说家，甚至社会主义者一—无论谁都未能给纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜留下任何印象，仿佛她长的不是心而是石头，而感情也己枯竭，永远绝迹了。她多半过的是离群索居的生活，看看书，甚至还进行学习，喜欢音乐。她也很少跟人家结交，认识的尽是些穷困可笑的小官吏的妻子，两个女演员，还有些老大婆，她很喜欢一位受人尊敬的教师的人口众多的家庭，而这个家庭也很爱她，并乐意接待她。每到晚上常常有五、六个熟人到她这儿来，不会更多。托茨基经常来，而且很准时。最近，叶潘钦将军好不容易才认识了纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜，而在同时，一个姓费尔迪先科的年轻官员却不费吹灰之力，很容易就认识了她。这个费尔迪先科是个厚颜无耻，有伤大雅的小丑，嗜好吃喝玩乐。还有一个奇怪的年轻人也认识了她，他姓普季岑，为人谦和、举止端庄、打扮讲究、出身穷困，如今却成了高利贷者。终于，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇也与她结识了……结果是，有关纳斯塔拉娅•费利怕夫娜形成了一种奇怪的名声：大家都知道了她的美貌，但仅此而已，谁也不能炫耀什么，谁也不能胡说什么。这样的名声、她的教养，典雅的风度、机敏的谈吐——这一切最终使阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇确信可以实施一个计划，也就在这时，叶潘钦将军本人开始以十分积极的异常关切的态度参预了这件事。
当托茨墓非常殷切友好地与将军商讨有关他的上位女儿的婚事时，就立即以最高尚的方式做了最充分和坦率的表白。他开诚布公说，他已经决心不惜任何手段来获取自己的自由；即使纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜自己对他申明，今后完全不会去打扰他，他也不会放心；对于他来说光有话还不够，他需要最充分的保障。他们商量好，决定共同行动。最初应该尝试用最温和的手段来触动所谓“高尚的心弦”。他们俩到纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那儿去，托茨基开门见山对她说，对于自己的状态他已到了无法忍受的可怕地步；他把一切归咎于自己；他坦率地说，他并不后悔最初与她发生的行为，因为他是个积习难改的好色之徒，难以自制，但现在他想结婚，而这桩极为体面的上流社会的婚事的全部命运都掌握在她的手中；一句话，他期待着她那高尚心灵赐予的一切。接着是叶潘钦将军说，作为父亲，他讲得通情达理，避免感情用事，他只提到，他完全承认纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜有权决定阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇的命运。将军乖巧地显示了自己的谦恭态度；表面上给人这样一种印象；他的一个女儿，也许还包括另两个女儿的命运现在就取决于她的决定。对于纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜的问题：“他们到底想要她做什么。”，托茨基仍以原先那种赤棵裸的直言不讳对她说，还是在五年以前他就对她的生活态度非常惊骇，甚至直到现在，只要纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜不嫁人，他就不能完全放心。他又立即补充说，这一请求从他这方面来说，如果没有有关她的若干理由，当然是很荒谬的。他很好地注意到并且明确地了解到有一位年轻人，他有很好的姓氏，生活在非常值得尊敬的家庭里，这就是加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇•伊沃尔金，她认识他并接待他。这位年轻人早就已经一往情深，热烈地爱上了她，当然，只要有一丝希望得到她的青睐，他会奉献出一半生命。这是加夫里拉，阿尔达利翁诺维奇还在很久前出于交情和年轻纯洁的心灵亲口对他阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇做这番表露的，关于这一点有恩于年轻人的伊凡•费奥多罗维奇也早已知道的。最后，如果他阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇没有弄错的话，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜本人也是早就明了年轻人的爱情的。他甚至觉得，她是宽容大度地看待这一爱情的。当然，他比所有的人更难开口谈这件事。但是，如果纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜愿意承认，在他托茨基身上除了自私和想安排自己的命运外也还有那么一点要为她做好事的愿望，那么她就会理解，看到她的孤独、他早就感到很奇怪，甚至心头很沉重，因为她只把生活看得渺茫黯淡，完全不相信可以过一种新的生活，而在爱情中，在家庭中她是能够使美好的生活获得新生的，从而也就会有新的人生目的；还因为她这样是毁灭才能，也许是卓越的才能，对自己的忧郁寂寞孤芳自赏，总之，甚至还有点浪漫蒂克，这是与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜健全的理智、高尚的心灵不相配的，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇又重复说，他比别人更难以启日。他结束说，他不会放弃希望：如果他真诚地表示自己愿意保障她未来的命运并且提供给她七万五千卢布，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜将不会以蔑视相报。他还补充说明，在他的遗嘱里反正已经确认这一笔卢布是属于她的，总之，这根本不是什么补偿……说到底，为什么不允许和不宽恕他的作人的愿望，哪怕是以此能减轻他良心的重负，等等，等等，一切在类似场合下这个话题的话都说了。阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇说了很长时间，说得娓娓动听，而且仿佛是顺便说到一个非同寻常的情况：关于这七万五千卢布的事他现在是第一次提到，甚至连此刻坐在这儿的伊万•费奥多罗维奇本人以前也不知道这一点，总之；没有一个人知道。 
纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜的回答使这两位朋友大力吃惊。
在她身上不仅觉察不到哪怕是一丝原先的嘲笑，原先的敌意和仇恨、原先的纵声大笑（只要一想起这笑声，至今托茨基都会感到阵阵寒意，砭人肌骨），相反，她仿佛很高兴她终于能跟人坦诚和友好地谈一谈。她表白说，她自己早就想请教得到友好的忠告，只是孤做妨碍她这样做，但现在坚冰已被打碎，这就再好也没有了。开始她是忧郁地微笑，后来则是快活而调皮地大笑了一通。她又说，无论如何已不存在过去的风暴，她早已多多少少改变了自己对事物的看法，虽然在内心她并没有改变自己，但毕竟不得不容忍许许多多既成的事实；已经做了的就是做了，已经过去的就是过去了，因此阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇还依然这么大惊小怪，她甚至感到诧异，这时她又转向伊万•费奥多罗维奇，用一副深为敬重的样子对他说，她早就听说了许多关于他的女儿们的事，井早已习惯于深深地、真挚地尊敬她们。要是她能为她们效劳，仅仅这一念头对她来说好像就是幸福和骄傲。她现在苦恼、寂寞，很寂寞，这是真的；阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇猜到了她的愿望；她认识到新的生活目的后，纵然不是在爱情上，就建立家庭而言，她也愿意使生活获得新生；至于说到加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇，她几乎不好说什么。确实，他似乎是爱她的；她感到，如果她能相信她对她的眷恋是矢志不移的，那么她自己也会爱上他的；但是，即使他一片真心，毕竟大年轻；马上要做决定是困艰的。其实，她最喜欢的是，他在工作，劳动，一人肩负起全家的生活。她听说，他是个有魄力的、高傲的人，想要功名，想要博取地位。她也听说，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇的母亲尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜•伊沃尔金娜是个非常好的、非常令人尊敬的妇女；他的妹妹瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜是个非常出众的、坚毅刚强的姑娘；她是从普季岑那里听了许多关于她的情况。她听说，她们勇敢地承受着自己的不幸；．她很愿意认识她们，但她们是否在意在家里接待她，这还是个问题。总的来说，她没有说任何反对这桩婚姻可能性的话，但是对这件事还应该好好想想；她希望不要催促她。关于七万五千卢布，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇难以启齿是完全不必要的，她自己也明白这些钱的价值，当然，她会收下的。她感谢阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇考虑缜密，感谢他不仅对加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇，甚至对将军也没有提及此事，但是，为什么不让加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇早点知道这件事呢？她接受这笔钱，走进他们的家庭，是没什么可以感到羞耻的。不管怎么样，她无意于为任何事向任何人去请求原谅，她希望他们知道这一点，在没有确信加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇和他的家庭对她没有暗存芥蒂之前，她是不会嫁给他的。无论怎样，她认为自己是没有丝毫过错的，因此最好是让加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇知道，这整整五年在彼得堡她是靠什么度过的，与阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇是什么关系，是否积攒了许多财产。最后，如果她现在接受了一笔钱，那也根本不是作为对她处女的耻辱的酬报（这方面她是无辜的），那只是对她那被摧残扭曲的命运的补偿。
在说到末了的时候，她甚至颇为激昂和愤然（其实，这也很自然），以致叶潘钦将军倒很满意，认为事情有了彻底了结；但一度感到惊骇的托茨基到现在也不完全相信，而且长久地害怕，在花丛下面是否藏有毒蛇。但是还是开始了谈判；两位朋友整个策略立足的基点，也就是使纳斯塔西娅•费利帕多娜钟情于加尼亚这种可能性，逐渐变得明朗、确实，因而连托茨基有时也开始相信事情有可能取得成功。同时，纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜对加尼亚作了说明：她话说得很少，仿佛讲话使她的贞洁蒙受了损害。但是，她同意和允许他爱她，可又坚决声明，她不想受到任何束缚；直至婚礼前（如果举行婚礼的话）她仍保留说“不”的权利，哪怕是在最后那一刻；她也给加尼亚完全同等的权利。不久加尼亚通过热心帮忙的人明确地了解到，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜已经纤悉无遗地知道了他全家对这桩婚事以及对她本人的反感，因此而发生家庭口角；虽然他每天都等待着，她自己对他却只字不提这件事。其实，有关这次说媒及谈判显露出来的种种故事和情况，本来还可以说上更多，但就这样我们已经说远了，加上有些情况还只是十分模棱两可的传闻。比方说，托茨基似乎不知从哪儿了解到，纳斯塔西娜•费利帕夫娜与叶潘钦小姐们建立起某种暧昧的、对大家都保密的关系一这完全是难以置信的。因而他不由地要相信另一种传闻，并且怕得做恶梦一样：他听了当真的，说什么纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜似乎非常清楚地知道，加尼亚只是跟钱结婚，加尼亚有一颗卑鄙肮脏，贪得无厌、急不可耐、嫉妒眼馋和无与伦比地自尊的灵魂；虽然过去加尼亚确实热烈地要征服纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，但当两位朋友决定利用双方刚开始产生的热情来为自己的利益服务，把纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜卖给他当合法妻子，以此收买加尼亚，这时他则如梦魔一样憎恶起她来，在他的心里仿佛奇怪地融合了激情和憎恨两种感情，尽管他在经过了苦恼的犹豫滂惶之后同意了跟这个“下流的女人”结婚，但是他自己在心里发誓要为此向她进行令她痛苦的报复，如他自己所说的，今后叫她“瞧厉害的”。所有这一切纳斯塔拉娅•费利帕夫娜似乎都知道，并且暗底里也做着什么准备。托茨基已经胆怯心虚得连对叶潘钦也不再诉说自己的惶恐不安；但是他虽是个软弱的人，也常常会
Part 1 Chapter 5
Mrs. General Epanchin was a proud woman by nature. What must her feelings have been when she heard that Prince Muishkin, the last of his and her line, had arrived in beggar's guise, a wretched idiot, a recipient of charity--all of which details the general gave out for greater effect! He was anxious to steal her interest at the first swoop, so as to distract her thoughts from other matters nearer home.
Mrs. Epanchin was in the habit of holding herself very straight, and staring before her, without speaking, in moments of excitement.
She was a fine woman of the same age as her husband, with a slightly hooked nose, a high, narrow forehead, thick hair turning a little grey, and a sallow complexion. Her eyes were grey and wore a very curious expression at times. She believed them to be most effective--a belief that nothing could alter.
"What, receive him! Now, at once?" asked Mrs. Epanchin, gazing vaguely at her husband as he stood fidgeting before her.
"Oh, dear me, I assure you there is no need to stand on ceremony with him," the general explained hastily. "He is quite a child, not to say a pathetic-looking creature. He has fits of some sort, and has just arrived from Switzerland, straight from the station, dressed like a German and without a farthing in his pocket. I gave him twenty-five roubles to go on with, and am going to find him some easy place in one of the government offices. I should like you to ply him well with the victuals, my dears, for I should think he must be very hungry."
"You astonish me," said the lady, gazing as before. "Fits, and hungry too! What sort of fits?"
"Oh, they don't come on frequently, besides, he's a regular child, though he seems to be fairly educated. I should like you, if possible, my dears," the general added, making slowly for the door, "to put him through his paces a bit, and see what he is good for. I think you should be kind to him; it is a good deed, you know--however, just as you like, of course--but he is a sort of relation, remember, and I thought it might interest you to see the young fellow, seeing that this is so."
"Oh, of course, mamma, if we needn't stand on ceremony with him, we must give the poor fellow something to eat after his journey; especially as he has not the least idea where to go to," said Alexandra, the eldest of the girls.
"Besides, he's quite a child; we can entertain him with a little hide-and-seek, in case of need," said Adelaida.
"Hide-and-seek? What do you mean?" inquired Mrs. Epanchin.
"Oh, do stop pretending, mamma," cried Aglaya, in vexation. "Send him up, father; mother allows."
The general rang the bell and gave orders that the prince should be shown in.
"Only on condition that he has a napkin under his chin at lunch, then," said Mrs. Epanchin, "and let Fedor, or Mavra, stand behind him while he eats. Is he quiet when he has these fits? He doesn't show violence, does he?"
"On the contrary, he seems to be very well brought up. His manners are excellent--but here he is himself. Here you are, prince--let me introduce you, the last of the Muishkins, a relative of your own, my dear, or at least of the same name. Receive him kindly, please. They'll bring in lunch directly, prince; you must stop and have some, but you must excuse me. I'm in a hurry, I must be off--"
"We all know where YOU must be off to!" said Mrs. Epanchin, in a meaning voice.
"Yes, yes--I must hurry away, I'm late! Look here, dears, let him write you something in your albums; you've no idea what a wonderful caligraphist he is, wonderful talent! He has just written out 'Abbot Pafnute signed this' for me. Well, au revoir!"
"Stop a minute; where are you off to? Who is this abbot?" cried Mrs. Epanchin to her retreating husband in a tone of excited annoyance.
"Yes, my dear, it was an old abbot of that name-I must be off to see the count, he's waiting for me, I'm late--Good-bye! Au revoir, prince!"--and the general bolted at full speed.
"Oh, yes--I know what count you're going to see!" remarked his wife in a cutting manner, as she turned her angry eyes on the prince. "Now then, what's all this about?--What abbot--Who's Pafnute?" she added, brusquely.
"Mamma!" said Alexandra, shocked at her rudeness.
Aglaya stamped her foot.
"Nonsense! Let me alone!" said the angry mother. "Now then, prince, sit down here, no, nearer, come nearer the light! I want to have a good look at you. So, now then, who is this abbot?"
"Abbot Pafnute," said our friend, seriously and with deference.
"Pafnute, yes. And who was he?"
Mrs. Epanchin put these questions hastily and brusquely, and when the prince answered she nodded her head sagely at each word he said.
"The Abbot Pafnute lived in the fourteenth century," began the prince; "he was in charge of one of the monasteries on the Volga, about where our present Kostroma government lies. He went to Oreol and helped in the great matters then going on in the religious world; he signed an edict there, and I have seen a print of his signature; it struck me, so I copied it. When the general asked me, in his study, to write something for him, to show my handwriting, I wrote 'The Abbot Pafnute signed this,' in the exact handwriting of the abbot. The general liked it very much, and that's why he recalled it just now. "
"Aglaya, make a note of 'Pafnute,' or we shall forget him. H'm! and where is this signature?"
"I think it was left on the general's table."
"Let it be sent for at once!"
"Oh, I'll write you a new one in half a minute," said the prince, "if you like!"
"Of course, mamma!" said Alexandra. "But let's have lunch now, we are all hungry!"
"Yes; come along, prince," said the mother, "are you very hungry?"
"Yes; I must say that I am pretty hungry, thanks very much."
"H'm! I like to see that you know your manners; and you are by no means such a person as the general thought fit to describe you. Come along; you sit here, opposite to me," she continued, "I wish to be able to see your face. Alexandra, Adelaida, look after the prince! He doesn't seem so very ill, does he? I don't think he requires a napkin under his chin, after all; are you accustomed to having one on, prince?"
"Formerly, when I was seven years old or so. I believe I wore one; but now I usually hold my napkin on my knee when I eat."
"Of course, of course! And about your fits?"
"Fits?" asked the prince, slightly surprised. "I very seldom have fits nowadays. I don't know how it may be here, though; they say the climate may be bad for me. "
"He talks very well, you know!" said Mrs. Epanchin, who still continued to nod at each word the prince spoke. "I really did not expect it at all; in fact, I suppose it was all stuff and nonsense on the general's part, as usual. Eat away, prince, and tell me where you were born, and where you were brought up. I wish to know all about you, you interest me very much!"
The prince expressed his thanks once more, and eating heartily the while, recommenced the narrative of his life in Switzerland, all of which we have heard before. Mrs. Epanchin became more and more pleased with her guest; the girls, too, listened with considerable attention. In talking over the question of relationship it turned out that the prince was very well up in the matter and knew his pedigree off by heart. It was found that scarcely any connection existed between himself and Mrs. Epanchin, but the talk, and the opportunity of conversing about her family tree, gratified the latter exceedingly, and she rose from the table in great good humour.
"Let's all go to my boudoir," she said, "and they shall bring some coffee in there. That's the room where we all assemble and busy ourselves as we like best," she explained. "Alexandra, my eldest, here, plays the piano, or reads or sews; Adelaida paints landscapes and portraits (but never finishes any); and Aglaya sits and does nothing. I don't work too much, either. Here we are, now; sit down, prince, near the fire and talk to us. I want to hear you relate something. I wish to make sure of you first and then tell my old friend, Princess Bielokonski, about you. I wish you to know all the good people and to interest them. Now then, begin!"
"Mamma, it's rather a strange order, that!" said Adelaida, who was fussing among her paints and paint-brushes at the easel. Aglaya and Alexandra had settled themselves with folded hands on a sofa, evidently meaning to be listeners. The prince felt that the general attention was concentrated upon himself.
"I should refuse to say a word if I were ordered to tell a story like that!" observed Aglaya.
"Why? what's there strange about it? He has a tongue. Why shouldn't he tell us something? I want to judge whether he is a good story-teller; anything you like, prince-how you liked Switzerland, what was your first impression, anything. You'll see, he'll begin directly and tell us all about it beautifully."
"The impression was forcible--" the prince began.
"There, you see, girls," said the impatient lady, "he has begun, you see."
"Well, then, LET him talk, mamma," said Alexandra. "This prince is a great humbug and by no means an idiot," she whispered to Aglaya.
"Oh, I saw that at once," replied the latter. "I don't think it at all nice of him to play a part. What does he wish to gain by it, I wonder?"
"My first impression was a very strong one," repeated the prince. "When they took me away from Russia, I remember I passed through many German towns and looked out of the windows, but did not trouble so much as to ask questions about them. This was after a long series of fits. I always used to fall into a sort of torpid condition after such a series, and lost my memory almost entirely; and though I was not altogether without reason at such times, yet I had no logical power of thought. This would continue for three or four days, and then I would recover myself again. I remember my melancholy was intolerable; I felt inclined to cry; I sat and wondered and wondered uncomfortably; the consciousness that everything was strange weighed terribly upon me; I could understand that it was all foreign and strange. I recollect I awoke from this state for the first time at Basle, one evening; the bray of a donkey aroused me, a donkey in the town market. I saw the donkey and was extremely pleased with it, and from that moment my head seemed to clear."
"A donkey? How strange! Yet it is not strange. Anyone of us might fall in love with a donkey! It happened in mythological times," said Madame Epanchin, looking wrathfully at her daughters, who had begun to laugh. "Go on, prince."
"Since that evening I have been specially fond of donkeys. I began to ask questions about them, for I had never seen one before; and I at once came to the conclusion that this must be one of the most useful of animals--strong, willing, patient, cheap; and, thanks to this donkey, I began to like the whole country I was travelling through; and my melancholy passed away."
"All this is very strange and interesting," said Mrs. Epanchin. "Now let's leave the donkey and go on to other matters. What are you laughing at, Aglaya? and you too, Adelaida? The prince told us his experiences very cleverly; he saw the donkey himself, and what have you ever seen? YOU have never been abroad."
"I have seen a donkey though, mamma!" said Aglaya.
"And I've heard one!" said Adelaida. All three of the girls laughed out loud, and the prince laughed with them.
"Well, it's too bad of you," said mamma. "You must forgive them, prince; they are good girls. I am very fond of them, though I often have to be scolding them; they are all as silly and mad as march hares."
"Oh, why shouldn't they laugh?" said the prince. " I shouldn't have let the chance go by in their place, I know. But I stick up for the donkey, all the same; he's a patient, good-natured fellow."
"Are you a patient man, prince? I ask out of curiosity," said Mrs. Epanchin.
All laughed again.
"Oh, that wretched donkey again, I see!" cried the lady. "I assure you, prince, I was not guilty of the least--"
"Insinuation? Oh! I assure you, I take your word for it." And the prince continued laughing merrily.
"I must say it's very nice of you to laugh. I see you really are a kind-hearted fellow," said Mrs. Epanchin.
"I'm not always kind, though."
"I am kind myself, and ALWAYS kind too, if you please!" she retorted, unexpectedly; "and that is my chief fault, for one ought not to be always kind. I am often angry with these girls and their father; but the worst of it is, I am always kindest when I am cross. I was very angry just before you came, and Aglaya there read me a lesson--thanks, Aglaya, dear--come and kiss me--there--that's enough" she added, as Aglaya came forward and kissed her lips and then her hand. "Now then, go on, prince. Perhaps you can think of something more exciting than about the donkey, eh?"
"I must say, again, I can't understand how you can expect anyone to tell you stories straight away, so," said Adelaida. "I know I never could!"
"Yes, but the prince can, because he is clever--cleverer than you are by ten or twenty times, if you like. There, that's so, prince; and seriously, let's drop the donkey now--what else did you see abroad, besides the donkey?"
"Yes, but the prince told us about the donkey very cleverly, all the same," said Alexandra. "I have always been most interested to hear how people go mad and get well again, and that sort of thing. Especially when it happens suddenly."
"Quite so, quite so!" cried Mrs. Epanchin, delighted. "I see you CAN be sensible now and then, Alexandra. You were speaking of Switzerland, prince?"
"Yes. We came to Lucerne, and I was taken out in a boat. I felt how lovely it was, but the loveliness weighed upon me somehow or other, and made me feel melancholy."
"Why?" asked Alexandra.
"I don't know; I always feel like that when I look at the beauties of nature for the first time; but then, I was ill at that time, of course!"
"Oh, but I should like to see it!" said Adelaida; "and I don't know WHEN we shall ever go abroad. I've been two years looking out for a good subject for a picture. I've done all I know. 'The North and South I know by heart,' as our poet observes. Do help me to a subject, prince."
"Oh, but I know nothing about painting. It seems to me one only has to look, and paint what one sees."
"But I don't know HOW to see!"
"Nonsense, what rubbish you talk!" the mother struck in. "Not know how to see! Open your eyes and look! If you can't see here, you won't see abroad either. Tell us what you saw yourself, prince!"
"Yes, that's better," said Adelaida; "the prince learned to see abroad."
"Oh, I hardly know! You see, I only went to restore my health. I don't know whether I learned to see, exactly. I was very happy, however, nearly all the time."
"Happy! you can be happy?" cried Aglaya. "Then how can you say you did not learn to see? I should think you could teach us to see!"
"Oh! DO teach us," laughed Adelaida.
"Oh! I can't do that," said the prince, laughing too. "I lived almost all the while in one little Swiss village; what can I teach you? At first I was only just not absolutely dull; then my health began to improve--then every day became dearer and more precious to me, and the longer I stayed, the dearer became the time to me; so much so that I could not help observing it; but why this was so, it would be difficult to say."
"So that you didn't care to go away anywhere else?"
"Well, at first I did; I was restless; I didn't know however I should manage to support life--you know there are such moments, especially in solitude. There was a waterfall near us, such a lovely thin streak of water, like a thread but white and moving. It fell from a great height, but it looked quite low, and it was half a mile away, though it did not seem fifty paces. I loved to listen to it at night, but it was then that I became so restless. Sometimes I went and climbed the mountain and stood there in the midst of the tall pines, all alone in the terrible silence, with our little village in the distance, and the sky so blue, and the sun so bright, and an old ruined castle on the mountain-side, far away. I used to watch the line where earth and sky met, and longed to go and seek there the key of all mysteries, thinking that I might find there a new life, perhaps some great city where life should be grander and richer--and then it struck me that life may be grand enough even in a prison."
"I read that last most praiseworthy thought in my manual, when I was twelve years old," said Aglaya.
"All this is pure philosophy," said Adelaida. "You are a philosopher, prince, and have come here to instruct us in your views."
"Perhaps you are right," said the prince, smiling. "I think I am a philosopher, perhaps, and who knows, perhaps I do wish to teach my views of things to those I meet with?"
"Your philosophy is rather like that of an old woman we know, who is rich and yet does nothing but try how little she can spend. She talks of nothing but money all day. Your great philosophical idea of a grand life in a prison and your four happy years in that Swiss village are like this, rather," said Aglaya.
"As to life in a prison, of course there may be two opinions," said the prince. "I once heard the story of a man who lived twelve years in a prison--I heard it from the man himself. He was one of the persons under treatment with my professor; he had fits, and attacks of melancholy, then he would weep, and once he tried to commit suicide. HIS life in prison was sad enough; his only acquaintances were spiders and a tree that grew outside his grating-but I think I had better tell you of another man I met last year. There was a very strange feature in this case, strange because of its extremely rare occurrence. This man had once been brought to the scaffold in company with several others, and had had the sentence of death by shooting passed upon him for some political crime. Twenty minutes later he had been reprieved and some other punishment substituted; but the interval between the two sentences, twenty minutes, or at least a quarter of an hour, had been passed in the certainty that within a few minutes he must die. I was very anxious to hear him speak of his impressions during that dreadful time, and I several times inquired of him as to what he thought and felt. He remembered everything with the most accurate and extraordinary distinctness, and declared that he would never forget a single iota of the experience.
"About twenty paces from the scaffold, where he had stood to hear the sentence, were three posts, fixed in the ground, to which to fasten the criminals (of whom there were several). The first three criminals were taken to the posts, dressed in long white tunics, with white caps drawn over their faces, so that they could not see the rifles pointed at them. Then a group of soldiers took their stand opposite to each post. My friend was the eighth on the list, and therefore he would have been among the third lot to go up. A priest went about among them with a cross: and there was about five minutes of time left for him to live.
"He said that those five minutes seemed to him to be a most interminable period, an enormous wealth of time; he seemed to be living, in these minutes, so many lives that there was no need as yet to think of that last moment, so that he made several arrangements, dividing up the time into portions--one for saying farewell to his companions, two minutes for that; then a couple more for thinking over his own life and career and all about himself; and another minute for a last look around. He remembered having divided his time like this quite well. While saying good- bye to his friends he recollected asking one of them some very usual everyday question, and being much interested in the answer. Then having bade farewell, he embarked upon those two minutes which he had allotted to looking into himself; he knew beforehand what he was going to think about. He wished to put it to himself as quickly and clearly as possible, that here was he, a living, thinking man, and that in three minutes he would be nobody; or if somebody or something, then what and where? He thought he would decide this question once for all in these last three minutes. A little way off there stood a church, and its gilded spire glittered in the sun. He remembered staring stubbornly at this spire, and at the rays of light sparkling from it. He could not tear his eyes from these rays of light; he got the idea that these rays were his new nature, and that in three minutes he would become one of them, amalgamated somehow with them. 
"The repugnance to what must ensue almost immediately, and the uncertainty, were dreadful, he said; but worst of all was the idea, 'What should I do if I were not to die now? What if I were to return to life again? What an eternity of days, and all mine! How I should grudge and count up every minute of it, so as to waste not a single instant!' He said that this thought weighed so upon him and became such a terrible burden upon his brain that he could not bear it, and wished they would shoot him quickly and have done with it."
The prince paused and all waited, expecting him to go on again and finish the story.
"Is that all?" asked Aglaya.
"All? Yes," said the prince, emerging from a momentary reverie.
"And why did you tell us this?"
"Oh, I happened to recall it, that's all! It fitted into the conversation--"
"You probably wish to deduce, prince," said Alexandra, "that moments of time cannot be reckoned by money value, and that sometimes five minutes are worth priceless treasures. All this is very praiseworthy; but may I ask about this friend of yours, who told you the terrible experience of his life? He was reprieved, you say; in other words, they did restore to him that 'eternity of days.' What did he do with these riches of time? Did he keep careful account of his minutes?"
"Oh no, he didn't! I asked him myself. He said that he had not lived a bit as he had intended, and had wasted many, and many a minute."
"Very well, then there's an experiment, and the thing is proved; one cannot live and count each moment; say what you like, but one CANNOT."
"That is true," said the prince, "I have thought so myself. And yet, why shouldn't one do it?"
"You think, then, that you could live more wisely than other people?" said Aglaya.
"I have had that idea."
"And you have it still?"
"Yes--I have it still," the prince replied.
He had contemplated Aglaya until now, with a pleasant though rather timid smile, but as the last words fell from his lips he began to laugh, and looked at her merrily.
"You are not very modest!" said she.
"But how brave you are!" said he. "You are laughing, and I-- that man's tale impressed me so much, that I dreamt of it afterwards; yes, I dreamt of those five minutes . . ."
He looked at his listeners again with that same serious, searching expression.
"You are not angry with me?" he asked suddenly, and with a kind of nervous hurry, although he looked them straight in the face.
"Why should we be angry?" they cried.
"Only because I seem to be giving you a lecture, all the time!"
At this they laughed heartily.
"Please don't be angry with me," continued the prince. "I know very well that I have seen less of life than other people, and have less knowledge of it. I must appear to speak strangely sometimes . . ."
He said the last words nervously.
"You say you have been happy, and that proves you have lived, not less, but more than other people. Why make all these excuses?" interrupted Aglaya in a mocking tone of voice. "Besides, you need not mind about lecturing us; you have nothing to boast of. With your quietism, one could live happily for a hundred years at least. One might show you the execution of a felon, or show you one's little finger. You could draw a moral from either, and be quite satisfied. That sort of existence is easy enough."
"I can't understand why you always fly into a temper," said Mrs. Epanchin, who had been listening to the conversation and examining the faces of the speakers in turn. "I do not understand what you mean. What has your little finger to do with it? The prince talks well, though he is not amusing. He began all right, but now he seems sad."
"Never mind, mamma! Prince, I wish you had seen an execution," said Aglaya. "I should like to ask you a question about that, if you had."
"I have seen an execution," said the prince.
"You have!" cried Aglaya. "I might have guessed it. That's a fitting crown to the rest of the story. If you have seen an execution, how can you say you lived happily all the while?"
"But is there capital punishment where you were?" asked Adelaida.
"I saw it at Lyons. Schneider took us there, and as soon as we arrived we came in for that."
"Well, and did you like it very much? Was it very edifying and instructive?" asked Aglaya.
"No, I didn't like it at all, and was ill after seeing it; but I confess I stared as though my eyes were fixed to the sight. I could not tear them away."
"I, too, should have been unable to tear my eyes away," said Aglaya.
"They do not at all approve of women going to see an execution there. The women who do go are condemned for it afterwards in the newspapers."
"That is, by contending that it is not a sight for women they admit that it is a sight for men. I congratulate them on the deduction. I suppose you quite agree with them, prince?"
"Tell us about the execution," put in Adelaida.
"I would much rather not, just now," said the prince, a little disturbed and frowning slightly;
" You don't seem to want to tell us," said Aglaya, with a mocking air.
" No,--the thing is, I was telling all about the execution a little while ago, and--"
"Whom did you tell about it?"
"The man-servant, while I was waiting to see the general."
"Our man-servant?" exclaimed several voices at once.
"Yes, the one who waits in the entrance hall, a greyish, red- faced man--"
"The prince is clearly a democrat," remarked Aglaya.
"Well, if you could tell Aleksey about it, surely you can tell us too."
"I do so want to hear about it," repeated Adelaida.
"Just now, I confess," began the prince, with more animation, "when you asked me for a subject for a picture, I confess I had serious thoughts of giving you one. I thought of asking you to draw the face of a criminal, one minute before the fall of the guillotine, while the wretched man is still standing on the scaffold, preparatory to placing his neck on the block."
"What, his face? only his face?" asked Adelaida. "That would be a strange subject indeed. And what sort of a picture would that make?"
"Oh, why not?" the prince insisted, with some warmth. "When I was in Basle I saw a picture very much in that style--I should like to tell you about it; I will some time or other; it struck me very forcibly."
"Oh, you shall tell us about the Basle picture another time; now we must have all about the execution," said Adelaida. "Tell us about that face as; it appeared to your imagination-how should it be drawn?--just the face alone, do you mean?"
"It was just a minute before the execution," began the prince, readily, carried away by the recollection and evidently forgetting everything else in a moment; "just at the instant when he stepped off the ladder on to the scaffold. He happened to look in my direction: I saw his eyes and understood all, at once--but how am I to describe it? I do so wish you or somebody else could draw it, you, if possible. I thought at the time what a picture it would make. You must imagine all that went before, of course, all--all. He had lived in the prison for some time and had not expected that the execution would take place for at least a week yet--he had counted on all the formalities and so on taking time; but it so happened that his papers had been got ready quickly. At five o'clock in the morning he was asleep--it was October, and at five in the morning it was cold and dark. The governor of the prison comes in on tip-toe and touches the sleeping man's shoulder gently. He starts up. 'What is it?' he says. 'The execution is fixed for ten o'clock.' He was only just awake, and would not believe at first, but began to argue that his papers would not be out for a week, and so on. When he was wide awake and realized the truth, he became very silent and argued no more--so they say; but after a bit he said: 'It comes very hard on one so suddenly' and then he was silent again and said nothing.
"The three or four hours went by, of course, in necessary preparations--the priest, breakfast, (coffee, meat, and some wine they gave him; doesn't it seem ridiculous?) And yet I believe these people give them a good breakfast out of pure kindness of heart, and believe that they are doing a good action. Then he is dressed, and then begins the procession through the town to the scaffold. I think he, too, must feel that he has an age to live still while they cart him along. Probably he thought, on the way, 'Oh, I have a long, long time yet. Three streets of life yet! When we've passed this street there'll be that other one; and then that one where the baker's shop is on the right; and when shall we get there? It's ages, ages!' Around him are crowds shouting, yelling--ten thousand faces, twenty thousand eyes. All this has to be endured, and especially the thought: 'Here are ten thousand men, and not one of them is going to be executed, and yet I am to die.' Well, all that is preparatory.
"At the scaffold there is a ladder, and just there he burst into tears--and this was a strong man, and a terribly wicked one, they say! There was a priest with him the whole time, talking; even in the cart as they drove along, he talked and talked. Probably the other heard nothing; he would begin to listen now and then, and at the third word or so he had forgotten all about it.
"At last he began to mount the steps; his legs were tied, so that he had to take very small steps. The priest, who seemed to be a wise man, had stopped talking now, and only held the cross for the wretched fellow to kiss. At the foot of the ladder he had been pale enough; but when he set foot on the scaffold at the top, his face suddenly became the colour of paper, positively like white notepaper. His legs must have become suddenly feeble and helpless, and he felt a choking in his throat--you know the sudden feeling one has in moments of terrible fear, when one does not lose one's wits, but is absolutely powerless to move? If some dreadful thing were suddenly to happen; if a house were just about to fall on one;--don't you know how one would long to sit down and shut one's eyes and wait, and wait? Well, when this terrible feeling came over him, the priest quickly pressed the cross to his lips, without a word--a little silver cross it was- and he kept on pressing it to the man's lips every second. And whenever the cross touched his lips, the eyes would open for a moment, and the legs moved once, and he kissed the cross greedily, hurriedly--just as though he were anxious to catch hold of something in case of its being useful to him afterwards, though he could hardly have had any connected religious thoughts at the time. And so up to the very block.
"How strange that criminals seldom swoon at such a moment! On the contrary, the brain is especially active, and works incessantly-- probably hard, hard, hard--like an engine at full pressure. I imagine that various thoughts must beat loud and fast through his head--all unfinished ones, and strange, funny thoughts, very likely!--like this, for instance: 'That man is looking at me, and he has a wart on his forehead! and the executioner has burst one of his buttons, and the lowest one is all rusty!' And meanwhile he notices and remembers everything. There is one point that cannot be forgotten, round which everything else dances and turns about; and because of this point he cannot faint, and this lasts until the very final quarter of a second, when the wretched neck is on the block and the victim listens and waits and KNOWS-- that's the point, he KNOWS that he is just NOW about to die, and listens for the rasp of the iron over his head. If I lay there, I should certainly listen for that grating sound, and hear it, too! There would probably be but the tenth part of an instant left to hear it in, but one would certainly hear it. And imagine, some people declare that when the head flies off it is CONSCIOUS of having flown off! Just imagine what a thing to realize! Fancy if consciousness were to last for even five seconds!
"Draw the scaffold so that only the top step of the ladder comes in clearly. The criminal must be just stepping on to it, his face as white as note-paper. The priest is holding the cross to his blue lips, and the criminal kisses it, and knows and sees and understands everything. The cross and the head--there's your picture; the priest and the executioner, with his two assistants, and a few heads and eyes below. Those might come in as subordinate accessories--a sort of mist. There's a picture for you." The prince paused, and looked around.
"Certainly that isn't much like quietism," murmured Alexandra, half to herself.
"Now tell us about your love affairs," said Adelaida, after a moment's pause.
The prince gazed at her in amazement.
"You know," Adelaida continued, "you owe us a description of the Basle picture; but first I wish to hear how you fell in love. Don't deny the fact, for you did, of course. Besides, you stop philosophizing when you are telling about anything."
"Why are you ashamed of your stories the moment after you have told them?" asked Aglaya, suddenly.
"How silly you are!" said Mrs. Epanchin, looking indignantly towards the last speaker.
"Yes, that wasn't a clever remark," said Alexandra.
"Don't listen to her, prince," said Mrs. Epanchin; "she says that sort of thing out of mischief. Don't think anything of their nonsense, it means nothing. They love to chaff, but they like you. I can see it in their faces--I know their faces."
"I know their faces, too," said the prince, with a peculiar stress on the words.
"How so?" asked Adelaida, with curiosity.
"What do YOU know about our faces?" exclaimed the other two, in chorus.
But the prince was silent and serious. All awaited his reply.
"I'll tell you afterwards," he said quietly.
"Ah, you want to arouse our curiosity!" said Aglaya. "And how terribly solemn you are about it!"
"Very well," interrupted Adelaida, "then if you can read faces so well, you must have been in love. Come now; I've guessed--let's have the secret!"
"I have not been in love," said the prince, as quietly and seriously as before. "I have been happy in another way."
"How, how?"
"Well, I'll tell you," said the prince, apparently in a deep reverie.

将军夫人对自己的出身颇为自傲。过去她已经听说过有关族中最后一位梅什金公爵的事，而此刻在毫无思想准备的情况下直接听说了这位公爵只不过是个可怜的白痴并且几乎是个乞丐，穷得接受施舍，她的心情怎么样，也不难想象了。将军恰恰是想造成这样一种效果，可以使夫人一下子产生兴趣，神不知鬼不觉地把她的全部注意力转移到另一个方向去。
在极端情况下将军夫人身体稍稍往后仰，往往把眼睛瞪得非常之大，毫无表情地望着面前的人，一句话也不说。这是个身材高大的女人，与自己丈夫一般年岁，有一头夹着缕缕银丝但还浓密的深色头发，她的鼻子有点呈鹰钩状，人很消瘦，凹陷的发黄的脸颊，薄薄瘪瘪的双唇。她的额头很高，但很窄；一双相当大的灰眼睛有时会流露出最意料不到的表情。当年她曾好相信自己的目光具有非凡的滋力；这种信念不可磨灭地留在她的身上。
“接待，您说接待他，就现在，此刻？”将军夫人朝在她面前显得忙乱的伊万•费奥多罗维奇竭力瞪大眼睛说。
“哦，对这一点可以无须任何礼节，只要你，我的朋友，愿意见他，”将军急忙解释说，“他完全是个孩子，甚至很让人爱怜；他有一种什么毛病会发作；现在从瑞士来，刚下火车，穿得很怪，似乎像德国人的装束，此外身无分文，确是这样；差点就要哭出来了，我送给他２５个卢布，还想替他在我们机关里谋个文书的职位，而你们，ｍｃｒｓｄａｍｅｓ，＊请招待他吃一顿，因为他好像饿着肚子……”
“您真让我吃惊，”将军夫人仍用原先的口气说，“饿着肚子和有病会发作！发什么病？”
“哦，毛病不常发作，再说他几乎就像个孩子，不过，他是受过教育的。ｍｅｓｄａｍｓ；＊他又对女儿们说，“我倒请你们考考他，总得好好了解一下，他能做些什么。”
“考－考－他？”将军夫人拖长了声调说着，以深为惊诧的神情又瞪起了眼睛，目光从女儿身上移到丈夫身上，又回过去。
“啊，我的朋友，别想到那层意思上去……其实，随你便；我的意思只是亲切地对待他，让他到我们这儿来，因为这差不多是做件好事。”
“让他到我们这儿来？从瑞士搬来？！”
“瑞士是没有什么干系的，其实，我再说一遍，随你，我不过是因为，第一，他与你是同姓，也许，还是亲戚，第二，他不知道何处安身。我甚至还以为，你多少会有兴趣的，因为毕竟出自同姓嘛。”
“妈妈，既然对他可以不必拘礼，就不用说了；何况他从旅途上来，想要吃东西了，既然他不知道去哪儿落脚，为什么不让他好好吃一顿呢？”大女儿亚历山德拉说。
“再说他还完全是个孩子，还可以跟他玩捉迷藏。”
“玩捉迷藏？”
“哎哟，妈妈，请别装糊涂了，”阿格拉娅气恼地打断说。
中间的女儿阿杰莱达是个爱笑的姑娘，这时忍不住哈哈大笑起来。
“爸爸，叫他进来吧，妈妈同意了，”阿格拉娅做了决定说。将军摇了摇铃，吩咐叫公爵来。
“但是得注意，等他坐到桌边时，一定要给他脖子上系上餐巾，”将军夫
＊此为法语，意为小姐们。
人决定说，“叫费奥多尔，或者就让玛夫拉……在他用餐的时候站在他后面，照看着他。至少在发病的时候他还安分吧？不会手舞足蹈吧？”
“相反，甚至有着非常好的教养和优雅的风度。有时有点太单纯……瞧，这就是他本人！好吧，我来介绍，这是族中最后一位梅什金公爵，同姓，也许，甚至是亲戚，好好接待他，款待他吧。公爵，她们马上要去用早餐，就请赏光吧……而我，对不起，已经迟到了，要赶紧去……”
“大家都知道，您急着要去哪里。”将军夫人傲慢地说。
“我要赶紧，要赶紧，我的朋友，我迟到了！ ｍｅｓｄａｍｅｓ，把你们的纪念册给他，让他在上面给你们写点什么，他是个多么出色的书法家呀，真是难得的！是天才；在我书房里他用古体签了：‘修道院院长帕夫努季敬呈’，……好，再见。”
“帕夫努季？修道院院长？等一下，等一下，您去哪里，帕夫努季又是什么人？”将军夫人带着烦恼以及几乎是惶恐的心理执拗地向正欲逃走的丈夫喊叫着。
“是的，是的，我的朋友，古时候有过这么一个修道院院长……而我是去伯爵那里，他早就在等了，主要是，他亲自约定的……公爵，再见！”
将军快步离去。
“我知道，他到哪个伯爵那儿去！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜尖刻地说，并气恼地把目光移到公爵身上。“刚才说什么了！”她一边不屑和懊丧地回忆着，一边开始说，“嗯，说什么来着！啊，对了，略，是个什么修道院院长？”
“妈妈，”亚历山德拉刚开始说，阿格拉娅甚至跺了一下脚。
“亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜，别打岔，”将军夫人一字一句地对她说，“我也想知道。公爵，请您就坐这儿，就这把扶手椅，对面，不，到这里来，朝太阳，朝亮处移近点，让我能看见您。好，说吧，那是个什么修道院院长。”
“帕夫努季修道院院长，”公爵专心认真地回答。
“帕夫努季？这很有意思；那么，他是个什么人呢。”
将军夫人性急地，说得又快又尖地问着一个个问题，目不转睛地盯着对方，当公爵回答时，她则随着他的每一句话点一下头。
“帕夫努季修道院长是十四世纪的人，”公爵开始说，“他主持着伏尔加河畔的一座修道院，就在今天我们的科斯特罗马省内，他以圣德般的修行而著称、曾去过金帐汗国，帮助处理过当时的一些事务，在一件公文上签过字，我看见过有这一签字的照片。我很喜欢他的字体，便临摹起来。刚才将军想看我字写得怎么样，以便为我找个差使，我就用各种不同的字体写了几个句子，顺便就用帕夫努季修道院长本人的字体写了‘帕夫努季修道院长敬呈’。将军很喜欢，于是现在又提起了这件事。”
“阿格拉娅”，”将军夫人说，“记住：帕夫努季，或者最好还是写下来，不然我总忘掉。不过，我想，还有更有趣的。那么这签名在什么地方？”
“好像留在将军书房里，在桌上。”
“马上叫人去取来。”
“最好还是给您再写一次吧，如果您愿意的话。”
“当然喏，妈妈，”亚历山德拉说，“可现在最好是用早餐，我们想吃了。”
“倒也是的，”将军夫人决定说，“走吧，公爵，您很想吃点东西了吧？”
“是的，现在很想吃，十分感激您。”
“您彬彬有礼，这很好，我还发觉，您根本不是所谓……人家介绍的那种怪人，走吧，请就坐在这里，在我对面，”当他们走进餐室后，她张罗着让公爵坐下，“我想看着您。亚历山德拉、阿杰莱达，你们来招待公爵。他根本不是什么病人，对不对？也许，也不必用餐巾……公爵，过去用餐时要给您系餐巾吗？”
“过去，也就是７岁的时候，好像是系过的，现在吃饭时一般是在自己膝上放一条餐巾。”
“应该这样。那么发病呢？”
“发病？”公爵有些惊奇，“现在我很少发病，不过，我不知道，据说，这里的气候对我会有害。”
“他说得真好，”将军夫人向女儿们说，一边继续随公爵的每一句话而频频点头，“我甚至没有料到。看来，全是无稽之谈，跟平常人一样。公爵，吃吧，再讲讲，您在哪里出生的，在哪里受教育的？我全都想知道，您使我异常感兴趣。”
公爵表示了感谢，一边胃口很好地吃着，一边重又复述了这个早晨他已不止一次讲过的一切。将军夫人越来越感到满意：姑娘们也相当用心地听着。他们算起族亲来。原来，公爵对自己的家谱知道得很清楚；但不论怎么讲，在他和将军夫人之间几乎没有任何亲族关系。在爷爷奶奶辈可能还算得上是远亲。这个没有结果的话题却使将军夫人特别高兴，因为尽管她很想讲讲自己的家谱，却始终没有机会，因此，她从餐桌旁站起身时，精神很是振奋。
“我们大家到聚会室去，”她说，“叫他们把咖啡也端到那里去，我们有这么一个公用的房间，”她一边给公爵引路，一边对他说，“不客气他说，是我的小客厅，当只有我们在家的时候，我们便聚在这里，各做各的事：亚历山德拉，就是这一个，是我的大女儿，弹钢琴，或看书，或缝衣；阿杰莱达画风景和肖像画（可没有一张是画完的），而阿格拉娅则干坐着什么也不做。我也是做起事来不顺手，一事无成。好了，我们到了；请往这儿坐，公爵，靠近壁炉些，再讲些什么。我很想知道，您叙述某件事情表达得怎么样。我想使自己完全确认了，以后见到别洛孔斯卡娅公爵夫人的时候，那是个老太太，我要把有关您的一切全都告诉她。我想让您使她们大家也产生兴趣。好，说吧。”
“妈妈，这样子讲可是太怪诞不经了，”阿杰莱达指出，她那时已调整好画架，拿起画笔、调色板，着手临摹早已开始画的一张版画上的风景。亚历山德拉和阿格拉娅一起坐在一张小沙发上，双手交叉在胸前，准备好听聊天。公爵发现，大家都对他集中了特别的注意力。
“如果吩咐我要这样讲，我就会什么也讲不出来。”阿格拉娅说。
“为什么？这又有什么好怪的？为什么他会讲不出来？有舌头的嘛，我想知道他讲话的本领。好吧，随便讲点什么。可以讲讲，您怎么个喜欢瑞士，对它的最初印象）你们瞧吧，他马上就将开始讲，而且会很精彩地开始的。”
“印象是很强烈的……”公爵刚开始说。
“瞧，瞧，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜朝女儿们迫不及待地说，“他已经开始了。”
“妈妈，至少您要让他说话，”亚历山德拉制止了母亲，然后又对阿格拉娅低语说，“说不定，这个公爵是个大骗子，而根本不是白痴。”
“也许是这样，我早就看出这一点了，”阿格拉娅回答说，“他这样演戏是很卑鄙的。他这样做想赢得什么好处不成？”
“最初的印象是很强烈的，”公爵重又说了一遍，“当初带我离开俄罗斯，经过各个德国城市，我只是默默地看着，我现在还记得，当时甚至什么也没有问，这是在连续发了好多次毛病以后，发作得很厉害，很痛苦，而要是病发得厉害并连续几次不断反复发作，那么我总是陷于完全愚钝的状态，全然失去了记忆，尽管头脑还在工作，但是思维的逻辑流程仿佛中断了。我不能把两三个以上的思想串联起来，我觉得是这样的。等毛病缓解平息，我又变得健康强壮，就像现在这样。我记得，当时我的忧郁是难以忍受的；我甚至想哭。我老是感到惊愕和惶恐不安；所有这一切都是陌生的，这使我感到非常痛苦，这一点我是明白的。什么都生疏深深地折磨着我。我从这种愚昧昏蒙的状态中完全清醒过来，我记得，是在傍晚，在巴塞尔；进入瑞士的时候，城里集市上的一头驴的叫声惊醒了我。驴子使我大大吃了一惊，而且不知怎么的我异常喜欢它，与此同时我的头脑仿佛一下子豁然省悟了。”
“驴子？这可真怪，”将军夫人指出，“不过，也丝毫没有什么奇怪的；我们中有人还会爱上驴子呢，”她忿忿地看了一眼正笑着的姑娘们，说，“还是在神话里就有这种事。公爵，请继续讲吧。”
“从那时起我爱驴子爱得不得了。这甚至成为我的宠物。我开始打听关于驴子的事，因为过去没有见过这种动物，很快我自己就确信了，这是非常有用的牲畜，会干活，力气大，能忍受，价格低，有耐力；就通过这头驴子我突然喜欢上了整个瑞士，因为过去的忧郁完全消失了。”
“这一切非常奇怪，但是关于驴子的事可以放过去；现在换一个别的话题吧。阿格拉娅，你于吗老是在笑？还有你；阿杰莱达？关于驴子的事公爵讲得很精彩。他亲自看见过，而你看见什么了？你没有去过国外？”
“我看见过驴子，妈妈，”阿杰莱达说。
“我还听见过驴子的叫声呢，”阿格拉娅附和说。三个人又都笑了起来，公爵也与她们一起笑了。
“你们这样非常不好，”将军夫人指出，“公爵，请您原谅她们，她们并无恶意。我总跟她们拌嘴，但我是爱她们的。她们轻率、肤浅、疯疯傻傻的。”
“怎么会呢。”公爵笑着说，“我要是处在她们的地位也不会放过机会嘲笑的。但我还是维护驴子：它是善良和有用的人。”
“那您善良吗，公爵？我是出于好奇才问的。”将军夫人问。
大家又笑了起来。
“又缠到这该诅咒的驴子上去了；对它我可想也没想过！”将军夫人喊了起来，“请相信我，公爵，我没有任何……”
“暗示？噢，我相信，毫不怀疑！”
公爵不住地笑着。
“您笑了，这很好。我看得出，您是个善良的年轻人，”将军夫人说。
“有时候并不善良，”公爵回答说。
“而我是善良的，”将军夫人出人意料地插嘴说，“如果您愿听的话，我一向是善良的，这是我唯一的缺点，因为不应该一贯善良。我常常发火，冲着她们，特别是冲着伊万•费奥多罗维奇，但糟糕的是，我发火的时候心却最善。刚才，就在您来之前，我还在大发雷霆并装作什么也不明白和无法明白的样子。我往往会这样，就像个小孩一样。是阿格拉娅教我的；谢谢你，阿格拉娅。不过，这全都是无稽之谈。我看起来像蠢，女儿们也想把我说成那样，可我还没有笨到那个地步。我有性格，而且不太害羞。不过，我说这些并无恶意。到这儿来，阿格拉娅，吻吻我，好了……撤娇够了，”当阿格拉娅深情地吻了她的双唇和手之后，她说，“公爵，请继续讲下去。也许，您能想起什么比驴子更有趣的事来。”
“我又不明白了，怎么可以这样一下子就能讲出来呢，”阿杰莱达又指出，“我可是怎么也找不出话立即来应付的。”
“公爵就能找到，因为公爵聪明过人，至少比你聪明十倍，也许是十二倍。我希望过后你能感觉到这点。公爵，向她们证明这一点吧；请继续讲。驴子确实可以干脆不讲。好吧，除了驴子，在国外您还见到过什么？”
“但是关于驴子的这番话是很有道理的，”亚历山德拉指出，“公爵非常有趣他讲了自己病中遇到的事情以及怎么通过一种外来的动力他喜欢上了一切。我对于人怎么失去理智以及后来又怎么恢复的，始终很感兴趣。特别是，如果这一切是突然发生的，就更有兴趣。”
“不正是这样吗？不正是这样吗？”将军夫人气琳琳地责问着，“我看得出，你有时也挺聪明；好了，笑够了！您，公爵，好像停在讲瑞士风景的地方，讲吧！”
“我们来到了卢塞恩，带我去游湖。我觉得湖的景色很美，但与此同时心情却沉重得不得了，”公爵说。
“为什么？”亚历山德拉问。
“我不明白。第一次望着这样的自然风光，我总是心里很沉重、很不安；又觉得很好，又觉得惶惑；其实，这一切还是病的缘故。”
“可是，我们很想看看，”阿杰莱达说，“我不明白，我们打算什么时候到国外去。我两年都无法找到画画的素材了：东方和南方早就写遍了……公爵，为我找个画画的素材吧！”
“这方面我是一窍不通。我觉得：看上一眼就可以画画了。”
“我不会看一眼就画。”
“你们在说什么谜语吗？我一点也不明白！”将军夫人打断他们说，“怎么不会看一眼就画？有眼睛就看呗。在这里你不会看，到了国外也学不会。公爵，最好还是讲讲，您自己是怎么看的。”
“这就比较好，”阿杰莱达补充说，“公爵可正是在国外学会看的。”
“我不知道，我在那里只是恢复了健康；我不知道，我是否学会了看东西。不过，我几乎一直很幸福。……”
“幸福！您会成为幸福的人？”阿格拉娅喊了起来，“那您怎么说没有学会看东西？还得教教我们呢。”
“请教会我们吧，”阿杰莱达笑着说。
“我什么都不会教，”公爵也笑着说，“我在国外几乎所有的时间都是在这个瑞士乡村里度过的；难得到不太远的地方去；我能教你们什么呢？开始我只是没有感到寂寞罢了；我很快就康复起来；后来对我来说每天都变得很宝贵，时间越长就越觉得宝贵，于是我便开始注意这一点。我躺下睡觉时心满意足，早晨起床时更觉得幸福。至于这一切是怎么回事，很难讲得清楚。”
“所以您就哪儿也不想去，哪儿也未能吸引您去？”亚历山德拉问。
“起先，一开始，当然是有吸引力的，我也曾陷入非常心神不定的状态。老是想，我将如何生活；我想尝试自己的命运，特别是有时候往往心烦意乱得很。你们知道，是有这种时候的，尤其是单独一人的情况不会这样。我们那里有瀑布，它不大，从山上高高地飞泻而下，像一根细细的线，几乎是垂直的，--白花花的、水声喧嚣、飞沫飘溅；它从高处落下来，可使人觉得相当低，它有半俄里远，可好像离它只有的步。每到夜间我喜欢听它的喧嚣声；也正是这种时刻有时会产生极大的忐忑不安。有时候中午时，你走进山里什么地方，孤身处于群山之中，周围是松脂淋漓的古老巨松；悬崖上是古老的中世纪城堡，断墙残垣；我们的小村庄在下面很远的地方，勉强可见；阳光明嵋，天空碧蓝，寂然无声。就在这种时候，常常有一种东西始终在召唤着我到什么地方去，我总觉得，如果老是笔直走，走很久很久，走到这条线的外面，也就是天地相接的那条线外面，那么在那里就有全部谜底，马上就能看见新的生活，这生活比我们的生活要热烈、喧哗得上千倍；我一直幻想着像那不勒斯这样的大城市，那里有宫殿、喧闹，轰响，生活……是啊，幻想得不少吗！而后来我甚至觉得，在监狱里也可队找到丰富的生活。”
“最后一个值得称赞的思想，在我１２岁的时候，就在我的《文选》课本里读到过，”阿格拉娅说。
“这全都是哲学，”阿杰莱达指出，“您是个哲学家，您是来开导我们的吧。”
“也许，您是对的，”公爵莞尔一笑说，“也许，我真的是个哲学家，谁知道呢、也可能，实际上我是有开导的想法，这是可能的，真的，可能的。”
“而您的哲学跟叶夫兰皮娅•尼古拉耶夫娜的恰恰一个样”，阿格拉娅随着就说起来，“这么一个官太大孀妇，到我家来，就如一个食客，她生活的全部宗旨就是要便宜；只想日子过得便宜些，讲起话来也尽是几个戈比的事，请注意，她可是有钱的，她是个女滑头。所以。您那监狱里的丰富生活，也许，还有您在乡村的四年幸福，也完全是这样，为了这种幸福出卖了您的那不勒斯城，好像还赚了钱，尽管只不过是几个戈比。”
“关于监狱里的生活还可以不表同意,”公爵说，“我听说过一个坐了１２年牢的人的故事；这是我教授的一个病人，后来治愈了。他也曾经常发病，有时也是很不安分，哭哭啼啼的，有一次甚至企图自杀。他在监狱里的生活很抑郁，但是，请你们相信，当然并不是不值一提。他所熟悉的就只是一只蜘蛛和长在窗下的一棵小树……但是，我最好还是对你们讲讲去年我见到的另一个人。这里有一个情况很奇怪，其实，怪就怪在很少会有这样的事。这个人有一次曾跟别人一起被带上断头台，因犯有政治罪，对他宣读了枪决的死刑判决。过了几分钟又宣读了特赦令和制定另一种级别的刑罚；但是，在两次判决之间有２０分钟，或者至少是一刻钟，他是在确信无疑自己过几分钟就将突然死去的状态中度过的。当他有时候回想起当时的感受时，我非常想听他讲，我还好几次向他重新探问详情，他对一切记得异常清楚，并且说，永远也不会忘却这些分钟里的任何事情。离死刑台２０步光景，埋着三根柱子，因为有几个犯人，而在死刑台旁边则站着老百姓和士兵。头三个人被带近柱子，捆绑好，给他们穿上死衣（白色长褂），白帽子拉到他们眼睛上，免得看见枪；然后，几个人组成的一队士兵对着每根柱子站成一列，我的熟人排在第八个，也就是说，他该是第三批走到柱子跟前，神父拿着十字架挨个走到所有人面前。看来，只剩下５分钟可以活了，不会更长了，他说，这５分钟于他是个无穷的期限，巨大的财富；他觉得，这５分钟里他将度过好几生，以至眼前还没什么好去想最后那一瞬间的，因此他还做了各种支配：他估算了与同伴们告别的时间，这要用去两分钟，然后还有两分钟要用来最后一次想想自己，再后面的时间则要最后一次看看周围。他很好地记得，他做的正是这三种支配，也正是这样计算的。他２７岁，身强力壮，却就要死去；在跟同伴们告别时，他记得，还对其中一个提了个很不相干的问题，甚至还对回答非常感兴趣。然后，也就是跟同伴们告别后，则开始了他留出用来思考自己的两分钟；他早就知道，他将想些什么：他一直想尽快和尽可能明晰地想象，怎么会是这样的：他现在还存在，不活着，而过３分钟就已经什么都不是了，是什么人还是什么东西--到底是什么？在什么地方呢？所有这一切他想在这两分钟里得到解决：不远处是座教堂，它那金色的圆顶在明媚的阳光下闪烁着。他记得，他曾非常顽执地看着这金顶和它闪耀出来的光线，他不能摆脱那光线：他觉得，这些光线是他的新生，再过３分钟他将不论以什么方式与它们融为一体……来世未卜和要与这即将降临的新生离开使他感到非常可怕；但是他说，在这段时间里没有什么比一个不断萦绕的念头更使人感到心头沉重了，这个念头便是：‘如果不死就好了！如果还我生命就好了，那将是多么无穷尽呀，！而且所有这一切都将属于我！那时我就会把每分钟都当作整个世纪来用，不失去丝毫时光，每分钟都精打细算，分秒也不白白浪费！’他说，他的这种想法最后竟蜕变成一种怨恨，以至他想宁可快点把他毙了。”
公爵突然静默下来，大家都等着他继续下去和做出结论。
“您结束了吗？”阿格拉娅问。
“什么？我讲完了，”公爵从短暂的沉恩中醒悟过来，说。
“您为什么要讲这个？”
“就这么……突然想起了……我就讲了……”
“您很会卖关子，”亚历山德拉说，“您，公爵，想必要得出这样的结论：无论哪一瞬间都不能用戈比来衡量，有时候５分钟比一座宝藏还更珍贵。这一切是值得称赞的。但是，话说说，对您讲了这样可怕的遭遇的这位朋友怎么啦……不是对他改了刑罚，也就是赐予他‘无穷尽的生命’了吗？那么，后来他怎么处理这笔财富的呢？每分钟都‘精打细算’过的吗？”
“喔，不，我已经问及他这一点，他自己对我说的，根本不是这样过的，浪费了许多许多时间。”
“噢，这么说，给您的是一种经验，也就是说，真正要‘精打细算’，是无法生活的。不知为什么就是无法生活。”
“是啊，不知为什么就是无法生活，”公爵重复着说，“我自己也这样觉得……可终究不知怎么的不太相信……”
“也就是说，您认为，您比大家活得更聪
Part 1 Chapter 6
"Here you all are," began the prince, "settling yourselves down to listen to me with so much curiosity, that if I do not satisfy you you will probably be angry with me. No, no! I'm only joking!" he added, hastily, with a smile.
"Well, then--they were all children there, and I was always among children and only with children. They were the children of the village in which I lived, and they went to the school there--all of them. I did not teach them, oh no; there was a master for that, one Jules Thibaut. I may have taught them some things, but I was among them just as an outsider, and I passed all four years of my life there among them. I wished for nothing better; I used to tell them everything and hid nothing from them. Their fathers and relations were very angry with me, because the children could do nothing without me at last, and used to throng after me at all times. The schoolmaster was my greatest enemy in the end! I had many enemies, and all because of the children. Even Schneider reproached me. What were they afraid of? One can tell a child everything, anything. I have often been struck by the fact that parents know their children so little. They should not conceal so much from them. How well even little children understand that their parents conceal things from them, because they consider them too young to understand! Children are capable of giving advice in the most important matters. How can one deceive these dear little birds, when they look at one so sweetly and confidingly? I call them birds because there is nothing in the world better than birds!
"However, most of the people were angry with me about one and the same thing; but Thibaut simply was jealous of me. At first he had wagged his head and wondered how it was that the children understood what I told them so well, and could not learn from him; and he laughed like anything when I replied that neither he nor I could teach them very much, but that THEY might teach us a good deal.
"How he could hate me and tell scandalous stories about me, living among children as he did, is what I cannot understand. Children soothe and heal the wounded heart. I remember there was one poor fellow at our professor's who was being treated for madness, and you have no idea what those children did for him, eventually. I don't think he was mad, but only terribly unhappy. But I'll tell you all about him another day. Now I must get on with this story.
"The children did not love me at first; I was such a sickly, awkward kind of a fellow then--and I know I am ugly. Besides, I was a foreigner. The children used to laugh at me, at first; and they even went so far as to throw stones at me, when they saw me kiss Marie. I only kissed her once in my life--no, no, don't laugh!" The prince hastened to suppress the smiles of his audience at this point. "It was not a matter of LOVE at all! If only you knew what a miserable creature she was, you would have pitied her, just as I did. She belonged to our village. Her mother was an old, old woman, and they used to sell string and thread, and soap and tobacco, out of the window of their little house, and lived on the pittance they gained by this trade. The old woman was ill and very old, and could hardly move. Marie was her daughter, a girl of twenty, weak and thin and consumptive; but still she did heavy work at the houses around, day by day. Well, one fine day a commercial traveller betrayed her and carried her off; and a week later he deserted her. She came home dirty, draggled, and shoeless; she had walked for a whole week without shoes; she had slept in the fields, and caught a terrible cold; her feet were swollen and sore, and her hands torn and scratched all over. She never had been pretty even before; but her eyes were quiet, innocent, kind eyes.
"She was very quiet always--and I remember once, when she had suddenly begun singing at her work, everyone said, 'Marie tried to sing today!' and she got so chaffed that she was silent for ever after. She had been treated kindly in the place before; but when she came back now--ill and shunned and miserable--not one of them all had the slightest sympathy for her. Cruel people! Oh, what hazy understandings they have on such matters! Her mother was the first to show the way. She received her wrathfully, unkindly, and with contempt. 'You have disgraced me,' she said. She was the first to cast her into ignominy; but when they all heard that Marie had returned to the village, they ran out to see her and crowded into the little cottage--old men, children, women, girls--such a hurrying, stamping, greedy crowd. Marie was lying on the floor at the old woman's feet, hungry, torn, draggled, crying, miserable.
"When everyone crowded into the room she hid her face in her dishevelled hair and lay cowering on the floor. Everyone looked at her as though she were a piece of dirt off the road. The old men scolded and condemned, and the young ones laughed at her. The women condemned her too, and looked at her contemptuously, just as though she were some loathsome insect.
"Her mother allowed all this to go on, and nodded her head and encouraged them. The old woman was very ill at that time, and knew she was dying (she really did die a couple of months later), and though she felt the end approaching she never thought of forgiving her daughter, to the very day of her death. She would not even speak to her. She made her sleep on straw in a shed, and hardly gave her food enough to support life.
"Marie was very gentle to her mother, and nursed her, and did everything for her; but the old woman accepted all her services without a word and never showed her the slightest kindness. Marie bore all this; and I could see when I got to know her that she thought it quite right and fitting, considering herself the lowest and meanest of creatures.
"When the old woman took to her bed finally, the other old women in the village sat with her by turns, as the custom is there; and then Marie was quite driven out of the house. They gave her no food at all, and she could not get any work in the village; none would employ her. The men seemed to consider her no longer a woman, they said such dreadful things to her. Sometimes on Sundays, if they were drunk enough, they used to throw her a penny or two, into the mud, and Marie would silently pick up the money. She had began to spit blood at that time.
"At last her rags became so tattered and torn that she was ashamed of appearing in the village any longer. The children used to pelt her with mud; so she begged to be taken on as assistant cowherd, but the cowherd would not have her. Then she took to helping him without leave; and he saw how valuable her assistance was to him, and did not drive her away again; on the contrary, he occasionally gave her the remnants of his dinner, bread and cheese. He considered that he was being very kind. When the mother died, the village parson was not ashamed to hold Marie up to public derision and shame. Marie was standing at the coffin's head, in all her rags, crying.
"A crowd of people had collected to see how she would cry. The parson, a young fellow ambitious of becoming a great preacher, began his sermon and pointed to Marie. 'There,' he said, 'there is the cause of the death of this venerable woman'--(which was a lie, because she had been ill for at least two years)--'there she stands before you, and dares not lift her eyes from the ground, because she knows that the finger of God is upon her. Look at her tatters and rags--the badge of those who lose their virtue. Who is she? her daughter!' and so on to the end.
"And just fancy, this infamy pleased them, all of them, nearly. Only the children had altered--for then they were all on my side and had learned to love Marie.
"This is how it was: I had wished to do something for Marie; I longed to give her some money, but I never had a farthing while I was there. But I had a little diamond pin, and this I sold to a travelling pedlar; he gave me eight francs for it--it was worth at least forty.
"I long sought to meet Marie alone; and at last I did meet her, on the hillside beyond the village. I gave her the eight francs and asked her to take care of the money because I could get no more; and then I kissed her and said that she was not to suppose I kissed her with any evil motives or because I was in love with her, for that I did so solely out of pity for her, and because from the first I had not accounted her as guilty so much as unfortunate. I longed to console and encourage her somehow, and to assure her that she was not the low, base thing which she and others strove to make out; but I don't think she understood me. She stood before me, dreadfully ashamed of herself, and with downcast eyes; and when I had finished she kissed my hand. I would have kissed hers, but she drew it away. Just at this moment the whole troop of children saw us. (I found out afterwards that they had long kept a watch upon me.) They all began whistling and clapping their hands, and laughing at us. Marie ran away at once; and when I tried to talk to them, they threw stones at me. All the village heard of it the same day, and Marie's position became worse than ever. The children would not let her pass now in the streets, but annoyed her and threw dirt at her more than before. They used to run after her--she racing away with her poor feeble lungs panting and gasping, and they pelting her and shouting abuse at her.
"Once I had to interfere by force; and after that I took to speaking to them every day and whenever I could. Occasionally they stopped and listened; but they teased Marie all the same.
"I told them how unhappy Marie was, and after a while they stopped their abuse of her, and let her go by silently. Little by little we got into the way of conversing together, the children and I. I concealed nothing from them, I told them all. They listened very attentively and soon began to be sorry for Marie. At last some of them took to saying 'Good-morning' to her, kindly, when they met her. It is the custom there to salute anyone you meet with 'Good-morning' whether acquainted or not. I can imagine how astonished Marie was at these first greetings from the children.
"Once two little girls got hold of some food and took it to her, and came back and told me. They said she had burst into tears, and that they loved her very much now. Very soon after that they all became fond of Marie, and at the same time they began to develop the greatest affection for myself. They often came to me and begged me to tell them stories. I think I must have told stories well, for they did so love to hear them. At last I took to reading up interesting things on purpose to pass them on to the little ones, and this went on for all the rest of my time there, three years. Later, when everyone--even Schneider--was angry with me for hiding nothing from the children, I pointed out how foolish it was, for they always knew things, only they learnt them in a way that soiled their minds but not so from me. One has only to remember one's own childhood to admit the truth of this. But nobody was convinced. . . It was two weeks before her mother died that I had kissed Marie; and when the clergyman preached that sermon the children were all on my side.
"When I told them what a shame it was of the parson to talk as he had done, and explained my reason, they were so angry that some of them went and broke his windows with stones. Of course I stopped them, for that was not right, but all the village heard of it, and how I caught it for spoiling the children! Everyone discovered now that the little ones had taken to being fond of Marie, and their parents were terribly alarmed; but Marie was so happy. The children were forbidden to meet her; but they used to run out of the village to the herd and take her food and things; and sometimes just ran off there and kissed her, and said, 'Je vous aime, Marie!' and then trotted back again. They imagined that I was in love with Marie, and this was the only point on which I did not undeceive them, for they got such enjoyment out of it. And what delicacy and tenderness they showed!
"In the evening I used to walk to the waterfall. There was a spot there which was quite closed in and hidden from view by large trees; and to this spot the children used to come to me. They could not bear that their dear Leon should love a poor girl without shoes to her feet and dressed all in rags and tatters. So, would you believe it, they actually clubbed together, somehow, and bought her shoes and stockings, and some linen, and even a dress! I can't understand how they managed it, but they did it, all together. When I asked them about it they only laughed and shouted, and the little girls clapped their hands and kissed me. I sometimes went to see Marie secretly, too. She had become very ill, and could hardly walk. She still went with the herd, but could not help the herdsman any longer. She used to sit on a stone near, and wait there almost motionless all day, till the herd went home. Her consumption was so advanced, and she was so weak, that she used to sit with closed eyes, breathing heavily. Her face was as thin as a skeleton's, and sweat used to stand on her white brow in large drops. I always found her sitting just like that. I used to come up quietly to look at her; but Marie would hear me, open her eyes, and tremble violently as she kissed my hands. I did not take my hand away because it made her happy to have it, and so she would sit and cry quietly. Sometimes she tried to speak; but it was very difficult to understand her. She was almost like a madwoman, with excitement and ecstasy, whenever I came. Occasionally the children came with me; when they did so, they would stand some way off and keep guard over us, so as to tell me if anybody came near. This was a great pleasure to them.
"When we left her, Marie used to relapse at once into her old condition, and sit with closed eyes and motionless limbs. One day she could not go out at all, and remained at home all alone in the empty hut; but the children very soon became aware of the fact, and nearly all of them visited her that day as she lay alone and helpless in her miserable bed.
"For two days the children looked after her, and then, when the village people got to know that Marie was really dying, some of the old women came and took it in turns to sit by her and look after her a bit. I think they began to be a little sorry for her in the village at last; at all events they did not interfere with the children any more, on her account.
"Marie lay in a state of uncomfortable delirium the whole while; she coughed dreadfully. The old women would not let the children stay in the room; but they all collected outside the window each morning, if only for a moment, and shouted 'Bon jour, notre bonne Marie!' and Marie no sooner caught sight of, or heard them, and she became quite animated at once, and, in spite of the old women, would try to sit up and nod her head and smile at them, and thank them. The little ones used to bring her nice things and sweets to eat, but she could hardly touch anything. Thanks to them, I assure you, the girl died almost perfectly happy. She almost forgot her misery, and seemed to accept their love as a sort of symbol of pardon for her offence, though she never ceased to consider herself a dreadful sinner. They used to flutter at her window just like little birds, calling out: 'Nous t'aimons, Marie!'
"She died very soon; I had thought she would live much longer. The day before her death I went to see her for the last time, just before sunset. I think she recognized me, for she pressed my hand.
"Next morning they came and told me that Marie was dead. The children could not be restrained now; they went and covered her coffin with flowers, and put a wreath of lovely blossoms on her head. The pastor did not throw any more shameful words at the poor dead woman; but there were very few people at the funeral. However, when it came to carrying the coffin, all the children rushed up, to carry it themselves. Of course they could not do it alone, but they insisted on helping, and walked alongside and behind, crying.
"They have planted roses all round her grave, and every year they look alter the flowers and make Marie's resting-place as beautiful as they can. I was in ill odour after all this with the parents of the children, and especially with the parson and schoolmaster. Schneider was obliged to promise that I should not meet them and talk to them; but we conversed from a distance by signs, and they used to write me sweet little notes. Afterwards I came closer than ever to those little souls, but even then it was very dear to me, to have them so fond of me.
"Schneider said that I did the children great harm by my pernicious 'system'; what nonsense that was! And what did he mean by my system? He said afterwards that he believed I was a child myself--just before I came away. 'You have the form and face of an adult' he said, 'but as regards soul, and character, and perhaps even intelligence, you are a child in the completest sense of the word, and always will be, if you live to be sixty.' I laughed very much, for of course that is nonsense. But it is a fact that I do not care to be among grown-up people and much prefer the society of children. However kind people may be to me, I never feel quite at home with them, and am always glad to get back to my little companions. Now my companions have always been children, not because I was a child myself once, but because young things attract me. On one of the first days of my stay in Switzerland, I was strolling about alone and miserable, when I came upon the children rushing noisily out of school, with their slates and bags, and books, their games, their laughter and shouts--and my soul went out to them. I stopped and laughed happily as I watched their little feet moving so quickly. Girls and boys, laughing and crying; for as they went home many of them found time to fight and make peace, to weep and play. I forgot my troubles in looking at them. And then, all those three years, I tried to understand why men should be for ever tormenting themselves. I lived the life of a child there, and thought I should never leave the little village; indeed, I was far from thinking that I should ever return to Russia. But at last I recognized the fact that Schneider could not keep me any longer. And then something so important happened, that Schneider himself urged me to depart. I am going to see now if can get good advice about it. Perhaps my lot in life will be changed; but that is not the principal thing. The principal thing is the entire change that has already come over me. I left many things behind me--too many. They have gone. On the journey I said to myself, 'I am going into the world of men. I don't know much, perhaps, but a new life has begun for me.' I made up my mind to be honest, and steadfast in accomplishing my task. Perhaps I shall meet with troubles and many disappointments, but I have made up my mind to be polite and sincere to everyone; more cannot be asked of me. People may consider me a child if they like. I am often called an idiot, and at one time I certainly was so ill that I was nearly as bad as an idiot; but I am not an idiot now. How can I possibly be so when I know myself that I am considered one?
"When I received a letter from those dear little souls, while passing through Berlin, I only then realized how much I loved them. It was very, very painful, getting that first little letter. How melancholy they had been when they saw me off! For a month before, they had been talking of my departure and sorrowing over it; and at the waterfall, of an evening, when we parted for the night, they would hug me so tight and kiss me so warmly, far more so than before. And every now and then they would turn up one by one when I was alone, just to give me a kiss and a hug, to show their love for me. The whole flock went with me to the station, which was about a mile from the village, and every now and then one of them would stop to throw his arms round me, and all the little girls had tears in their voices, though they tried hard not to cry. As the train steamed out of the station, I saw them all standing on the platform waving to me and crying 'Hurrah!' till they were lost in the distance.
"I assure you, when I came in here just now and saw your kind faces (I can read faces well) my heart felt light for the first time since that moment of parting. I think I must be one of those who are born to be in luck, for one does not often meet with people whom one feels he can love from the first sight of their faces; and yet, no sooner do I step out of the railway carriage than I happen upon you!
"I know it is more or less a shamefaced thing to speak of one's feelings before others; and yet here am I talking like this to you, and am not a bit ashamed or shy. I am an unsociable sort of fellow and shall very likely not come to see you again for some time; but don't think the worse of me for that. It is not that I do not value your society; and you must never suppose that I have taken offence at anything.
"You asked me about your faces, and what I could read in them; I will tell you with the greatest pleasure. You, Adelaida Ivanovna, have a very happy face; it is the most sympathetic of the three. Not to speak of your natural beauty, one can look at your face and say to one's self, 'She has the face of a kind sister.' You are simple and merry, but you can see into another's heart very quickly. That's what I read in your face.
"You too, Alexandra Ivanovna, have a very lovely face; but I think you may have some secret sorrow. Your heart is undoubtedly a kind, good one, but you are not merry. There is a certain suspicion of 'shadow' in your face, like in that of Holbein's Madonna in Dresden. So much for your face. Have I guessed right?
"As for your face, Lizabetha Prokofievna, I not only think, but am perfectly SURE, that you are an absolute child--in all, in all, mind, both good and bad-and in spite of your years. Don't be angry with me for saying so; you know what my feelings for children are. And do not suppose that I am so candid out of pure simplicity of soul. Oh dear no, it is by no means the case! Perhaps I have my own very profound object in view."

“瞧你们大家，”公爵开始说，“现在这样好奇地望着我，要是我不来满足这种好奇心，看来你们会对我生气的。不，我是说的玩笑话，”他赶快脸带微笑补充说， “在那里……那里都是孩子，我在那里一直跟孩子们在一起，只跟孩子们在一起。这些孩子是那个村里的，有一大群，都在学校上学。我不是教他们的；哦，不，那里有一位学校的老师，叫儒勒•蒂博；我嘛，大概也算教过他们吧，但大多数情况我就这么跟他们在一起，我整整四年就是这样度过的，别的我什么都不需要。我对他们什么都讲，丝毫也不隐瞒他们。他们的父亲和亲属一直很生我的气，因为孩子们简直不能没有我，老是围聚在我身边，而学校的老师甚至干脆把我当作头号敌人。我在那里树敌颇多，全是为了孩子们，甚至施奈德也奚落我。他们干吗这么害怕？对孩子一切都可以讲--一切；有一种想法总使我震惊：大人们对孩子多么不了解啊，甚至父母对自己的孩子也是如此。对孩子什么都不该隐瞒，不要借口什么他们还小，对他们来说知道这些事情还为时过早，这种想法多么可悲和不幸！孩子们自己倒看得很清楚，父亲认为他们大小和什么都不懂，可是他们却什么都懂。大人们不知道，即使是最棘手的事孩子也能提供非常重要的建议。噢，上帝啊！当这只可爱的小鸟信任而又幸福地望着你们的时候，你们是会愧于欺骗它的！我之所以把他们唤作小鸟，是因为世上没有什么比小鸟更可爱的了。其实，村里人对我生气主要是因为一件事……而蒂博简直是嫉妒我；开始他老是摇头并感到奇怪，这些孩子在我这里怎么全部明白，而在他那里却几乎什么也不明白；后来他则嘲笑我，因为我对他说，我们俩什么也教不会他们，倒是他们会教给我们什么，他自己跟孩子们生活在一起，他怎么能嫉妒我，诬蔑我呢！因为跟孩子在一起心灵的创伤也能得到医治……在施奈德的医务机构里有一个病人，他是一个很不幸的人。他的不幸非常之大，未必还会有类似的情况，他被送来治精神病；据我看，他并不疯，他不过是十分痛苦，--这就是他的全部症结。要是你们知道，我们的孩子对他来说最终成了什么，那就好了……但最好还是以后讲给你们听这个病人的事；我现在要讲的是这一切是怎么开始的。孩子们开始并不喜欢我。
我年龄这么大，我又总这么笨拙；我知道，我也长得不好看……最后，我还是个外国人。孩子们起先嘲笑我，后来，他们看见我吻了玛丽，甚至还朝我掷石块。可我就吻了她一次……不，你们别笑，”公爵急忙制止自己听客的讪笑，“这里根本没有爱情。如果你们知道，这是个多么不幸的人，那么你们自己也会像我一样十分怜悯她的。她是我们村子的人。她母亲是个年纪很大的老太婆。在她们那完全破旧的有两扇窗户的小房子里，隔出了一扇窗户，是得到村当局允许的，他们允许她从这个窗口卖细绳子，线，烟草，肥皂，全是些卖几文钱的小东西，她也就是以此为生。她有病，两条腿是浮肿的，因此老是坐在一个地方。玛丽是她的女儿，２０岁左右，消瘦孱弱；她早就有了肺病，但她仍然受雇于许多人家，每天都去他们那里干繁重的生活--擦地板，洗衣服，扫院子，照料牲口。一个路过的法国商务代办引诱了她并把她带走，可是过了一星期就将她孤零零一人抛在路上，悄悄离开了。她一路乞讨，上下邋塌，全身褴楼，穿着破鞋，回到了家里；她步行了整整一星期，睡在田野上，得了重伤风；脚上全是伤痛，双手浮肿、皲裂。不过，她本来就不漂亮，只有眼睛是安详、善良的、天真无邪的。她寡言少语至极。有一次，还是先前的事，她在干活的时候忽然唱起歌来，我记得，大家都感到惊讶并笑开了：‘玛丽唱歌了！怎么回事？玛丽唱歌了！’--她非常窘，后来就永远保持沉默了。
那时人家还怜爱她，可是在她受尽苦难拖着有病的身子回来以后，无论谁也对她不表丝毫同情。他们在这件事上是多么残酷呀！他们在这件事上有着多么迟钝的概念呀！母亲第一个凶狠而轻蔑地对待她：‘现在你败坏了我的名声。’她第一个让她当众受辱：当村里人听说玛丽回来了，大家便跑来看她，差不多全村人都愧拢到老大婆的茅屋里来：老人，孩子，妇女）姑娘，所有的人都争先恐后急于赶来贪看个热闹，玛丽躺在地板上，就在老太婆脚跟前，饥肠槽糟，破衣烂衫的，哭泣着。当大家都跑来时，她那蓬乱的头发完全盖住了脸，就这样伏在地板上。周围大家就像看一个坏女人那样看着她；老人们斥责她咒骂她，年轻人甚至嘲笑她，女人们辱骂她，谴责她，犹如望着一只蜘蛛似的蔑视地望着她。母亲自己却容忍了这一切，她坐在那里，点着头，赞许着。母亲在当时就已病得很重，几乎就要死去了；过了两个月也确实死了；她知道自己要死，但直至临死也仍然不想跟女儿和解，甚至连一句话也不跟她说，把她赶到草棚里睡觉，甚至几乎不给她吃东西。老太婆需要经常在温水里浸泡病腿；玛丽每天给她洗脚，服侍她；她不吭一声地接受玛丽的照料侍侯，却对她没有说一句抚爱的话。玛丽承受着这一切，我认识她以后也发现了这一点，她自己也认可了这一切、认为自己是最卑贱的淫荡女人。当老太婆完全病倒时，村里的老妇们都轮流来照料她，那里是这样的规矩。于是就根本不给玛丽吃东西；而村里还老是赶她走，甚至谁也不愿像以前那样给她活干。
大家都唾弃她，男人们甚至不把她当女人，尽对她说些下流话。有时候，那是很难得的，星期天醉汉们喝够了寻开心，便仍给她一些小钱，就这么扔在地上；玛丽默默地个个捡起来。她那时已经开始咯血了。后来，她身上的破衣服已完全成了破布片，穿着它都羞于在村里露面；依然是回来后就打的光脚。就在这种情形下，特别是孩子们，成群结帮的--有４０多个小学生--开始作弄她，甚至向她投泥巴。她请求牧人让她看守母牛，但牧人赶开了她。于是她自己离开家整天地跟牛群在一起。因为她给牧人带来许多好处，牧人也觉察到了这一点，所以就不再赶她，甚至有时还把自己午餐吃剩的奶酪和面包给她，他认为这是很大的慈悲。当母亲死去时，教堂里的牧师当众羞辱玛丽而不以为耻。玛丽站在灵枢旁，仍跟原来那样，穿着破衣衫，哭泣着。许多人集拢来看，她怎么哭，怎么跟在灵枢后面走；于是牧师--他还是个年轻人，他的全部抱负是做一个大传教士--朝向大家，指着玛丽说，‘这就是这位可敬的妇女死去的原因’（这是不对的，因为老太婆已经病了两年了），‘瞧她站在你们面前，不敢朝你们看一眼，因为上帝的手指戳着她；瞧她赤着脚，穿着破衣服，这对那些失去美德的人是个例子！她是谁呢？这是她的女儿！’以及诸如此类的话。你们倒想想，几乎所有的人竟都爱听这种卑鄙的话语，但是……这时却出了一件特别的事：孩子们当时出来袒护她，因为那时他们已经都站在我这一边并喜欢上玛丽了。这是怎么回事呢？我很想为玛丽做点什么事；很有必要给她一些钱，但是在那里我从来都是身无分文的。我有一只钻石别针，于是把它卖给了一个贩子；他来往于各个村庄，贩卖旧衣服。他给了我８个法郎，实际上要值足足４０法郎。我竭力想单独遇见玛丽一个人；等了很久，终于在村外篱笆旁通往山里的一条小径上，在一棵树后面遇上了。就在那里我把８个法郎给了她并对她说，让她爱惜着用，因为我再也没有钱了，然后吻了她一下，并说，要她别以为我怀有什么不良的居心，我吻她并不是爱上了她，而是因为我很怜悯勉，还说，我一开始就认为她丝毫也没有过错，而只是个不幸的人。我很想马上就能使她得到慰藉并相信，她不应该在众人面前认为自己如此低贱，但她好象不理解。我立即就发觉了这一点，虽然她一直沉默不语站在我面前，低垂着双眼，十分羞涩。我说完时，她吻了我的手，我也当即拿起她的手想吻，但她很快挣脱了。突然这时孩子们在窥视着我们，他们有一大群；后来我知道，他们早就在暗中注意了我：他们开始打唿哨，拍巴掌，发笑声，玛丽便急忙逃跑了。我本想说话，但他们朝我扔石块。那一天全村都知道了这件事；大家又狠狠地责难玛丽，更加不喜欢她。我甚至听说，人们想判处她刑罚，但是，上帝保佑，事情总算就这么过去了；然而孩子们却老是不放过她，比过去更恶劣地作弄她，向她扔泥巴，追赶她，她则逃避他们，因为肺部有病，逃得上气不接下气，孩子们在她后面喊啊，骂啊。有一次，我甚至冲上前去跟他们打架：后来我开始跟他们谈，只要我有可能，天天都谈。他们有时候停下来听，尽管仍然还要骂人。我对他们说，‘玛丽多么不幸’；很快他们便不再骂她，并默默地走开了，渐渐地我们开始交谈起来，我对他们什么都不隐瞒，我全部对他们讲了，他们非常好奇地听着，很快便开始怜悯起玛丽来。有些孩子在遇到她时还亲切地跟她打招呼；那里的习俗是，不论认识还是不认识，彼此相遇时要鞠躬并说：‘您好’，我可以想象，玛丽一定会非常惊讶。有一次两个女孩搞到一点食物，带去找她，给了她，她们也来告诉了我。她们说，玛丽放声大哭了，还说她们现在很爱她。很快大家都开始爱她，同时也突然喜欢上我了。
他们开始常常到我这儿来，老是请求我给他们讲故事；我觉得，我讲得不错，因为他们非常喜欢听我讲。以后我学习和看书全都只是为了给他们讲故事，后来就给他们讲了整整三年。结果大家都责怪我，连施奈德也这样，指责我为什么对孩子们跟对大人一样讲话，为什么对他们什么都不隐瞒，我回答他们说，对他们撒谎我感到羞耻，不论怎么瞒他们，他们反正还是会全都知道的，大概，只知道那些肮脏的事，而从我这儿知道的则不是这些。任何人只要回想一下，他自己是孩子时是怎样的。他们不同意……我吻玛丽还是在她母亲去世前两个晕期；当牧师布道时，所有的孩子都已经站在我一边了。我立即对他们讲了并使他们明白牧师的行为；大家都很生他的气，有些孩子甚至气得用石块砸碎他的窗玻璃。我制止了他们，因为这可是粗野的行为，可马上村子里全都知道了，这下便开始指责我把孩子们带坏了。后来大家又知道，孩子们喜欢玛丽，更是万分惊慌；但玛丽已经是幸福的了。大人们甚至还禁止孩子们与玛丽见面，但他们悄悄地跑到牛群那里去找她，那是在离村半俄里的很远的地方；他们给她带去糖果，有的孩子跑去就只是为了拥抱她，吻她，对她说：‘Ｊｅ ｖｏｕｓ ａｉｍｅ， Ｍａｒｉｅ！＊”然后就赶快跑回去。玛丽因为这突如其来的幸福而差点发狂；她连做梦也想不到会这样，她觉得又羞愧又高兴，更主要的是，孩子们，特别是女孩子们想跑去转告她，我爱她并对他们讲了许多关于她的事。他们对她说，是我把一切都告诉了他们，所以现在他们也爱她，同情她，他们将永远这样对待她。后来他们跑到我这儿来，一张张小脸既兴奋又热心，他们转告我说，他们刚刚见到过玛丽，她向我致意。每天傍晚我都走到瀑布那儿去。那里有一个地方从村子方向看过来完全是隐蔽的，周围长满了白杨树；孩子们每到傍晚也跑到那里去找我，有些人还是偷偷跑去的。我觉得，我对玛丽的爱对他们来说是一种极大的满足，我在那里的全部生活中，就这一件事上欺骗了他们。我没有去说服他们，让他们相信我根本不受玛丽，也就是说我没有爱上她，我不过是很可怜她；根据一切情况来判断，我看到，他们更希望如他们自己想象的和他们彼此间认定的那样，因此我也就没有吭声并装出样子，似乎他们猜对了。
这些幼小的心灵温柔入微到什么地步呀：他们觉得，他们的莱昂＊＊就这么爱玛丽，玛丽就穿得这么糟，光着脚丫，那是不成的。请想想，他们给她搞来了鞋子，袜子，内衣，甚至还有一条裙子；他们是怎么想出办法弄到的，我不知道；全体孩子们都出了力。当我盘问他们时，他们只是快活地笑着，而女孩们拍着手掌，吻着我。有时候我也悄悄去见玛丽。她已经病得很重了，只能勉强行走；后来，完全不再帮牧人干活了，但每天早晨还是跟着牛群出去。她坐在一旁；那里一座几乎是陡直的峭壁有一块突出的地方；她就坐在那个角上的一块石头上，大家都看不到，几乎一动不动趴。从早晨坐到吝群回来的时分。她生肺病已经非常虚弱，坐在那里越来越经常地把头靠在岩石上，闭着眼睛，打着脑，呼吸很吃力；她的脸瘦得已像一个骨架，额头和双鬓则冒出虚汗。我见到她总是这样，我只去一会儿，因为我也不想让别人看见我。我一出现，玛丽立即打起颤来，睁开眼睛，扑过来吻我的手。我已经不再移开手了，因为对她来说这是幸福；我坐在那里的时候，她始终战栗着，哭泣着；确实，有几次她已开口说话，但是很难听懂她在讲什么。她常常像个失去理智的人，异常激动和欣喜。有时孩子们和我一起去。这种时候他们一般总是站在不远的地方，开始为我们警戒，免得发生什么事或被谁看到，这对他们来说是非常乐意干的事。当我们离开时，又剩下玛丽一个人，她又像原来那样一动不动，闭上眼睛，头靠在岩石上；也可能，她梦见了什么。有一天早晨她已经不能到畜群那儿去了，留在空洞洞的自家屋子里。孩子们马上就知道了，几乎所有的人这一天里都到她那里去看望她，她一个人孤零零地躺在被窝里。有两天就这些孩子们轮流跑来照料她，但是后来，村里人听说玛丽已经真的要死了，村里一些老太婆便到她这儿来守着，值班。村里好像开始可怜起玛丽来，至少已经不再像过去那样阻拦和责骂孩子们了。玛丽一直处于半睡的状态中，她睡得不安稳：咳嗽很厉害。老太婆们赶开孩子们，但他们跑到窗口下，有时只是一会儿，就为了说一句： ‘Ｂｏｎｊｏｕｒ，ｎｏｔｒｅ ｂｏｎｎｅ Ｍａｒｉｅ＊。”而她仅仅是远远地看到他们或者听到他们的声音，便全身都振奋起来，并且不听老太婆们的劝阻，用力撑坐起来，朝他们点头，表示感谢。他们像过去那样给她带来糖果，但她几乎什么也不吃。我请你们相信，因为有了他们，她几乎是幸福地死去的。因为有了他们，她才忘记了自己的苦难和不幸，她似乎从他们那里得到了宽恕，因为直至最后她都认为自己是个罪孽深重的人。他们像小鸟一样在她的窗口扑打着翅膀，每天早晨对她喊着：‘Ｎｏｕｓｔ’ ａｉｍｏｎｓ， Ｍａｒｉｅ’＊＊她很快就死了。我以为，她能活得长得多，在她去世的前夕，夕阳西下前，我顺便到那儿去；好像他认出了我，我最后一次握了她的手；她的手多干瘪呀！突然第二天早晨有人来说，玛丽死了。
这下可无法阻拦孩子们：他们用鲜花把她的整个灵枢装饰了起来，给她头上戴了花冠：教堂里的牧师已经不再玷辱死者，葬礼上去的人很少，有些人只是出于好奇才去；但当要抬灵枢时，孩子们一下子都奔过去，他们又亲自抬它。因为他们抬不动，于是便帮助抬，一直跟在灵枢后面跑着，哭着。从那时起玛丽的坟墓经常有孩子们去照料：每年他们都用鲜花装饰它，在四周像上玫瑰。但是从这次丧事后全村人因为孩子的事而开始排挤我。主谋便是牧师和学校的教师。村里甚至禁止孩子们跟我见面，而施奈德甚至担负起监察这件事的责任。但我们还是能见到，老远用手势来表达意思，他们常给我像来小纸条。后来这一切太平了，但那时我与孩子们的关系非常好。因为这种排挤，我跟孩子们反而更亲近了。最后一年我甚至跟蒂博和牧师也几乎和解了。而施奈德跟我说了和争论了许多有关对孩子们进行教育的我那种有害的‘方法’。我哪有什么方法！最后，施奈德对我说出了一个非常奇怪的想法，一那已经是在我动身离开之前了，--他对。我说，他完全确信我自己还完全是个孩子，也就是说十足是个孩子，我不过是身高和脸容像成人，至于说发育，心灵，性格，甚至可能智力，我则不是成人。而且即使我活到６０岁，今后也仍是这样。我听了哈哈大笑：他当然说得不对，因为我怎么是小孩呢。但有一点是对的，我真的不喜欢跟成年人、跟人们、跟大人们耽在一起，我早就发觉这一点了。我不喜欢，是因为我不会与他们相处。无论他们对我说什么；无论他们对我有多好，跟他们在一起，不知为什么我仍然总是感到很难受，当可以快点离开他们去找同伴时，我就非常高兴，而我的同伴总是些孩子，但这并不是因为我自己是孩子，而不过是因为孩子们对我有吸引力。还是在我开始住在村子里的时候，我一个人常去山里独自倡郁忧愁、当我子然一身徘徊时，有时，特别是中午放学时，我会遇到这一大群孩子，吵吵嚷嚷，省着书包，石板跑跑跳跳，伴随着喊叫、嘻笑、玩耍，这时我的整个心会突发出一股记望到他们那里去的欲望。我不知道为什么，但是每逢见到他们时，我便开始感受到某种十分强烈的幸福感。我停下来，看着他们闪过的永远在奔的小腿，看着一起跑着的男孩和女孩，看着他们笑和流泪（因为从学校到家里，许多人已经打过架，哭过，又和好如初，又一起玩耍），我便会愿到幸福而笑起来，那时也就会忘却我的全部忧愁。
后来，所有这三年中，我都不能理解，人们为什么要忧愁和怎么优愁？我的全部命运都维系在他们身上，我从来也没有打算过离开乡村，我头脑里也没有想到过，什么时候我会到俄罗斯这里来。我觉得，我始终将永远在那里，但我终于看到，施奈德不能总养着我，这时又突然碰上一件好像是很重要的事，以至施奈德亲自催促我动身并为我给这儿回了信。我这就要看看，这是怎么回事，并要找什么人商量商量。也许，我的命运将来会根本改变，但这毕竟不是最主要的。主要的是，我的整个生活已经改变了。我有许多东西留在那里了，留下太多了。一切都消逝了。我坐在车厢里就在想：‘现在我是到人们中间去；我可能什么都不知道，但是新生活降临了。’我决心要正直和坚定地去做自己的事。也许，跟人们相处我会感到无聊和难受。作为开端我决心跟所有的人都彬彬有礼，以诚相见；谁也不会对我有更多的奢求。也许，这里的人也把我看作是孩子，--让他们这样吧！不知为什么大家也认为我是白痴，我真的一度病得很厉害，那时倒是像白痴；但现在，当我自己也明白人家把我当白痴，我还算什么白痴呢？我每次上人家家去就想：‘这下又要把我当白痴了，可我反正是有理智的，他们是猜不到的……’我常有这个想法。我在柏林就收到了从那里寄来的几封小小的信件，他们已赶上给我写信了，只是这时我才明白，我是多么热爱他们。收到第一封信时心里非常难受！他们送我时，又是多么忧伤！还是一个月前他们就开始为我送别：‘Ｌｅｏｎ　ｓｅｎ　ｖａ，Ｌｅｏｎ　ｖａ　ｐｏｕｒ　ｔｏｕｊｏｕｒｓ’＊我们每天晚上仍像以前那样聚集在瀑布旁，老是谈论着我们即将分离的事。
有时也仍像从前那么快活；只有在分手回去睡觉时，他们开始紧紧地热烈地拥抱我，这是过去所没有的。有的孩子背着大伙儿一个个跑到我这儿来，只是为了不当着大家的面单独拥抱和吻我。当我已要动身上路的时候，大家一窝蜂地全来送我上车站，铁路车站离我们村大约有１俄里。他们竭力忍着不哭出来，但许多人忍不住，饮位吞声着，特别是女孩子。为免得迟到，我们急着要上路，但是人群中突然有个人从路中间直向我扑来，用自己的小手拥抱我，吻我，就为此使大家停了下来；而我们虽然急着要走，但大家都停下来等他做完告别。当我坐进车厢，火车启动时，他们一齐向我呼喊‘乌拉！’，久久地站在那里，直至火车完全离去。我也望着……请听着，刚才我走进这里，看了一下你们可爱的脸蛋（我现在很注意端详人们的脸），听到你们最初说的话语，从那时起我是第一次感到心里轻松，我刚刚就在想，也许，我确实是个有福之人：因为我知道，一下子就喜爱的人，是不会马上就邀见的，而我刚下火车就遇见了你们。我很清楚地知道，对大家讲自己的感情是挺不好意思的，可我却对你们讲了，跟你们在一起我并不觉得难为情。我是个孤僻的人，也许，我会很久不上你们这儿来。只是请别把这理会成有什么不好的想法：我这样说并不是不尊重你们，也请别认为，什么地方得罪了我。你们问我你们的脸相以及我从脸相上看出了什么，我很乐意告诉你们这一点。您，阿杰莱达•伊万诺夫娜，有一张福相的脸，在你们三张脸中是最讨人喜爱的。此外您长得很好看，人家望着您就会说：‘她这张脸就是一个心地善良的姐姐的脸。’您待人接物纯真开朗，但是也善于很快地了解别人的心。您的脸相我觉得就是这样的。而您，亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜，也有一张姣美可爱的脸，但是，可能您有某种隐秘的忧愁；您的心无疑是最善良的，但您不快活。您脸上流露出某种特别的神色，就如在德累斯顿的霍尔拜因的圣丹像。好，您的脸相就说这些；我这个相面人好不好？是你们自己把我当相面人的。现在说您的脸相，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，”他突然对将军夫人说，‘关于您的脸相，我不光是觉得，而简直是确信；尽管您已有这么大年岁。可是在一切方面、在所有的事情上，好的方面也罢，坏的方面也罢，您完全是个孩子。我这么说，您可不会生我气吧？因为您知道，我把孩子看作什么人？请别以为，我是呆傻才这样开门见山地当面把有关你们脸相的一切话都对你们说了；哦，不，根本不是！也许，这里有我自己的思想。”
＊法语：“我爱您，玛丽！”
＊＊即指梅什金公爵。
Part 1 Chapter 7
When the prince ceased speaking all were gazing merrily at him-- even Aglaya; but Lizabetha Prokofievna looked the jolliest of all.
"Well!" she cried, "we HAVE 'put him through his paces,' with a vengeance! My dears, you imagined, I believe, that you were about to patronize this young gentleman, like some poor protege picked up somewhere, and taken under your magnificent protection. What fools we were, and what a specially big fool is your father! Well done, prince! I assure you the general actually asked me to put you through your paces, and examine you. As to what you said about my face, you are absolutely correct in your judgment. I am a child, and know it. I knew it long before you said so; you have expressed my own thoughts. I think your nature and mine must be extremely alike, and I am very glad of it. We are like two drops of water, only you are a man and I a woman, and I've not been to Switzerland, and that is all the difference between us."
"Don't be in a hurry, mother; the prince says that he has some motive behind his simplicity," cried Aglaya.
"Yes, yes, so he does," laughed the others.
"Oh, don't you begin bantering him," said mamma. "He is probably a good deal cleverer than all three of you girls put together. We shall see. Only you haven't told us anything about Aglaya yet, prince; and Aglaya and I are both waiting to hear."
"I cannot say anything at present. I'll tell you afterwards."
"Why? Her face is clear enough, isn't it?"
"Oh yes, of course. You are very beautiful, Aglaya Ivanovna, so beautiful that one is afraid to look at you."
"Is that all? What about her character?" persisted Mrs. Epanchin.
"It is difficult to judge when such beauty is concerned. I have not prepared my judgment. Beauty is a riddle."
"That means that you have set Aglaya a riddle!" said Adelaida. "Guess it, Aglaya! But she's pretty, prince, isn't she?"
"Most wonderfully so," said the latter, warmly, gazing at Aglaya with admiration. "Almost as lovely as Nastasia Philipovna, but quite a different type."
All present exchanged looks of surprise.
"As lovely as WHO?" said Mrs. Epanchin. "As NASTASIA PHILIPOVNA? Where have you seen Nastasia Philipovna? What Nastasia Philipovna?"
"Gavrila Ardalionovitch showed the general her portrait just now."
"How so? Did he bring the portrait for my husband?"
"Only to show it. Nastasia Philipovna gave it to Gavrila Ardalionovitch today, and the latter brought it here to show to the general."
"I must see it!" cried Mrs. Epanchin. "Where is the portrait? If she gave it to him, he must have it; and he is still in the study. He never leaves before four o'clock on Wednesdays. Send for Gavrila Ardalionovitch at once. No, I don't long to see HIM so much. Look here, dear prince, BE so kind, will you? Just step to the study and fetch this portrait! Say we want to look at it. Please do this for me, will you?"
"He is a nice fellow, but a little too simple," said Adelaida, as the prince left the room.
"He is, indeed," said Alexandra; "almost laughably so at times."
Neither one nor the other seemed to give expression to her full thoughts.
"He got out of it very neatly about our faces, though," said Aglaya. He flattered us all round, even mamma."
"Nonsense" cried the latter. "He did not flatter me. It was I who found his appreciation flattering. I think you are a great deal more foolish than he is. He is simple, of course, but also very knowing. Just like myself."
"How stupid of me to speak of the portrait," thought the prince as he entered the study, with a feeling of guilt at his heart, "and yet, perhaps I was right after all." He had an idea, unformed as yet, but a strange idea.
Gavrila Ardalionovitch was still sitting in the study, buried in a mass of papers. He looked as though he did not take his salary from the public company, whose servant he was, for a sinecure.
He grew very wroth and confused when the prince asked for the portrait, and explained how it came about that he had spoken of it.
"Oh, curse it all," he said; "what on earth must you go blabbing for? You know nothing about the thing, and yet--idiot!" he added, muttering the last word to himself in irrepressible rage.
"I am very sorry; I was not thinking at the time. I merely said that Aglaya was almost as beautiful as Nastasia Philipovna."
Gania asked for further details; and the prince once more repeated the conversation. Gania looked at him with ironical contempt the while.
"Nastasia Philipovna," he began, and there paused; he was clearly much agitated and annoyed. The prince reminded him of the portrait.
"Listen, prince," said Gania, as though an idea had just struck him, "I wish to ask you a great favour, and yet I really don't know--"
He paused again, he was trying to make up his mind to something, and was turning the matter over. The prince waited quietly. Once more Gania fixed him with intent and questioning eyes.
"Prince," he began again, "they are rather angry with me, in there, owing to a circumstance which I need not explain, so that I do not care to go in at present without an invitation. I particularly wish to speak to Aglaya, but I have written a few words in case I shall not have the chance of seeing her" (here the prince observed a small note in his hand), "and I do not know how to get my communication to her. Don't you think you could undertake to give it to her at once, but only to her, mind, and so that no one else should see you give it? It isn't much of a secret, but still--Well, will you do it?"
"I don't quite like it," replied the prince.
"Oh, but it is absolutely necessary for me," Gania entreated. "Believe me, if it were not so, I would not ask you; how else am I to get it to her? It is most important, dreadfully important!"
Gania was evidently much alarmed at the idea that the prince would not consent to take his note, and he looked at him now with an expression of absolute entreaty.
"Well, I will take it then."
"But mind, nobody is to see!" cried the delighted Gania "And of course I may rely on your word of honour, eh?"
"I won't show it to anyone," said the prince.
"The letter is not sealed--" continued Gania, and paused in confusion.
"Oh, I won't read it," said the prince, quite simply.
He took up the portrait, and went out of the room.
Gania, left alone, clutched his head with his hands.
"One word from her," he said, "one word from her, and I may yet be free."
He could not settle himself to his papers again, for agitation and excitement, but began walking up and down the room from corner to corner.
The prince walked along, musing. He did not like his commission, and disliked the idea of Gania sending a note to Aglaya at all; but when he was two rooms distant from the drawing-room, where they all were, he stopped a though recalling something; went to the window, nearer the light, and began to examine the portrait in his hand.
He longed to solve the mystery of something in the face Nastasia Philipovna, something which had struck him as he looked at the portrait for the first time; the impression had not left him. It was partly the fact of her marvellous beauty that struck him, and partly something else. There was a suggestion of immense pride and disdain in the face almost of hatred, and at the same time something confiding and very full of simplicity. The contrast aroused a deep sympathy in his heart as he looked at the lovely face. The blinding loveliness of it was almost intolerable, this pale thin face with its flaming eyes; it was a strange beauty.
The prince gazed at it for a minute or two, then glanced around him, and hurriedly raised the portrait to his lips. When, a minute after, he reached the drawing-room door, his face was quite composed. But just as he reached the door he met Aglaya coming out alone.
"Gavrila Ardalionovitch begged me to give you this," he said, handing her the note.
Aglaya stopped, took the letter, and gazed strangely into the prince's eyes. There was no confusion in her face; a little surprise, perhaps, but that was all. By her look she seemed merely to challenge the prince to an explanation as to how he and Gania happened to be connected in this matter. But her expression was perfectly cool and quiet, and even condescending.
So they stood for a moment or two, confronting one another. At length a faint smile passed over her face, and she passed by him without a word.
Mrs. Epanchin examined the portrait of Nastasia Philipovna for some little while, holding it critically at arm's length.
"Yes, she is pretty," she said at last, "even very pretty. I have seen her twice, but only at a distance. So you admire this kind of beauty, do you?" she asked the prince, suddenly.
"Yes, I do--this kind."
"Do you mean especially this kind?"
"Yes, especially this kind."
"Why?"
"There is much suffering in this face," murmured the prince, more as though talking to himself than answering the question.
"I think you are wandering a little, prince," Mrs. Epanchin decided, after a lengthened survey of his face; and she tossed the portrait on to the table, haughtily.
Alexandra took it, and Adelaida came up, and both the girls examined the photograph. Just then Aglaya entered the room.
"What a power!" cried Adelaida suddenly, as she earnestly examined the portrait over her sister's shoulder.
"Whom? What power?" asked her mother, crossly.
"Such beauty is real power," said Adelaida. "With such beauty as that one might overthrow the world." She returned to her easel thoughtfully.
Aglaya merely glanced at the portrait--frowned, and put out her underlip; then went and sat down on the sofa with folded hands. Mrs. Epanchin rang the bell.
"Ask Gavrila Ardalionovitch to step this way," said she to the man who answered.
"Mamma!" cried Alexandra, significantly.
"I shall just say two words to him, that's all," said her mother, silencing all objection by her manner; she was evidently seriously put out. "You see, prince, it is all secrets with us, just now--all secrets. It seems to be the etiquette of the house, for some reason or, other. Stupid nonsense, and in a matter which ought to be approached with all candour and open- heartedness. There is a marriage being talked of, and I don't like this marriage--"
"Mamma, what are you saying?" said Alexandra again, hurriedly.
"Well, what, my dear girl? As if you can possibly like it yourself? The heart is the great thing, and the rest is all rubbish--though one must have sense as well. Perhaps sense is really the great thing. Don't smile like that, Aglaya. I don't contradict myself. A fool with a heart and no brains is just as unhappy as a fool with brains and no heart. I am one and you are the other, and therefore both of us suffer, both of us are unhappy."
"Why are you so unhappy, mother?" asked Adelaida, who alone of all the company seemed to have preserved her good temper and spirits up to now.
"In the first place, because of my carefully brought-up daughters," said Mrs. Epanchin, cuttingly; "and as that is the best reason I can give you we need not bother about any other at present. Enough of words, now! We shall see how both of you (I don't count Aglaya) will manage your business, and whether you, most revered Alexandra Ivanovna, will be happy with your fine mate."
"Ah!" she added, as Gania suddenly entered the room, "here's another marrying subject. How do you do?" she continued, in response to Gania's bow; but she did not invite him to sit down. "You are going to be married?"
"Married? how--what marriage?" murmured Gania, overwhelmed with confusion.
"Are you about to take a wife? I ask,--if you prefer that expression."
"No, no I-I--no!" said Gania, bringing out his lie with a tell- tale blush of shame. He glanced keenly at Aglaya, who was sitting some way off, and dropped his eyes immediately.
Aglaya gazed coldly, intently, and composedly at him, without taking her eyes off his face, and watched his confusion.
"No? You say no, do you?" continued the pitiless Mrs. General. "Very well, I shall remember that you told me this Wednesday morning, in answer to my question, that you are not going to be married. What day is it, Wednesday, isn't it?"
"Yes, I think so!" said Adelaida.
"You never know the day of the week; what's the day of the month?"
"Twenty-seventh!" said Gania.
"Twenty-seventh; very well. Good-bye now; you have a good deal to do, I'm sure, and I must dress and go out. Take your portrait. Give my respects to your unfortunate mother, Nina Alexandrovna. Au revoir, dear prince, come in and see us often, do; and I shall tell old Princess Bielokonski about you. I shall go and see her on purpose. And listen, my dear boy, I feel sure that God has sent you to Petersburg from Switzerland on purpose for me. Maybe you will have other things to do, besides, but you are sent chiefly for my sake, I feel sure of it. God sent you to me! Au revoir! Alexandra, come with me, my dear."
Mrs. Epanchin left the room.
Gania--confused, annoyed, furious--took up his portrait, and turned to the prince with a nasty smile on his face.
"Prince," he said, "I am just going home. If you have not changed your mind as to living with us, perhaps you would like to come with me. You don't know the address, I believe?"
"Wait a minute, prince," said Aglaya, suddenly rising from her seat, "do write something in my album first, will you? Father says you are a most talented caligraphist; I'll bring you my book in a minute." She left the room.
"Well, au revoir, prince," said Adelaida, "I must be going too." She pressed the prince's hand warmly, and gave him a friendly smile as she left the room. She did not so much as look at Gania.
"This is your doing, prince," said Gania, turning on the latter so soon as the others were all out of the room. "This is your doing, sir! YOU have been telling them that I am going to be married!" He said this in a hurried whisper, his eyes flashing with rage and his face ablaze. "You shameless tattler!"
"I assure you, you are under a delusion," said the prince, calmly and politely. "I did not even know that you were to be married."
"You heard me talking about it, the general and me. You heard me say that everything was to be settled today at Nastasia Philipovna's, and you went and blurted it out here. You lie if you deny it. Who else could have told them Devil take it, sir, who could have told them except yourself? Didn't the old woman as good as hint as much to me?"
"If she hinted to you who told her you must know best, of course; but I never said a word about it."
"Did you give my note? Is there an answer?" interrupted Gania, impatiently.
But at this moment Aglaya came back, and the prince had no time to reply.
"There, prince," said she, "there's my album. Now choose a page and write me something, will you? There's a pen, a new one; do you mind a steel one? I have heard that you caligraphists don't like steel pens."
Conversing with the prince, Aglaya did not even seem to notice that Gania was in the room. But while the prince was getting his pen ready, finding a page, and making his preparations to write, Gania came up to the fireplace where Aglaya was standing, to the right of the prince, and in trembling, broken accents said, almost in her ear:
"One word, just one word from you, and I'm saved."
The prince turned sharply round and looked at both of them. Gania's face was full of real despair; he seemed to have said the words almost unconsciously and on the impulse of the moment.
Aglaya gazed at him for some seconds with precisely the same composure and calm astonishment as she had shown a little while before, when the prince handed her the note, and it appeared that this calm surprise and seemingly absolute incomprehension of what was said to her, were more terribly overwhelming to Gania than even the most plainly expressed disdain would have been.
"What shall I write?" asked the prince.
"I'll dictate to you," said Aglaya, coming up to the table. "Now then, are you ready? Write, 'I never condescend to bargain!' Now put your name and the date. Let me see it."
The prince handed her the album.
"Capital! How beautifully you have written it! Thanks so much. Au revoir, prince. Wait a minute,"; she added, "I want to give you something for a keepsake. Come with me this way, will you?"
The prince followed her. Arrived at the dining-room, she stopped.
"Read this," she said, handing him Gania's note.
The prince took it from her hand, but gazed at her in bewilderment.
"Oh! I KNOW you haven't read it, and that you could never be that man's accomplice. Read it, I wish you to read it."
The letter had evidently been written in a hurry:
"My fate is to be decided today" (it ran), "you know how. This day I must give my word irrevocably. I have no right to ask your help, and I dare not allow myself to indulge in any hopes; but once you said just one word, and that word lighted up the night of my life, and became the beacon of my days. Say one more such word, and save me from utter ruin. Only tell me, 'break off the whole thing!' and I will do so this very day. Oh! what can it cost you to say just this one word? In doing so you will but be giving me a sign of your sympathy for me, and of your pity; only this, only this; nothing more, NOTHING. I dare not indulge in any hope, because I am unworthy of it. But if you say but this word, I will take up my cross again with joy, and return once more to my battle with poverty. I shall meet the storm and be glad of it; I shall rise up with renewed strength.
"Send me back then this one word of sympathy, only sympathy, I swear to you; and oh! do not be angry with the audacity of despair, with the drowning man who has dared to make this last effort to save himself from perishing beneath the waters.
"G.L."
"This man assures me," said Aglaya, scornfully, when the prince had finished reading the letter, "that the words 'break off everything' do not commit me to anything whatever; and himself gives me a written guarantee to that effect, in this letter. Observe how ingenuously he underlines certain words, and how crudely he glosses over his hidden thoughts. He must know that if he 'broke off everything,' FIRST, by himself, and without telling me a word about it or having the slightest hope on my account, that in that case I should perhaps be able to change my opinion of him, and even accept his--friendship. He must know that, but his soul is such a wretched thing. He knows it and cannot make up his mind; he knows it and yet asks for guarantees. He cannot bring himself to TRUST, he wants me to give him hopes of myself before he lets go of his hundred thousand roubles. As to the 'former word' which he declares 'lighted up the night of his life,' he is simply an impudent liar; I merely pitied him once. But he is audacious and shameless. He immediately began to hope, at that very moment. I saw it. He has tried to catch me ever since; he is still fishing for me. Well, enough of this. Take the letter and give it back to him, as soon as you have left our house; not before, of course."
"And what shall I tell him by way of answer?"
"Nothing--of course! That's the best answer. Is it the case that you are going to live in his house?" 
"Yes, your father kindly recommended me to him."
"Then look out for him, I warn you! He won't forgive you easily, for taking back the letter."
Aglaya pressed the prince's hand and left the room. Her face was serious and frowning; she did not even smile as she nodded good- bye to him at the door.
"I'll just get my parcel and we'll go," said the prince to Gania, as he re-entered the drawing-room. Gania stamped his foot with impatience. His face looked dark and gloomy with rage.
At last they left the house behind them, the prince carrying his bundle.
"The answer--quick--the answer!" said Gania, the instant they were outside. "What did she say? Did you give the letter?" The prince silently held out the note. Gania was struck motionless with amazement.
"How, what? my letter?" he cried. "He never delivered it! I might have guessed it, oh! curse him! Of course she did not understand what I meant, naturally! Why-why-WHY didn't you give her the note, you--"
"Excuse me; I was able to deliver it almost immediately after receiving your commission, and I gave it, too, just as you asked me to. It has come into my hands now because Aglaya Ivanovna has just returned it to me."
"How? When?"
"As soon as I finished writing in her album for her, and when she asked me to come out of the room with her (you heard?), we went into the dining-room, and she gave me your letter to read, and then told me to return it."
"To READ?" cried Gania, almost at the top of his voice; "to READ, and you read it?"
And again he stood like a log in the middle of the pavement; so amazed that his mouth remained open after the last word had left it.
"Yes, I have just read it."
"And she gave it you to read herself--HERSELF?"
"Yes, herself; and you may believe me when I tell you that I would not have read it for anything without her permission."
Gania was silent for a minute or two, as though thinking out some problem. Suddenly he cried:
"It's impossible, she cannot have given it to you to read! You are lying. You read it yourself!"
"I am telling you the truth," said the prince in his former composed tone of voice; "and believe me, I am extremely sorry that the circumstance should have made such an unpleasant impression upon you!"
"But, you wretched man, at least she must have said something? There must be SOME answer from her!"
"Yes, of course, she did say something!"
"Out with it then, damn it! Out with it at once!" and Gania stamped his foot twice on the pavement.
"As soon as I had finished reading it, she told me that you were fishing for her; that you wished to compromise her so far as to receive some hopes from her, trusting to which hopes you might break with the prospect of receiving a hundred thousand roubles. She said that if you had done this without bargaining with her, if you had broken with the money prospects without trying to force a guarantee out of her first, she might have been your friend. That's all, I think. Oh no, when I asked her what I was to say, as I took the letter, she replied that 'no answer is the best answer.' I think that was it. Forgive me if I do not use her exact expressions. I tell you the sense as I understood it myself."
Ungovernable rage and madness took entire possession of Gania, and his fury burst out without the least attempt at restraint.
"Oh! that's it, is it!" he yelled. "She throws my letters out of the window, does she! Oh! and she does not condescend to bargain, while I DO, eh? We shall see, we shall see! I shall pay her out for this."
He twisted himself about with rage, and grew paler and paler; he shook his fist. So the pair walked along a few steps. Gania did not stand on ceremony with the prince; he behaved just as though he were alone in his room. He clearly counted the latter as a nonentity. But suddenly he seemed to have an idea, and recollected himself.
"But how was it?" he asked, "how was it that you (idiot that you are)," he added to himself, "were so very confidential a couple of hours after your first meeting with these people? How was that, eh?"
Up to this moment jealousy had not been one of his torments; now it suddenly gnawed at his heart.
"That is a thing I cannot undertake to explain," replied the prince. Gania looked at him with angry contempt.
"Oh! I suppose the present she wished to make to you, when she took you into the dining-room, was her confidence, eh?"
"I suppose that was it; I cannot explain it otherwise?"
"But why, WHY? Devil take it, what did you do in there? Why did they fancy you? Look here, can't you remember exactly what you said to them, from the very beginning? Can't you remember?"
"Oh, we talked of a great many things. When first I went in we began to speak of Switzerland."
"Oh, the devil take Switzerland!"
"Then about executions."
"Executions?"
"Yes--at least about one. Then I told the whole three years' story of my life, and the history of a poor peasant girl--"
"Oh, damn the peasant girl! go on, go on!" said Gania, impatiently.
"Then how Schneider told me about my childish nature, and--"
"Oh, CURSE Schneider and his dirty opinions! Go on."
"Then I began to talk about faces, at least about the EXPRESSIONS of faces, and said that Aglaya Ivanovna was nearly as lovely as Nastasia Philipovna. It was then I blurted out about the portrait--"
"But you didn't repeat what you heard in the study? You didn't repeat that--eh?"
"No, I tell you I did NOT."
"Then how did they--look here! Did Aglaya show my letter to the old lady?"
"Oh, there I can give you my fullest assurance that she did NOT. I was there all the while--she had no time to do it!"
"But perhaps you may not have observed it, oh, you damned idiot, you!" he shouted, quite beside himself with fury. "You can't even describe what went on."
Gania having once descended to abuse, and receiving no check, very soon knew no bounds or limit to his licence, as is often the way in such cases. His rage so blinded him that he had not even been able to detect that this "idiot," whom he was abusing to such an extent, was very far from being slow of comprehension, and had a way of taking in an impression, and afterwards giving it out again, which was very un-idiotic indeed. But something a little unforeseen now occurred.
"I think I ought to tell you, Gavrila Ardalionovitch," said the prince, suddenly, "that though I once was so ill that I really was little better than an idiot, yet now I am almost recovered, and that, therefore, it is not altogether pleasant to be called an idiot to my face. Of course your anger is excusable, considering the treatment you have just experienced; but I must remind you that you have twice abused me rather rudely. I do not like this sort of thing, and especially so at the first time of meeting a man, and, therefore, as we happen to be at this moment standing at a crossroad, don't you think we had better part, you to the left, homewards, and I to the right, here? I have twenty- five roubles, and I shall easily find a lodging."
Gania was much confused, and blushed for shame "Do forgive me, prince!" he cried, suddenly changing his abusive tone for one of great courtesy. "For Heaven's sake, forgive me! You see what a miserable plight I am in, but you hardly know anything of the facts of the case as yet. If you did, I am sure you would forgive me, at least partially. Of course it was inexcusable of me, I know, but--"
"Oh, dear me, I really do not require such profuse apologies," replied the prince, hastily. "I quite understand how unpleasant your position is, and that is what made you abuse me. So come along to your house, after all. I shall be delighted--"
"I am not going to let him go like this," thought Gania, glancing angrily at the prince as they walked along. " The fellow has sucked everything out of me, and now he takes off his mask-- there's something more than appears, here we shall see. It shall all be as clear as water by tonight, everything!"
But by this time they had reached Gania's house.

当公爵不再说话时，大家都高兴地望着他，甚至连阿格拉娅也是这样，而叶莉扎维塔•晋罗科菲耶夫娜则特别高兴。
“这下通过考试了！”她高声说道，“慈悲的小姐们，你们曾经想要把他当穷人一样加以袒护照顾，可是他自己却赏光才勉强选择你们，而且还附带条件，只能偶而才来。瞧我们都当了傻瓜，我还很高兴；最傻的是伊万•费奥多罗维奇：妙极了！公爵，刚刚还吩咐要考考您呢。至于您说的有关我脸相的话，全都非常对：我是个孩子，我知道这一点。还在您说这话以前我就知道这一点了；您正好一语道破了我的思想。我认为您的性格与我十分相似，简直一模一样，我非常高兴。只不过您是男人，而我是女人，也没有去过瑞本；这就是全部差别。”
妈妈，您别急嘛，”阿格拉娅嚷着，“公爵说，在他的全部自白中有着特别的思想，不是无缘无故说的。”
“是啊，是啊，”另外两位小姐笑着说、
“亲爱的，别逗了，也许，他比你们三个人合起来还有心计呢。你们会看到这一点的。只不过公爵您为什么对阿格拉娜只字未提？阿格拉娅等着，我也等着呢。”
“现在我什么也说不出来；我以后再说。”
“为什么？好像，她是很出众的吧？”
“啊，是的，很出众；您非常美貌，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，您这么美丽，使人都不敢朝您看。”
“仅此而已？那么品性呢？”将军夫人坚持问道。
“美是很难判断的；我还没有准备好。美是个谜。”
“这就是说，您给阿格拉娅出了个谜，”阿杰莱达说，“阿格拉娅，猜猜吧。那么她漂亮吗，公爵，漂亮吗？”
“漂亮非凡！”公爵倾慕地瞥了一眼阿格拉娅，热忱地回答说，“几乎跟纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜一样，虽然脸长得完全不一样！……”
大家都惊讶地彼此交换了一下眼色。
“跟谁一样？”将军夫人拉长了声音问，“跟纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜一样吗？您在什么地方见过纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜？哪一个纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜？”
“刚才加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇给伊万•费奥多罗维奇看过一张照片。”
“怎么，他给伊万•费奥多罗维奇带照片来了？”
“是带来给他看的。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜今天送给加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇一张自己的照片。他就带来给伊万•费奥多罗维奇看。”
“我想看！”将军夫人气冲冲地说，“这张照片在哪里？如果她是送给他的，那么它应该在他那里，而他当然还在书房里。他每逢星期三总是来工作的，并且从来也不会早于４点钟离开的。马上去叫加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇来！不，我并不是想见她而急得要死。公爵，请劳驾，亲爱的，去一趟书房，向他拿照片，然后带到这里来。您就说拿来看一下。请去吧。”
“是个好人，就是太单纯了，”公爵走出去后，阿杰莱达说。
“是啊，是有点太单纯了，”亚历山德拉认同说，“所以甚至有点可笑。”
这一个和那一个似乎都没有把自己的全部想法讲出来。
“不过，对我们的脸相他倒是说得挺乖巧，”阿格拉娅说，“奉承了大家，甚至连妈妈也恭维到了。”
“请别说俏皮话了。”将军夫人大声说，“不是他恭维我。而是我感到憎恶。”
“你认为，他乖巧？”阿杰莱达问。
“我觉得，他不是这么单纯。”
“哼，又胡扯了！”将军夫人气乎乎地说，“照我看来，你们比他还可笑。他单纯，可自个儿很有主见，当然，这是从最高尚的意义上来说的。完全像我。”
“我说出了照片的事，当然，这很糟糕，”公爵走向书房时，一边暗自思忖，一边感到有些不安，“但是……也许，我讲出来了，倒是做了件好事……”他头脑里开始闪过一个奇怪的念头，不过这念头还不完全明晰。
加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇还坐在书房里，忙着处理公文。看来，他确实不是白拿股份公司的薪俸的。当公爵向他要照片并告诉他将军夫人那里怎么会知道照片的事时，他惶恐得不得了。
“唉--！您于吗要多嘴！”他又气又恼地嚷起来，“您什么也不知道！白痴！”他暗自嘀咕着。
“是我的过错，我完全没有多加考虑；顺口就说出来了。我说，阿格拉娅几乎跟纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜一样美。”
加尼亚请他说得详细些；公爵说了。加尼亚重又嘲讽地望了他一眼。
“您倒很注意纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜……”他低声说，但是没有说完沉思起来。
他显然非常惴惴不安。公爵又向他提及要照片的事。
“请听着，公爵，”仿佛突然冒出一个始料未及的想法，加尼亚忽然说，“我对您有一个很大的请求……但是，真的，我不知道……”
“他很窘，话没有说完；他正在下决心要来取什么行动，似乎还在跟自傲斗争，”公爵默默地等待着。加尼亚又一次用探究、专注的目光打量着他。
“公爵，”他又开始说，“那边现在对我……由于一种十分奇怪的情况，也相当令人可笑……但这并非是我的过错……算了吧，总之，这是多余的，你好像对我有点生气，所以我想在一段时间里不召见就不到那里去。现在非常需要跟阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜谈一谈。我写好几句话（他手里有一张好的小纸片）以候万一出现的机会，可是我不知道，怎么转交给她，公爵，是否可以拿去转交给阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，就现在，只不过要给她一个人，也就是不让任何人看见，您明白吗？这不是什么天大的秘密，没有什么大不了的……但是……您肯做吗？”
“我不太乐意干这件事，”公爵回答说。
“啊，公爵，我极为需要！“加尼亚开始恳求，“她也许会答复的……请相信，我只是在极为极为迫切的情况才求助于您……我还能让谁送去呢了……这很重要……对我来说重要得不得了……”
加尼亚非常胆怯，生怕公爵不答应，带着怯生生请求的目光探视着他的眼睛。
“好吧，我去转交。”
“只是别让任何人发现，”高兴起来的加尼亚央求说，“还有，公爵，我可是寄希望于您的诚实话的，行吗？”
“我谁也不给看见，”公爵说。
“字条没有封，但是……”过于慌乱的加尼亚刚说，又不好意思停住了。
“噢，我不会看的，”公爵非常简单地回答说，拿了照片便走出了书房。
加尼亚一个人留在那里，他抓着自己的头。
“只要她一句话，我……我，真的，也许就断绝关系！……”
由于激动和等待他已经无法重新坐下来处理公文了，便在书房里从一个角落走到另一个角落踱着。
公爵一边走，一边思考着；这个委托使他吃惊和不快，想到加尼亚给阿格拉娅的字条也使他惊愕和不乐。但是在没有走过两个房间到客厅前，他突然停住了，仿佛想起了什么，环顾了一下周围，然后走近窗口亮处，开始端详起纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的照片来。
他似乎想猜测隐藏在这张脸上的和刚才使他感到惊诧的东西。刚才的感受几乎没有离开他，现在他似乎急于要检验什么。这张美丽的非凡的，还有什么不同寻常的脸，现在更加强烈地使他惊异。在这张脸上仿佛有一种无上的骄矜和蔑视，几乎是仇恨，同时又有某种信任人的，某种天真无邪得惊人的神情；看一眼这张脸，这两种对立的东西甚至仿佛激发起某种同情。这种光艳照人的美丽甚至令人难以忍受，苍白的脸色，几乎是凹陷的双颊和炽热的眼睛，这一切都美；真是一种奇异的美！公爵望了一会，然后突然醒悟过来，看了一下周围，急促地把照片贴近嘴唇吻了吻。过了一会他走进客厅时，他的脸完全是平静的。
但是他刚走进餐室（到客厅还要经过一个房间），正好走出来的阿格拉娅和他在门口几乎憧了个满怀。她是一个人。
“加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇请我转交给您，”公爵说着，把字条递给了她。
阿格拉娅停了下来、拿了字条，不知为什么奇怪地看了公爵一眼。在她的目光中没有丝毫窘意，只流露出一丝惊讶，这好像也只是与公爵一人相关。阿格拉娅的目光就像要求他解释：他是怎么跟加尼亚一起参与进这件事里来的？她要求解释，显得很平静和傲慢。他们面对面站了有眨两三下眼的工夫；最后，在她脸上稍稍流露出某种嘲讽的神色；她微微一笑，走了过去。
将军夫人默默地，带着一丝轻蔑的神情细细打量了纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的照片好一会。她伸长了手，非同寻常和颇有风度地把照片拿得离眼睛远远的。
“是的，是漂亮，”她终于说，“甚至很漂亮，我见过她两次，只不过都在远处。您推崇这样的美貌吗。”她突然朝公爵问。
“是的……我赞赏……”公爵有点紧张地答道。
“也就是说正是这种美？”
“正是这种。”
“为什么？”
“在这张脸上……流露出许多痛苦……”公爵仿佛是不由自主地，又似乎自言自语地说着，而不是回答问题。
“不过，您也许是在说胡话，”将军夫人说完，用一个傲慢的动作把照片扔到桌上。
亚历山德拉拿起照片，阿杰莱达走过来，两人开始细细看起来，这时阿格拉娅又回到客厅里来了。
“多大的魅力呀！”阿杰莱达从姐姐肩后贪婪地盯着看照片，突然大声嚷了起来。
“在什么地方？什么样的魅力？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜生硬地问。
“这种美就是魅力，”阿杰莱达热情地说，“有这样的美可以颠倒乾坤！”
她若有所思地走到自己的画架眼前。阿格拉娅对照片只是匆匆一瞥，便眯起眼，咬着下唇，走开坐到旁边去，双手交叉着。
将军夫人打了下铃。
“把加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇叫来，他在书房里，”她对进来的仆人吩咐说。
“妈妈！”亚历山德拉意味深长地喊了起来。
“我想对他说两句话，这就够了！”将军夫人不容反对，很快地斩钉截铁说。看来她很恼火。“我们这里，公爵，您看到了吧，现在一切都是秘密，全都是秘密！说是要求这样，是什么礼节的需要，真是胡扯。而这还是在最需要坦诚，明朗，诚实的事情上。几桩婚事却在开始进行，我不喜欢这些婚事……”
“妈妈，您这是干什么呀？”亚历山德拉又急忙阻止她。
“你怎么啦，亲爱的女儿？难道你自己喜欢吗？公爵听见了又有何妨，我们是朋友嘛，至少我跟他是。上帝找人，当然是找好人，他不需要坏人和反复无常的人；特别是不要反复无常的人，他们今天决定这样，明天又说那样。亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜，您明白吗？公爵，她们常说我是个怪人，可是我却会识别人。因为心灵是主要胁，其余的全是胡说八道。头脑当然也是需要的……也许，头脑是最主要的。别讥笑，阿格拉娅，我并没有自相矛盾：有心灵而没有头脑的傻瓜，跟有头脑而没有心灵的傻瓜，是一样不幸的。这是古老的真理。我就是有心灵而没有头脑的傻瓜，而你则是有头脑而没有心灵的傻瓜；我们俩都不幸，我们俩也很痛苦。”
“妈妈，什么地方您竟这么不幸了？”阿杰莱达忍不住问，就像她们之中就她上人没有丧失快活的心情。
“第一，是由于有你们这儿个有学问的女儿，”将军夫人断然说，“因为光这一点就够了，所以其它的也就没什么好多说了。废话够多的了，我们要看看，你们俩（我没有把阿格拉娅算进去）靠自己的才智和多言怎么个摆脱困境，还有您，十分尊敬的亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜，跟您那可敬的先生是否会幸福？……啊！……” 她看见进来的加尼亚，发出一声感叹说，“瞧，又一门婚事在进行。您好！”她回答着加尼亚的鞠躬，却没有请他坐下。“您在准备结婚吧？”
“结婚？……怎么回事？……结什么婚？……”大为震惊的加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇嘟哝着说，他显得十分慌乱。
“我是问，您要娶媳妇了吗？如果您只喜欢这样的表达。”
“没有……我……没有，”加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇撤了谎，羞愧得满脸飞上了红晕。他向坐在一旁的阿格拉娅匆匆扫了一眼，很快就移开了眼光。阿格拉娅冷漠、专注、平静地望着他，注目定睛地观察他的窘相。
“没有？您说：没有？”坚定不移的叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜执拗地盘问着，“够了，我将记住，今天，星期三早晨，您回答我的问题说‘没有’，今天什么日子？是星期三吗？”
“好像是星期三，妈妈，”阿杰莱这回答说。
“她们总是不知道日子。今天几号？”
“２７号，”加尼亚回答说。
“２７号？根据某种说法这日子很好。再见，您好像还有许多事，而我也该更衣外出了；把您的照片拿去吧。向不幸的尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜转致我的问候。再见，公爵，亲爱的！常来走走，我要特地上别洛孔斯卡娅老太婆那儿去讲讲您的事。请听着，亲爱的：我相信，上帝正是为了我才把您从瑞士带到彼得堡来。也许，您还有别的事，但是主要是为了我。上帝正是这样考虑的。再见，各位亲爱的。亚历山德拉，到我这儿来一下，我的朋友。”
将军夫人走出去了。加尼亚一付沮丧颓唐、悯然若失的样子，恶狠狠地从桌上拿起照片，带着尴尬的微笑对公爵说：
“公爵，我现在回家去，如果您不改变住我家的打算的话，那么我带您去，不然您连地址也不知道。”
“等一下，公爵，”阿格拉娅突然从自己奇子上站起身，说“您还要给我在纪念册上写几个字呢。爸爸说，您是个书法家。我马上给您去拿来……”
她走出去了。
“再见，公爵，我也要走了，”阿杰莱达说。她紧蛋地握了握公爵的手，亲切而温柔的对他芜尔一笑，走了出去。她没有朝加尼亚看一眼。
“这都是您，”所有的人刚走出去，加尼亚便突然冲着公爵咬牙切齿地说，“都是您多嘴说我要结婚了！”他很快地低声哺咕着，怒容满脸，眼睛有恶狠狠地闪着光。“您是个恬不知耻的饶舌鬼！
“我请您相信，您弄错了，”公爵平静而有礼地回答说，“我根本就不知道您要结婚的事。”
“您刚才听见伊万•费奥多罗维奇说了，今天晚上在纳斯塔西娅。费利帕夫娜家里将决定一切，您就告诉她们了！您在撒谎！她们怎么会知道？除了您，真见鬼，谁会对他们说，难道老太婆没有向我暗示吗？”
“如果您只是觉得她们向您暗示了，那么最好还是先了解清楚，是谁告诉的，我对于这事可是只字未提。”
“字条转交了吗？答复呢？”加尼亚火急火燎、急不可耐地打断他，但就在这个时候阿格拉娅回来了，因此公爵什么也没来得回答。
“瞧，公爵，”阿格拉娅把自己的纪念册放到小桌上，说，“您就选一页，给我写点什么。这是笔，还是新的。是钢的笔尖，不碍事吧？我听说，书法家们是不用钢的笔尖写字的。”
在跟公爵说话的时候，她仿佛没有注意到加尼亚就在这里。但是，在公爵摆弄着笔尖，寻找写字的纸页，准备写字的那会儿，加尼亚走近了壁炉，此刻在公爵右边的阿格拉娅站在附近。他用颤抖、断续的声音几乎是对着她耳朵说：
“一句话，只要您的一句话，我就得救了。”
公爵很快转过身来，朝他们两人瞥了一眼。加尼亚的脸上现出一种真正绝望的神情，看来他似乎不加思考、孤注一掷说出这些话来的。阿格拉娅完全还是以刚才望公爵那种平静和惊讶的神情望了他几秒钟，好像，她的这种平静惊讶，这种困惑不解，全是因为不明白他对她说的话，这对于此刻的加尼亚来说比最强烈的轻蔑还更可怕。
“我写什么呢？”公爵问。
“我现在向您口述，”阿格拉娅转向他，说，“准备好了吗？您就写：‘我不做交易。’现在写上周期、月份。请给我看看。”
公爵把纪念册递给她。
“好极了！您写得令人惊倒；您的字体奇妙无比！谢谢您。再见，公爵……等一下，”她仿佛突然想起了什么，补充说，“我们一起走吧，我想送您点东西作纪念。”
公爵跟在她后面走着，但是，一走进餐室，阿格拉娅就停住了。“请看看这个，”她把加尼亚的字条递给他，说。
公爵拿过了字条，困惑不解地望了阿格拉娅一眼。
“我可是知道，您没有看过它，也不会相信这个人。看吧，我希望您看看。”
字条显然写得仓促：
“今天将决定我的命运，您知道将以什么方式来决定。今天我非要说出自己的话不可。我没有任何权利要求得到您的同情，也不敢抱有任何希望；但是您曾经说过一句话，只是一句话，而这句话却照亮我那犹如一片黑夜的生活，成为我的灯塔。现在请再说一次同样的那句话，您就能把我从毁灭中拯救出来，请只要对我说：挣脱一切，我今天就扯断一切，啊，说这句话对您来说又算得了什么！我只请求在这句话里表示您对我的同情的怜悯，--仅此而已，仅此而已！别无它求，别无它求！我不敢想入非非，抱什么奢望，因为我不配。但是有了您这句话，我将重新忍受我的贫穷，我将乐于承受我的绝境。我将迎接斗争，我还乐于去斗争，我要以新的力量投入斗争并获得新生！
请带给我这一句表示怜悯的活（就只要怜悯，我向您发誓）。请别对一个绝望者的恣意妄为生气，别对一个溺水者生气，因为他敢于作最后的拼命挣扎只是为了使自己免遭灭顶之灾。
“这个人担保，”当公爵看完字条时，阿格拉娅尖刻地说，“‘挣脱一切’这句话不会损坏我的名誉，也不用承担任何责任，他自己，您看见了，用这张字条给了我这方面的书面保证。请注意，但是多么天真地急于强调某些句子的含义，又多么笨拙地透露出他那隐藏的思想。其实，他知道，如果他挣脱一切，但是是他自己一个人去挣脱，并不期待我的话，甚至也不告诉我这一点，对我不寄任何希望，那么到时候我会改变对他的感情，也许，会成为他的朋友。他无疑是知道这一点的！但是他有一颗肮脏的灵魂：他知道，却下不了决心；他知道，却依然要求得到保证。他不能下决心为信念作斗争。他想要我给他答应他终身的希望，以取代１０万卢布。至于说他在字条里提到的并且似乎是我以前说过的照亮了他生活的话，那他是厚颜无耻地撤谎。有一回我不过是对他表示怜悯而已。但他是个恣意狂妄和恬不知耻的人：他当时立即就闪出了可能如愿的希望；我马上就看透了这一点。从那时起他就开始抓住我，现在也还在抓。但是够了；请把字条拿去，带给他，您一走出我家就立即给他，当然，不要在这以前给。”
“有什么话要答复他吗？”
“当然没有。这是最好的回答。那么，您看来是想住到他家去喏？”
“刚才伊万•费奥多罗维奇亲自介绍的，”公爵说。
“那么我提醒您，要提防着他；您把字条还给他，现在他是不会饶恕您的。”
阿格拉娅稍稍握了一下公爵的手便走出去了。她的脸色阴郁、严峻，当她向公爵点头告别时，甚至都没有一丝微笑。
“我马上来，就拿一下我的小包，”公爵对加尼亚说，“我们就走。”
加尼亚不耐烦而跺了一下脚。他怒气冲冲甚至脸都变黑了。最后，两人走到了街上，公爵手里拿着自己的小包。
“答复呢？答复呢？”加尼亚气乎乎地冲着公爵问，“她对您说什么了？你把信转交了吗？”
公爵默默地把他的字条递给了他，加尼亚呆若木鸡。
“怎么回事？我的字条！”他嚷了起来，“您没有转交给她！啊，我早该知道的！嘿，该死的……这就明白了，她刚才什么都不清楚！怎么会，怎么会您怎么会没有转交的呢，唉，该死的……”
“请原谅，相反，在您把字条给我的那会儿，并且正像您要求的那样，我马上就顺利地转交了。它又在我这里出现，是因为阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜刚刚将它交还给我。”
“什么时候？什么时候？”
“我刚写好纪念册上的字，她邀请我跟她走的时候。（您听到了吗？）我们走进餐室，她把字条递给我，吩咐我读一下并交还给您。”
“读--一下！”加尼亚差点没放开嗓子叫喊起来，“读一下，您读过了。”
他又呆若木鸡似地站在人行道中间，但是惊愕失色到甚至张口结舌的。
“是的，我读过了，就刚才那会。”
“是她本人，亲自给您读的？本人吗？”
“是她本人，请相信，没有她的邀请我是下会读它的。”
加尼亚沉默了片刻，殚思竭虑地揣摩着什么，突然嚷了起来：
“不可能！她不可能吩咐您读字条的。您在撒谎！是您自己读了它。”
“我说的是实话，”公爵仍然用原先完全没有气愤的语气说，“请相信：此事让您产生这么不快的感受，我感到很遗憾。”
“但是，倒霉鬼，至少她向您说了什么关于这字条的话？她回答什么了吗？”
“当然说了。”
“那快说，快说，嗬，活见鬼！……”
加尼亚在人行道上两次跺了跺穿着套鞋的右脚。
“我刚看完，她就对我说，您不放过她；您想要从她那里得到希望，从而损害她的名誉，为的是，依靠这种希望来毁掉可以得到十万卢布的另一个希望而不受损失，如果您不跟她做交易而去做这件事，如果您不先向她请求保证就自己去挣脱一切，那么，她可能会成为您的朋友，好像就说了这些。对了，还有：当我已经拿了字条，问有什么答复时，她说，没有答复就是最好的答复，--好像是这样说的；如果我忘了她的原话，请原谅，我是照我自己的理解转告的。”
无比的恼恨驾驭着加尼亚，他的怒气不受任何遏制地爆发了出来。
“啊，原来是这样！”他咬牙切齿地说，“怪不得把我的字条往窗外扔！啊！她不做交易，那么我来做！我们走着瞧！我还有得让她瞧的……我们走着瞧！……我要给她看厉害的！……”
他歪着嘴脸，气得脸色发白，唾沫飞溅；他用拳头威吓着。他们就这样走了几步。他丝毫也不顾忌公爵在场，就像只有他一人在自己房间里似的，因为他根本就认为公爵是个无足轻重的人，但是，他突然想到了什么，恍然大悟过来。
“对了，究竟怎么，”突然他对公爵说，“您究竟怎么（他暗自补了一声：‘白痴！’），在初识二小时后就获得了这种信赖？怎么会这样？”
在他的万般痛苦中尚没有嫉妒。现在它却突然螫痛了他的心。
“这一点我可不会向您解释，”公爵回答说。
加尼亚恶狠狠地看了他一眼。
“她叫您到餐室去，这不是把自己的信赖送给您吗？她不是打算送什么东西给您的吗？”
“除了这样，我没有别的理解。”
“那么究竟为了什么呢，真见鬼！您在那里做了什么？凭什么您叫人喜欢？听着，”他心烦意乱到极点（此刻他身上的一切仿佛都乱套了，翻腾得紊乱不堪，因此他也无法集中思想），“听着，您是否能哪怕是多少想起一点，有条理地想一想，在那里您究竟说了些什么，从头到尾究竟说了些什么？您没有记住什么，没有记牢吗。”
“噢，我完全能想起来，”公爵回答说，“最初，我进去并认识以后，我们便开始讲有关瑞士的情况。”
“算了，让瑞士见鬼去吧！”
“后来讲到了死刑……”
“讲到死刑？”
“是的；因为有一个情况……后来我对她们讲到，在那里的三年是怎么过的，就讲到了一个穷苦的乡村女的故事……”
“算了，穷苦的乡村女去它的吧！往下讲！”加尼亚不耐烦地急着问。
“后来，谈到施奈德对我说出了有关我性格的意见并强迫我……”
“让施奈德滚开，管他的意见呢！往下讲！”
“后来，由于某个情况，我讲到了脸相，也就是脸的表情，于是就说到，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜几乎就跟纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜一样漂亮。就在这种情况下我讲出了照片的事……”
“但是您没有搬弄，您可是没有搬弄刚才在书房里听到的话吧？没有？没有？”
“我再向您重复一次，没有。”
“那么从哪里，真见鬼……啊！阿格拉娅有没有把字条拿给老太婆看？”
“这一点我完全可以让您放心，她没有给将军夫人看。我始终在那里；再说她也没有时间。”
“是啊，也许，您自己没有记住什么……哦！该死的白痴，”他已经完全不自禁地感叹说，“什么都讲不清楚！”
加尼亚既然骂开了头，又没有遇到反对，渐渐地就失去了任何克制，有些人总是这样的。他怒不可遏，再过一会，他可能就要啐唾沫了。但是正因为这种狂怒他就丧失了理智；否则他早就会注意到，这个他非常鄙视的“白痴”有时却能非常迅速和敏锐地理解一切，会十分令人满意地转述一切，但是突然发生了意想不到的情况。
“我应该向您指出，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇，”公爵突然说，“我过去确实有病，真的几乎是白痴；但现在我早就已经痊愈了。因此，当有人当面叫我白痴时，我是有点不快的。虽然考虑到您遭遇的挫折也可以原谅您，但是您在恼火中甚至两次辱骂了我。我非常不愿意这样，尤其是像您这样第一次见就这么突然开口骂人；我们现在正站在十字路口，我们是不是最好分手：您向右回自己家，而我向左走。我有２５个卢布，大概我能找到带家具的旅馆房间的。”
加尼亚窘得不得了，甚至难为情得脸都红了。
“请原谅，公爵，”他突然把骂人的腔调改换成十分彬彬有礼的口气，热情地嚷了起来，“看在上帝份上，千万请原谅！您看见了，我是多么不幸！您还几乎什么都不知道，但是，如果您知道了一切，那么一定会多少原谅我的；虽然，不用说，我是不可原谅的……”
“哦，我也不需要如此殷殷的道歉，”公爵急忙回答说，“我倒是能理解，您心境很不好，所以您就骂人。好了，到您家去吧。我很高兴……”
“不，现在可不能就这么放过他，”加尼亚一路上不时恶狠狠地看一眼公爵，暗自想，“这个骗子从我这里把一切都打探清楚了，以后突然又撕下假面具……这可是非同小可的事。我们走着瞧吧！一切就要得到解决了，一切，一切！就今天。”
他们已经站在那幢房子的前面了。
Part 1 Chapter 8
The flat occupied by Gania and his family was on the third floor of the house. It was reached by a clean light staircase, and consisted of seven rooms, a nice enough lodging, and one would have thought a little too good for a clerk on two thousand roubles a year. But it was designed to accommodate a few lodgers on board terms, and had beer) taken a few months since, much to the disgust of Gania, at the urgent request of his mother and his sister, Varvara Ardalionovna, who longed to do something to increase the family income a little, and fixed their hopes upon letting lodgings. Gania frowned upon the idea. He thought it infra dig, and did not quite like appearing in society afterwards--that society in which he had been accustomed to pose up to now as a young man of rather brilliant prospects. All these concessions and rebuffs of fortune, of late, had wounded his spirit severely, and his temper had become extremely irritable, his wrath being generally quite out of proportion to the cause. But if he had made up his mind to put up with this sort of life for a while, it was only on the plain understanding with his inner self that he would very soon change it all, and have things as he chose again. Yet the very means by which he hoped to make this change threatened to involve him in even greater difficulties than he had had before.
The flat was divided by a passage which led straight out of the entrance-hall. Along one side of this corridor lay the three rooms which were designed for the accommodation of the "highly recommended" lodgers. Besides these three rooms there was another small one at the end of the passage, close to the kitchen, which was allotted to General Ivolgin, the nominal master of the house, who slept on a wide sofa, and was obliged to pass into and out of his room through the kitchen, and up or down the back stairs. Colia, Gania's young brother, a school-boy of thirteen, shared this room with his father. He, too, had to sleep on an old sofa, a narrow, uncomfortable thing with a torn rug over it; his chief duty being to look after his father, who needed to be watched more and more every day.
The prince was given the middle room of the three, the first being occupied by one Ferdishenko, while the third was empty.
But Gania first conducted the prince to the family apartments. These consisted of a "salon," which became the dining-room when required; a drawing-room, which was only a drawing-room in the morning, and became Gania's study in the evening, and his bedroom at night; and lastly Nina Alexandrovna's and Varvara's bedroom, a small, close chamber which they shared together.
In a word, the whole place was confined, and a "tight fit" for the party. Gania used to grind his teeth with rage over the state of affairs; though he was anxious to be dutiful and polite to his mother. However, it was very soon apparent to anyone coming into the house, that Gania was the tyrant of the family.
Nina Alexandrovna and her daughter were both seated in the drawing-room, engaged in knitting, and talking to a visitor, Ivan Petrovitch Ptitsin.
The lady of the house appeared to be a woman of about fifty years of age, thin-faced, and with black lines under the eves. She looked ill and rather sad; but her face was a pleasant one for all that; and from the first word that fell from her lips, any stranger would at once conclude that she was of a serious and particularly sincere nature. In spite of her sorrowful expression, she gave the idea of possessing considerable firmness and decision.
Her dress was modest and simple to a degree, dark and elderly in style; but both her face and appearance gave evidence that she had seen better days.
Varvara was a girl of some twenty-three summers, of middle height, thin, but possessing a face which, without being actually beautiful, had the rare quality of charm, and might fascinate even to the extent of passionate regard.
She was very like her mother: she even dressed like her, which proved that she had no taste for smart clothes. The expression of her grey eyes was merry and gentle, when it was not, as lately, too full of thought and anxiety. The same decision and firmness was to be observed in her face as in her mother's, but her strength seemed to be more vigorous than that of Nina Alexandrovna. She was subject to outbursts of temper, of which even her brother was a little afraid.
The present visitor, Ptitsin, was also afraid of her. This was a young fellow of something under thirty, dressed plainly, but neatly. His manners were good, but rather ponderously so. His dark beard bore evidence to the fact that he was not in any government employ. He could speak well, but preferred silence. On the whole he made a decidedly agreeable impression. He was clearly attracted by Varvara, and made no secret of his feelings. She trusted him in a friendly way, but had not shown him any decided encouragement as yet, which fact did not quell his ardour in the least.
Nina Alexandrovna was very fond of him, and had grown quite confidential with him of late. Ptitsin, as was well known, was engaged in the business of lending out money on good security, and at a good rate of interest. He was a great friend of Gania's.
After a formal introduction by Gania (who greeted his mother very shortly, took no notice of his sister, and immediately marched Ptitsin out of the room), Nina Alexandrovna addressed a few kind words to the prince and forthwith requested Colia, who had just appeared at the door, to show him to the " middle room."
Colia was a nice-looking boy. His expression was simple and confiding, and his manners were very polite and engaging.
"Where's your luggage?" he asked, as he led the prince away to his room.
"I had a bundle; it's in the entrance hall."
"I'll bring it you directly. We only have a cook and one maid, so I have to help as much as I can. Varia looks after things, generally, and loses her temper over it. Gania says you have only just arrived from Switzerland? "
"Yes."
"Is it jolly there?"
"Very."
"Mountains?"
"Yes."
"I'll go and get your bundle."
Here Varvara joined them.
"The maid shall bring your bed-linen directly. Have you a portmanteau?"
"No; a bundle--your brother has just gone to the hall for it."
"There's nothing there except this," said Colia, returning at this moment. "Where did you put it?"
"Oh! but that's all I have," said the prince, taking it.
"Ah! I thought perhaps Ferdishenko had taken it."
"Don't talk nonsense," said Varia, severely. She seemed put out, and was only just polite with the prince.
"Oho!" laughed the boy, "you can be nicer than that to ME, you know--I'm not Ptitsin!"
"You ought to be whipped, Colia, you silly boy. If you want anything" (to the prince) "please apply to the servant. We dine at half-past four. You can take your dinner with us, or have it in your room, just as you please. Come along, Colia, don't disturb the prince."
At the door they met Gania coming in.
"Is father in?" he asked. Colia whispered something in his ear and went out.
"Just a couple of words, prince, if you'll excuse me. Don't blab over THERE about what you may see here, or in this house as to all that about Aglaya and me, you know. Things are not altogether pleasant in this establishment--devil take it all! You'll see. At all events keep your tongue to yourself for TODAY."
"I assure you I 'blabbed' a great deal less than you seem to suppose," said the prince, with some annoyance. Clearly the relations between Gania and himself were by no means improving.
"Oh I well; I caught it quite hot enough today, thanks to you. However, I forgive you."
"I think you might fairly remember that I was not in any way bound, I had no reason to be silent about that portrait. You never asked me not to mention it."
"Pfu! what a wretched room this is--dark, and the window looking into the yard. Your coming to our house is, in no respect, opportune. However, it's not MY affair. I don't keep the lodgings."
Ptitsin here looked in and beckoned to Gania, who hastily left the room, in spite of the fact that he had evidently wished to say something more and had only made the remark about the room to gain time. The prince had hardly had time to wash and tidy himself a little when the door opened once more, and another figure appeared.
This was a gentleman of about thirty, tall, broadshouldered, and red-haired; his face was red, too, and he possessed a pair of thick lips, a wide nose, small eyes, rather bloodshot, and with an ironical expression in them; as though he were perpetually winking at someone. His whole appearance gave one the idea of impudence; his dress was shabby.
He opened the door just enough to let his head in. His head remained so placed for a few seconds while he quietly scrutinized the room; the door then opened enough to admit his body; but still he did not enter. He stood on the threshold and examined the prince carefully. At last he gave the door a final shove, entered, approached the prince, took his hand and seated himself and the owner of the room on two chairs side by side.
"Ferdishenko," he said, gazing intently and inquiringly into the prince's eyes.
"Very well, what next?" said the latter, almost laughing in his face.
"A lodger here," continued the other, staring as before.
"Do you wish to make acquaintance?" asked the prince.
"Ah!" said the visitor, passing his fingers through his hair and sighing. He then looked over to the other side of the room and around it. "Got any money?" he asked, suddenly.
"Not much."
"How much?"
"Twenty-five roubles."
"Let's see it."
The prince took his banknote out and showed it to Ferdishenko. The latter unfolded it and looked at it; then he turned it round and examined the other side; then he held it up to the light.
"How strange that it should have browned so," he said, reflectively. "These twenty-five rouble notes brown in a most extraordinary way, while other notes often grow paler. Take it."
The prince took his note. Ferdishenko rose.
"I came here to warn you," he said. "In the first place, don't lend me any money, for I shall certainly ask you to."
"Very well."
"Shall you pay here?"
"Yes, I intend to."
"Oh! I DON'T intend to. Thanks. I live here, next door to you; you noticed a room, did you? Don't come to me very often; I shall see you here quite often enough. Have you seen the general?"
"No."
"Nor heard him?"
"No; of course not."
"Well, you'll both hear and see him soon; he even tries to borrow money from me. Avis au lecteur. Good-bye; do you think a man can possibly live with a name like Ferdishenko?"
"Why not?"
"Good-bye."
And so he departed. The prince found out afterwards that this gentleman made it his business to amaze people with his originality and wit, but that it did not as a rule "come off." He even produced a bad impression on some people, which grieved him sorely; but he did not change his ways for all that.
As he went out of the prince's room, he collided with yet another visitor coming in. Ferdishenko took the opportunity of making several warning gestures to the prince from behind the new arrival's back, and left the room in conscious pride.
This next arrival was a tall red-faced man of about fifty-five, with greyish hair and whiskers, and large eyes which stood out of their sockets. His appearance would have been distinguished had it not been that he gave the idea of being rather dirty. He was dressed in an old coat, and he smelled of vodka when he came near. His walk was effective, and he clearly did his best to appear dignified, and to impress people by his manner.
This gentleman now approached the prince slowly, and with a most courteous smile; silently took his hand and held it in his own, as he examined the prince's features as though searching for familiar traits therein.
"'Tis he, 'tis he!" he said at last, quietly, but with much solemnity. "As though he were alive once more. I heard the familiar name-the dear familiar name--and, oh. I how it reminded me of the irrevocable past--Prince Muishkin, I believe ?"
"Exactly so."
"General Ivolgin--retired and unfortunate. May I ask your Christian and generic names?"
"Lef Nicolaievitch."
"So, so--the son of my old, I may say my childhood's friend, Nicolai Petrovitch."
"My father's name was Nicolai Lvovitch."
"Lvovitch," repeated the general without the slightest haste, and with perfect confidence, just as though he had not committed himself the least in the world, but merely made a little slip of the tongue. He sat down, and taking the prince's hand, drew him to a seat next to himself.
"I carried you in my arms as a baby," he observed.
"Really?" asked the prince. "Why, it's twenty years since my father died."
"Yes, yes--twenty years and three months. We were educated together; I went straight into the army, and he--"
"My father went into the army, too. He was a sub-lieutenant in the Vasiliefsky regiment."
"No, sir--in the Bielomirsky; he changed into the latter shortly before his death. I was at his bedside when he died, and gave him my blessing for eternity. Your mother--" The general paused, as though overcome with emotion.
"She died a few months later, from a cold," said the prince.
"Oh, not cold--believe an old man--not from a cold, but from grief for her prince. Oh--your mother, your mother! heigh-ho! Youth--youth! Your father and I--old friends as we were--nearly murdered each other for her sake."
The prince began to be a little incredulous.
"I was passionately in love with her when she was engaged-- engaged to my friend. The prince noticed the fact and was furious. He came and woke me at seven o'clock one morning. I rise and dress in amazement; silence on both sides. I understand it all. He takes a couple of pistols out of his pocket--across a handkerchief--without witnesses. Why invite witnesses when both of us would be walking in eternity in a couple of minutes? The pistols are loaded; we stretch the handkerchief and stand opposite one another. We aim the pistols at each other's hearts. Suddenly tears start to our eyes, our hands shake; we weep, we embrace--the battle is one of self-sacrifice now! The prince shouts, 'She is yours;' I cry, 'She is yours--' in a word, in a word--You've come to live with us, hey?"
"Yes--yes--for a while, I think," stammered the prince.
"Prince, mother begs you to come to her," said Colia, appearing at the door.
The prince rose to go, but the general once more laid his hand in a friendly manner on his shoulder, and dragged him down on to the sofa.
"As the true friend of your father, I wish to say a few words to you," he began. "I have suffered--there was a catastrophe. I suffered without a trial; I had no trial. Nina Alexandrovna my wife, is an excellent woman, so is my daughter Varvara. We have to let lodgings because we are poor--a dreadful, unheard-of come- down for us--for me, who should have been a governor-general; but we are very glad to have YOU, at all events. Meanwhile there is a tragedy in the house."
The prince looked inquiringly at the other.
"Yes, a marriage is being arranged--a marriage between a questionable woman and a young fellow who might be a flunkey. They wish to bring this woman into the house where my wife and daughter reside, but while I live and breathe she shall never enter my doors. I shall lie at the threshold, and she shall trample me underfoot if she does. I hardly talk to Gania now, and avoid him as much as I can. I warn you of this beforehand, but you cannot fail to observe it. But you are the son of my old friend, and I hope--"
"Prince, be so kind as to come to me for a moment in the drawing- room," said Nina Alexandrovna herself, appearing at the door.
"Imagine, my dear," cried the general, "it turns out that I have nursed the prince on my knee in the old days." His wife looked searchingly at him, and glanced at the prince, but said nothing. The prince rose and followed her; but hardly had they reached the drawing-room, and Nina Alexandrovna had begun to talk hurriedly, when in came the general. She immediately relapsed into silence. The master of the house may have observed this, but at all events he did not take any notice of it; he was in high good humour.
"A son of my old friend, dear," he cried; "surely you must remember Prince Nicolai Lvovitch? You saw him at--at Tver."
"I don't remember any Nicolai Lvovitch, Was that your father?" she inquired of the prince.
"Yes, but he died at Elizabethgrad, not at Tver," said the prince, rather timidly. "So Pavlicheff told me."
"No, Tver," insisted the general; "he removed just before his death. You were very small and cannot remember; and Pavlicheff, though an excellent fellow, may have made a mistake."
"You knew Pavlicheff then?"
"Oh, yes--a wonderful fellow; but I was present myself. I gave him my blessing."
"My father was just about to be tried when he died," said the prince, "although I never knew of what he was accused. He died in hospital."
"Oh! it was the Kolpakoff business, and of course he would have been acquitted."
"Yes? Do you know that for a fact?" asked the prince, whose curiosity was aroused by the general's words.
"I should think so indeed!" cried the latter. "The court-martial came to no decision. It was a mysterious, an impossible business, one might say! Captain Larionoff, commander of the company, had died; his command was handed over to the prince for the moment. Very well. This soldier, Kolpakoff, stole some leather from one of his comrades, intending to sell it, and spent the money on drink. Well! The prince--you understand that what follows took place in the presence of the sergeant-major, and a corporal--the prince rated Kolpakoff soundly, and threatened to have him flogged. Well, Kolpakoff went back to the barracks, lay down on a camp bedstead, and in a quarter of an hour was dead: you quite understand? It was, as I said, a strange, almost impossible, affair. In due course Kolpakoff was buried; the prince wrote his report, the deceased's name was removed from the roll. All as it should be, is it not? But exactly three months later at the inspection of the brigade, the man Kolpakoff was found in the third company of the second battalion of infantry, Novozemlianski division, just as if nothing had happened!"
"What?" said the prince, much astonished.
"It did not occur--it's a mistake!" said Nina Alexandrovna quickly, looking, at the prince rather anxiously. "Mon mari se trompe," she added, speaking in French.
"My dear, 'se trompe' is easily said. Do you remember any case at all like it? Everybody was at their wits' end. I should be the first to say 'qu'on se trompe,' but unfortunately I was an eye- witness, and was also on the commission of inquiry. Everything proved that it was really he, the very same soldier Kolpakoff who had been given the usual military funeral to the sound of the drum. It is of course a most curious case--nearly an impossible one. I recognize that ... but--"
"Father, your dinner is ready," said Varvara at this point, putting her head in at the door.
"Very glad, I'm particularly hungry. Yes, yes, a strange coincidence--almost a psychological--" 
"Your soup'll be cold; do come."
"Coming, coming " said the general. "Son of my old friend--" he was heard muttering as he went down the passage.
"You will have to excuse very much in my husband, if you stay with us," said Nina Alexandrovna; "but he will not disturb you often. He dines alone. Everyone has his little peculiarities, you know, and some people perhaps have more than those who are most pointed at and laughed at. One thing I must beg of you-if my husband applies to you for payment for board and lodging, tell him that you have already paid me. Of course anything paid by you to the general would be as fully settled as if paid to me, so far as you are concerned; but I wish it to be so, if you please, for convenience' sake. What is it, Varia?"
Varia had quietly entered the room, and was holding out the portrait of Nastasia Philipovna to her mother.
Nina Alexandrovna started, and examined the photograph intently, gazing at it long and sadly. At last she looked up inquiringly at Varia.
"It's a present from herself to him," said Varia; "the question is to be finally decided this evening."
"This evening!" repeated her mother in a tone of despair, but softly, as though to herself. "Then it's all settled, of course, and there's no hope left to us. She has anticipated her answer by the present of her portrait. Did he show it you himself?" she added, in some surprise.
"You know we have hardly spoken to each other for a whole month. Ptitsin told me all about it; and the photo was lying under the table, and I picked it up."
"Prince," asked Nina Alexandrovna, "I wanted to inquire whether you have known my son long? I think he said that you had only arrived today from somewhere."
The prince gave a short narrative of what we have heard before, leaving out the greater part. The two ladies listened intently.
"I did not ask about Gania out of curiosity," said the elder, at last. "I wish to know how much you know about him, because he said just now that we need not stand on ceremony with you. What, exactly, does that mean?"
At this moment Gania and Ptitsin entered the room together, and Nina Alexandrovna immediately became silent again. The prince remained seated next to her, but Varia moved to the other end of the room; the portrait of Nastasia Philipovna remained lying as before on the work-table. Gania observed it there, and with a frown of annoyance snatched it up and threw it across to his writing-table, which stood at the other end of the room.
"Is it today, Gania?" asked Nina Alexandrovna, at last.
"Is what today?" cried the former. Then suddenly recollecting himself, he turned sharply on the prince. "Oh," he growled, "I see, you are here, that explains it! Is it a disease, or what, that you can't hold your tongue? Look here, understand once for all, prince--"
"I am to blame in this, Gania--no one else," said Ptitsin.
Gania glanced inquiringly at the speaker.
"It's better so, you know, Gania--especially as, from one point of view, the matter may be considered as settled," said Ptitsin; and sitting down a little way from the table he began to study a paper covered with pencil writing.
Gania stood and frowned, he expected a family scene. He never thought of apologizing to the prince, however.
"If it's all settled, Gania, then of course Mr. Ptitsin is right," said Nina Alexandrovna. "Don't frown. You need not worry yourself, Gania; I shall ask you no questions. You need not tell me anything you don't like. I assure you I have quite submitted to your will." She said all this, knitting away the while as though perfectly calm and composed.
Gania was surprised, but cautiously kept silence and looked at his mother, hoping that she would express herself more clearly. Nina Alexandrovna observed his cautiousness and added, with a bitter smile:
"You are still suspicious, I see, and do not believe me; but you may be quite at your ease. There shall be no more tears, nor questions--not from my side, at all events. All I wish is that you may be happy, you know that. I have submitted to my fate; but my heart will always be with you, whether we remain united, or whether we part. Of course I only answer for myself--you can hardly expect your sister--"
"My sister again," cried Gania, looking at her with contempt and almost hate. "Look here, mother, I have already given you my word that I shall always respect you fully and absolutely, and so shall everyone else in this house, be it who it may, who shall cross this threshold."
Gania was so much relieved that he gazed at his mother almost affectionately.
"I was not at all afraid for myself, Gania, as you know well. It was not for my own sake that I have been so anxious and worried all this time! They say it is all to be settled to-day. What is to be settled?"
"She has promised to tell me tonight at her own house whether she consents or not," replied Gania.
"We have been silent on this subject for three weeks," said his mother, "and it was better so; and now I will only ask you one question. How can she give her consent and make you a present of her portrait when you do not love her? How can such a--such a--"
"Practised hand--eh?"
"I was not going to express myself so. But how could you so blind her?"
Nina Alexandrovna's question betrayed intense annoyance. Gania waited a moment and then said, without taking the trouble to conceal the irony of his tone:
"There you are, mother, you are always like that. You begin by promising that there are to be no reproaches or insinuations or questions, and here you are beginning them at once. We had better drop the subject--we had, really. I shall never leave you, mother; any other man would cut and run from such a sister as this. See how she is looking at me at this moment! Besides, how do you know that I am blinding Nastasia Philipovna? As for Varia, I don't care--she can do just as she pleases. There, that's quite enough!"
Gania's irritation increased with every word he uttered, as he walked up and down the room. These conversations always touched the family sores before long.
"I have said already that the moment she comes in I go out, and I shall keep my word," remarked Varia.
"Out of obstinacy" shouted Gania. "You haven't married, either, thanks to your obstinacy. Oh, you needn't frown at me, Varvara! You can go at once for all I care; I am sick enough of your company. What, you are going to leave us are you, too?" he cried, turning to the prince, who was rising from his chair.
Gania's voice was full of the most uncontrolled and uncontrollable irritation.
The prince turned at the door to say something, but perceiving in Gania's expression that there was but that one drop wanting to make the cup overflow, he changed his mind and left the room without a word. A few minutes later he was aware from the noisy voices in the drawing room, that the conversation had become more quarrelsome than ever after his departure.
He crossed the salon and the entrance-hall, so as to pass down the corridor into his own room. As he came near the front door he heard someone outside vainly endeavouring to ring the bell, which was evidently broken, and only shook a little, without emitting any sound.
The prince took down the chain and opened the door. He started back in amazement--for there stood Nastasia Philipovna. He knew her at once from her photograph. Her eyes blazed with anger as she looked at him. She quickly pushed by him into the hall, shouldering him out of her way, and said, furiously, as she threw off her fur cloak:
"If you are too lazy to mend your bell, you should at least wait in the hall to let people in when they rattle the bell handle. There, now, you've dropped my fur cloak--dummy!"
Sure enough the cloak was lying on the ground. Nastasia had thrown it off her towards the prince, expecting him to catch it, but the prince had missed it.
"Now then--announce me, quick!"
The prince wanted to say something, but was so confused and astonished that he could not. However, he moved off towards the drawing-room with the cloak over his arm.
"Now then, where are you taking my cloak to? Ha, ha, ha! Are you mad?"
The prince turned and came back, more confused than ever. When she burst out laughing, he smiled, but his tongue could not form a word as yet. At first, when he had opened the door and saw her standing before him, he had become as pale as death; but now the red blood had rushed back to his cheeks in a torrent.
"Why, what an idiot it is!" cried Nastasia, stamping her foot with irritation. "Go on, do! Whom are you going to announce?"
"Nastasia Philipovna," murmured the prince.
"And how do you know that?" she asked him, sharply.
"I have never seen you before!"
"Go on, announce me--what's that noise?"
"They are quarrelling," said the prince, and entered the drawing- room, just as matters in there had almost reached a crisis. Nina Alexandrovna had forgotten that she had "submitted to everything!" She was defending Varia. Ptitsin was taking her part, too. Not that Varia was afraid of standing up for herself. She was by no means that sort of a girl; but her brother was becoming ruder and more intolerable every moment. Her usual practice in such cases as the present was to say nothing, but stare at him, without taking her eyes off his face for an instant. This manoeuvre, as she well knew, could drive Gania distracted.
Just at this moment the door opened and the prince entered, announcing:
"Nastasia Philipovna!"

加尼亚的家在三楼，沿着相当清洁、明亮和宽敞的楼梯上去。这是由大小六七个房间组成的一套住宅。其实这些房间是最普通不过的了，但是对于一个即使有二千卢布薪俸的有家庭的小官员来说，无论如何也是不大能住得起的。它是供兼包伙食和杂设的房客用的，不到二个月前加尼亚和他的家庭租下了这套住宅，对此加尼亚本人很不乐意，但是尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜和瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜坚持和请求，她们想尽一份力，哪怕是多吵，也要贴补些家庭的收入。加尼亚皱着眉头，称招房客是不成体统；仿佛招了房客以后他在社交界就羞于见人了，因为他在那里惯于以颇有才华和前程的年轻人出现的。所有这些对命运的让步和这种令人着恼的贫困--所有这一切皆是烙在他身上的深深的精神创伤。从某个时候起他就变得会为任何小事没有分寸和不恰当地恼火，如果他还同意作暂时的让步和忍耐，那只是因为他已经决心在最短时间里改变和改造这一切。而同时，他决意要实现这种改变所采取的办法本身，又构成了一道不小的难题，以往为解决这道难题又造成了比过去更为麻烦和痛苦的局面。
直接从过道开始的走廊把住宅分隔开来，走廊的一边有三个房间是打算出租给“经特别介绍”的房客；此外，还是在走廊这一侧的顶端，厨房旁边是比其它房间小的第四个小房间，里面住着退职将军伊沃尔金本人，一家之父，他就睡在一张宽沙发上，而进出住宅都得经过厨房和后梯。这个小房间里还住着加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇１３岁的弟弟，中学生科利亚；他也被安排在这里挤着，做功课，睡在另一张相当旧的、又窄又短的沙发上，铺的是破旧的被褥，主要则是照料和看管父亲，老人已越来越少不了这种照看了。公爵被安排在三个房间的中间一个；右边第一个房间住着费尔迪先科，左边是第三个房间，尚空着，但加尼亚首先把公爵带到家里住的那半边。家用的这半边由客厅、会客室和一个房间组成。客厅需要时就变成餐室：会客室其实只是早晨才会客用，晚上就变成了加尼亚的书房和卧室；第三个房间很小，总是关着门，这是尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜和瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜的卧室。总之，这住宅里一切都很拥挤和窒塞；加尼亚只是暗自把牙咬得格格响；他虽然曾经是，也想做一个孝敬母亲的人，但是在他们那里一开始就可以发现，这是一家之霸。
尼娜•亚历山槽罗夫娜不是一个人在会客室里，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜与她一起坐着；她们俩都一边织着东西一边与客人伊万•彼得罗维奇•普季岑交谈着。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜像是５０岁左右，脸面消瘦，双颊下隐，眼睛下面有很浓的黑晕。她的外表样子是病态的，还有点忧伤，但她的脸和目光却相当令人愉快；一开口就表现出严肃庄重、充分意识到真正尊严的性格。尽管外表上看起来有一丝哀伤，可是能够感觉到她身上的坚强，甚至刚毅。她穿得非常朴素，是深色的衣裙，完全是老妇人的打扮，但是她的待人接物，谈吐，整个举止风度却显露出是个经历过上流社会的妇女。
瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜是个２３岁左右的少女，中等身材，相当瘦削，容貌并不很美，但是蕴含着一种神秘的不美也能惹人喜爱并且还能强烈地吸引人的魅力，她很像母亲，因为完全不喜欢打扮，甚至衣着也几乎像母亲那样。她那灰色的眼睛射出的目光，如果不总是那么严肃和沉静（有时甚至过分了，尤其是最近），那么偶而也会是很快活和温柔的。她的脸上也能看得到坚强和刚毅，但是可以感觉到，她的这种坚毅比起她母亲来甚至更为坚韧不拔和精明强干。瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜是个脾气相当暴燥的人，她的小兄弟有时甚至怕她的这种火爆性子。现在坐在她们那里的客人伊万•彼得罗维奇•普季岑也怕她三分。这是个还相当年轻的人，将近３０岁，穿着朴素，但很雅致，举止风度很令人好感，但是似乎过分讲究派头。深褐色的络腮胡子表明他不是干公务的人。他善于言谈，聪明而有趣，但是常常保持沉默。总的来说，他甚至给人愉快的印象。看来他对瓦尔瓦拉；阿尔达利翁诺夫娜并不是无动于衷，而且也不掩饰自己的感情。瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜对他很友好，但是对他的有些问题她还迟迟不做回答，甚至不喜欢这些问题；不过，普季岑远非是那种容易丧失信心的人。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜对他很亲切，近来甚至很信赖他。不过，大家都知道，他是专门靠花钱收买比较可靠的抵押品而很快盈利积攒起钱财的。他是加尼亚十分要好的朋友。
加尼亚十分淡漠地向母亲问了好，根本不跟妹妹打招呼，立即便把普季岑带出了房间。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜在加尼亚断断续续做了详尽的介绍后，对公爵说了几句亲切的话，便吩咐朝门里张望的科利亚带他去中间那个房间。科利亚是个长着活泼和相当可爱的脸蛋的男孩，一副可以信赖、纯真朴实的样子。
“您的行李在哪里呀？”他带公爵进房问。
“我有一个小包裹；我把它留在前厅了。”
“我马上替您去拿来。我们家全部佣人就是厨娘和玛特廖娜，所以我也帮着做些事。瓦里娅什么都管，好生气。加尼亚说，您今天刚从瑞士来？”
“是的。”
“瑞士好吗？”
“非常好。”
“有山吗？”
“是的。”
“我马上去把您的包裹搬来。”
瓦尔瓦拉、阿尔达利翁诺夫娜走了进来。
“玛特日娜马上来给您铺好被褥。您有箱子吗？”
“没有，只有个小包。您弟弟去拿了；是在前厅。”
“除了这个小包裹，那里没有别的包裹；您把它放哪里？”科利亚又回到房间里，问道。
“除了这个是没有别的了，”公爵接过包裹说明着。
“噢！可我还以为，别是费尔迪先科搬走了。”
“别胡扯废话，”瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜严格地说。她跟公爵讲话也十分冷淡，刚才大概还算是客气的。
“Ｃｔｌｅｒｅ Ｂａｂｅｉｔｅ，＊对我可以温柔些吗，我又不是普季岑。”
“还可以揍你，科利亚，你蠢到哪里了。您要什么，可以找玛特廖娜办；午餐是在４点半。您可以与我们一起用午餐，也可以在自己房间里，随您便。科利亚，我们走，别妨碍他。”
“走吧，真是果敢的性格！”
他们出去时，碰到了加尼亚。
“父亲在家吗？”加尼亚问科利亚，得到肯定的回答后他在耳边对他低语了什么。
科利亚点了下头，跟着瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜走了出去。
＊法语：亲爱的巴别特。巴别特是瓦尔瓦拉这个名的法语呢称。
“有两句话，公爵，因为这些……事情竟忘了对您说。有一个请求：劳驾您，如果这对您来说不大费劲的话，既不要在这里乱说刚才我跟阿格拉娅的事，也不要在那边嚼舌您在这里将看到的事；因为这里也是十分不成体统的。不过，见鬼去吧……哪怕至少是今天要忍住。”
“请您相信，我说的比您所想象的要少得多，”公爵说，他对加尼亚的指责有点恼火。他们之间的关系看来越来越槽了。
“算了，因为您今天我可够受的。总之，我求您了。”
“还有要请您说说清楚，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维维奇，刚才我受到什么约束了，因此都不可以提及照片的事？您可是并没有请求我。”
“唉呀，这房间多糟糕！”加尼亚轻蔑地打量着房间，说，“光线很暗，窗房又朝院子。从各个方面来看您到我们这儿来真不是时候……算了，这不是我的事；不是我出租住房。”
普季岑探了一眼，喊了一声加尼亚；加尼亚便匆匆撇下公爵，走了出去，尽管他还想说什么，但看来犹豫不决，像是羞于启齿；加上骂一通房间不好，似乎也感到不好意思。
公爵刚刚漱洗好，才稍稍整理好自己的盥洗间，门又被打开了，一个生人望了一下。
这位先生３０岁左右，个头不小，肩膀很宽，有一个满头红褐色卷发的大脑袋。他的脸胖墩墩，红朴朴，嘴唇厚厚的，鼻子又。大又扁，一双小眼睛胖成一条缝，仿佛不停地一眨一眨似的，流露出嘲讽的神情。总之，这一切给人的印象是挺粗俗无礼的。他穿得也很脏。
他起先只把门开得可以伸进头来这么大。伸进来的脑袋打量房间５秒钟，然后门就慢慢地开大了，他的整个躯体出现在门口，但是客人还是不走进来，而是眯着眼，从门口继续打量着公爵。终于他在身后关上了门，走近前来，坐到椅子上，紧紧地挽着公爵的手，让他坐到自己斜对面的沙发上。
“费尔迪先科，”他自我介绍说，一边专注和疑问地端详着公爵的脸。
“有何贵干？”公爵几乎要大笑起来回答着。
“房客，”费尔迪先科仍像原来那样观察着，说。
“您想来认识一下？”
“唉！”客人叹了口气，把头发弄得乱蓬蓬的，开始望着对面的角落，“您有钱吗？”他转向公爵，突然问。
“不多。”
“到底多少？”
“２５个卢布。”
“拿出来看看。”
公爵从背心口袋里换出一张２５卢布的钞票，递给费尔迪先科。费尔迪先科把钞票打开来看了看，然后又翻转到另一面，接着又对着亮光看起来。
“真够奇怪的，”他似乎若有所思地说，“它们怎么变成褐色的？这些２５卢布的钞票有时变褐色变得很厉害，而另外一些钞票却相反，完全褪色了。请拿着。”
公爵拿回了自己的钞票。费尔迪先科从椅子上站了起来。
“我是来提醒您：第一，别借钱给我，因为我一定会来请求的。”
“好的。”
“您在这里打算付钱吗？”
“打算付的。”
“而我不打算付；谢谢。我在这儿是您右边第一个门，看见过吗？请尽量别常光临我那儿；我会到您这儿来，请放心，见到将军了吗？”
“没有。”
“也没有听说？”
“当然也没有。”
“好吧，那么您会看见也会听说的；何况他连我这儿也要借钱！ Ａｖｉｓ ａｕｌｅｃｔｅｕｒ。＊告辞了。带着费尔迪先科这个姓，难道也可以生活？啊？”
“为什么不能？”
“告辞了。”
他走向门口。公爵后来了解到，这位先生仿佛尽义务似的承担起一个任务，要用自己奇特古怪和使人开心的行为让大家吃惊，但是不知怎么的他从来也没有成功过。他使某些人甚至还产生了不快的印象，因此他真正感到沮丧，但是他仍然没有丢下自己这个任务。在门口他似乎得以恢复了常态，却撞上了进来的一位先生；他把这位公爵不认识的新客人放进了房间，从后面向公爵几次眨眼警告注意他，这才不无自信地总算走开了。
新进来的先生身材高大，５５岁光景，也许更大些，相当臃肿，红得发紫的胖脸皮，肉松弛，长着一因浓密的连鬓胡子，还留着小胡子，有一双爆得出的大眼睛。如果不是这么不修边幅，衣衫槛楼，甚至肮脏邋遢，这副体相倒还挺神气的。他穿的是一件很旧的常礼服，肘部几乎要磨破了；内衣也油腻兮兮的，--这是家里的穿着。在他身旁有一股伏特加的气味；但是他的风度颇具魅力，有点装模作样，显然竭力想用这种尊严的姿态来惊倒别人。先生不急不忙地走近公爵，脸带亲切的微笑，默默地握着他的手，不从自己的手里放开，细细地端详了一会他的脸，似乎在辨认某些熟悉的特征。
＊注语：预先通知。
“是他！是他！”他轻轻地，但郑重其事地说，“活脱活像！我听到，人家常说起一个熟悉和亲爱的姓氏，也就想起了一去不复返的过去……是梅什金公爵吗？”
“正是卑人。”
“伊沃尔金，一个退职和倒霉的将军。斗胆请问您的名字和父称？”
“列夫•尼古拉耶维奇。”
“对，对！是我朋友，可以说，是童年伙伴尼古拉•彼得罗维奇的儿子。”
“我父亲名叫尼古拉•利沃维奇。”
“利沃维奇，”将军改正说，但他不慌不忙，怀着一种充分的自信，仿佛他一点也没有忘记，仅仅是无意间说错而已。他坐了下来，也拉着公爵的手，让他坐在自己身边。“我还抱过您呢。”
“真的吗？”公爵问。“我父亲过世已有２０年了。”
“是啊，２０年了；２０年又３个月。我们一起学习过；我直接进了军界。”
“父亲也在军界呆过，是瓦西利科夫斯基团的少尉。”
“在别洛米尔斯基团。调到别洛米尔斯基团几乎就在他去世前夕，我站在这里并祈求他安息。您母亲……”
将军的手是因为忧伤的回忆而稍作停顿。
“半年过后她也因受了风寒而故世了，”公爵说。
“不是因为风寒。不是因为风寒，请相信我老头子。我当时在，是我给她安葬的。是因为思念自己的公爵痛苦所致，而不是因为受了风寒。是啊，公爵夫人也是令我永志不忘的！青春嘛！因为她、我和公爵，童年时代的朋友差点成为互相残杀的凶手。”
公爵有点疑惑地开始听他讲。
“我热烈地爱上了您的母亲，那时她还是未婚妻，我朋友的未婚妻。公爵发现了，也惊呆了。早晨６点多就来找我，把我唤醒了。我惊讶万分地穿着衣服，双方都默默无语；我全部明白了。他从口袋里掏出两杆手枪，相隔着手绢，没有证人，再过５分钟就互相把对方打发去永恒世界，何必要有证人呢？子弹上了蹬，拉直了手绢；站好了，互相把手枪对着心口，彼此看着对方的脸。突然两人眼中泪如雨下，手都颤抖着。两人，两人同时这样分了，这时自然地就是拥抱和彼此争着慷慨相让。公爵喊着：她是你的！我喊着：她是你的：总之……总之……您是住到……我们这儿来？”
“是的，也许要住一段时间，、公爵说着，似乎有点迟疑。
“公爵，妈妈请您去她那儿，”科利亚朝门里探头喊道。公爵本已站起来要走，但将军把右手掌放到他的肩膀上，友好地又把他按到沙发上。
“作为您父亲的真正的朋友，我想提醒您，”将军说，“我，您自己也看见了，我遭难了，因为一件惨祸；但是没有受审！没有受审！尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜是个难能可贵的妇女。瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜，我的女儿，也是个难能可贵的女儿！因为家境的关系我们出租住房，实在是前所未有的败落！我原来是要当总督的！……但我们始终很高兴您来。然而，我家里正有不幸！”
公爵疑虑而又十分好奇地望着他。
“正在准备缔结一门婚姻，这是少见的婚姻。是一个轻薄女子和一个本可以成为宫廷士官的年轻人的婚姻。这个女人将被带进家来，而这里却有我的妻子和我的女儿！但只要我还有口气，她就别想进来！我要躺在门口，让她从我身上跨过去！……跟加尼亚我现在几乎不说话，甚至避免遇见他。我特地先告诉您；既然您将住在我们这里，反正不讲也会看到的，但您是我朋友的儿子，我有权希望……”
“公爵，劳驾，请到会客室我这里来，”尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜本人已经站在门口叫唤了。
“信不信，我的朋友，”将军大声嚷道，“原来，我还抱过公爵呢！”
尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜含着责备瞥了将军一眼，又以探询的目光看了一下公爵，但是什么话都没有说。公爵跟在她后面走着；但他们刚到会客室坐下，尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜刚开始很急促地低声告诉公爵什么的时候，将军本人却突然驾临会客室。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜立即闭口不言，带着明显的懊丧低头做起她的编织活来。将军可能注意到了这种懊丧，但依然保持着良好的情绪。
“我朋友的儿子！”他对尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜喊道，“而且这么出乎意料！我早就已经不再讲了，但是，我的朋友，难道你不记得已故的尼古拉•利沃维奇吗？你还尼见过他的……在特维尔？”
“我不记得尼古拉•利沃维奇了。这是您父亲吗？”她问公爵。
“是父亲，但是，好像他不是在特维尔去世的，而是在叶利萨韦特格勒，”公爵不好意思地向将军指出，“我是听帕夫利谢夫说的……”
“是在特维里，将军肯定说，“在临死前他被调到了特维里，甚至还是在病情发展之前。您当时还太小，不可能记住调动和旅行的事；帕夫利谢夫则可能弄错了，尽管他是个极好的人。”
“您也认识帕夫利谢夫？”
“这是个难得的人，但我是亲身见到的。在他弥留之际我曾为他祝福……”
“我父亲可是受审判的情况下去世的，”公爵又指出，“虽然我从来也未能了解到，究竟因为什么才受审，他是死在医院里的。”
“唉，这是有关列兵科尔帕科夫的案件，毫无疑问，公爵本可以宣告无罪的。”
“是这样吗？您确实知道？”公爵怀着特别的好奇问。
“这还用说！”将军高声嚷了起来，“法庭没有做出什么裁决就解散了。案子是不可能成立的！这案子甚至可以说是神秘莫测的。连长拉里翁诺夫上尉要死了；公爵被任命临时代理连长的职务；好。列兵科尔帕科夫犯了偷窈，偷了同伴的靴料，换酒喝了，好。公爵申斥了科尔帕科夫并威吓说要用树条揍他，请注意，这是有上士和军士在场的。很好，科尔帕科夫回到营房，躺到铺板上，过一刻钟就死了。非常好，但事情来得突然，几乎是不可能的。不论怎么样，把科尔帕科夫葬了；公爵报告了上面，接着就把科尔帕科夫除了名。’似乎再好也没有了吧？但是整整过了半年、在一次旅的阅兵式上，列兵科尔帕科夫仿佛什么也没有发生过似的出现在诺沃泽姆良斯基步兵团第二营第三连中，还是那个旅和那个师！”
“怎么回事？”公爵不由地惊呼起来。
“不是这么回事，这是一个错误。”尼娜•山德罗未娜突然对他说，几乎是忧郁地望着他。“Ｍｏｎ ｍａｒｉ ｓｅ ｔｒｄｍｐｅ。”＊
“但是，我的朋友，说ｓｅ ｔｒｏｍｐｅ是容易的，可是你自己倒来解释解释这种事情！大家都束手无策。我本来会第一个出来说ｑｕ　ｏｎ ｓｅ ｔｒｏｍｐｅ，＊但倒霉的是，我是见证人，还亲自参加了调查组。所有当面的对质都证明，这正是那个人，就是半年前照通常的规矩列队击鼓安葬的那个列兵科尔帕科夫，不折不扣，这真是罕见的奇事，几乎是不可能的，我同意，但是……”
＊法语：我的丈夫弄错了。
“爸爸，给您开饭了，”瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜走进房间通知说。
“啊，这太好了、好极了！我的确饿了……但是这件事，可以说，甚至是心理学的……”
“汤又要凉了，”瓦里娅急不可耐地说。
“马上，马上，”将军走出房间嘟哝着说，“尽管做了许多查询，”在走廊里还听到他的声音。
“如果您要住在我们这里，您必须得多多原谅阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇，”尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜对公爵说，“不过，他不会太来打扰您的：他吃饭也是单独的。您自己也会同意，任何人都有自己的缺点和自己的……特别的地方，有些人可能比他们惯于指手划脚批评的人有更多的缺点。有一点我要十分请求您：如果我丈夫什么时候向您索要房租，您就对他说已经交给我了。换句话说，就是交给阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇，对您来说反正仍算交过了，但我仅仅是为了准确无误而请求您……瓦里娅，这是什么？”
瓦里娅回到房间里来，把纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的照片默默递给母亲。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜打了个颤，开始仿佛受了惊吓似的，接着怀着一种令人压抑的痛苦心情细细端详了一会照片。最后，疑问地看了一眼瓦里娅。
“今天她本人给他的礼物，”瓦里娅说，“晚上他们就要决定一切。”
“今天晚上！”尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜仿佛绝望地低低重复着，“还有什么好说的？再已没有任何怀疑了，希望也不复存在：她用照片说明了一切……是他自己给你看的吗？”她惊奇地补充说。
“您知道，我们已经整整一个月几乎没有说过一句话。普季岑什么都对我说了，而照片是在那里桌旁的地板上；我捡起了它。”
“公爵，”突然尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜对他说，“我想问您（其实，正是为此我才请您到这里来的），您早就认识我儿子了吗？他好像对我说，您今天刚从什么地方来？”
公爵简短地解释了自己的情况，略去了一大半内容。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜和瓦里娅听他讲完。
＊法语：是别人弄错了。
“我询问您，并不是要探听什么有关加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇的事，”尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜指出，“在这点上您不应弄错。如果有什么事他自己不能向我坦述，我本人也不想背着他打听那些事。刚才加尼亚在您在场时以及在您走后回答我询问您的情况时说：‘他全部知道，没什么要拘礼避嫌的！’说实在的，我请您来就是想知道，他这话是什么意思？也就是说，我想知道，到什么程度……”
突然加尼亚和普季岑走了进来；尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜马上不说话了。公爵仍坐在她身旁的椅子上，而瓦里娅则走到边上去了；纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的照片就在尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜小工作台上最显眼的地方，正对着她面前，加尼亚看见了照片，皱起了眉头，烦恼地从桌上拿起照片，将它丢到放在房间另一头的自己的书桌上。
“是今天吗，加尼亚？”尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜突然问。
“今天怎么啦？”加尼亚猝然一惊，突然冲着公爵责骂起来，“啊，我明白了，原来您在这儿！……您究竟怎么啦，这是什么毛病还是怎么的？您就不能忍着点吗？您终究也该明白呀，我的大人……”
“这是我的过错，加尼亚，不是别人，”普季岑打断他说。
加尼亚疑问地瞥了他一眼。
“这可是更好，加尼亚，何况，”从一方面来说，事情就了结了，”普季岑喃喃着，走到一旁去，坐到桌边，从口袋里换出一张写满了铅笔字的纸，开始专心地细读起来。加尼亚阴沉地站着，不安地等待着将会发生的家庭口角。他甚至都没有想到在公爵面前赔礼道歉。
“如果一切都了结了，那么，伊万•彼得罗维奇说的当然是对的，”尼娜•亚历山槽罗夫娜说，“请别皱眉蹙额，也别生气恼火，加尼亚，你自己不做说的事，我什么都不会问，我要你相信，我已完全屈服了，请可以放心。”
她说这些话时，没有停下手中的活，好像真的处之泰然。加尼亚很惊奇，但是小心翼翼地保持沉默和望着母亲，等她把话说得明确些。家庭的口角对他来说已付出太高昂的代价，尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜觉察到儿子的谨慎，便带着苦笑补充说：
“你仍然在怀疑和不相信我；放心吧，不会像过去那样，既不会哭泣流泪，也不会苦苦哀求，至少我是这样。我的全部愿望是为了使你幸福，你也是知道这一点的；我是认命了，但我的心将永远和你在一起，无论我们将在一起还是分开。当然，我只对我自己的行为负责，你不能要求妹妹也这样……”
“啊，又是她！”加尼亚喊了起来，嘲讽和仇恨地望着妹妹，“妈妈，我再次向您发誓，我过去已经许下的诺言：只要我在这里，只要我活着，无论是谁。无论什么时候，我都不许不尊重您。不管是什么人，不管是谁跨进我家的门，我都坚持要求对您绝对尊敬……”
加尼亚非常高兴，以致几乎用和解、温情的日光望着母亲。
“我对自己丝毫也不担心，加尼亚，你是知道的；所有这些日子我不是为自己操心和痛苦。据说，今天你们就一切了结了？究竟了结什么？”
“今天晚上，在自己家里，她答应要宣布：同意或否，”加尼亚回答说。
“我们几乎有三个星期回避谈论这件事了，这样更好。现在，当一切已经要了结的时候，我只有一点敢于间你：．既然你并不爱她，她又怎么会给你同意的答复，甚至还送自己的照片？莫非你爱她这么一个……这么一个……”
“这么说吧，饱经世故的女人，是吗？”
“我不。想用这样的字眼。难道你能蒙混她到这种地步？”
在这个问题中突然可以感觉到有一种异乎寻常的激债。加尼亚站了一会，考虑了一下，也不掩饰自己的讥讽，说：
“妈妈，您太冲动了，又忍不住了，我们往往就是这样开的头并激烈起来的。您说，不再盘间，也不再责备，可是又已经开始了！最好还是不要再说了，真的，不要再说了；至少您曾经有意……无论什么时候、无论怎么样我都不会丢弃您；换一个人有这样一个妹妹至少也得逃跑，瞧她现在是怎么看我的！我们就说到这儿吧！我本来是这么高兴……您怎么知道我欺骗了纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜？至于说瓦里娅，就随她的便，--这就够了。嘿，现在真是完全受够了！”
加尼亚越说凶激动，毫无目的地在房间里踱来踱去。这样的谈话马上就转到家里所有成员的痛处上。
“我说过了，如果她进这个家，我就从这儿出去，我也说话算数，”瓦里娅说。
“那是因为顽固！”加尼亚喊道，“因为顽固你才不嫁人！于吗对我嗤之以鼻？我才不在乎呢，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜；您愿意的话，哪怕现在就实行您的意愿也行。您已使我感到非常烦嫌。怎么啦！公爵，您终于决定离开我们了，”他看见公爵站起来，便嚷了起来。
加尼亚的声音中可以听得出他已经恼怒到什么程度，那种情况下人自己几乎也为这种光火感到痛快，于是便不受任何约束地，几乎怀着一种越来越大的满足，放纵着自己，任其发展。公爵在门口本已转过身，想要回答什么。但是，他从得罪他的人脸上那种病态的表情中看到，此刻已到了一触即发的地步，犹如一杯水只差一滴就会满溢而出，于是便转过身，一语不发地走出去。过了几分钟他从会客室里传来的余音听到，因为他不在场谈话变得更粗声大气、直言不讳。
他穿过客厅到了前厅要去走廊，‘然后到自己房间里去。当他经过大门走近搂梯时，他听见并发现，门外有人在用足力气打铃，但是门铃大概坏了：只是微微颤动，却没有声音。公爵取下插销，打开门，惊讶得往后退，全身甚至打了个顽：站在他面前的是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜。他根据照片马上就认出了她。当她看见他时，她的眼睛里迸发出恼怒的火光；她很快地走进前厅，用肩膀把他从路上推开，一边从自己身上脱着皮大衣，一边怒冲冲地说：
“如果懒得修门铃，那么至少也该在有人敲门时坐前厅。嘿，瞧现在报皮大衣掉地上了，傻子！”
皮大衣真的在地上；纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜没有等到公爵脱下它，看也不看便自己把皮大衣往他手上扔去，但公爵没能接住。
“真该把你赶走。走，报告去。”
公爵本想说什么，但是却茫然不知所措，什么话也说不出来，就拿着从地上捡起来的皮大衣向会客室走去。
“嘿，瞧你现在拿了皮大衣走了！干嘛要拿皮大衣呀？哈一哈一哈！你是神经病还是怎么的？”
公爵回转来，呆若木鸡似地望着她；当她笑起来的时候，他也苦笑了一下，但还是说不出话来。在他为她开门的最初那一瞬间，他脸色刷白，而现在红晕却突然涌上了脸面。
“这可真是个白痴！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜朝他跺了下脚，忿忿地喊了一声，“喂，你到哪里去？喂，你去报告是谁来了呀？”
“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，”公爵喃喃着说。
“你怎么知道我的？”她很快地问他，“我从来没有见过你！去吧，报告去……那里干什么大叫大嚷来着？”
“在吵架，”公爵回答道，便向会客室走去。
他进去时正是相当关键的时刻：尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜很快就已经完全忘记了她已“完全屈服了”；而且，她还袒护瓦里娅。已经放下了写满铅笔字的纸片的普季岑站在瓦里娅旁边。瓦里娅自己并不畏怯，而且她也不是那种胆小怕事的少女；但是哥哥越说越变得粗暴无礼和不可容忍。在这种情况下，她通常是不再说话，只是默默地、嘲笑地、直愣愣地盯着哥哥看。她知道；这种姿态会使他失去最后一道防线。就在这个时刻公爵跨进了房间并通报。
“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜到！”
Part 1 Chapter 9
Silence immediately fell on the room; all looked at the prince as though they neither understood, nor hoped to understand. Gania was motionless with horror.
Nastasia's arrival was a most unexpected and overwhelming event to all parties. In the first place, she had never been before. Up to now she had been so haughty that she had never even asked Gania to introduce her to his parents. Of late she had not so much as mentioned them. Gania was partly glad of this; but still he had put it to her debit in the account to be settled after marriage.
He would have borne anything from her rather than this visit. But one thing seemed to him quite clear-her visit now, and the present of her portrait on this particular day, pointed out plainly enough which way she intended to make her decision!
The incredulous amazement with which all regarded the prince did not last long, for Nastasia herself appeared at the door and passed in, pushing by the prince again.
"At last I've stormed the citadel! Why do you tie up your bell?" she said, merrily, as she pressed Gania's hand, the latter having rushed up to her as soon as she made her appearance. "What are you looking so upset about? Introduce me, please!"
The bewildered Gania introduced her first to Varia, and both women, before shaking hands, exchanged looks of strange import. Nastasia, however, smiled amiably; but Varia did not try to look amiable, and kept her gloomy expression. She did not even vouchsafe the usual courteous smile of etiquette. Gania darted a terrible glance of wrath at her for this, but Nina Alexandrovna, mended matters a little when Gania introduced her at last. Hardly, however, had the old lady begun about her " highly gratified feelings," and so on, when Nastasia left her, and flounced into a chair by Gania's side in the corner by the window, and cried: "Where's your study? and where are the--the lodgers? You do take in lodgers, don't you?"
Gania looked dreadfully put out, and tried to say something in reply, but Nastasia interrupted him:
"Why, where are you going to squeeze lodgers in here? Don't you use a study? Does this sort of thing pay?" she added, turning to Nina Alexandrovna.
"Well, it is troublesome, rather," said the latter; "but I suppose it will 'pay' pretty well. We have only just begun, however--"
Again Nastasia Philipovna did not hear the sentence out. She glanced at Gania, and cried, laughing, "What a face! My goodness, what a face you have on at this moment!"
Indeed, Gania did not look in the least like himself. His bewilderment and his alarmed perplexity passed off, however, and his lips now twitched with rage as he continued to stare evilly at his laughing guest, while his countenance became absolutely livid.
There was another witness, who, though standing at the door motionless and bewildered himself, still managed to remark Gania's death-like pallor, and the dreadful change that had come over his face. This witness was the prince, who now advanced in alarm and muttered to Gania:
"Drink some water, and don't look like that!"
It was clear that he came out with these words quite spontaneously, on the spur of the moment. But his speech was productive of much--for it appeared that all. Gania's rage now overflowed upon the prince. He seized him by the shoulder and gazed with an intensity of loathing and revenge at him, but said nothing--as though his feelings were too strong to permit of words.
General agitation prevailed. Nina Alexandrovna gave a little cry of anxiety; Ptitsin took a step forward in alarm; Colia and Ferdishenko stood stock still at the door in amazement;--only Varia remained coolly watching the scene from under her eyelashes. She did not sit down, but stood by her mother with folded hands. However, Gania recollected himself almost immediately. He let go of the prince and burst out laughing.
"Why, are you a doctor, prince, or what?" he asked, as naturally as possible. "I declare you quite frightened me! Nastasia Philipovna, let me introduce this interesting character to you-- though I have only known him myself since the morning."
Nastasia gazed at the prince in bewilderment. "Prince? He a Prince? Why, I took him for the footman, just now, and sent him in to announce me! Ha, ha, ha, isn't that good!"
"Not bad that, not bad at all!" put in Ferdishenko, "se non e vero--"
"I rather think I pitched into you, too, didn't I? Forgive me--do! Who is he, did you say? What prince? Muishkin?" she added, addressing Gania.
"He is a lodger of ours," explained the latter.
"An idiot!"--the prince distinctly heard the word half whispered from behind him. This was Ferdishenko's voluntary information for Nastasia's benefit.
"Tell me, why didn't you put me right when I made such a dreadful mistake just now?" continued the latter, examining the prince from head to foot without the slightest ceremony. She awaited the answer as though convinced that it would be so foolish that she must inevitably fail to restrain her laughter over it.
"I was astonished, seeing you so suddenly--" murmured the prince.
"How did you know who I was? Where had you seen me before? And why were you so struck dumb at the sight of me? What was there so overwhelming about me?"
"Oho! ho, ho, ho!" cried Ferdishenko. "NOW then, prince! My word, what things I would say if I had such a chance as that! My goodness, prince--go on!"
"So should I, in your place, I've no doubt!" laughed the prince to Ferdishenko; then continued, addressing Nastasia: "Your portrait struck me very forcibly this morning; then I was talking about you to the Epanchins; and then, in the train, before I reached Petersburg, Parfen Rogojin told me a good deal about you; and at the very moment that I opened the door to you I happened to be thinking of you, when--there you stood before me!"
"And how did you recognize me?"
"From the portrait!"
"What else?"
"I seemed to imagine you exactly as you are--I seemed to have seen you somewhere."
"Where--where?"
"I seem to have seen your eyes somewhere; but it cannot be! I have not seen you--I never was here before. I may have dreamed of you, I don't know."
The prince said all this with manifest effort--in broken sentences, and with many drawings of breath. He was evidently much agitated. Nastasia Philipovna looked at him inquisitively, but did not laugh.
"Bravo, prince!" cried Ferdishenko, delighted.
At this moment a loud voice from behind the group which hedged in the prince and Nastasia Philipovna, divided the crowd, as it were, and before them stood the head of the family, General Ivolgin. He was dressed in evening clothes; his moustache was dyed.
This apparition was too much for Gania. Vain and ambitious almost to morbidness, he had had much to put up with in the last two months, and was seeking feverishly for some means of enabling himself to lead a more presentable kind of existence. At home, he now adopted an attitude of absolute cynicism, but he could not keep this up before Nastasia Philipovna, although he had sworn to make her pay after marriage for all he suffered now. He was experiencing a last humiliation, the bitterest of all, at this moment--the humiliation of blushing for his own kindred in his own house. A question flashed through his mind as to whether the game was really worth the candle.
For that had happened at this moment, which for two months had been his nightmare; which had filled his soul with dread and shame--the meeting between his father and Nastasia Philipovna. He had often tried to imagine such an event, but had found the picture too mortifying and exasperating, and had quietly dropped it. Very likely he anticipated far worse things than was at all necessary; it is often so with vain persons. He had long since determined, therefore, to get his father out of the way, anywhere, before his marriage, in order to avoid such a meeting; but when Nastasia entered the room just now, he had been so overwhelmed with astonishment, that he had not thought of his father, and had made no arrangements to keep him out of the way. And now it was too late--there he was, and got up, too, in a dress coat and white tie, and Nastasia in the very humour to heap ridicule on him and his family circle; of this last fact, he felt quite persuaded. What else had she come for? There were his mother and his sister sitting before her, and she seemed to have forgotten their very existence already; and if she behaved like that, he thought, she must have some object in view.
Ferdishenko led the general up to Nastasia Philipovna.
"Ardalion Alexandrovitch Ivolgin," said the smiling general, with a low bow of great dignity, "an old soldier, unfortunate, and the father of this family; but happy in the hope of including in that family so exquisite--"
He did not finish his sentence, for at this moment Ferdishenko pushed a chair up from behind, and the general, not very firm on his legs, at this post-prandial hour, flopped into it backwards. It was always a difficult thing to put this warrior to confusion, and his sudden descent left him as composed as before. He had sat down just opposite to Nastasia, whose fingers he now took, and raised to his lips with great elegance, and much courtesy. The general had once belonged to a very select circle of society, but he had been turned out of it two or three years since on account of certain weaknesses, in which he now indulged with all the less restraint; but his good manners remained with him to this day, in spite of all.
Nastasia Philipovna seemed delighted at the appearance of this latest arrival, of whom she had of course heard a good deal by report.
"I have heard that my son--" began Ardalion Alexandrovitch.
"Your son, indeed! A nice papa you are! YOU might have come to see me anyhow, without compromising anyone. Do you hide yourself, or does your son hide you?"
"The children of the nineteenth century, and their parents--" began the general, again.
"Nastasia Philipovna, will you excuse the general for a moment? Someone is inquiring for him," said Nina Alexandrovna in a loud voice, interrupting the conversation.
"Excuse him? Oh no, I have wished to see him too long for that. Why, what business can he have? He has retired, hasn't he? You won't leave me, general, will you?"
"I give you my word that he shall come and see you--but he--he needs rest just now."
"General, they say you require rest," said Nastasia Philipovna, with the melancholy face of a child whose toy is taken away.
Ardalion Alexandrovitch immediately did his best to make his foolish position a great deal worse.
"My dear, my dear!" he said, solemnly and reproachfully, looking at his wife, with one hand on his heart.
"Won't you leave the room, mamma?" asked Varia, aloud.
"No, Varia, I shall sit it out to the end."
Nastasia must have overheard both question and reply, but her vivacity was not in the least damped. On the contrary, it seemed to increase. She immediately overwhelmed the general once more with questions, and within five minutes that gentleman was as happy as a king, and holding forth at the top of his voice, amid the laughter of almost all who heard him.
Colia jogged the prince's arm.
"Can't YOU get him out of the room, somehow? DO, please," and tears of annoyance stood in the boy's eyes. "Curse that Gania!" he muttered, between his teeth.
"Oh yes, I knew General Epanchin well," General Ivolgin was saying at this moment; "he and Prince Nicolai Ivanovitch Muishkin--whose son I have this day embraced after an absence of twenty years--and I, were three inseparables. Alas one is in the grave, torn to pieces by calumnies and bullets; another is now before you, still battling with calumnies and bullets--"
"Bullets?" cried Nastasia.
"Yes, here in my chest. I received them at the siege of Kars, and I feel them in bad weather now. And as to the third of our trio, Epanchin, of course after that little affair with the poodle in the railway carriage, it was all UP between us."
"Poodle? What was that? And in a railway carriage? Dear me," said Nastasia, thoughtfully, as though trying to recall something to mind.
"Oh, just a silly, little occurrence, really not worth telling, about Princess Bielokonski's governess, Miss Smith, and--oh, it is really not worth telling!"
"No, no, we must have it!" cried Nastasia merrily.
"Yes, of course," said Ferdishenko. "C'est du nouveau."
"Ardalion," said Nina Alexandrovitch, entreatingly.
"Papa, you are wanted!" cried Colia.
"Well, it is a silly little story, in a few words," began the delighted general. "A couple of years ago, soon after the new railway was opened, I had to go somewhere or other on business. Well, I took a first-class ticket, sat down, and began to smoke, or rather CONTINUED to smoke, for I had lighted up before. I was alone in the carriage. Smoking is not allowed, but is not prohibited either; it is half allowed--so to speak, winked at. I had the window open."
"Suddenly, just before the whistle, in came two ladies with a little poodle, and sat down opposite to me; not bad-looking women; one was in light blue, the other in black silk. The poodle, a beauty with a silver collar, lay on light blue's knee. They looked haughtily about, and talked English together. I took no notice, just went on smoking. I observed that the ladies were getting angry--over my cigar, doubtless. One looked at me through her tortoise-shell eyeglass.
"I took no notice, because they never said a word. If they didn't like the cigar, why couldn't they say so? Not a word, not a hint! Suddenly, and without the very slightest suspicion of warning, 'light blue' seizes my cigar from between my fingers, and, wheugh! out of the window with it! Well, on flew the train, and I sat bewildered, and the young woman, tall and fair, and rather red in the face, too red, glared at me with flashing eyes.
"I didn't say a word, but with extreme courtesy, I may say with most refined courtesy, I reached my finger and thumb over towards the poodle, took it up delicately by the nape of the neck, and chucked it out of the window, after the cigar. The train went flying on, and the poodle's yells were lost in the distance."
"Oh, you naughty man!" cried Nastasia, laughing and clapping her hands like a child.
"Bravo!" said Ferdishenko. Ptitsin laughed too, though he had been very sorry to see the general appear. Even Colia laughed and said, "Bravo!"
"And I was right, truly right," cried the general, with warmth and solemnity, "for if cigars are forbidden in railway carriages, poodles are much more so."
"Well, and what did the lady do?" asked Nastasia, impatiently.
" She--ah, that's where all the mischief of it lies!" replied Ivolgin, frowning. "Without a word, as it were, of warning, she slapped me on the cheek! An extraordinary woman!"
"And you?"
The general dropped his eyes, and elevated his brows; shrugged his shoulders, tightened his lips, spread his hands, and remained silent. At last he blurted out:
"I lost my head!"
"Did you hit her?"
"No, oh no!--there was a great flare-up, but I didn't hit her! I had to struggle a little, purely to defend myself; but the very devil was in the business. It turned out that 'light blue' was an Englishwoman, governess or something, at Princess Bielokonski's, and the other woman was one of the old-maid princesses Bielokonski. Well, everybody knows what great friends the princess and Mrs. Epanchin are, so there was a pretty kettle of fish. All the Bielokonskis went into mourning for the poodle. Six princesses in tears, and the Englishwoman shrieking!
"Of course I wrote an apology, and called, but they would not receive either me or my apology, and the Epanchins cut me, too!"
"But wait," said Nastasia. "How is it that, five or six days since, I read exactly the same story in the paper, as happening between a Frenchman and an English girl? The cigar was snatched away exactly as you describe, and the poodle was chucked out of the window after it. The slapping came off, too, as in your case; and the girl's dress was light blue!"
The general blushed dreadfully; Colia blushed too; and Ptitsin turned hastily away. Ferdishenko was the only one who laughed as gaily as before. As to Gania, I need not say that he was miserable; he stood dumb and wretched and took no notice of anybody.
"I assure you," said the general, "that exactly the same thing happened to myself!"
"I remembered there was some quarrel between father and Miss Smith, the Bielokonski's governess," said Colia.
"How very curious, point for point the same anecdote, and happening at different ends of Europe! Even the light blue dress the same," continued the pitiless Nastasia. "I must really send you the paper."
"You must observe," insisted the general, "that my experience was two years earlier."
"Ah! that's it, no doubt!"
Nastasia Philipovna laughed hysterically.
"Father, will you hear a word from me outside!" said Gania, his voice shaking with agitation, as he seized his father by the shoulder. His eyes shone with a blaze of hatred.
At this moment there was a terrific bang at the front door, almost enough to break it down. Some most unusual visitor must have arrived. Colia ran to open.

笼罩着一片静默；大家都望着公爵，仿佛不明白他的话，也不愿意明白；加尼亚吓得目瞪口呆。
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的到来，特别是在这种时刻，对于所有的人都是最奇怪、最费解的意外。就一种情况就够让人吃惊了：纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜是第一次光临；直至现在她的态度十分傲慢，在与加尼亚的交谈中甚至都没有表示过要认识他的家人的愿望，而在最近这段时间里根本连提都不提他们，仿佛他们不存在在世上似的。加尼亚虽然在某种程度上感到高兴，因为可以避开这种对他来说颇为烦神的谈话，但是心里毕竟还是对她这种傲慢存有芥蒂。不论怎样，从她那里他等着得到的多半是对自己家庭的嘲讽和挖苦，而不是来访；他总算知道，她已经明白对于他的婚姻，他家里发生着什么情况以及他的家人会以怎样的目光来看着她。此刻她的来访，在送了照片以后并在她生日这一天，在她许诺要决定他命运的这一天，这一来访几乎就意味着她的决定本身。
大家困惑不解地望着公爵，这种状况持续并不很久：纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜本人在门口出现了，在她走进房间的时候，又轻轻地推开了一下公爵。
“总算进来了……你们干吗把门铃系起来了？”她把手递给慌忙奔向她的加尼亚，快活地说，“你这是干吗一副沮丧相？请介绍我……”
完全不知所措的加尼亚首先把她介绍给瓦里娅，两个女人在彼此伸出手来以前，交换了奇怪的目光，不过，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜笑着，装得兴冲冲的样子；但瓦里娅不想装假阴沉而专注地看着她；在她脸上甚至没有用露出一般礼貌所要求的起码的笑容。加尼亚愣住了；已经没有什么也没有则问来请求了，于是他向瓦里娅投去威胁性的一瞥，就凭这种目光的威力，足以使她明启，此时此刻对她兄长来说意味着什么。于是，她好像决走对他让步，就朝纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜徽微笑了一下（在家里他们大家彼此还是十分相爱的）。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜稍稍挽回了局面、加尼亚完全昏了头，在介绍了妹妹以后才方绍母亲，甚至把她带到纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜眼前。但是尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜刚开始表示自己“特别高兴”，纳斯塔西娅•费利伯夫娜不等听完她的话，很快就转向加尼亚，而且还没有受到邀请就坐到窗口角落里的一张小沙发上，大声嚷着：
“您的书房在哪里？还有……房客在哪里？你们不是招房客的吗？”
加尼亚脸红耳赤，结结巴巴地正要回答什么，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜立即又说：
“这里哪儿还能招房客住呀？您连书房也没有。那么这有利可图吗？”她突然转向尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜问。
“是添了些忙碌，”后者刚开始口答，“当然，应该会有收益的。不过，我们刚刚……”
但是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜又一次没有听下去：她望着加尼亚，笑着朝他喊了起来：
“您这张脸怎么啦？喔，我的上帝，瞧您这个时候这张脸！”
这一笑声持续了好一会几，加尼亚的脸色果然大为变样：他那呆僵木讷、他那滑稽可笑、胆小畏怯的不知所措的神情突然消失了，但是脸色却十分苍白；双唇自为痉挛而歪斜着；他用一种粗野的目光默默地、目不转睛地凝视着继续在笑的女客的脸。
此时在场的还有一个旁观者，他也还没有摆脱见到纳斯塔西娅•费利怕夫娜面惊讶得目瞪口呆的状态；但是虽然他像根“木柱子”似的原封不动地站在会客室门口，他还是注意到了加尼亚苍白的脸色和变化不祥的神情。他几乎处于惊吓之中，突然机械地迈步向前。
“去喝点水，”他对加尼亚低语说，“别这样看人……”
显然，他说这话未经任何思虑，没有任何特别的意图，而只是想到什么说什么；但是他的话却产生了不同寻常的作用。看来，加尼亚的全部怨气突然倾注到公爵身上：他抓住公爵的肩膀，充满仇恨，复仇的心默默望着他，仿佛难以说出话来。这引起了大家的惊慌不安：尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜甚至轻轻喊出了声，普季岑焦急地朝前跨了一步，来到门口的科利亚和费尔迪先科惊愕得停住了，只有瓦里娅一个人依然皱眉蟹额地看着一切，但很注意观察。她没有坐下来，而是双手交叉在胸前站在母亲旁边一侧。
但是加尼亚马上醒悟过来，几乎就在自己作出这一举动的最初那一刻，他就神经质地哈哈大笑起来。他完全冷静下来了。
“您怎么啦，公爵，难道是医生不成？”他尽可能快活和浑朴地大声说，“甚至都吓了我一跳；纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，可以向您介绍，这是位极为难能可贵的人物，虽然我自己也只是早晨才认识他的。”
纳斯塔西砸•费利帕夫娜疑惑不解地望着公爵。
“公爵？他是公爵？您倒想想，我刚才在前厅把他当作仆人，还打发他来报告！哈一哈一哈！”
“不要紧，不要紧！”费尔迪先科应声说，一边急忙走近来，看到大家笑了起来而兴致勃勃，“不要紧： ｓｅ ｎｏｎ ｅ ｖｅｒｏ＊……”
“还差点骂了您，公爵。请原谅。费尔迪先科，在这样的时刻，您怎么在这里？我以为，起码不会遇见您。他是什么人？哪个公爵？梅什金？”她重问着加尼亚，而此时他虽已介绍了公爵，却仍然抓着他的肩膀。
“我们的房客，”加尼亚重复说。
显然，公爵被当作某种稀罕的（也是适于使大家摆脱虚伪局面的）东西来介绍的，并差不多是把他硬塞给纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的；公爵甚至清楚地听到“白痴”这个字眼，好像是费尔迪先科在他背后向纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜解释时低声说的。
“请告诉我，我刚才这么该死……把您弄锗了，您为什么不纠正我？”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜一边用毫不客气的方式从头到脚打量着公爵，一边继续问道。她迫不及待地等着回答，似乎完全确信，回答一定是愚不可及，不会不引人发笑。
“这么突然地看见您，我十分惊讶……”公爵刚开始喃喃着说。
“您怎么知道这是我？您过去在什么地方见过我吗？这是怎么回事，真的，我好像在哪儿见过他？请问，为什么您刚才呆呆地站在那里？我身上有什么能让人发呆的？”
“说呀，说呀！”费尔迪先科继续做着鬼脸说，“倒是说呀！噢，上帝啊，对这样的问题，假如是我，可以说出多少名堂来啊！倒是说呀……要不说呀，公爵，您可真是傻瓜了！”
＊意大利语：即使是不对。
“换了是您，我也能说出许多活来，”公爵朝费尔迪先科笑了起来，“刚才您的照片使我大为惊叹，”他对纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜继续说着，“后来我跟叶潘钦家的人也谈起过您……而清晨，还是抵达彼得堡前，在铁路上，帕尔芬•罗戈任对我讲了许多关宁您的事……就在我为您开门的那一刻，我也还在想到您，可突然您就在这里。”
“您怎么知道，这就是我？”
“根据照片……”
“还有呢？”
“还因为，我想象中的您正是这样的……我也仿佛在那儿见过您。”
“在哪儿？在哪儿？”
“我真的像在什么地方看见过您的眼睛……但这是不可能的！我这是这么觉得……我从来也没有来过这里。也许，是在梦中……”
“真有您的，公爵！”费尔迪先科叫了起来，“我收回自己的话，ｓｅｎｏｏ；ｖｅｒ０。不过……不过，他说这些可全是因为天真单纯！”他惋惜地补了这么一句。
公爵说这几句话声音很不平静，时断时续，还频频换一口气。一切都显露出他内心异常激动。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜好奇地望着他，但已经不再笑了。就在此时，从紧紧围住公爵和纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的人群后面传来了一个新的大大咧咧的声音，可以说，这声音在人群中开出一条道来，将他们分成两半。在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜面前站着一家之长伊沃尔金将军。他穿着燕尾服和干净的胸衣，小胡子还抹上染须剂……
这可是加尼亚已经不能容忍的了。
他自尊、爱虚荣到疑神疑鬼的地步，到抑郁寡欢的状态；在这两个月中他一直寻求着可以使他体面地立足和使他显得高贵的一个支点；他感觉到在所选择的道路上他尚是个新手，大概难以坚持下去；绝望的心境中他终于发现在称王称霸的自己家里恣肆骄横，但却不敢在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜面前来这一套，因为直到目前这一刻她仍使他莫名其妙并毫不留情地对他占着上风；照纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的说法，他是个“迫不及待的穷光蛋”，这一点已经有人传话给他了；他千赌咒万发誓往后要她抵偿这一切，与此同时，有时他又天真地暗自幻想着能把各方拢到一起，使对立者和解，--而现在，他还得喝下这杯浓烈的苦酒，主要是在这种时刻！对于一个爱虚荣的人来说，有一种未曾料到，但却是最可怕的折磨--在自己家里为自己的亲人感到脸红的痛苦落到了他的身上，在这瞬间加尼亚的头脑中闪过这样的念头：“补偿本身到底是否抵得了这一切！”
就在此刻发生了这两个月中只是夜里做恶梦所梦见的事，吓得他浑身透凉，羞得他满身灼热：终于他父亲跟纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜进行了家庭的会面。有时他招惹和刺激自己，试着去想象婚礼仪式上将军的模样，但是总是不能把这幅令人难受的景象想到底，便赶快抛开它。也许，他过分夸大了这种不快，但是爱虚荣的人却总是这样的。在这两个月中他来得及反复多想和作出决定，他向自己许下诺言，无论如何怎么也得约束住自己父亲，哪怕是一段时间让他别出头露面，如果不可能的话，甚至离开彼得堡，不管母亲同意还是不同意那样做。１０分钟前，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜走进来的时候，他是那么震惊、那么愕然，竟完全忘掉了阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇有可能在吵嘴时出现，也就没做任何安排。这下将军就出现在这里，在众人面前，而且还郑重其事地做了准备，穿了燕尾服，并且正是在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜“只想寻找机会对他和他的家人大加奚落嘲笑”的时候。（他对此确信无疑。）再说，实际上她此刻来访若不是这个目的，那又是什么意思呢？她来是跟他母亲和妹妹亲近友好还是要在他家中对他们羞辱一番？但是根据双方形成时局面来看，已经不必怀疑：他的母亲和妹妹如遭人唾弃一般坐在一旁，而纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜甚至好像忘记了，她们跟她是在一个房间里……既然她是这样举止，那么；她当然是有自己的目的！
费尔迪先科扶住将军，把他带到眼前。
“阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇•伊沃尔金，”微笑躬身的将军庄重地说，“一个不幸的老兵和一家之长，这个家不胜荣幸的是有望纳入这么一位美妙的。……”
他没有说完，费尔迪先科很快地从后面给他端上一把椅子，将军在午餐后这一刻站着有点腿脚发软，因此扑通一声或者最好是说倒到椅子上；不过这不会使他感到不好意思，他就对着纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜坐好了，用一种可爱的姿态从容而动人地把她的纤指贴近自己嘴边。一般来说要使将军感到困窘是相当困难的。他的外表，除了有点不修边幅，还是相当体面的，这一点他自己也知道得很清楚，过去他也常有机会出入高贵的上流社会，他完全被排除在外总共不过是两三年前的事。从那时起他就不加约束地过分沉溺于自己的某些爱好，但是挥洒自如，令人好感的风度在他身上保留至今，纳斯塔西娜•赞利帕夫娜似乎很高兴阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇的出现，对于他，当然她过去就有所闻。
“我听说，我的儿子……”阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇本已开始说。
“是啊，您的儿子！您也挺好呀，可尊敬的爸爸！为什么在我那儿从来也见不到您呀？怎么啦，是您自己躲起来的，还是儿子把您藏起来了？您倒是可以到我这儿来的，不会损害谁的名誉的。”
“十九世纪的孩子和他们的父母……”将军又开始说。
“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，请放开阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇一会儿，有人找他，”尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜大声说。
“放开他！哪能呢，我听说过许多许多关于他的事，早就想见到他了！再说他又会有什么事？他不是退伍了吗？您别留下我，将军，您不定开吧？”
“我向您保证，他自己会到您那儿去的，但现在他需要休息。”
“阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇，他们说，您需要休息！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜做着不满和厌恶的鬼脸嚷道，犹如被夺去了玩具的轻桃的傻丫头。将军则偏偏还起劲地把自己的处境弄得更糟糕。
“我的朋友！我的朋友！”他郑重其事地转向妻子，把手放到心口，含着责备说。
“妈妈，”您不从这儿走开吗？”瓦里娅大声问。
“不，瓦里娅，我要坐到底。”
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜不会没有听到这一同一答，但是她似乎因此而更加快活。她马上又向将军抛出一连串问题，而过了５分钟将军已处于最昂扬的情绪之中，在在场人的一片笑声中夸夸其谈着。
科利亚拽了一下公爵的后襟。
“您怎么也得想个法几把他带走！不成吗？请带开他吧！”可怜的男孩眼睛上甚至闪动着恼愤的热泪。“嘿，这该诅咒的加尼卡！”他暗自补了一句。
“我过去跟伊万•费奥多罗维奇•叶潘钦确实很有交情，”将军对纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的问题兴致勃勃地回答着，“我，他以及已故的列夫•尼古拉耶维奇•梅什金公爵（２０年离别后我今天拥抱了他的儿子），我们三人可以说是形影不离的骑马闲游的伙伴：阿托斯、波尔托斯和阿拉米斯＊。可是，唉，一个已经进了坟墓，他是被诬蔑和子弹害死的，另一个就在您面前，还在跟诬蔑和子弹作斗争……”
＊此系法国作家大仲马所者《三个人枪手》中的主人公。
“跟子弹！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜喊了起来。
“它们在这里，在我胸膛里，是在卡尔斯城下得的，天气不好时我就会感觉到它们。所有其它方面，我过着哲学家般的生活，走走，敬散步，像个辞职退隐的布尔乔亚那样在我去的咖啡馆下棋，看《Ｉｎｄｅｐｅｎｄａｎｃｃ》＊。但是，跟我们的波尔托斯，即叶潘钦，自从前年铁路上为了一条哈巴狗的事，我就彻底与他拉倒了。”
“为了一条哈巴狗？这是怎么回事？”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜特别好奇地问，“这条狗是怎么回事？让我想想，是在铁路上呀！……”她仿佛在想什么。
“嗬，那是件无聊的事，不值得再提它：是因为别洛孔斯卡娅公爵夫人的家庭女教师施密特夫人，但是……不值得再重提了。”
“您可一定要讲！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜快活地嚷着。
“我也还没有听说过！”费尔迪先科说，“Ｃｅｓｔ ｄｕｎｏｕｖｅａｕ＊＊”
“阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇！”又响起了尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜央求的声音。
“爸爸，在找您呢！”科利亚喊道。
“真是件无聊事，我三言两语讲一下，”将军洋洋得意地开始说，“两年前，对，差不多就在一条新的什么铁路线开辟后不久，我（已经穿着便装大衣）忙着办理对我来说非常重要的移交职务方面的事，买了一等车厢的票，走了进去，坐着抽烟，就是说我继续抽着烟，在此前就已经开始抽了。单间里就我一人。既不禁止抽烟，但也不允许；通常就算是半许可吧；当然还得看是谁。窗子拉开着。就在汽笛鸣响前，突然两位太太带着一只哈巴狗正对着我安顿下来；她们迟到了，一位雍容华贵打扮得非常漂亮，穿的是浅蓝色衣裙；另一位比较朴素，穿着带披肩的黑色绸衣。她们长得都本错，看起人来很傲慢，说的是英国话。我当然不当一回事；抽着烟。也就是说，我曾经想到过，但是，我却继续抽烟，因为窗子开着，就朝着窗外抽。哈巴狗在穿浅蓝色衣裙的小姐的膝盖上静卧着，它很小，就我拳头这么大，黑体白爪，倒是很少见的，项目是银制的，上面还有铭文。我没有理会。只不过我觉察到，女士们好像在生气，自然是因为我抽雪茄。一个戴着单目眼镜盯着我，眼镜框还是玳瑁做的，我依然无动于衷：因为他们什么也没说呀！可她们终究是有人的舌头的呀，如果说了，提醒了，请求了，就另当别论！可是她们却闭口不言……突然。我要告诉你们，没有一点提醒，就是说没有一丝表示、的的确确完全像发疯似的，那个穿浅蓝色衣裙的小姐从我手中夺过雪茄，就扔到窗外去了。列车在奔驰。我像个呆子似的望着她。这女人真粗野、真是个野蛮的女人，的的确确完全处于狂野的状态；不过，这是个粗壮的女人，肥胖而又高大，金色的头发，脸色徘红（甚至大红了），眼睛对台我熠熠闪光。我一句话也不说，非常客气，十二万分有礼，可以说是极为雍容大雅、彬彬有礼地向哈巴狗伸出两个指头，闲雅斯文地抓起它的脖颈，紧接着我的雪茄，把它向窗外一扔！它只发出一声尖叫！火车继续奔驰着……”
＊法语：《独立》。
＊＊法语：这是新闻。
“您可真是个恶魔！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜喊道，她像个小姑娘似的哈哈笑着，拍着手掌。
“妙极了，妙极了！”费尔迪先科喊着。将军的出现本来也令普季岑感到不快，现在他也笑了一下，甚至连科利亚也笑起来了，也喊了一声：“妙极了！”
“而且我是对的，对的，加倍地对！”洋洋得意的将军热情洋溢地说，“因为，既然车厢里禁止抽烟，那么更不用说带狗了。”
“棒极了，爸爸。”科利亚激昂地喊着，“太好了！换了我一定，一定也是这样干的！”
“但是小姐怎么样呢？”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜迫不及待地要问个究竟。
“她？嘿，全部不愉快的根源就在她身上，”将军皱起眉头，继续说，“她一句话也不说，也没有一丝提示，就打了我一记耳光！真是个野蛮的女人；完全处于狂野的状态！”
“那么您呢。”
将军垂下眼睛，扬起眉毛，耸起肩膀，闭紧双唇，摊开双手，沉默了一会，突然低声说：
“我很冲动。”
“闹得很厉害吗？很厉害吗？”
“真的，不厉害！事情闹出来了，但并不厉害。我只是挥了一下手，仅仅挥了唯一的一次。但是这一下可是自己碰上魔鬼了：穿浅蓝色的那个是英国人，是别洛孔斯卡娅公爵夫人家的家庭教师或者甚至是那一家人的什么朋友，而穿黑裙的则是别洛孔斯基家中最大的公爵小姐，她是个３５岁左右的老姑娘：众所周知，叶潘钦将军夫人与别洛孔斯基家是一种什么关系。所有的公爵小姐都晕倒了，泪水涟涟，为她们的宠物--哈巴狗服丧举哀，六位公爵小姐尖声哭喊，英国女人尖声哭叫--简直就像是到了世界未日。当然罗，我去表示悔过认错，请求原谅，写了信，但是他们既不接待我，也不收下我的信，而跟叶潘钦从此翻了脸，后来就是开除、驱逐！”
“但是，请问，这到底是怎么回事？”突然纳斯塔西颀•费利帕夫娜问，“五六天前我在《１ｎｄｅｐｅｎｄａｎｃｅ》上也读到过一个这样的故事，我是经常看《１ｎｄｅｎｐｅｎｄａｎｃｅ》的。而且绝对是一样的故事！这事发生在莱茵河沿岸的铁路线上，在车厢里，牵涉到一个法国男人和一个英国女人：也是这样夺下了一枝雪茄，也是这样千条哈巴狗被抛到了窗外，最后，也是像您讲的那样结束，连衣裙也是浅蓝色的！”
将军满脸啡红，科利亚也脸红了，双手夹紧脑袋；普季岑很快转过身去。只有费尔迪先科一个人仍像原来那样哈哈大笑。至于加尼亚就不用说了：他一直站在那里，强忍着无声的和难以忍受的痛苦。
“请您相信，”将军喃喃说道，“我确实发生过同样的事……”
“爸爸确实跟施密德大太，即别洛孔斯基家的家庭教师有过不愉快的事，”科利亚嚷了起来，“我记得。”
“怎么！一模一样？在欧洲的两个地方发生同一个故事，在所有的细节上，直至浅蓝色裙子都毫厘不差。”纳斯塔西娅•赞利帕夫娜坚不让步，毫不留情，“我把《１ｎｄｅｎｅｎｄａｎｃｅ Ｂｅ１ｇｅ》派人给您送来！”
“噢，但是请注意，”将军仍然坚持着，“我是两年前发生这事的……”
“竟可能全是这样！”
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜如歇斯底里一般哈哈大笑起来。
“爸爸，我请您出去说两句话，”加尼亚机械地抓住父亲的肩膀，用颤抖的痛苦不堪的声音说。在他的目光中充满着无限的仇恨。
就在这一瞬间从外间里传来了非常响的门铃声。这样子拉铃会把门铃都扯下来的。预示着将是不同一般的来访。科利亚跑了去开门。
Part 1 Chapter 10
THE entrance-hall suddenly became full of noise and people. To judge from the sounds which penetrated to the drawing-room, a number of people had already come in, and the stampede continued. Several voices were talking and shouting at once; others were talking and shouting on the stairs outside; it was evidently a most extraordinary visit that was about to take place.
Everyone exchanged startled glances. Gania rushed out towards the dining-room, but a number of men had already made their way in, and met him.
"Ah! here he is, the Judas!" cried a voice which the prince recognized at once. "How d'ye do, Gania, you old blackguard?"
"Yes, that's the man!" said another voice.
There was no room for doubt in the prince's mind: one of the voices was Rogojin's, and the other Lebedeff's.
Gania stood at the door like a block and looked on in silence, putting no obstacle in the way of their entrance, and ten or a dozen men marched in behind Parfen Rogojin. They were a decidedly mixed-looking collection, and some of them came in in their furs and caps. None of them were quite drunk, but all appeared to De considerably excited.
They seemed to need each other's support, morally, before they dared come in; not one of them would have entered alone but with the rest each one was brave enough. Even Rogojin entered rather cautiously at the head of his troop; but he was evidently preoccupied. He appeared to be gloomy and morose, and had clearly come with some end in view. All the rest were merely chorus, brought in to support the chief character. Besides Lebedeff there was the dandy Zalesheff, who came in without his coat and hat, two or three others followed his example; the rest were more uncouth. They included a couple of young merchants, a man in a great-coat, a medical student, a little Pole, a small fat man who laughed continuously, and an enormously tall stout one who apparently put great faith in the strength of his fists. A couple of "ladies" of some sort put their heads in at the front door, but did not dare come any farther. Colia promptly banged the door in their faces and locked it.
"Hallo, Gania, you blackguard! You didn't expect Rogojin, eh?" said the latter, entering the drawing-room, and stopping before Gania.
But at this moment he saw, seated before him, Nastasia Philipovna. He had not dreamed of meeting her here, evidently, for her appearance produced a marvellous effect upon him. He grew pale, and his lips became actually blue.
"I suppose it is true, then!" he muttered to himself, and his face took on an expression of despair. "So that's the end of it! Now you, sir, will you answer me or not?" he went on suddenly, gazing at Gania with ineffable malice. "Now then, you--"
He panted, and could hardly speak for agitation. He advanced into the room mechanically; but perceiving Nina Alexandrovna and Varia he became more or less embarrassed, in spite of his excitement. His followers entered after him, and all paused a moment at sight of the ladies. Of course their modesty was not fated to be long- lived, but for a moment they were abashed. Once let them begin to shout, however, and nothing on earth should disconcert them.
"What, you here too, prince?" said Rogojin, absently, but a little surprised all the same " Still in your gaiters, eh?" He sighed, and forgot the prince next moment, and his wild eyes wandered over to Nastasia again, as though attracted in that direction by some magnetic force.
Nastasia looked at the new arrivals with great curiosity. Gania recollected himself at last.
"Excuse me, sirs," he said, loudly, "but what does all this mean?" He glared at the advancing crowd generally, but addressed his remarks especially to their captain, Rogojin. "You are not in a stable, gentlemen, though you may think it--my mother and sister are present."
"Yes, I see your mother and sister," muttered Rogojin, through his teeth; and Lebedeff seemed to feel himself called upon to second the statement.
"At all events, I must request you to step into the salon," said Gania, his rage rising quite out of proportion to his words, "and then I shall inquire--"
"What, he doesn't know me!" said Rogojin, showing his teeth disagreeably. "He doesn't recognize Rogojin!" He did not move an inch, however.
"I have met you somewhere, I believe, but--"
"Met me somewhere, pfu! Why, it's only three months since I lost two hundred roubles of my father's money to you, at cards. The old fellow died before he found out. Ptitsin knows all about it. Why, I've only to pull out a three-rouble note and show it to you, and you'd crawl on your hands and knees to the other end of the town for it; that's the sort of man you are. Why, I've come now, at this moment, to buy you up! Oh, you needn't think that because I wear these boots I have no money. I have lots of money, my beauty,--enough to buy up you and all yours together. So I shall, if I like to! I'll buy you up! I will!" he yelled, apparently growing more and more intoxicated and excited." Oh, Nastasia Philipovna! don't turn me out! Say one word, do! Are you going to marry this man, or not?"
Rogojin asked his question like a lost soul appealing to some divinity, with the reckless daring of one appointed to die, who has nothing to lose.
He awaited the reply in deadly anxiety.
Nastasia Philipovna gazed at him with a haughty, ironical. expression of face; but when she glanced at Nina Alexandrovna and Varia, and from them to Gania, she changed her tone, all of a sudden.
"Certainly not; what are you thinking of? What could have induced you to ask such a question?" she replied, quietly and seriously, and even, apparently, with some astonishment.
"No? No?" shouted Rogojin, almost out of his mind with joy. "You are not going to, after all? And they told me--oh, Nastasia Philipovna--they said you had promised to marry him, HIM! As if you COULD do it!--him--pooh! I don't mind saying it to everyone-- I'd buy him off for a hundred roubles, any day pfu! Give him a thousand, or three if he likes, poor devil' and he'd cut and run the day before his wedding, and leave his bride to me! Wouldn't you, Gania, you blackguard? You'd take three thousand, wouldn't you? Here's the money! Look, I've come on purpose to pay you off and get your receipt, formally. I said I'd buy you up, and so I will."
"Get out of this, you drunken beast!" cried Gania, who was red and white by turns.
Rogojin's troop, who were only waiting for an excuse, set up a howl at this. Lebedeff stepped forward and whispered something in Parfen's ear.
"You're right, clerk," said the latter, "you're right, tipsy spirit--you're right!--Nastasia Philipovna," he added, looking at her like some lunatic, harmless generally, but suddenly wound up to a pitch of audacity, "here are eighteen thousand roubles, and--and you shall have more--." Here he threw a packet of bank- notes tied up in white paper, on the table before her, not daring to say all he wished to say.
"No-no-no!" muttered Lebedeff, clutching at his arm. He was clearly aghast at the largeness of the sum, and thought a far smaller amount should have been tried first.
"No, you fool--you don't know whom you are dealing with--and it appears I am a fool, too!" said Parfen, trembling beneath the flashing glance of Nastasia. "Oh, curse it all! What a fool I was to listen to you!" he added, with profound melancholy.
Nastasia Philipovna, observing his woe-begone expression, suddenly burst out laughing.
"Eighteen thousand roubles, for me? Why, you declare yourself a fool at once," she said, with impudent familiarity, as she rose from the sofa and prepared to go. Gania watched the whole scene with a sinking of the heart.
"Forty thousand, then--forty thousand roubles instead of eighteen! Ptitsin and another have promised to find me forty thousand roubles by seven o'clock tonight. Forty thousand roubles--paid down on the nail!"
The scene was growing more and more disgraceful; but Nastasia Philipovna continued to laugh and did not go away. Nina Alexandrovna and Varia had both risen from their places and were waiting, in silent horror, to see what would happen. Varia's eyes were all ablaze with anger; but the scene had a different effect on Nina Alexandrovna. She paled and trembled, and looked more and more like fainting every moment.
"Very well then, a HUNDRED thousand! a hundred thousand! paid this very day. Ptitsin! find it for me. A good share shall stick to your fingers--come!"
"You are mad!" said Ptitsin, coming up quickly and seizing him by the hand. "You're drunk--the police will be sent for if you don't look out. Think where you are."
"Yes, he's boasting like a drunkard," added Nastasia, as though with the sole intention of goading him.
"I do NOT boast! You shall have a hundred thousand, this very day. Ptitsin, get the money, you gay usurer! Take what you like for it, but get it by the evening! I'll show that I'm in earnest!" cried Rogojin, working himself up into a frenzy of excitement.
"Come, come; what's all this?" cried General Ivolgin, suddenly and angrily, coming close up to Rogojin. The unexpectedness of this sally on the part of the hitherto silent old man caused some laughter among the intruders.
"Halloa! what's this now?" laughed Rogojin. "You come along with me, old fellow! You shall have as much to drink as you like."
"Oh, it's too horrible!" cried poor Colia, sobbing with shame and annoyance.
"Surely there must be someone among all of you here who will turn this shameless creature out of the room?" cried Varia, suddenly. She was shaking and trembling with rage.
"That's me, I suppose. I'm the shameless creature!" cried Nastasia Philipovna, with amused indifference. "Dear me, and I came--like a fool, as I am--to invite them over to my house for the evening! Look how your sister treats me, Gavrila Ardalionovitch."
For some moments Gania stood as if stunned or struck by lightning, after his sister's speech. But seeing that Nastasia Philipovna was really about to leave the room this time, he sprang at Varia and seized her by the arm like a madman.
"What have you done?" he hissed, glaring at her as though he would like to annihilate her on the spot. He was quite beside himself, and could hardly articulate his words for rage.
"What have I done? Where are you dragging me to?"
"Do you wish me to beg pardon of this creature because she has come here to insult our mother and disgrace the whole household, you low, base wretch?" cried Varia, looking back at her brother with proud defiance.
A few moments passed as they stood there face to face, Gania still holding her wrist tightly. Varia struggled once--twice--to get free; then could restrain herself no longer, and spat in his face.
"There's a girl for you!" cried Nastasia Philipovna. "Mr. Ptitsin, I congratulate you on your choice."
Gania lost his head. Forgetful of everything he aimed a blow at Varia, which would inevitably have laid her low, but suddenly another hand caught his. Between him and Varia stood the prince.
"Enough--enough!" said the latter, with insistence, but all of a tremble with excitement.
"Are you going to cross my path for ever, damn you!" cried Gania; and, loosening his hold on Varia, he slapped the prince's face with all his force.
Exclamations of horror arose on all sides. The prince grew pale as death; he gazed into Gania's eyes with a strange, wild, reproachful look; his lips trembled and vainly endeavoured to form some words; then his mouth twisted into an incongruous smile.
"Very well--never mind about me; but I shall not allow you to strike her!" he said, at last, quietly. Then, suddenly, he could bear it no longer, and covering his face with his hands, turned to the wall, and murmured in broken accents:
"Oh! how ashamed you will be of this afterwards!"
Gania certainly did look dreadfully abashed. Colia rushed up to comfort the prince, and after him crowded Varia, Rogojin and all, even the general.
"It's nothing, it's nothing!" said the prince, and again he wore the smile which was so inconsistent with the circumstances.
"Yes, he will be ashamed!" cried Rogojin. "You will be properly ashamed of yourself for having injured such a--such a sheep" (he could not find a better word). "Prince, my dear fellow, leave this and come away with me. I'll show you how Rogojin shows his affection for his friends."
Nastasia Philipovna was also much impressed, both with Gania's action and with the prince's reply.
Her usually thoughtful, pale face, which all this while had been so little in harmony with the jests and laughter which she had seemed to put on for the occasion, was now evidently agitated by new feelings, though she tried to conceal the fact and to look as though she were as ready as ever for jesting and irony.
"I really think I must have seen him somewhere!" she murmured seriously enough.
"Oh, aren't you ashamed of yourself--aren't you ashamed? Are you really the sort of woman you are trying to represent yourself to be? Is it possible?" The prince was now addressing Nastasia, in a tone of reproach, which evidently came from his very heart.
Nastasia Philipovna looked surprised, and smiled, but evidently concealed something beneath her smile and with some confusion and a glance at Gania she left the room.
However, she had not reached the outer hall when she turned round, walked quickly up to Nina Alexandrovna, seized her hand and lifted it to her lips.
"He guessed quite right. I am not that sort of woman," she whispered hurriedly, flushing red all over. Then she turned again and left the room so quickly that no one could imagine what she had come back for. All they saw was that she said something to Nina Alexandrovna in a hurried whisper, and seemed to kiss her hand. Varia, however, both saw and heard all, and watched Nastasia out of the room with an expression of wonder.
Gania recollected himself in time to rush after her in order to show her out, but she had gone. He followed her to the stairs.
"Don't come with me," she cried, "Au revoir, till the evening--do you hear? Au revoir!"
He returned thoughtful and confused; the riddle lay heavier than ever on his soul. He was troubled about the prince, too, and so bewildered that he did not even observe Rogojin's rowdy band crowd past him and step on his toes, at the door as they went out. They were all talking at once. Rogojin went ahead of the others, talking to Ptitsin, and apparently insisting vehemently upon something very important
"You've lost the game, Gania" he cried, as he passed the latter.
Gania gazed after him uneasily, but said nothing.
 
前厅里一下子变得异常暄闹和人声嗜杂；从会客室里可以觉到，从外面走进了好几个人并且还在继续走进来。好几个声音在同时说话和叫喊；楼梯上也有人在说话和叫喊，听起来，从前厅上楼梯的门没有关上。看来是一次异常奇怪的突然来访：大家都互相交换着眼色；加尼亚奔向客厅，但客厅里已经进来了几个人。
“啊，瞧他，这犹大！”公爵熟悉的一个声音喊了一声，“你好啊，加尼卡，下流痞！”
“是他，正是他！”另一个声音随声附和着。
公爵不用再怀疑了：一个声音是罗戈任，另一个则是列别杰夫。
加尼亚似乎呆僵了一般站在会客室门口默默望着，没有去阻拦紧跟着帕尔芬•罗戈任一个接一个进入客厅的约摸１０个或１２个人。这一伙人三教九流，不仅仅形形色色，而且不成体统。有几个人进来时就像在街上一样，穿着大衣和皮氅。不过，倒也没有完全喝醉了的人，但是所有的人都带着强烈的醉意，大家好像都需要彼此的支持才走进来；无论哪个人都没有勇气单独进来，而是互相椎椎揉揉着进来。就连群首的罗戈任也是小心翼翼地走着，但是他心怀叵恻，自而显得阴沉、气恼而又优心忡仲。其余的人不过是附和着，或者最好是说，帮腔和助威。除了列别杰夫，这里还有个烫卷发的扎廖热夫，他在外问扔下自己的皮大毫，放肆不羁、神气活现地走了进来，还有两三个像他这样的先生，显然是商人。有一个穿着半似军用的大衣；有一个个子小小的但异常肥胖的人不停地笑着；有一个先生有两俄尺十二俄寸高的魁伟身躯，也非常肥胖，十分阴沉，默不作声，显然，强烈地指望用自己的拳头来解决问题。还有一个医科大学生；一个在人群中转来转去的波兰家伙。还有两位女士从楼梯上向过道里张望，却不敢走进去；科利亚就在她们鼻子跟前砰地关上了，并搭上钩子。
“你好哇，加尼卡，真是个下流痞！怎么，没有料到帕尔芬•罗戈任来吧？”罗戈任走到会客室，停在门口，面对着加尼亚又重说了一遍。但在此刻他突然看清楚了，就在自己对面，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜在会客室里。显然，他头脑里根本没有想到会在这里遇见她，因为突然看见她使他产生了非同一般的印象；他的脸色变得惨白，连嘴唇都发育了。“看来，这是真的！”他轻轻地似乎对自己喃喃着，一副丧魂落魄的神态，“完了！……好吧……你现在就回答我！”他狂怒而又恶狼狠地望着加尼亚，突然咬牙切齿地说，“嘿！……”
他甚至屏住了呼吸，连说话也很吃力。他机械地向会客室移步，但当他正要跨进门的时候，突然看见了尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜和瓦里娅，便停住了，尽管他万分激动，还是感到有点发窘。跟在他后面走来的是列别杰夫，他如影子一般寸步不离他并已经醉得很厉害了，接着是大学生，握着拳头的先生。向左右点头哈腰致意的扎廖热夫，最后挤进来的是矮胖子。女士们在场还多少使他们有些克制并且显然大大妨碍着他们，当然，这也不过维持到开场，维持到出现借口可以哄嚷和闹开场……那时任何女士都不会妨碍他们了。
“怎么？公爵，您也在这里？”对遇见公爵多少感到惊奇的罗戈任漫不经心地说，“还穿着鞋罩，唉。”他叹了口气，即刻就忘记了公爵，又把目光移到纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜身上，像被磁铁吸引住一样，越来越移近、靠拢她。
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜也怀着一种不安和好奇的心情望着这些不速之客。
加尼亚终于醒悟过来了。
“但是，请问，这究竟是什么意思。”他严厉地扫视着进来的人，主要对着罗戈任大声说着，“你们进来的好像不是马厩，先生们，这里有我的母亲和妹妹……”
“我们看见了母亲和妹妹，”罗戈任从牙缝里挤出含糊不清的话。
“这看得出是母亲和妹妹，”列别杰夫为表示礼貌附和说。
握着拳头的先生大概以为时机到了，便开始咕哝着什么。
“可是，竟然是这样！”突然加尼亚似乎过分提高了嗓门，像一声爆炸似的，他说，“第一，请所有的人离开这里去客厅，然后请允许认识……”
“瞧吧，他不认识，”罗戈任站在原地不动，凶狠地毗牙咧嘴说，“罗戈任也不认识？”
“我就算是在哪儿遇见过您，但是……”
“瞧吧，在哪儿遇见过！我把父亲的２００卢布输给你总共才不过３个月，老头子直至去世还不知道这件事；你把我拖了进去，而克尼夫做了手脚。走不出来了？普季岑可是个证人！只要我给你看３个卢布，现在就从口袋里扣出来，你就会四肢着地爬到瓦西利耶夫斯基岛上去拿的，你就是这样的人！你的灵魂就是这样的！我现在来就是要用钱把你整个儿买下来，你别瞧我穿着这样的靴子走进来，兄弟，我有许多钱，我要把你整个儿连同你的所有家当统统买下来……我想把你们所有的人都买下来！全部买！”罗戈任似乎醉得自来越厉害，暴躁地嚷着。“嗨”他喊了一声，“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！你别赶我走，您只要说一句话：您是不是就要跟他结婚了？”
罗戈任像是个茫然不知所措的人，又像向某个神明似的提出自己的问题但是又带着已经没有什么可失去的被判死刑的囚犯那种胆大妄为。在死一样的苦恼中他期待着回答。
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫挪用嘲讽和高傲的目光打量着他，但是也瞥了一眼瓦里娅和尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜，扫了一眼加尼亚，突然改变了口气。
“完全没有的事，您怎么啦？凭什么您忽然想起要问这个？”她平心静与和严肃认真地回答着，似乎还带几分惊讶。
“没有？没有！！”罗戈任几乎高兴得发狂地嚷了起来，“这么说是没有的事喏？！可他们对我说……哎！算了！……纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！他们说您跟加尼卡已经定亲了！是跟他吗？难道可以这样吗？（我现在就对他们大声讲）我用一百卢布就把他整个儿买下来，我要给他一千，好吧，三千，要么放弃，他在婚礼前夜就会逃走，把整个儿新娘留给我。加尼卡，不就是这样吗，下流痞！你可只要拿三千卢布！瞧这些钱，就在这里！我来就是要向你拿一张这样的收条；我说了：我要买 --要买！”
“从这几走开，你醉了！”脸色红一块白一块的加尼亚喊道。
紧跟着他的喊声突然响起了骤然迸发出来的几个嗓门的声音；罗戈任这一整帮人早就等着可以寻衅的第一个机会。列别杰夫极为卖力地在罗戈任多边嘀咕着什么。
“对，当官儿的！”罗戈任回答说，“对，醉鬼！哎，就这样吧。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！”他喊了起来，一边如一个发疯的人一般望着她，一边畏缩着，却突然鼓起勇气到放肆的地步。“这是一万八千卢布！”他把用细绳子捆成十字形的一捆包着白纸的钞票扔到她面前的小桌上，“瞧！而且……还会有！”
他没有敢把他想说的话说到底。
“不……不……不！”列别杰夫露出一副惊吓得不得了的样子又对他低语说。可以猜得到，他是被这巨大的数额吓坏了，并建议从小得难以比拟的数字试起。
“不、兄弟，这一点上你是个傻瓜，你不知道，你想到哪儿去了……是啊、看来，我跟你一起成了傻瓜！”罗戈任在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜炯炯闪亮的目光下一下子恍然大悟并打了个颤。“嗨！我是瞎说，我听你的，”他深感后悔地补了一句。
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫历凝视了一会罗戈任那颓丧的脸，突然笑了起来。
“一万八千，给我？瞧马上就显出乡巴佬的样子来了！”她突然以放肄无礼的腔调说，并从沙发上站起来，似乎打算离开，加尼亚屏住心跳观察着这一慕。
“那么就四万，四万，而不是一万八千！”罗戈任喊了起来，“万卡•普季岑和比斯库普答应到七点钟提交四万的，四万！全都放桌上。”
这一幕结果变得极不像话，但纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜依然笑着，并不离去，仿佛真的打算让这场戏拖延下去。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜和瓦里娅也从自己座位上站起来，惊惧、无言地等待着，这件事会有什么结果；瓦里娅的眼睛闪闪发亮，但是所有这一切在尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜身上产生的反应是痛苦的；她颤栗着，好像马上就要昏倒。
“既然这样，那就十万！今天我就送上十万！普季岑，救救急！这可是炙手难得的赚钱机会！”
“你疯啦！”普季岑快步走近他，抓住他的手，突然低声说。“你醉了，人家要派人去叫警察了。你现在在什么地方？”
“他是喝醉了说胡话，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜说，仿佛是要挑逗他。
“我可不是胡说，会有这笔钱的！到晚上就有。普季岑，救救急吧，你是放高利贷的，随你想要多少，到晚上弄十万来吧；我要证明，我是不吝惜的！”罗戈任突然精神振奋到狂热的地步。
“但是，这究竟是怎么回事？”气忿忿的阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇走近罗戈任突然威严地问。在此以前一直保持沉默的老头突然出来说话，给这一幕增添了许多滑稽可笑的因素。周围响起了笑声。
“这又是从哪儿冒出来的？”罗戈任笑了起来，“走吧，老头，去喝个醉吧！”
“这太卑鄙了！”科利亚喊道。他因为感到耻辱和恼恨完全哭了起来。
“难道你们中间找不到一个人可以将这个恬不知耻的女人从这儿带走！”瓦里娅气得浑身哆嗦，突然喊了起来。
“这是称我是恬不知耻的女人罗！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜以轻蔑的说话口气予以还击，“我可真是傻瓜，来这里叫他们去参加我那里的晚会！加夫里拉•阿尔达科翁诺维奇，瞧您的妹子多么鄙视我！”
听到妹妹出言不逊，加尼亚像被闪电震惊似的站在那里好一会儿；但是在看到纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜这次真的要离开时，他怒冲冲地扑向瓦里娅，狂暴地抓住她的手。
“你干了什么？”他逼视着她喊道，似乎想就在这个地方把她化为灰烬。他全然失去控制自己的能力，不加好好思量。
“我干了什么了？你把我拖哪儿去？是不是要求得她的宽恕，就因为她玷辱了你的母亲并且来玷污你的家？你真是个卑贱的小人！”瓦里娅又大声嚷着并且以胜利者的姿态挑战地望着兄长。
他们就这样面对面互相对峙着一会。加尼亚依然把她的手抓在自己手里，瓦里娅挣了一次，两次，用足了全部力气，但未能挣脱，突然；按捺不住气，朝兄长脸上啐了一口。
“好一个姑娘家！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜喊道，“真棒，普季岑，我祝贺您！”
加尼亚眼前一阵发晕，他完全忘乎所以，使出全身力气朝妹妹扇去。一下本来一定落在她的脸上。但突然有一只手挡住了加尼亚半空中挥过来的手。
在他和妹妹之间站着公爵。
“别闹了，够了！”他口气坚决地说，但是也在浑身发颤，这是因为精神上受到了强烈的震撼。
“怎么，你永远要来挡我的道！”加尼亚甩开瓦里娅的手，吼了起来。一边在极度狂怒的状态下挥起空出来的那只手，狠狠地给了公爵一记耳光。
“啊！”科利亚两手一拍惊呼着，“啊，我的天哪！”
四面八方都发出了惊叹声。公爵脸色刷白。他用奇怪和责备的目光直视着加尼亚的眼睛；他的嘴唇哆嚏着，竭力要说什么；一种怪诞的并且完全不合时宜的微笑使嘴唇都歪扭了。
“好吧，这一下就让我来挨……可是要打她……我无论如何不容许……”他终于轻轻说出话来；但突然克制不住，抛开加尼亚，双手掩面走到角落里，面对墙壁，用断断续续的声音说：
“哦，您将为自己的行为感到多么羞耻！”
加尼亚真的像是窘得不知所措地站在那里。科利亚扑过去拥抱和吻着公爵；跟在他后面罗戈任，瓦里姐，普季岑，尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜，所有的人，甚至连阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇都拥了过来。
“没什么，没什么！”公爵对周围的人喃喃说着，依然带着那不合时宜的微笑。
“他会后悔的！”罗戈任喊着，“你会羞愧的，加尼卡，竟然侮愿了公爵，这么一头绵羊（他找不到别的字眼）！公爵，你是我可爱的人，扔开他们；朝他们啐一口，我们走！你要知道，罗戈任多么爱你！”
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜既为加尼亚的行为也为公爵的回答感到十分震惊。她那通常是苍白和沉静的脸容与刚才似乎是故意发出来的笑声始终显得极不和谐，现在则因为心头充溢着一种新的感受而显然激动万分；但是，她似乎仍然不想流露出这种心态，仿佛竭力让那种嘲讽的神情留在脸上。
“真的，我在什么地方见过他的脸！”她突然又想起了刚才自己提出的问题，一下子已经用很认真的口吻说了。
“而您就不觉得害臊吗！难道您真是像现在这种样子的人？这是可能的吗？”公爵突然真诚地含着深深的责备大声说道。
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜感到惊讶，苦笑了一下，但是，在这苦笑中似乎藏着什么，她有点发窘，瞥了加尼亚一眼，就从会客室走下去。但是，还没有走到过道，她突然返回来，很快地走近尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜，拿起她的手，将它贴近自己的嘴唇。
“我倒真的不是这样的人，他猜对了，”她一下子脸上飞起红晕，红着脸，尽快又热烈地低声说，然后转过身走出去，这次走得非常快，谁也都还没有弄清楚，她为什么回来。他们只看见她对尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜说了什么，还好像吻了她的手。但是瓦里娅看见了也听见了一切，惊讶地目送着她出去。
加尼亚醒悟过来，奔去送纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，但她已经走出去了。他在楼梯上赶上了她。
“不用送！”她对他嚷着，“到晚上，再见！”
他惶恐不安、若有所思地回来；难以解开的疑团压在他心间，比原先更为沉重。恍惚中可见公爵的身影……他忘神到这种地步，几乎没有看清，罗戈任这一大群人怎么从他身边蜂拥而过，甚至还把他挤在门口。坚随着罗戈任匆匆地离开屋子。所有的人都直着嗓门．粗声大气地谈论着什么。罗戈任本人和普季岑一起走着，坚决地反复说着什么要紧的，看来是刻不容缓的事。
“你输了，加尼卡！”在经过他身边时，罗戈任喊了一声。
加尼亚忐忑不安地望着他们的背影。
Part 1 Chapter 11
THE prince now left the room and shut himself up in his own chamber. Colia followed him almost at once, anxious to do what he could to console him. The poor boy seemed to be already so attached to him that he could hardly leave him.
"You were quite right to go away!" he said. "The row will rage there worse than ever now; and it's like this every day with us-- and all through that Nastasia Philipovna."
"You have so many sources of trouble here, Colia," said the prince.
"Yes, indeed, and it is all our own fault. But I have a great friend who is much worse off even than we are. Would you like to know him?"
"Yes, very much. Is he one of your school-fellows?"
"Well, not exactly. I will tell you all about him some day. . . . What do you think of Nastasia Philipovna? She is beautiful, isn't she? I had never seen her before, though I had a great wish to do so. She fascinated me. I could forgive Gania if he were to marry her for love, but for money! Oh dear! that is horrible!"
"Yes, your brother does not attract me much."
"I am not surprised at that. After what you ... But I do hate that way of looking at things! Because some fool, or a rogue pretending to be a fool, strikes a man, that man is to be dishonoured for his whole life, unless he wipes out the disgrace with blood, or makes his assailant beg forgiveness on his knees! I think that so very absurd and tyrannical. Lermontoff's Bal Masque is based on that idea--a stupid and unnatural one, in my opinion; but he was hardly more than a child when he wrote it."
"I like your sister very much."
"Did you see how she spat in Gania's face! Varia is afraid of no one. But you did not follow her example, and yet I am sure it was not through cowardice. Here she comes! Speak of a wolf and you see his tail! I felt sure that she would come. She is very generous, though of course she has her faults."
Varia pounced upon her brother.
"This is not the place for you," said she. "Go to father. Is he plaguing you, prince?"
"Not in the least; on the contrary, he interests me."
"Scolding as usual, Varia! It is the worst thing about her. After all, I believe father may have started off with Rogojin. No doubt he is sorry now. Perhaps I had better go and see what he is doing," added Colia, running off.
"Thank God, I have got mother away, and put her to bed without another scene! Gania is worried--and ashamed--not without reason! What a spectacle! I have come to thank you once more, prince, and to ask you if you knew Nastasia Philipovna before
"No, I have never known her."
"Then what did you mean, when you said straight out to her that she was not really 'like that'? You guessed right, I fancy. It is quite possible she was not herself at the moment, though I cannot fathom her meaning. Evidently she meant to hurt and insult us. I have heard curious tales about her before now, but if she came to invite us to her house, why did she behave so to my mother? Ptitsin knows her very well; he says he could not understand her today. With Rogojin, too! No one with a spark of self-respect could have talked like that in the house of her... Mother is extremely vexed on your account, too...
"That is nothing!" said the prince, waving his hand.
"But how meek she was when you spoke to her!"
"Meek! What do you mean?"
"You told her it was a shame for her to behave so, and her manner changed at once; she was like another person. You have some influence over her, prince," added Varia, smiling a little.
The door opened at this point, and in came Gania most unexpectedly.
He was not in the least disconcerted to see Varia there, but he stood a moment at the door, and then approached the prince quietly.
"Prince," he said, with feeling, "I was a blackguard. Forgive me!" His face gave evidence of suffering. The prince was considerably amazed, and did not reply at once. "Oh, come, forgive me, forgive me!" Gania insisted, rather impatiently. "If you like, I'll kiss your hand. There!"
The prince was touched; he took Gania's hands, and embraced him heartily, while each kissed the other.
"I never, never thought you were like that," said Muishkin, drawing a deep breath. "I thought you--you weren't capable of--"
"Of what? Apologizing, eh? And where on earth did I get the idea that you were an idiot? You always observe what other people pass by unnoticed; one could talk sense to you, but--"
"Here is another to whom you should apologize," said the prince, pointing to Varia.
"No, no! they are all enemies! I've tried them often enough, believe me," and Gania turned his back on Varia with these words.
"But if I beg you to make it up?" said Varia.
"And you'll go to Nastasia Philipovna's this evening--"
"If you insist: but, judge for yourself, can I go, ought I to go?"
"But she is not that sort of woman, I tell you!" said Gania, angrily. "She was only acting."
"I know that--I know that; but what a part to play! And think what she must take YOU for, Gania! I know she kissed mother's hand, and all that, but she laughed at you, all the same. All this is not good enough for seventy-five thousand roubles, my dear boy. You are capable of honourable feelings still, and that's why I am talking to you so. Oh! DO take care what you are doing! Don't you know yourself that it will end badly, Gania?"
So saying, and in a state of violent agitation, Varia left the room.
"There, they are all like that," said Gania, laughing, "just as if I do not know all about it much better than they do."
He sat down with these words, evidently intending to prolong his visit.
"If you know it so well," said the prince a little timidly, "why do you choose all this worry for the sake of the seventy-five thousand, which, you confess, does not cover it?"
"I didn't mean that," said Gania; "but while we are upon the subject, let me hear your opinion. Is all this worry worth seventy-five thousand or not?
"Certainly not."
"Of course! And it would be a disgrace to marry so, eh?"
"A great disgrace."
"Oh, well, then you may know that I shall certainly do it, now. I shall certainly marry her. I was not quite sure of myself before, but now I am. Don't say a word: I know what you want to tell me--"
"No. I was only going to say that what surprises me most of all is your extraordinary confidence."
"How so? What in?"
"That Nastasia Philipovna will accept you, and that the question is as good as settled; and secondly, that even if she did, you would be able to pocket the money. Of course, I know very little about it, but that's my view. When a man marries for money it often happens that the wife keeps the money in her own hands."
"Of course, you don't know all; but, I assure you, you needn't be afraid, it won't be like that in our case. There are circumstances," said Gania, rather excitedly. "And as to her answer to me, there's no doubt about that. Why should you suppose she will refuse me?"
"Oh, I only judge by what I see. Varvara Ardalionovna said just now--"
"Oh she--they don't know anything about it! Nastasia was only chaffing Rogojin. I was alarmed at first, but I have thought better of it now; she was simply laughing at him. She looks on me as a fool because I show that I meant her money, and doesn't realize that there are other men who would deceive her in far worse fashion. I'm not going to pretend anything, and you'll see she'll marry me, all right. If she likes to live quietly, so she shall; but if she gives me any of her nonsense, I shall leave her at once, but I shall keep the money. I'm not going to look a fool; that's the first thing, not to look a fool."
"But Nastasia Philipovna seems to me to be such a SENSIBLE woman, and, as such, why should she run blindly into this business? That's what puzzles me so," said the prince.
"You don't know all, you see; I tell you there are things--and besides, I'm sure that she is persuaded that I love her to distraction, and I give you my word I have a strong suspicion that she loves me, too--in her own way, of course. She thinks she will be able to make a sort of slave of me all my life; but I shall prepare a little surprise for her. I don't know whether I ought to be confidential with you, prince; but, I assure you, you are the only decent fellow I have come across. I have not spoken so sincerely as I am doing at this moment for years. There are uncommonly few honest people about, prince; there isn't one honester than Ptitsin, he's the best of the lot. Are you laughing? You don't know, perhaps, that blackguards like honest people, and being one myself I like you. WHY am I a blackguard? Tell me honestly, now. They all call me a blackguard because of her, and I have got into the way of thinking myself one. That's what is so bad about the business."
"I for one shall never think you a blackguard again," said the prince. "I confess I had a poor opinion of you at first, but I have been so joyfully surprised about you just now; it's a good lesson for me. I shall never judge again without a thorough trial. I see now that you are riot only not a blackguard, but are not even quite spoiled. I see that you are quite an ordinary man, not original in the least degree, but rather weak."
Gania laughed sarcastically, but said nothing. The prince, seeing that he did not quite like the last remark, blushed, and was silent too.
"Has my father asked you for money?" asked Gania, suddenly.
"No."
"Don't give it to him if he does. Fancy, he was a decent, respectable man once! He was received in the best society; he was not always the liar he is now. Of course, wine is at the bottom of it all; but he is a good deal worse than an innocent liar now. Do you know that he keeps a mistress? I can't understand how mother is so long-sufferring. Did he tell you the story of the siege of Kars? Or perhaps the one about his grey horse that talked? He loves, to enlarge on these absurd histories." And Gania burst into a fit of laughter. Suddenly he turned to the prince and asked: "Why are you looking at me like that?"
"I am surprised to see you laugh in that way, like a child. You came to make friends with me again just now, and you said, 'I will kiss your hand, if you like,' just as a child would have said it. And then, all at once you are talking of this mad project--of these seventy-five thousand roubles! It all seems so absurd and impossible."
"Well, what conclusion have you reached?"
"That you are rushing madly into the undertaking, and that you would do well to think it over again. It is more than possible that Varvara Ardalionovna is right."
"Ah! now you begin to moralize! I know that I am only a child, very well," replied Gania impatiently. "That is proved by my having this conversation with you. It is not for money only, prince, that I am rushing into this affair," he continued, hardly master of his words, so closely had his vanity been touched. "If I reckoned on that I should certainly be deceived, for I am still too weak in mind and character. I am obeying a passion, an impulse perhaps, because I have but one aim, one that overmasters all else. You imagine that once I am in possession of these seventy-five thousand roubles, I shall rush to buy a carriage... No, I shall go on wearing the old overcoat I have worn for three years, and I shall give up my club. I shall follow the example of men who have made their fortunes. When Ptitsin was seventeen he slept in the street, he sold pen-knives, and began with a copeck; now he has sixty thousand roubles, but to get them, what has he not done? Well, I shall be spared such a hard beginning, and shall start with a little capital. In fifteen years people will say, 'Look, that's Ivolgin, the king of the Jews!' You say that I have no originality. Now mark this, prince-- there is nothing so offensive to a man of our time and race than to be told that he is wanting in originality, that he is weak in character, has no particular talent, and is, in short, an ordinary person. You have not even done me the honour of looking upon me as a rogue. Do you know, I could have knocked you down for that just now! You wounded me more cruelly than Epanchin, who thinks me capable of selling him my wife! Observe, it was a perfectly gratuitous idea on his part, seeing there has never been any discussion of it between us! This has exasperated me, and I am determined to make a fortune! I will do it! Once I am rich, I shall be a genius, an extremely original man. One of the vilest and most hateful things connected with money is that it can buy even talent; and will do so as long as the world lasts. You will say that this is childish--or romantic. Well, that will be all the better for me, but the thing shall be done. I will carry it through. He laughs most, who laughs last. Why does Epanchin insult me? Simply because, socially, I am a nobody. However, enough for the present. Colia has put his nose in to tell us dinner is ready, twice. I'm dining out. I shall come and talk to you now and then; you shall be comfortable enough with us. They are sure to make you one of the family. I think you and I will either be great friends or enemies. Look here now, supposing I had kissed your hand just now, as I offered to do in all sincerity, should I have hated you for it afterwards?"
"Certainly, but not always. You would not have been able to keep it up, and would have ended by forgiving me," said the prince, after a pause for reflection, and with a pleasant smile.
"Oho, how careful one has to be with you, prince! Haven't you put a drop of poison in that remark now, eh? By the way--ha, ha, ha!-- I forgot to ask, was I right in believing that you were a good deal struck yourself with Nastasia Philipovna
"Ye-yes."
"Are you in love with her?"
"N-no."
"And yet you flush up as red as a rosebud! Come--it's all right. I'm not going to laugh at you. Do you know she is a very virtuous woman? Believe it or not, as you like. You think she and Totski-- not a bit of it, not a bit of it! Not for ever so long! Au revoir!"
Gania left the room in great good humour. The prince stayed behind, and meditated alone for a few minutes. At length, Colia popped his head in once more.
"I don't want any dinner, thanks, Colia. I had too good a lunch at General Epanchin's."
Colia came into the room and gave the prince a note; it was from the general and was carefully sealed up. It was clear from Colia's face how painful it was to him to deliver the missive. The prince read it, rose, and took his hat.
"It's only a couple of yards," said Colia, blushing.
"He's sitting there over his bottle--and how they can give him credit, I cannot understand. Don't tell mother I brought you the note, prince; I have sworn not to do it a thousand times, but I'm always so sorry for him. Don't stand on ceremony, give him some trifle, and let that end it."
"Come along, Colia, I want to see your father. I have an idea," said the prince.
 
公爵走出会客室，关上门呆在自己房间里。科利亚马上跑到他这儿来安慰他。可怜的男孩现在似乎已经离不开他了。
“您走开了，这样好，”他说，“那里现在比刚才更乱，我们这儿每天都是这样，全都是因为这个纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜惹出麻烦来的。”
“你们这儿郁结和沉积着各种各样的事情，科利亚，”公爵指出道。
“是的，积多了。关于我们甚至没什么好说的。一切都咎由自取。而我还有一位好朋友，这个人还要不幸。您愿意我给您介绍认识吗？”
“很愿意。是您同学？”
“是的，几乎是同学。我以后再对您讲清楚这一切……那么纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜漂亮吗，您认为怎么样？在此以前我还从没有看见过她，但是非常想见得不得了。她简直美丽惊人。假如加尼卡是出于爱情，我就会全都原谅他的。可他为什么要拿钱，这就糟了！”
“是的，我不大喜欢您的兄长。”
“嗯，这还用说！在那样的事以后，您当然……要知道，我不能忍受形形色色的世俗偏见。一个疯子或者傻瓜，或者恶棍，在发疯的状态下打了人一记耳光，于是这个人一辈子就被玷污了，除了用血，或者人家跪着向他请求宽恕，他是怎么也不能洗刷自己了。据我看，这是荒谬的，是霸道，菜蒙托衣的剧本《假面舞会》写的正是这个，我认为，这很愚蠢。也就是，我想说，极不自然。可是他几乎还是在童年时代就写了该剧的。”
“我很喜欢您的姐姐。”
“她突然朝加尼卡那张鬼脸啤了一口。真是个勇敢的瓦里卡！可您却没有那样唾他，我深信，并不是因为没有勇气。瞧，说到她，她自己就来了，我知道她要来的：她是个高尚的人，虽然也有缺点。”
“这儿没你的事，”瓦里娅首先冲着他说，“到父亲那儿陆。公爵，他没让你讨嫌吧？”
“完全不是，恰恰相反。”
“瞧，姐姐，又开始了：她就是这点不好。恰好我也在想，父亲也许会跟罗戈任走的。现在想必在后悔了。去看看，他到底怎么样，”科利亚出去时补了一句。
“谢天谢地，我把妈妈带开了，让她躺下了。没有再发生什么。加尼亚非常窘困，深深陷于沉恩。也确实有些事情该好好想想。多大的教训哟！……我来是再次感谢您，并且想问，公爵，在此以前您不认识纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜吧？”
“是的，不认识。”
“那么您凭什么当面对她说，她‘不是这样的’，好像您还猜对了。看来，也许她真的不是这样的人。不过，我弄不懂她！当然，她是怀着侮辱人的目的来的，这是明摆着的。我在过去就听说过有关她的许多奇闻轶事。但是，既然她来是邀我们，那么开始又是怎么对待妈妈的呢？普季岑对她很了解，可是他说，他也猜不透她刚才的行为。而对罗戈任的态度呢？如果自重的话，是不能这样说话的，又是在她的……妈妈也很不放心您。”
“没什么！”公爵说着，挥了一下手。
“她怎么会听您的……”
“听什么？”
“您对她说，她应该害臊，她就一下子全变了。您对她有影响，公爵，”瓦里娅微微一笑，补充着说。
门开了，完全出乎意料，进来的是加尼亚。
看见瓦里娅时，他甚至也没有动摇；他在门口站了一会，突然毅然走近公爵。
“公爵，我的行为很卑鄙，请原谅我，亲爱的，”他突然怀着强烈的感情说着，脸上流露出剧烈的痛苦。公爵惊愕地望着他，没有马上回答。“好吧，原谅我，好吧，原谅我吧！”加尼亚迫不及待地坚持着，“好吧，您愿意的话，我马上吻您的手！”
公爵十分惊讶，默默地用双手拥抱加尼亚。两人真挚地亲吻着。
“我无论如何，无论如何也想不到，您是这样的人，”公爵吃力地换一口气，终于说道，“我以为，您……是做不到的。”
“做不到认错？……不久前我怎么会认为您是白痴呢！您能发觉别人从来也不会发觉的东西。跟您是可以谈谈的，但是……最好还是别说。”
“您还得向一个人认错，”公爵指着瓦里娅说。
“不，这可仍是我的敌人。，您请相信，公爵，曾经做过许多尝试；这里的人是不会真诚地原谅人的！”加尼亚急躁地脱口而出，他背朝瓦里娅，向一边转过身去。
“不，我会原谅的！“”突然瓦里娅说。
“那你晚上将去纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那里吗？”
“如果你要我去，我就去，只不过最好你还是自己想一想：我现在是否还有那么一点可能性去她那里？”
“她可不是这样的人，你也看见了，她总是出一些谜让人去猜！这是耍花招！”加尼亚忿忿地笑了起来。
“我自己也知道、她不是这样的人，是在耍花招，可耍的是什么花招呢；还有，加尼亚，留点神，她自己把你看作什么人？就算她吻了妈妈的手。这算这是什么花招，但她毕竟是嘲笑了你！这可不值七万五千卢布，真的，哥哥！你还能有高尚的感情，因此我才对你说这些。咳，你自己也别去了，咳，当心点！这不会有好下场！”
瓦里娅说完这些话，非常激动，很快地走出了房间……
“瞧他们全都这样！”加尼亚苦笑着说，“难道他们以为，我自己不知道这一点？我可比他们知道多得多。”
说完这话，加尼亚坐到沙发上，看来是想继续这次拜访。
“既然您自己知道，”公爵相当羞怯地问，“明明知道，实际上不值得为了七万五千卢布而去承受痛苦，又为什么要选择这种痛苦呢？”
“我说的不是这个，”加尼亚喃喃说，“正好，请告诉我，我正想知道您的意见，这个痛苦是否值七万五千卢布，您认为如何？”
“据我看，是不值的。”
“嗨，我早知道您会这么说。这样结婚是可耻的？”
“非常可耻。”
“好吧，那么您要知道，我要结婚了，现在已经是非结婚不可了。刚才我还在犹豫，可现在已经不动摇了！您别说了！我知道您想说的话……”
“我要说的不是您所想的。您这种非同寻常的信心使我感到惊讶……”
“对什么有信心？什么信心？”
“相信纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜一定会嫁给您，相信这一切已经了结，其次，就算她嫁给您，您相信七万五千卢布就这样直接到您口袋里。不过，我当然不知道其中的许多事情。”
加尼亚猛的向公爵这边移近来。
“当然，您不全知道，”他说，“再说凭什么我要承受这全部重负呢？”
“我觉得，到处都会发生这样的事：为了钱而结婚，而钱则在妻子那里。”
“不，我们不会这样……这里……这里有一些情况……”加尼亚惊惶不安和若有所思地低语说，“至于说她的回答，那已不必怀疑，”他很快补充说，“您根据什么得出结论，她会拒绝我？”
“除了我所看见的，我什么也不知道；刚才瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜已经说了……”
“哎！他们就是这样，不知道该说什么。而纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜嘲笑的是罗戈任，请相信，这点我看得很清楚。这是看得出来的。我刚才还害怕，而现在我看清楚了。也许，您是指她对母亲、父亲以及瓦里娅的态度。”
“还有对您的态度。”
“也许是；但这是女人报复的老一套手段，没有别的名堂。这是个非常爱发脾气、疑神疑鬼和自尊心强的女人，就像没有提升晋级的官僚一样！她是想显示一下自己，想表现出自己对他们的轻蔑……当然，也包括对我；这是真的，我不否认……但她反正会嫁给我的。您甚至都想不到，人的自尊心能驱使去耍任何花招：她认为我是卑鄙小人，因为我竟公然为了她的钱而娶她这个别人的情妇，可是她却不知道，换了另一个人会更卑鄙地欺骗她，先是纠缠她，开始向她散布自由主义的进步思想，还会搬出各种妇女问题，这样她就舍像一根线似的整个儿穿进了他那个针眼了。他会使这个自尊心强的傻女人相信（这是非常容易的！），他仅仅是为了‘她那高尚的心灵和不幸’，才娶她的，而自己则仍然是为了钱而娶她的。这里的人不喜欢我，因为我不想耍滑头；可是却应该这样。而她自己在干什么？还不就是那么一回事，既然这样，她又为什么瞧不起我，还要玩这一套？就因为我自己不想屈服，并且要表现出我的高傲。好了，我们瞧吧！”
“莫非在这以前您爱过她？”
“开始我爱过。嘿，还相当爱……有一种女人是只适合做情妇’的，别的没有什么用处。我不是说，她曾经做过我的情妇。如果她想太太平平过日子，我也就安安稳稳生活；如果她要生事造反，我马上就甩掉她，但是钱可要抓在自己手里。我不想成为笑柄；首先就是不想成为笑柄。
“我始终觉得，”公爵小心谨慎地指出，“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜是个聪明人，她预感到这种痛苦，又为何要往圈套里钻呢？她可是能够嫁给别人的。这就是令我感到惊奇的。”
“这里就有她的用意！您不了解这里面的全部情况，公爵……这里面……此外，她确信我爱她爱得发狂，我向您发誓，知道吗，我坚定地料想，她是爱我的，不过是用她那种方式，您知道有句俗话说：‘打是爱来骂是俏。’她一辈子都会把我看作一张无足轻重的方块Ａ（也许，这正是她所需要的）并且还要按她那方式来爱我；她就准备这样于，她就是这样的性格呗。我要告诉您，她是个非同寻常的俄罗斯妇女；不过，我也为她准备了意想不到的礼物。刚才跟瓦里娅之间的斗嘴是出乎意料的，但是对我是有利的：她现在看见了并且确信我对她是忠诚的，也看到了，为了她我断绝了一切关系。这就是说，我们也不是傻瓜，请相信。顺便说，您是否认为我是个多嘴的人？亲爱的公爵，也许，我把活都告诉您，这样做真的不好。但是正因为您是我碰到的第一个高尚的人，我才冲着您来，说确切些，您别把‘冲’字当作双关语。您对刚才的事可是不生气了，是吧？在整整两年中，。我也许还是第一次说心里话。这里正直的人大少了；没有比普季岑更正直的人。怎么，您好像在笑，是不是？卑鄙小人喜欢正直的人，--您不知道这一点吧？可我倒是……不过，请凭良心对我说，哪一点上我卑鄙了？为什么他们全都跟着她称我是卑鄙小人？要知道，跟着他们，跟着她，我自己也要称自己是卑鄙小人了！反正什么是卑鄙的就是卑鄙的！”
“我现在已经再也不认为您是卑鄙小人了，”公爵说，“刚才我已经完全把您看作是恶棍，可突然您使我感到很高兴，这也是一次教训：没有经验就别作判断。现在我明白，不仅不能认为您是恶棍，也不能把您看作是十分堕落的人。据我看，您是所能见到的最平常不过的人，除了很瘦弱，没有丝毫特别的地方。”
加尼亚暗自苦笑了一下，仍然沉默着。公爵看到，他的意见并不受欢迎，因此有些尴尬，也就闭口不言了。
“父亲向您要钱了吗？”加尼亚突然问。
“没有。”
“他会要的，请您别给；他过去倒还是个很体面的人，我还记得。一些有身份的人家都让他进去的。可他们．所有这些体面的老人多么快就销声匿迹了！只要情势稍有变化，昔日的一切就荡然无存，犹如烟消云散一般。他过去是不撒谎的，我请您相信；过去他只是个过于激动热情的人，结果就落得这般地步！当然，酒是罪魁祸首。您知道他养情妇吗？他现在已经不只是个无辜的撒谎者了。我不能理解母亲怎么会长期容忍他。他对您讲过进攻卡尔斯的事吗？或者讲他那匹拉边套伪灰马怎么讲起话来的？他甚至已经到这种地步了。”
加尼亚突然纵声大笑起来。
“您干嘛这样看着我。”他问公爵。
“您这样由衷地发笑，我很惊奇。真的，您还保留着孩童般的笑声。刚才您进来讲和并说：‘愿意吗，我吻您的手，’这就像孩子讲话一个样。这么说，您还能说这样的话和做这样的行为。而且您突然开始滔滔不绝他讲起这件见不得人的事和七万五千卢布来，真的，这一切似乎是荒谬的，不可能的。”
“您想从中得出什么结论呢？”
“结论是，您这样做是否太轻率？您是否应该首先审慎地斟酌一下？瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜也许说的是对的。”
“哦，道德说教，至于我不是个毛头小伙子，这我自己也知道，”加尼亚急切地打断地说，“就因为这一点，我才跟您进行这样的谈话。公爵，我去干这见不得人的事并非出于精明的盘算，”他宛如一个自尊心受到伤害的年轻人，不停地说，“在精明运算方面我大概是会犯错误的，因为我的头脑和性格都还不坚定。我是出于激情、出于倾慕才这么干的，因为我有一个主要的目标。您会以为，我得到七万五千卢布，马上就买一辆马车。不，我将把前年就穿的旧外套穿到不能再穿，要跟所有那些俱乐部里的熟人不再来往。我们虽然都是高利革者，但其中很少有能经受考验的人，可我想经受住。这里主要的是要把事情进行到底--这便是全部任务！普季岑１７岁时睡在马路上，卖过铅笔刀，从一个戈比起的家；现在他有６万，当然这只是在吃了许多苦头后才达到这一步的！可现在我将一步跳过这些苦头，直接就可从有资本做起；再过１５年人家就会说‘瞧伊沃尔金，犹太人之王。，“您对我说，我这个人没有什么特别的地方。请您注意，亲爱的公爵，没有什么会使我们这个时代和我们这种出身的人更感到屈辱了。这就是对他说，他没有什么独特的地方，性格软弱，没有特别的才能，是个平庸的人。您甚至没有赏脸把我看作是个出色的卑鄙小人，知道吗，我刚才真想为此把您吃了！您比叶潘钦侮辱我更甚，他认为我是个能把妻子出卖给他的人（无须商谈，不用诱惑，就凭我天生少心眼，请注意这点））老兄，这点早就把我气疯了，可是我要钱。等我积够了钱，我就会是个与众大大不同的人。金钱最卑鄙最可恨的地方，就在于它甚至能赋予才干。并且这将直至世界未日。您会说，这一切像是孩子说的话，或者也许是非非之想，那也罢，我却会因此而觉得更快活，事业反正一定要办成。我要进行到底并且坚持下去。Ｒｌｒａ ｂｌｅｎ ｑｕｉ ｎｉｎａ ｌｅ ｄｅｒｎｉｅｒ！＊叶潘钦为什么这样侮辱我？是因为仇恨吗？从来也没有过。不过是因为我是个微不足道、无足轻重的人。嘿，到那时……不过，话说够了，该走了。科利亚已经两次探鼻子进来了：他这是来叫您去用午餐。我则要出去。有时候我会顺便来看看您，在我们家您会觉得不错的；现在简直就把您当自己人了。小心，别出卖我。我觉得，我与您或者是朋友，或者成敌人。公爵，假如我刚才吻了您的手（我是多么真诚地自愿表示这样做），以后我会因此成为您的敌人吗，您怎么想？”
“一定会的，只不过不会永久是敌人，以后会忍不住和原谅的，”公爵想了一下，笑了起来，决然说。
“嗨！对您真应该多加小心。鬼知道，您在这里也灌进了毒液。谁又知道，也许，您就是我的敌人？这是随便说说的，哈一哈！我忘了问：您似乎过分喜欢纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜了，我的感觉对不对，啊？”
“是的……喜欢。”
“爱上了？”
“不。”
“可却满脸通红，一副苦相。算了，没关系，没关系，我不会笑话的；再见。不过您要知道，她可是个道德高尚的女人，您能相信这点吗？您以为，她现在跟那个人，跟托茨基同居？决没有。而且已经是很久前的事了。您注意到没有，她本人是个非常怕难为情的人，刚才有一会还挺尴尬？真的。就是这种人偏喜欢摆布别人，好了，告辞了！”
加涅奇卡比进来时要放松得多，心情挺好地走了出去，有１０分钟光景公爵一动不动地呆着并想着什么。
科利亚又把头伸进门来。
＊法语：谁笑得最晚，准则笑得最好。
“我不想用午餐，科利亚；我刚才在叶潘钦家早餐吃得很饱。”
科利亚完全走进门来，递给公爵一张便条。它是将军写来的，折叠着并加了封。从科利亚的脸色可以看出，传递便条令他非常苦恼。公爵看完便条，站起身并拿了帽子。
“就两步路，”科利亚不好意思说，“他现在坐在那里喝酒。我真弄不但，他凭什么使自己在那里可以赊帐？公爵、亲爱的，请以后别对我们家的人说，我给您递条子！我曾经发誓上千次，再也不递这些条子；可是不忍心；还有，请别跟他客气：给一点零钱，事情就了结了。”
“我，科利亚，我自己本来就有个想法；我应该见见您爸爸……有一件事……我们走吧……”
Part 1 Chapter 12
Colia took the prince to a public-house in the Litaynaya, not far off. In one of the side rooms there sat at a table--looking like one of the regular guests of the establishment--Ardalion Alexandrovitch, with a bottle before him, and a newspaper on his knee. He was waiting for the prince, and no sooner did the latter appear than he began a long harangue about something or other; but so far gone was he that the prince could hardly understand a word.
"I have not got a ten-rouble note," said the prince; "but here is a twenty-five. Change it and give me back the fifteen, or I shall be left without a farthing myself."
"Oh, of course, of course; and you quite understand that I--"
"Yes; and I have another request to make, general. Have you ever been at Nastasia Philipovna's?"
"I? I? Do you mean me? Often, my friend, often! I only pretended I had not in order to avoid a painful subject. You saw today, you were a witness, that I did all that a kind, an indulgent father could do. Now a father of altogether another type shall step into the scene. You shall see; the old soldier shall lay bare this intrigue, or a shameless woman will force her way into a respectable and noble family."
"Yes, quite so. I wished to ask you whether you could show me the way to Nastasia Philipovna's tonight. I must go; I have business with her; I was not invited but I was introduced. Anyhow I am ready to trespass the laws of propriety if only I can get in somehow or other."
"My dear young friend, you have hit on my very idea. It was not for this rubbish I asked you to come over here" (he pocketed the money, however, at this point), "it was to invite your alliance in the campaign against Nastasia Philipovna tonight. How well it sounds, 'General Ivolgin and Prince Muishkin.' That'll fetch her, I think, eh? Capital! We'll go at nine; there's time yet."
"Where does she live?"
"Oh, a long way off, near the Great Theatre, just in the square there--It won't be a large party."
The general sat on and on. He had ordered a fresh bottle when the prince arrived; this took him an hour to drink, and then he had another, and another, during the consumption of which he told pretty nearly the whole story of his life. The prince was in despair. He felt that though he had but applied to this miserable old drunkard because he saw no other way of getting to Nastasia Philipovna's, yet he had been very wrong to put the slightest confidence in such a man.
At last he rose and declared that he would wait no longer. The general rose too, drank the last drops that he could squeeze out of the bottle, and staggered into the street.
Muishkin began to despair. He could not imagine how he had been so foolish as to trust this man. He only wanted one thing, and that was to get to Nastasia Philipovna's, even at the cost of a certain amount of impropriety. But now the scandal threatened to be more than he had bargained for. By this time Ardalion Alexandrovitch was quite intoxicated, and he kept his companion listening while he discoursed eloquently and pathetically on subjects of all kinds, interspersed with torrents of recrimination against the members of his family. He insisted that all his troubles were caused by their bad conduct, and time alone would put an end to them.
At last they reached the Litaynaya. The thaw increased steadily, a warm, unhealthy wind blew through the streets, vehicles splashed through the mud, and the iron shoes of horses and mules rang on the paving stones. Crowds of melancholy people plodded wearily along the footpaths, with here and there a drunken man among them.
"Do you see those brightly-lighted windows?" said the general. "Many of my old comrades-in-arms live about here, and I, who served longer, and suffered more than any of them, am walking on foot to the house of a woman of rather questionable reputation! A man, look you, who has thirteen bullets on his breast! ... You don't believe it? Well, I can assure you it was entirely on my account that Pirogoff telegraphed to Paris, and left Sebastopol at the greatest risk during the siege. Nelaton, the Tuileries surgeon, demanded a safe conduct, in the name of science, into the besieged city in order to attend my wounds. The government knows all about it. 'That's the Ivolgin with thirteen bullets in him!' That's how they speak of me.... Do you see that house, prince? One of my old friends lives on the first floor, with his large family. In this and five other houses, three overlooking Nevsky, two in the Morskaya, are all that remain of my personal friends. Nina Alexandrovna gave them up long ago, but I keep in touch with them still... I may say I find refreshment in this little coterie, in thus meeting my old acquaintances and subordinates, who worship me still, in spite of all. General Sokolovitch (by the way, I have not called on him lately, or seen Anna Fedorovna)... You know, my dear prince, when a person does not receive company himself, he gives up going to other people's houses involuntarily. And yet ... well ... you look as if you didn't believe me.... Well now, why should I not present the son of my old friend and companion to this delightful family--General Ivolgin and Prince Muishkin? You will see a lovely girl--what am I saying--a lovely girl? No, indeed, two, three! Ornaments of this city and of society: beauty, education, culture--the woman question--poetry--everything! Added to which is the fact that each one will have a dot of at least eighty thousand roubles. No bad thing, eh? ... In a word I absolutely must introduce you to them: it is a duty, an obligation. General Ivolgin and Prince Muishkin. Tableau!"
"At once? Now? You must have forgotten ... " began the prince.
"No, I have forgotten nothing. Come! This is the house--up this magnificent staircase. I am surprised not to see the porter, but .... it is a holiday ... and the man has gone off ... Drunken fool! Why have they not got rid of him? Sokolovitch owes all the happiness he has had in the service and in his private life to me, and me alone, but ... here we are."
The prince followed quietly, making no further objection for fear of irritating the old man. At the same time he fervently hoped that General Sokolovitch and his family would fade away like a mirage in the desert, so that the visitors could escape, by merely returning downstairs. But to his horror he saw that General Ivolgin was quite familiar with the house, and really seemed to have friends there. At every step he named some topographical or biographical detail that left nothing to be desired on the score of accuracy. When they arrived at last, on the first floor, and the general turned to ring the bell to the right, the prince decided to run away, but a curious incident stopped him momentarily.
"You have made a mistake, general," said he. " The name on the door is Koulakoff, and you were going to see General Sokolovitch."
"Koulakoff ... Koulakoff means nothing. This is Sokolovitch's flat, and I am ringing at his door.... What do I care for Koulakoff? ... Here comes someone to open."
In fact, the door opened directly, and the footman in formed the visitors that the family were all away.
"What a pity! What a pity! It's just my luck!" repeated Ardalion Alexandrovitch over and over again, in regretful tones. " When your master and mistress return, my man, tell them that General Ivolgin and Prince Muishkin desired to present themselves, and that they were extremely sorry, excessively grieved ..."
Just then another person belonging to the household was seen at the back of the hall. It was a woman of some forty years, dressed in sombre colours, probably a housekeeper or a governess. Hearing the names she came forward with a look of suspicion on her face.
"Marie Alexandrovna is not at home," said she, staring hard at the general. "She has gone to her mother's, with Alexandra Michailovna."
"Alexandra Michailovna out, too! How disappointing! Would you believe it, I am always so unfortunate! May I most respectfully ask you to present my compliments to Alexandra Michailovna, and remind her ... tell her, that with my whole heart I wish for her what she wished for herself on Thursday evening, while she was listening to Chopin's Ballade. She will remember. I wish it with all sincerity. General Ivolgin and Prince Muishkin!"
The woman's face changed; she lost her suspicious expression.
"I will not fail to deliver your message," she replied, and bowed them out.
As they went downstairs the general regretted repeatedly that he had failed to introduce the prince to his friends.
"You know I am a bit of a poet," said he. "Have you noticed it? The poetic soul, you know." Then he added suddenly--"But after all ... after all I believe we made a mistake this time! I remember that the Sokolovitch's live in another house, and what is more, they are just now in Moscow. Yes, I certainly was at fault. However, it is of no consequence."
"Just tell me," said the prince in reply, "may I count still on your assistance? Or shall I go on alone to see Nastasia Philipovna?"
"Count on my assistance? Go alone? How can you ask me that question, when it is a matter on which the fate of my family so largely depends? You don't know Ivolgin, my friend. To trust Ivolgin is to trust a rock; that's how the first squadron I commanded spoke of me. 'Depend upon Ivolgin,' said they all, 'he is as steady as a rock.' But, excuse me, I must just call at a house on our way, a house where I have found consolation and help in all my trials for years."
"You are going home?"
"No ... I wish ... to visit Madame Terentieff, the widow of Captain Terentieff, my old subordinate and friend. She helps me to keep up my courage, and to bear the trials of my domestic life, and as I have an extra burden on my mind today ..."
"It seems to me," interrupted the prince, "that I was foolish to trouble you just now. However, at present you ... Good-bye!"
"Indeed, you must not go away like that, young man, you must not!" cried the general. "My friend here is a widow, the mother of a family; her words come straight from her heart, and find an echo in mine. A visit to her is merely an affair of a few minutes; I am quite at home in her house. I will have a wash, and dress, and then we can drive to the Grand Theatre. Make up your mind to spend the evening with me.... We are just there--that's the house... Why, Colia! you here! Well, is Marfa Borisovna at home or have you only just come?"
"Oh no! I have been here a long while," replied Colia, who was at the front door when the general met him. "I am keeping Hippolyte company. He is worse, and has been in bed all day. I came down to buy some cards. Marfa Borisovna expects you. But what a state you are in, father!" added the boy, noticing his father's unsteady gait. "Well, let us go in."
On meeting Colia the prince determined to accompany the general, though he made up his mind to stay as short a time as possible. He wanted Colia, but firmly resolved to leave the general behind. He could not forgive himself for being so simple as to imagine that Ivolgin would be of any use. The three climbed up the long staircase until they reached the fourth floor where Madame Terentieff lived.
"You intend to introduce the prince?" asked Colia, as they went up.
"Yes, my boy. I wish to present him: General Ivolgin and Prince Muishkin! But what's the matter? ... what? ... How is Marfa Borisovna?"
"You know, father, you would have done much better not to come at all! She is ready to eat you up! You have not shown yourself since the day before yesterday and she is expecting the money. Why did you promise her any? You are always the same! Well, now you will have to get out of it as best you can."
They stopped before a somewhat low doorway on the fourth floor. Ardalion Alexandrovitch, evidently much out of countenance, pushed Muishkin in front.
"I will wait here," he stammered. "I should like to surprise her. ...."
Colia entered first, and as the door stood open, the mistress of the house peeped out. The surprise of the general's imagination fell very flat, for she at once began to address him in terms of reproach.
Marfa Borisovna was about forty years of age. She wore a dressing-jacket, her feet were in slippers, her face painted, and her hair was in dozens of small plaits. No sooner did she catch sight of Ardalion Alexandrovitch than she screamed:
"There he is, that wicked, mean wretch! I knew it was he! My heart misgave me!"
The old man tried to put a good face on the affair.
"Come, let us go in--it's all right," he whispered in the prince's ear.
But it was more serious than he wished to think. As soon as the visitors had crossed the low dark hall, and entered the narrow reception-room, furnished with half a dozen cane chairs, and two small card-tables, Madame Terentieff, in the shrill tones habitual to her, continued her stream of invectives.
"Are you not ashamed? Are you not ashamed? You barbarian! You tyrant! You have robbed me of all I possessed--you have sucked my bones to the marrow. How long shall I be your victim? Shameless, dishonourable man!"
"Marfa Borisovna! Marfa Borisovna! Here is ... the Prince Muishkin! General Ivolgin and Prince Muishkin," stammered the disconcerted old man.
"Would you believe," said the mistress of the house, suddenly addressing the prince, "would you believe that that man has not even spared my orphan children? He has stolen everything I possessed, sold everything, pawned everything; he has left me nothing--nothing! What am I to do with your IOU's, you cunning, unscrupulous rogue? Answer, devourer I answer, heart of stone! How shall I feed my orphans? with what shall I nourish them? And now he has come, he is drunk! He can scarcely stand. How, oh how, have I offended the Almighty, that He should bring this curse upon me! Answer, you worthless villain, answer!"
But this was too much for the general.
"Here are twenty-five roubles, Marfa Borisovna ... it is all that I can give ... and I owe even these to the prince's generosity--my noble friend. I have been cruelly deceived. Such is ... life ... Now ... Excuse me, I am very weak," he continued, standing in the centre of the room, and bowing to all sides. "I am faint; excuse me! Lenotchka ... a cushion ... my dear!"
Lenotchka, a little girl of eight, ran to fetch the cushion at once, and placed it on the rickety old sofa. The general meant to have said much more, but as soon as he had stretched himself out, he turned his face to the wall, and slept the sleep of the just.
With a grave and ceremonious air, Marfa Borisovna motioned the prince to a chair at one of the card-tables. She seated herself opposite, leaned her right cheek on her hand, and sat in silence, her eyes fixed on Muishkin, now and again sighing deeply. The three children, two little girls and a boy, Lenotchka being the eldest, came and leant on the table and also stared steadily at him. Presently Colia appeared from the adjoining room.
"I am very glad indeed to have met you here, Colia," said the prince. "Can you do something for me? I must see Nastasia Philipovna, and I asked Ardalion Alexandrovitch just now to take me to her house, but he has gone to sleep, as you see. Will you show me the way, for I do not know the street? I have the address, though; it is close to the Grand Theatre."
"Nastasia Philipovna? She does not live there, and to tell you the truth my father has never been to her house! It is strange that you should have depended on him! She lives near Wladimir Street, at the Five Corners, and it is quite close by. Will you go directly? It is just half-past nine. I will show you the way with pleasure."
Colia and the prince went off together. Alas! the latter had no money to pay for a cab, so they were obliged to walk.
"I should have liked to have taken you to see Hippolyte," said Colia. "He is the eldest son of the lady you met just now, and was in the next room. He is ill, and has been in bed all day. But he is rather strange, and extremely sensitive, and I thought he might be upset considering the circumstances in which you came ... Somehow it touches me less, as it concerns my father, while it is HIS mother. That, of course, makes a great difference. What is a terrible disgrace to a woman, does not disgrace a man, at least not in the same way. Perhaps public opinion is wrong in condemning one sex, and excusing the other. Hippolyte is an extremely clever boy, but so prejudiced. He is really a slave to his opinions."
"Do you say he is consumptive?"
"Yes. It really would be happier for him to die young. If I were in his place I should certainly long for death. He is unhappy about his brother and sisters, the children you saw. If it were possible, if we only had a little money, we should leave our respective families, and live together in a little apartment of our own. It is our dream. But, do you know, when I was talking over your affair with him, he was angry, and said that anyone who did not call out a man who had given him a blow was a coward. He is very irritable to-day, and I left off arguing the matter with him. So Nastasia Philipovna has invited you to go and see her?"
"To tell the truth, she has not."
"Then how do you come to be going there?" cried Colia, so much astonished that he stopped short in the middle of the pavement. "And ... and are you going to her At Home in that costume?"
"I don't know, really, whether I shall be allowed in at all. If she will receive me, so much the better. If not, the matter is ended. As to my clothes--what can I do?"
"Are you going there for some particular reason, or only as a way of getting into her society, and that of her friends?"
"No, I have really an object in going ... That is, I am going on business it is difficult to explain, but..."
"Well, whether you go on business or not is your affair, I do not want to know. The only important thing, in my eyes, is that you should not be going there simply for the pleasure of spending your evening in such company--cocottes, generals, usurers! If that were the case I should despise and laugh at you. There are terribly few honest people here, and hardly any whom one can respect, although people put on airs--Varia especially! Have you noticed, prince, how many adventurers there are nowadays? Especially here, in our dear Russia. How it has happened I never can understand. There used to be a certain amount of solidity in all things, but now what happens? Everything is exposed to the public gaze, veils are thrown back, every wound is probed by careless fingers. We are for ever present at an orgy of scandalous revelations. Parents blush when they remember their old-fashioned morality. At Moscow lately a father was heard urging his son to stop at nothing--at nothing, mind you!--to get money! The press seized upon the story, of course, and now it is public property. Look at my father, the general! See what he is, and yet, I assure you, he is an honest man! Only ... he drinks too much, and his morals are not all we could desire. Yes, that's true! I pity him, to tell the truth, but I dare not say so, because everybody would laugh at me--but I do pity him! And who are the really clever men, after all? Money- grubbers, every one of them, from the first to the last. Hippolyte finds excuses for money-lending, and says it is a necessity. He talks about the economic movement, and the ebb and flow of capital; the devil knows what he means. It makes me angry to hear him talk so, but he is soured by his troubles. Just imagine-the general keeps his mother-but she lends him money! She lends it for a week or ten days at very high interest! Isn't it disgusting? And then, you would hardly believe it, but my mother-- Nina Alexandrovna--helps Hippolyte in all sorts of ways, sends him money and clothes. She even goes as far as helping the children, through Hippolyte, because their mother cares nothing about them, and Varia does the same."
"Well, just now you said there were no honest nor good people about, that there were only money-grubbers--and here they are quite close at hand, these honest and good people, your mother and Varia! I think there is a good deal of moral strength in helping people in suchcircum stances."
"Varia does it from pride, and likes showing off, and giving herself airs. As to my mother, I really do admire her--yes, and honour her. Hippolyte, hardened as he is, feels it. He laughed at first, and thought it vulgar of her--but now, he is sometimes quite touched and overcome by her kindness. H'm! You call that being strong and good? I will remember that! Gania knows nothing about it. He would say that it was encouraging vice."
"Ah, Gania knows nothing about it? It seems there are many things that Gania does not know," exclaimed the prince, as he considered Colia's last words.
"Do you know, I like you very much indeed, prince? I shall never forget about this afternoon."
"I like you too, Colia."
"Listen to me! You are going to live here, are you not?" said Colia. "I mean to get something to do directly, and earn money. Then shall we three live together? You, and I, and Hippolyte? We will hire a flat, and let the general come and visit us. What do you say?"
"It would be very pleasant," returned the prince. "But we must see. I am really rather worried just now. What! are we there already? Is that the house? What a long flight of steps! And there's a porter! Well, Colia I don't know what will come of it all."
The prince seemed quite distracted for the moment.
"You must tell me all about it tomorrow! Don't be afraid. I wish you success; we agree so entirely I that can do so, although I do not understand why you are here. Good-bye!" cried Colia excitedly. "Now I will rush back and tell Hippolyte all about our plans and proposals! But as to your getting in--don't be in the least afraid. You will see her. She is so original about everything. It's the first floor. The porter will show you."
 
科利亚带领公爵走得不远，就到利捷伊纳亚街一座台球房兼咖啡屋，它在房子底层，从街上就可以进去。咖啡屋内右边角落有一个单间，阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇作为一个老主顾这时正坐在这里，面前小桌上摆着一瓶酒，手上真的拿着一份《比利时独立报》。他在等候公爵，一看见他，就立即放下报纸，开始热切和嗜苏地解释起来，不过公爵几乎一点也没有听明白，因为将军差不多已经喝醉了。
“１０卢布的票子我没有，”公爵打断他说，“这是２５卢布，您去换开它，找我１５卢布，因为我自己也分文不剩了。”
“哦，没有疑问；请相信，我马上……”
“此外，我对您有一个请求，将军；您从来没有去过纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜家吗？”
“我？我没有去过？您这是在对我说吗？我去过好多次，我亲爱的，好多次！”将军大为洋洋得意和沾沾自喜，不无讥讽地嚷了起来，“但是，最后我自己中止了，因为我不想鼓励这种不光彩的联姻。您自己也看到了，今天早晨您是见证人：我做了父亲所能做的一切，但是这是个温顺和姑息的父亲；现在登场的将是另一种样子的父亲，到时候您会看见的，瞧着吧：究竟是战功卓著的老兵战胜阴谋，还是一个恬不知耻的风流女人走进一个极为高尚的家庭。”
“我正想请求您，您作为一个熟人，今晚是否能带我去纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那里？我今天一定得去；我有事情；但是我根本不知道，怎么才能进去。虽然我刚才被介绍了，但毕竟没有受到邀请：今晚那里是一个应邀出席的晚会。不过，我准备跳过某些礼节，甚至让人家嘲笑我，只要设法能进去。”
“您完全完全与我的想法不谋而台，我年轻的朋友，”将军激动地喊着说，“我叫您来不是为了这种小事！”他继续说着，不过，还是顺手抓起钱，把它放到口袋里，“我叫您来正是要邀您作伴向纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜家进军，或者最好是说，讨伐纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！伊沃尔金将军和梅什金公爵。！这会给她一个什么印象！我呢，装作是恭贺生日，最后要宣布自己的心愿，是间接地，不直截了当宣布，但是一切又像单刀直入一样。到那时加尼亚自己会看到，他该怎么办：是要功勋卓著的……父亲呢，还是……所谓的……其他等等，不是……但是要发生的事总是要发生的！您的想法好极了。９点钟我们动身，我们还有时间。”
“她住在什么地方？”
“离这儿很远：在大剧院附近梅托夫佐娃家的房子里，几乎就在广场那里，她住在二楼……尽管是庆贺生日，她那里不会有大的聚会，散得也早……”
早就已经是晚上了；公爵仍然坐着，听着，等待着将军，而他却开始讲起难以数计的许多趣闻铁事来，只是没一个是讲到底的。因为公爵的来到，他又要了一瓶酒，直到过了一个小时才把它喝完，接着又要了一瓶，也把它喝光了。应该认为，在这段时间里将军来得及把他几乎一生的经历都讲出来；最后，公爵站起身并说，他不能再等了。将军把瓶底的酒喝干净，站起来，走出了房间，走起路来很不稳健。公爵感到很是失望：他不能明白，他怎么能这么愚蠢地就相信人。实际上他从来也不曾相信过；他指望将军，只是为了设法到纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜家去，甚至准备做出一点越轨的事；可是却并不打算闹出过分荒唐的丑闻来。可现在将军完全醉了，夸夸其谈，滔滔不绝，十分动情，暗自泪下。他不停地说着，讲到由于他家医的全体成员的不良行为一切都被毁了，还说，这种情况终究是该结束了。他们终于来到了利捷依纳亚街。雪仍然继续融化着；萧瑟的暖风带着一股腐烂味挑过街道，马车在泥泞中吧塔吧嘈行进，走马和鸳马的蹄铁碰击着路面，发出响亮的声音。一群湿漉漉的无精打采的行人在人行道上踯躅。还能碰上一些喝醉的人。
“您看见这些灯光照亮时二楼房间吗？”将军说，“我的同僚全住在这里，而我是他们中服役时间最长、吃的苦头最多的，现在却蹒跚着去大剧院那里一个不清不白的女人家里！一个胸膛里有１３颗子弹的人……您不相信吗？当时皮罗戈夫只好为我向巴黎发电报并一度抛下被围的塞瓦斯托波尔，而巴黎的大医涅拉东以科学的名义设法弄到了自由通行证、来被围的塞瓦斯托波尔为我做检查。这事最高当局也知道：‘噢，这就是那个身上有１３颗子弹的伊沃尔金！……’他们就是这么谈论我的！公爵，您看见这槽房子了吗？在这一楼住着我的老伙伴索科洛维奇将军及其门庭高贵、成员众多的家庭。这一家还有涅瓦大街上的三家和莫尔斯卡亚街上的两家，是我现在结交的全部范围，也就是说，是我个人结交的囵子。尼娜•“亚历山德罗夫娜早就已经屈服于环境了。我则依然回忆着……这么说吧，我不继续在我过去的同僚和部下－－那个有教养的园子中间休息，他们至今还崇拜我。这个索科洛维奇将军（不过，我有根久很久没去他那儿了，也没见着安娜•费奥多罗夫娜）……您知道，亲爱的公爵，当你自己不接待客人时，不知怎么地也就不自觉地不再上人家门了。然而……嗯……您好像不相信……不过，我为什么不带我好朋友和童年时代伙伴的儿子上这个可爱的家去呢？伊沃尔金将军和梅什金公爵！您将会见到美貌惊人的姑娘，还不是一个，是两个，甚至三个，她们是首都和上流社会的骄傲：美丽，教养好，有志向……。妇女问题，诗歌，所有这一切合在一起，聚成了一个幸福美满的丰富多彩的混合体，这还不算每人至少有八万卢布现金的陪嫁，而不论是有妇女问题还是有社会问题，这笔钱是永远也不会有什么影响的……总之，我一定，一定要，也有义务带您去。伊沃尔金将军和梅什金公爵！”
“马上？现在？但是，您忘了，”公爵刚开始说。
“没有，我一点也没有忘，走！往这里，上这座富丽堂皇的楼梯。我很惊奇，怎么没有看门人，哦……是节日，所以看门人不在。他们还没有把这个酒鬼赶走。这个索科洛维奇生活和公务上的全部好福气都多亏我，全靠我一个人，而不是别的任何人，哦……我们到了。”
公爵已经不反对这次拜访，顺从地跟在将军后面，免得惹他生气；他怀着一种坚定的希望：索科洛维奇将军和他全家如海市蜃楼一样渐渐地消失，这样他们就可以心安理得地回转下楼。但是，令他大为惊惶的是，他开始失去这种希望：将军带他上楼梯，忏如一个在这里真的有熟人的人似的，还一刻不停地插讲着一些生平和地形的细节，而且说得像数学般的精确，他们已经登上二楼，终于在一套富丽阔绰的住所门前右边停了下来，将军握住了门铃把手，公爵这时才下定决心要彻底逃走；但是一个奇怪的情况又把他暂时留住了。
“您弄错了，将军，”他说，“门上写的是库拉科夫，而您打铃要叫的是索科洛维奇。”
“库拉科夫……库拉科夫这名字也说明不了什么问题。这是索科洛维奇的住宅，所以我打铃叫索科络维奇；才不管他库拉科夫呢……瞧马上就开门了。”
门真的打开了。仆人朝外一望便通知说：“主人不在家。”
“多遗憾，多遗憾，仿佛故意似的，”阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇深深惋惜地重复说了好几次，“请报告，我亲爱的，说伊沃尔金将军和橱什金公爵曾经来过，想表达一下他们的敬意，可是非常、非常遗憾……”
就在开门这一会儿从房间里还探出一张脸来，看起来像是女管家，甚至可能是家庭教师，一个４０岁左右、穿着深色衣裙的女士。她听到伊沃尔将军和梅什金公爵的名字后，好奇而又疑惑地走近前来。
“玛里娅•亚历山德罗夫娜不在家，”她特别端详着将军，说，“带着亚山德拉•米哈伊洛夫娜出去了，上老太太家。”
“亚历山德拉•米哈伊洛夫娜也跟他们去了，天哪，多倒霉呀！夫人，想想，我总是这么倒霉！恳请您转达我的问候，而对亚历山德拉•米哈伊夫娜说，让她想起……总之，请向他们转达我的衷心祝愿，祝他们星期四晚上听肖邦叙事曲时所许的愿能实现；他们记得的……我衷心地祝愿！伊沃金将军和梅什金公爵！”
“我不会忘的，”女士鞠躬不礼，她已经比较信任他们了。
下楼梯的时候，将军仍然热情未减地继续为他们拜访未果和公爵失去这么好的结识机会而感到惋惜不已。
“知道吗，亲爱的，我有几分诗人的气质，您发觉没有？不过……不过我们走这里来好像不大对，”他忽然完全出人意料地做出这个结论，“索科洛维奇家，我现在想起来了，是住在另一幢房子里，甚至现在似乎是在莫斯科。是啊，我有点弄错了，但是这……没什么。”
“我只想知道一点，”公爵颓丧地说，“我是否应该根本不再指望您并让我一个人去？”
“不再？指望？一个人？但是这又从何说起？对我来说这可是件非常的事情，它在许多方面决定着我全家的命运。但是，我年轻的朋友，您还了解伊沃尔金。谁说到 ‘墙’，就是说的‘伊沃尔金’。正如我开始服役的时连里说的，‘依靠伊沃尔金犹如靠在涵上一样可靠。’我这就顺路到一家人家去一会儿，我的心灵在那里得到休息的，这已经有好几年了，在经历了忧虑不安和种种磨难以后……”
“您想顺便回家去？”
“不！我想……去大尉夫人捷连季那娃那里，是捷连季耶夫大尉的邀请。大尉原是我部下……甚至还是朋友……在大尉夫人这里，我精神上得到复活：我把生活中和家庭中的痛苦带到这里来，因为今天我恰恰带着很大的精神负担，所以我……”
“我觉得，刚才去惊扰您，我就于了一件十分愚蠢的傻事，”公爵喃喃说，“况且您现在……告辞了。”
“但是我不能，不能放您离开我，我年轻的朋友！”将军抬高声音说， “一位寡妇，一位家庭的母亲，用自己的心弹拨着那些弦，发出的响声在我身上产生着共鸣。去拜访她，只要五分钟，在这个家里我是不用客气的，我几乎就像住在这里一样；我要洗一洗，做些最起码的修饰，然后我们就坐马车去大剧院。您请相信，这整个晚上我都需要您……瞧；就在这幢房子里，我们已经到了……啊，科利亚，您已经在这里了？怎么，玛尔法•鲍里索夫娜在家，还是你自己刚来到？”
“哦，不，”恰巧在屋子大门口碰到他们的科利亚回答说，“我早就在这里了，跟伊波利特在一起，他的情况更不好，今天早晨躺倒了。我现在去小店买纸牌。玛尔法，鲍里索夫娜在等您，只不过，爸爸，瞧您怎么这副样子！……”科利亚定睛细细打量将军的步态和站立的姿势便明白了，“算了我们走吧！”
与科利亚相遇促使公爵陪同将军去玛尔法•鲍里索夫娜那里，但只能呆一会儿。公爵需要科利亚；他已下决心无论如何要抛开将军，他不能原谅自己刚才还想到把希望寄托在他身上。他们从后梯上四楼，走了很久。
“您想介绍公爵认识一下？”科利亚边走边问。
“是的，我的朋友，介绍一下：伊沃尔金将军和梅什金公爵，但是……玛尔法•鲍里索夫娜……怎么样……”
“要知道，爸爸，您最好别去！她会吃了您！您三天不露面了，可她等钱用。您为什么答应给她弄钱来？您老是这样！现在您自己去对付吧。”
在四楼他们在一扇低矮的门前停了下来。将军显然有些畏怯，便把公爵往前推。
“我就留在这里，”他嘟哝说，“我想来个出其不意……”
科利亚第一个走了进去。一个４０岁左右、浓装艳抹的女人，穿着便鞋和短祆，头发编成辫子，从门里向外张望了一下，这“出其不意”便始料不及地破产了。她一见将军，立即就大叫起来：
“这正是他，这个卑贱和恶毒的人，我的心预料的正是这样！”
“进去吧，这没什么，”将军对公爵嘟哝说，一边依然像无辜似的讪笑着。
但并非是没什么，经过幽暗低矮的前室，他们刚一走进摆着六张腾椅和两张小牌桌的厅屋，女主人马上就用做作的哭腔和平常的声调继续责骂着：
“你真不要脸，真不要脸，你是我家的野蛮人和霸主，野蛮人和暴徒：你把我所有的全都抢劫光，吸干了汁水，这还不满足！我要忍受你到什么时候，你这个不要脸和无耻的人！”
“玛尔法•鲍里索夫娜，玛尔法•鲍里索夫娜！这位是……梅什金公爵。伊沃尔金将军和梅什金公爵，”战占兢兢和不知所措的将军喃喃说。
“您相信不，”大尉夫人突然朝公爵说，“您相信不，这个不要脸的人连我这些孤苦伶仃的孩子也不饶过！全都要抢，全都要偷，全都要卖，全都要当，什么都不留下。叫我拿你这些借据怎么办呀，你这个狡猾的没良心的人？你回答，老滑头，你回答我，你这颗贪得无厌的心：拿什么，我拿什么来养活我这些孤苦无依的孩子？瞧你喝得醉醺醺，站也站不稳……什么地方我得罪了上帝，你这个可恶而荒唐的滑头，回答呀？”
但是将军却顾不上这些。
“玛尔法•鲍里索夫娜，２５卢布……这是我能给你的全部数额了，是一位无比高尚的朋友提供的帮助。公爵！我真是大大地错了！生活。……就是这样……现在……对不起，我很虚，”将军站在房间中央，朝四面八方连连鞠躬，继续说，“我没有力气，对不起！列诺奇卡！拿枕头来……亲爱的！”
列诺诺卡，一个８岁的小姑娘，马上跑去取枕头了，并将它放在漆布面的又硬又破的沙发上。将军坐到它上面，本还打算说许多话，但一碰到沙发，马上就歪向一侧，朝向墙壁，酣然入睡，做他的君子梦了。玛尔法•鲍里索夫娜客气而又凄苦地给公爵指了指在小牌桌旁的一张椅子，自己则在对面坐下，一只手撑着右脸颊，一边望着公爵，一边开始默默地叹息。三个小孩（两女一男，其中列诺奇卡最大）走近桌子，三人全都把手放到桌子上，并且都凝神打量着公爵。科利亚从另一个房间里出来了。
“我很高兴在这里遇见您，科利亚，”公爵对他说，“您是否能帮我个忙？我一定得去纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那里。我刚才请求阿尔达利翁•亚历山德罗维奇，但他现在睡着了。您送我去吧，因为我既不知道街道，也不知道路名。不过有一个地址：大剧院附近，梅托夫佐娃的楼房里。”
“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜？她可从来也不住在大剧院附近，如果您想知道的话，父亲也从来没有到过她家里；真奇怪，你居然还期望从他那里得到什么帮助。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜住在弗拉基米尔街附近，靠近五角地，这儿去近得多。您现在就去吗？现在９点半。好吧，我送您到那里。”
公爵和科利亚马上就走了出来。唉！公爵没有钱雇马车，只得步行了去。“我本想介绍您跟伊波利特认识，”科利亚说，“他是穿短袄的上尉夫人的大儿子，在另一个房间；他身体不好，今天整天都躺着。但他是个很怪的人；他容易受委屈得不得了，我觉得，他会不好意思见您的，因为您在这样的时刻来到他家来，我毕竟不像他那么感到害羞，因为我这边是父亲，而他那里是母亲，这里到底是不一样的，因为这种情况对男人来说不是什么耻辱。不过，这也许是性方面男尊女卑的成见。伊波利特是个好小伙，但他是某些偏见的奴隶。”
“您说，他有肺病？”
“是的，似乎还是快点死去的好，我要是处在他的地位，就一走愿意死去。他则舍不得兄弟姐妹，就是那几个小的。如果可能的话，只要有钱，我就和他租一套单独的住宅，离开我们的家庭。这是我们的理想。知道吗，刚才我对他讲了您的遭遇，他竟十分生气，说，谁挨了耳光而不提出决斗，这人便是窝囊废。不过，他气得不得了，我就不再跟他争论了。那么，这么说，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜怎么马上就邀请您去她那里的？”
“问题就在于没有邀请。”
“那您怎么还去？”科利亚喊了起来，甚至在人行道上停住了。“而且……穿这么一身衣服，那里是应邀参加的晚会吗？”
“真的，我实在不知道，怎么才能进去。能接待，那很好，不接待，事情就错过去了。至于说衣服，这时还有什么办法？”
“您有事吗？还是只不过要‘在上流社会’ｐｏｕｒ ｐａｓｓｅｒ ｌｅ ｔｅｍｐｓ＊？”
“不，我其实……也就是我有事……我很难表达这一点，但是……”
“算了，究竟是什么事，这就随您的便吧，对我来说主要的是，您在那里不是无缘无故地硬要参加晚会，死乞白赖地要挤进风流女人、将军、高利贷者组成的令人迷醉和社交界去。如果是这样，对不起，公爵，我则会嘲笑您，并且会蔑视您。这里正直的人大少了，甚至根本就没有人值得尊敬；你不由得会瞧于起他们，可他们都要求别人尊敬；瓦里娅是第一个瞧不起他们的人。公爵，您发现没有，我们这个时代所有的人都是冒险家！而且恰恰是在我们俄罗斯，在我们可爱的祖国。怎么会弄成这样的，我不明白。好像曾经是很坚固的，可现在怎样呢？大家都在说，到处都在写。是揭露。我们大家都在揭露。父母首先改变了态度，他们自己为过去的道德感到羞耻。在莫斯科，有个父亲劝说儿子，为了弄到钱，不论碰到什么都不后退；这是报刊上登了知道的。您再瞧瞧我的将军。嘿，他落得什么下场了？不过，您知道吗，我觉得，我的将军是个正直的人，真的，是这样的！这不过全是潦倒和酗酒所至。真的，是这样！甚至很可怜；我只是怕说，因为大家会笑我的；可是，的确很可怜。而那些聪明人，他们身上又有什么呢？全都是放高利贷的，无一例外！伊波利特为放高利革辩解，说需要这样，什么经济动荡，什么涨啊落啊，鬼才明白这些。他的这番话使我十分烦恼，可是他充满了怨恨。您设想一下，他的母亲，就是那个大尉夫人，从将军那儿得到钱，又马上放高利贷给他；这多么恬不知耻！您要知道，妈妈，也就是我的妈妈，尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜，将军夫人，经常给钱、裙子、衣服和别的东西帮助伊波利特，甚至通过伊波利特多少还接济一下那几个孩子，因为他们的母亲对他们不加问津。瓦里娅也这样做。”
“您瞧，您说没有正直和刚强的人，全部只是一些放高利贷的人；您母亲和瓦里娅，这不就是刚强的人吗。这种地方，这样的境况下帮助别人，难道不是精神力量的标志吗？”
“瓦里卡是出于自尊心，出于爱夸口才这么做的，为的是不落后于母亲；而妈妈倒确实……我敬重她，是的，我敬佩她、承认她这点。甚至伊波利特也受了感动，而他本来几乎是个冷漠无情的人。起先他还嘲笑，称妈妈这样做是卑劣的行径；但现在开始有时候他动感情了。嗯！您把这称作力量？我会注意这点的，加尼亚不知道，不然他会说这是纵容姑息。”
“加尼亚不知道？似乎加尼亚还有许多事情并不知道，”公爵若有所思地脱口而出说。
“您知道吗，公爵，我很喜欢您。刚才您遭遇的事一直索绕在我的脑海里。”
“我也很喜欢您，科利亚。”
“听着，您打算在这里怎么生活？很快我要给自．已找些活干，多少挣点钱，让我们--我。您和伊波利特--三个人一起生活，我们租一处住房；我们要不让将军到我们这儿来。”
“我非常乐意。不过，我们以后再看吧。我现在心里很乱，很乱。怎么？已经到了？在这幢房里……大门多有气派！还有看门人。咳，科利亚，我不知道，这事会有什么结果。”
公爵不知所措地站在那里。
“明天说吧、别太胆怯。让上帝傈佑您成功，因为我自己在所有的方面都跟您的见解一样！再见。我不回那里去告诉伊波利特。至于说是否接待您，这不用怀疑；别担心！她是个非常独特的人。从一楼这座楼梯上去，看门人会指给您看的！”
Part 1 Chapter 13
THE prince was very nervous as he reached the outer door; but he did his best to encourage himself with the reflection that the worst thing that could happen to him would be that he would not be received, or, perhaps, received, then laughed at for coming.
But there was another question, which terrified him considerably, and that was: what was he going to do when he DID get in? And to this question he could fashion no satisfactory reply.
If only he could find an opportunity of coming close up to Nastasia Philipovna and saying to her: "Don't ruin yourself by marrying this man. He does not love you, he only loves your money. He told me so himself, and so did Aglaya Ivanovna, and I have come on purpose to warn you"--but even that did not seem quite a legitimate or practicable thing to do. Then, again, there was another delicate question, to which he could not find an answer; dared not, in fact, think of it; but at the very idea of which he trembled and blushed. However, in spite of all his fears and heart-quakings he went in, and asked for Nastasia Philipovna.
Nastasia occupied a medium-sized, but distinctly tasteful, flat, beautifully furnished and arranged. At one period of these five years of Petersburg life, Totski had certainly not spared his expenditure upon her. He had calculated upon her eventual love, and tried to tempt her with a lavish outlay upon comforts and luxuries, knowing too well how easily the heart accustoms itself to comforts, and how difficult it is to tear one's self away from luxuries which have become habitual and, little by little, indispensable.
Nastasia did not reject all this, she even loved her comforts and luxuries, but, strangely enough, never became, in the least degree, dependent upon them, and always gave the impression that she could do just as well without them. In fact, she went so far as to inform Totski on several occasions that such was the case, which the latter gentleman considered a very unpleasant communication indeed.
But, of late, Totski had observed many strange and original features and characteristics in Nastasia, which he had neither known nor reckoned upon in former times, and some of these fascinated him, even now, in spite of the fact that all his old calculations with regard to her were long ago cast to the winds.
A maid opened the door for the prince (Nastasia's servants were all females) and, to his surprise, received his request to announce him to her mistress without any astonishment. Neither his dirty boots, nor his wide-brimmed hat, nor his sleeveless cloak, nor his evident confusion of manner, produced the least impression upon her. She helped him off with his cloak, and begged him to wait a moment in the ante-room while she announced him.
The company assembled at Nastasia Philipovna's consisted of none but her most intimate friends, and formed a very small party in comparison with her usual gatherings on this anniversary.
In the first place there were present Totski, and General Epanchin. They were both highly amiable, but both appeared to be labouring under a half-hidden feeling of anxiety as to the result of Nastasia's deliberations with regard to Gania, which result was to be made public this evening.
Then, of course, there was Gania who was by no means so amiable as his elders, but stood apart, gloomy, and miserable, and silent. He had determined not to bring Varia with him; but Nastasia had not even asked after her, though no sooner had he arrived than she had reminded him of the episode between himself and the prince. The general, who had heard nothing of it before, began to listen with some interest, while Gania, drily, but with perfect candour, went through the whole history, including the fact of his apology to the prince. He finished by declaring that the prince was a most extraordinary man, and goodness knows why he had been considered an idiot hitherto, for he was very far from being one.
Nastasia listened to all this with great interest; but the conversation soon turned to Rogojin and his visit, and this theme proved of the greatest attraction to both Totski and the general.
Ptitsin was able to afford some particulars as to Rogojin's conduct since the afternoon. He declared that he had been busy finding money for the latter ever since, and up to nine o'clock, Rogojin having declared that he must absolutely have a hundred thousand roubles by the evening. He added that Rogojin was drunk, of course; but that he thought the money would be forthcoming, for the excited and intoxicated rapture of the fellow impelled him to give any interest or premium that was asked of him, and there were several others engaged in beating up the money, also.
All this news was received by the company with somewhat gloomy interest. Nastasia was silent, and would not say what she thought about it. Gania was equally uncommunicative. The general seemed the most anxious of all, and decidedly uneasy. The present of pearls which he had prepared with so much joy in the morning had been accepted but coldly, and Nastasia had smiled rather disagreeably as she took it from him. Ferdishenko was the only person present in good spirits.
Totski himself, who had the reputation of being a capital talker, and was usually the life and soul of these entertainments, was as silent as any on this occasion, and sat in a state of, for him, most uncommon perturbation.
The rest of the guests (an old tutor or schoolmaster, goodness knows why invited; a young man, very timid, and shy and silent; a rather loud woman of about forty, apparently an actress; and a very pretty, well-dressed German lady who hardly said a word all the evening) not only had no gift for enlivening the proceedings, but hardly knew what to say for themselves when addressed. Under these circumstances the arrival of the prince came almost as a godsend.
The announcement of his name gave rise to some surprise and to some smiles, especially when it became evident, from Nastasia's astonished look, that she had not thought of inviting him. But her astonishment once over, Nastasia showed such satisfaction that all prepared to greet the prince with cordial smiles of welcome.
"Of course," remarked General Epanchin, "he does this out of pure innocence. It's a little dangerous, perhaps, to encourage this sort of freedom; but it is rather a good thing that he has arrived just at this moment. He may enliven us a little with his originalities."
"Especially as he asked himself," said Ferdishenko.
"What's that got to do with it?" asked the general, who loathed Ferdishenko.
"Why, he must pay toll for his entrance," explained the latter.
"H'm! Prince Muishkin is not Ferdishenko," said the general, impatiently. This worthy gentleman could never quite reconcile himself to the idea of meeting Ferdishenko in society, and on an equal footing.
"Oh general, spare Ferdishenko!" replied the other, smiling. "I have special privileges."
"What do you mean by special privileges?"
"Once before I had the honour of stating them to the company. I will repeat the explanation to-day for your excellency's benefit. You see, excellency, all the world is witty and clever except myself. I am neither. As a kind of compensation I am allowed to tell the truth, for it is a well-known fact that only stupid people tell 'the truth. Added to this, I am a spiteful man, just because I am not clever. If I am offended or injured I bear it quite patiently until the man injuring me meets with some misfortune. Then I remember, and take my revenge. I return the injury sevenfold, as Ivan Petrovitch Ptitsin says. (Of course he never does so himself.) Excellency, no doubt you recollect Kryloff's fable, 'The Lion and the Ass'? Well now, that's you and I. That fable was written precisely for us."
"You seem to be talking nonsense again, Ferdishenko," growled the general.
"What is the matter, excellency? I know how to keep my place. When I said just now that we, you and I, were the lion and the ass of Kryloff's fable, of course it is understood that I take the role of the ass. Your excellency is the lion of which the fable remarks:
'A mighty lion, terror of the woods, Was shorn of his great prowess by old age.'
And I, your excellency, am the ass."
"I am of your opinion on that last point," said Ivan Fedorovitch, with ill-concealed irritation.
All this was no doubt extremely coarse, and moreover it was premeditated, but after all Ferdishenko had persuaded everyone to accept him as a buffoon.
"If I am admitted and tolerated here," he had said one day, "it is simply because I talk in this way. How can anyone possibly receive such a man as I am? I quite understand. Now, could I, a Ferdishenko, be allowed to sit shoulder to shoulder with a clever man like Afanasy Ivanovitch? There is one explanation, only one. I am given the position because it is so entirely inconceivable!"
But these vulgarities seemed to please Nastasia Philipovna, although too often they were both rude and offensive. Those who wished to go to her house were forced to put up with Ferdishenko. Possibly the latter was not mistaken in imagining that he was received simply in order to annoy Totski, who disliked him extremely. Gania also was often made the butt of the jester's sarcasms, who used this method of keeping in Nastasia Philipovna's good graces.
"The prince will begin by singing us a fashionable ditty," remarked Ferdishenko, and looked at the mistress of the house, to see what she would say.
"I don't think so, Ferdishenko; please be quiet," answered Nastasia Philipovna dryly.
"A-ah! if he is to be under special patronage, I withdraw my claws."
But Nastasia Philipovna had now risen and advanced to meet the prince.
"I was so sorry to have forgotten to ask you to come, when I saw you," she said, "and I am delighted to be able to thank you personally now, and to express my pleasure at your resolution."
So saying she gazed into his eyes, longing to see whether she could make any guess as to the explanation of his motive in coming to her house. The prince would very likely have made some reply to her kind words, but he was so dazzled by her appearance that he could not speak.
Nastasia noticed this with satisfaction. She was in full dress this evening; and her appearance was certainly calculated to impress all beholders. She took his hand and led him towards her other guests. But just before they reached the drawing-room door, the prince stopped her, and hurriedly and in great agitation whispered to her:
"You are altogether perfection; even your pallor and thinness are perfect; one could not wish you otherwise. I did so wish to come and see you. I--forgive me, please--"
"Don't apologize," said Nastasia, laughing; "you spoil the whole originality of the thing. I think what they say about you must be true, that you are so original.--So you think me perfection, do you?"
"Yes."
"H'm! Well, you may be a good reader of riddles but you are wrong THERE, at all events. I'll remind you of this, tonight."
Nastasia introduced the prince to her guests, to most of whom he was already known.
Totski immediately made some amiable remark. Al seemed to brighten up at once, and the conversation became general. Nastasia made the prince sit down next to herself.
"Dear me, there's nothing so very curious about the prince dropping in, after all," remarked Ferdishenko.
"It's quite a clear case," said the hitherto silent Gania. I have watched the prince almost all day, ever since the moment when he first saw Nastasia Philipovna's portrait, at General Epanchin's. I remember thinking at the time what I am now pretty sure of; and what, I may say in passing, the prince confessed to myself."
Gania said all this perfectly seriously, and without the slightest appearance of joking; indeed, he seemed strangely gloomy.
"I did not confess anything to you," said the prince, blushing. "I only answered your question."
"Bravo! That's frank, at any rate!" shouted Ferdishenko, and there was general laughter.
"Oh prince, prince! I never should have thought it of you;" said General Epanchin. "And I imagined you a philosopher! Oh, you silent fellows!"
"Judging from the fact that the prince blushed at this innocent joke, like a young girl, I should think that he must, as an honourable man, harbour the noblest intentions," said the old toothless schoolmaster, most unexpectedly; he had not so much as opened his mouth before. This remark provoked general mirth, and the old fellow himself laughed loudest of the lot, but ended with a stupendous fit of coughing.
Nastasia Philipovna, who loved originality and drollery of all kinds, was apparently very fond of this old man, and rang the bell for more tea to stop his coughing. It was now half-past ten o'clock.
"Gentlemen, wouldn't you like a little champagne now?" she asked. "I have it all ready; it will cheer us up--do now--no ceremony!"
This invitation to drink, couched, as it was, in such informal terms, came very strangely from Nastasia Philipovna. Her usual entertainments were not quite like this; there was more style about them. However, the wine was not refused; each guest took a glass excepting Gania, who drank nothing.
It was extremely difficult to account for Nastasia's strange condition of mind, which became more evident each moment, and which none could avoid noticing.
She took her glass, and vowed she would empty it three times that evening. She was hysterical, and laughed aloud every other minute with no apparent reason--the next moment relapsing into gloom and thoughtfulness.
Some of her guests suspected that she must be ill; but concluded at last that she was expecting something, for she continued to look at her watch impatiently and unceasingly; she was most absent and strange.
"You seem to be a little feverish tonight," said the actress.
"Yes; I feel quite ill. I have been obliged to put on this shawl --I feel so cold," replied Nastasia. She certainly had grown very pale, and every now and then she tried to suppress a trembling in her limbs.
"Had we not better allow our hostess to retire?" asked Totski of the general.
"Not at all, gentlemen, not at all! Your presence is absolutely necessary to me tonight," said Nastasia, significantly.
As most of those present were aware that this evening a certain very important decision was to be taken, these words of Nastasia Philipovna's appeared to be fraught with much hidden interest. The general and Totski exchanged looks; Gania fidgeted convulsively in his chair.
"Let's play at some game!" suggested the actress.
"I know a new and most delightful game, added Ferdishenko.
"What is it?" asked the actress.
"Well, when we tried it we were a party of people, like this, for instance; and somebody proposed that each of us, without leaving his place at the table, should relate something about himself. It had to be something that he really and honestly considered the very worst action he had ever committed in his life. But he was to be honest--that was the chief point! He wasn't to be allowed to lie."
"What an extraordinary idea!" said the general.
"That's the beauty of it, general!"
"It's a funny notion," said Totski, "and yet quite natural--it's only a new way of boasting."
"Perhaps that is just what was so fascinating about it."
"Why, it would be a game to cry over--not to laugh at!" said the actress.
"Did it succeed?" asked Nastasia Philipovna. "Come, let's try it, let's try it; we really are not quite so jolly as we might be-- let's try it! We may like it; it's original, at all events!"
"Yes," said Ferdishenko; "it's a good idea--come along--the men begin. Of course no one need tell a story if he prefers to be disobliging. We must draw lots! Throw your slips of paper, gentlemen, into this hat, and the prince shall draw for turns. It's a very simple game; all you have to do is to tell the story of the worst action of your life. It's as simple as anything. I'll prompt anyone who forgets the rules!"
No one liked the idea much. Some smiled, some frowned some objected, but faintly, not wishing to oppose Nastasia's wishes; for this new idea seemed to be rather well received by her. She was still in an excited, hysterical state, laughing convulsively at nothing and everything. Her eyes were blazing, and her cheeks showed two bright red spots against the white. The melancholy appearance of some of her guests seemed to add to her sarcastic humour, and perhaps the very cynicism and cruelty of the game proposed by Ferdishenko pleased her. At all events she was attracted by the idea, and gradually her guests came round to her side; the thing was original, at least, and might turn out to be amusing. "And supposing it's something that one--one can't speak about before ladies?" asked the timid and silent young man.
"Why, then of course, you won't say anything about it. As if there are not plenty of sins to your score without the need of those!" said Ferdishenko.
"But I really don't know which of my actions is the worst," said the lively actress.
"Ladies are exempted if they like."
"And how are you to know that one isn't lying? And if one lies the whole point of the game is lost," said Gania.
"Oh, but think how delightful to hear how one's friends lie! Besides you needn't be afraid, Gania; everybody knows what your worst action is without the need of any lying on your part. Only think, gentlemen,"--and Ferdishenko here grew quite enthusiastic, "only think with what eyes we shall observe one another tomorrow, after our tales have been told!"
"But surely this is a joke, Nastasia Philipovna?" asked Totski. "You don't really mean us to play this game."
"Whoever is afraid of wolves had better not go into the wood," said Nastasia, smiling.
"But, pardon me, Mr. Ferdishenko, is it possible to make a game out of this kind of thing?" persisted Totski, growing more and more uneasy. "I assure you it can't be a success."
"And why not? Why, the last time I simply told straight off about how I stole three roubles."
"Perhaps so; but it is hardly possible that you told it so that it seemed like truth, or so that you were believed. And, as Gavrila Ardalionovitch has said, the least suggestion of a falsehood takes all point out of the game. It seems to me that sincerity, on the other hand, is only possible if combined with a kind of bad taste that would be utterly out of place here."
"How subtle you are, Afanasy Ivanovitch! You astonish me," cried Ferdishenko. "You will remark, gentleman, that in saying that I could not recount the story of my theft so as to be believed, Afanasy Ivanovitch has very ingeniously implied that I am not capable of thieving--(it would have been bad taste to say so openly); and all the time he is probably firmly convinced, in his own mind, that I am very well capable of it! But now, gentlemen, to business! Put in your slips, ladies and gentlemen--is yours in, Mr. Totski? So--then we are all ready; now prince, draw, please." The prince silently put his hand into the hat, and drew the names. Ferdishenko was first, then Ptitsin, then the general, Totski next, his own fifth, then Gania, and so on; the ladies did not draw.
"Oh, dear! oh, dear!" cried Ferdishenko. "I did so hope the prince would come out first, and then the general. Well, gentlemen, I suppose I must set a good example! What vexes me much is that I am such an insignificant creature that it matters nothing to anybody whether I have done bad actions or not! Besides, which am I to choose? It's an embarras de richesse. Shall I tell how I became a thief on one occasion only, to convince Afanasy Ivanovitch that it is possible to steal without being a thief?"
"Do go on, Ferdishenko, and don't make unnecessary preface, or you'll never finish," said Nastasia Philipovna. All observed how irritable and cross she had become since her last burst of laughter; but none the less obstinately did she stick to her absurd whim about this new game. Totski sat looking miserable enough. The general lingered over his champagne, and seemed to be thinking of some story for the time when his turn should come.
 
公爵登楼的时候，心里惴惴不安，竭力给自己鼓起勇气。“最大不了的，”他想，“就是不见并且对我有什么不好的想法，或者，也许会见，但是当面嘲笑我…… 唉，没关系！”确实，这还不算很可怕，但是有一个问题：“他到那里去做什么，为什么去？”--一对这个问题他则根本找不到可以慰藉的回答，即使可以通过某种方式抓住机会对纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜说：“别嫁给这个人，别毁了自己，他不爱您，而爱您的钱，他亲口对我这么说的，阿格拉娅•叶潘钦娜也对我这么说过，我来就是转告您这一点，”这样做从各方面来看也未必恰当。还有一个没有解决的问题，而且这么重大，公爵甚至怕去想它，甚至不能也不敢容许自己去想它，不知道该如何表达，一想到这个问题，便脸红耳赤，浑身打颤。但是，尽管惶恐不安、疑虑重重，结果他还是走了进去，并求见纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜。
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜占据一套不很大的公寓，但装修得确实富丽堂皇。在彼得堡生活的这五年中，有过一段时间、那是在开始的时候，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇为她特别不惜钱财；那时他还指望得到她的爱情，想诱惑她。主要是通过舒适的奢侈的享受，因为他知道，奢侈的习惯是很容易养成的，可是当奢侈渐渐地变成必不可少的习性时，要想摆脱它就非常困难了，在这方面托茨基仍然忠于很管用的老传统，他不做丝毫的改变，万分尊重感性影响那不可战胜的威力。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜并不拒绝奢侈，甚至还喜欢它，但是，似乎非常奇怪的是，她决不沉缅其中，仿佛随时都可以没有它；甚至有好几次竭力声明这了点，令托茨基感到不快和震惊。其实，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜身上有许多东西使托茨基感到不快（后来甚至是蔑视）和惊讶、有时让那种粗俗的人亲近她；看来，她也喜欢接近他们，这已经不用说了。她身上不流露出一些完全是很奇怪的习性：两种迥异的情趣极不和谐地合在一起，似乎上流社会，修养高雅的人所不容许存在的一些东西和方式，都能够习惯并感到满足。实际上，假如纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，比方说，依然表现出某种令人好感的、可爱的无知，例如，不知道农妇不可能穿她的细麻纱内衣，那么阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇大概会对此感到非常满意的。托茨基在这方面是很在行的人，按照他的计划，对纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的教养从一开始就追求达到这样的结果；可是，哎！结果却是令人奇怪的。尽管那样，然而纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜身上依然保留着某种气质，有时那非同寻常和招人喜爱的、别出心裁、独具的魅力甚至使阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇自己也感到惊异，即使现在，在原先对纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的全部打算已经落空的情况下，有时也仍使他迷醉。
迎接公爵的是一位姑娘（纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜所雇的仆人经常是女的），使他惊奇的是，听完他请求通报的话时，她没有丝毫的疑惑。无论是他那肮脏的靴子，还是宽檐的帽子，无论是无袖的风衣，还是困窘的神色都没有引起她的丝毫踌躇。她帮他脱下风衣，请他在接待室稍候，便马上去通报他的来访。
在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那里聚会的是她平时经常来的最熟识的人，跟以往这种日子每年的聚会相比甚至显得人太少了。来宾中首要的和为主是阿法纳西•托茨基和伊万•费奥多维寄•叶潘钦；两人都殷切可亲，但是由于难以掩饰等待宣布事先许诺的有关加尼亚的决定，他们又都有一丝的不安。除了他们，当然还有加尼亚，他也很忧心忡忡，思虑重重，甚至似乎完全“不殷切可亲”，大部分时间站在稍远些的一旁，默不作声。他不敢引瓦里娅带来，但是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜也没有提起她；然而，刚跟加利亚打过招呼，她就想起了刚才他和公爵的龃龉。将军还没有听说过这件事，他开始感兴趣地问。于是加尼亚便用单板克制的口气，但却十分坦率地叙述了刚才发生的一切以及他怎么已经去请求公爵原谅的事，与此同时，他热烈地说出自己的意见，认为把公爵称作“白痴”是相当奇怪的，而且不知道是什么原因，而他认为完全相反，而且这个人显然是很有心计的。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜以极大的注意听着这种评论，好奇地注视着加尼亚，但是话题马上又转到了早晨发生的事件的主要参加者罗戈任身上，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇和伊万•费奥多罗维奇也怀着极大的好奇津津有味地听起来。原来，普季岑能告诉有关罗戈任的特别情况；为了他的事情普季岑跟他一起想方设法，到处奔走，几乎忙到晚上９点。罗戈任竭力坚持要在今天弄到１０万卢布。“真的，他喝醉了，”普季岑讲到这里时指出，“但是１０万卢布，无论搞到它有多么困难，看来他是会弄到手的，只不过我不知道，今天是否能异到，又是否全部能弄到；而现在许多人都在奔走：金杰尔，特别帕洛夫，比斯库普，随便多少利息他都给，这当然全是喝醉了一时高兴……”普季岑结束说。所有这些消息引起了大家的关注，但心里又有些阴沉；纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜沉默着，显然不愿意说什么；加尼亚也是。叶潘钦将军几乎比所有的人更为暗自忧虑，因为还是上午送来的珍珠虽然是客客气气地收下了，可是这种客气已显得过分冷淡，甚至还带着某种特别的淡然一笑。所有的客人中只有费尔迪先科有着乐滋滋、喜冲冲的情绪，有时还莫明其妙地哈哈大笑起来，这全是因为他自己硬要扮演一个小丑的角色。阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇自己原被公认为是讲故事含蓄精雅的好手，过去在这种晚会上通常都是他驾驭着谈话，现在却显然情绪不佳，甚至还带着一种非他所有的慌乱。别的客人其实并不多（一个当教师的可怜巴巴的小老头，天知道为什么邀请他）；一个不认识的很年轻的人，异常羞怯，始终默默无语；一个４０岁左右，颇为活络的女士是个演员；一个非常美貌，穿得十分漂亮阔绰的年轻女士则是少有的不爱说话），他们不仅不能使谈话活跃起来，甚至有时不知道说什么好。
这种情况下，公爵的来到恰恰正是时候，他的来访一通报，便引起了困惑和一些奇怪的微笑，特别是从纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那惊诧的神色来看。客人们知道，她根本就没有想过要邀请他。但是在惊讶之后，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜却突然流露出那样的高兴，于是大多数人随即就准备好用欢声笑语和快活的气氛来迎接这位不速之客。
“就算是出于他天真才这样，”伊万•费奥多罗维奇•叶潘钦做着结论说，“鼓励这样的习气无论如何也是相当危险的，但是，说真的，尽管采取这样别出心裁的方式，他忽然想出光临此地，在这种时候倒也不坏。他大概是想让我们快乐，至少我可以对他做这样的推想。”
“何况他是自己硬上门的！”费尔迪先科马上插进来说。
“那又怎么样？”对费尔迪先科恨之人骨的将军生硬单板地问。
“那就得付入场费，”后者解释道。
“嘿，梅什金公爵毕竟不是费尔迪先科，”将军忍不住说。直到现在，一想到与费尔迪先科同处一起，平起平坐，他就无法容忍。
“嘿，将军，请饶了费尔迪先科吧，”他讪笑着说，“我可是有特殊权利的。”
“您有什么样的特殊权利？”
“上一次我有幸向诸位作了详细说明；现在我为阁下再讲一次。请看，阁下，大家都有说俏皮话的本领，而我却没有。作为补偿我求得了允许我说真话，因为大家都知道，只有不会说俏皮话的人才说真话。何况我是个报复心很强的人，这也是因为缺少说俏皮话本领的缘故。任何委屈我都将逆来顺受，但是只忍受到欺负人的人首次失利；他一失利，我立即就会记起前嫌，马上就会以某种方式进行报复，正像伊万•彼得罗维奇•普季岑形容我那样，我会喘上几脚，他自己嘛，当然是从来也不踢人的噶。您知道克雷洛夫的寓言《狮子和驴子》吗，阁下？嘿，您和我两人就是，写的就是我们。”
“您好像又在信口雌黄了，费尔迪先科，”将军大力生气地说。
“您怎么啦，阁下？”费尔迪先科接过话茬说。他原来就这样指望着什么时候可以接过话茬，更多地胡扯一通。“您别担心，阁下，我知道自己的地位：既然我说了，您和我是克雷洛夫寓言中的狮子和驴子，那么驴子的角色当然是我担当了，而阁下则是狮子，正如克雷洛夫寓言中说的：
强悍的狮子，森林之猛兽，
年老又体衰，威力丧失尽。
而我，阁下，是驴子。”
“后面一点我同意，”将军不经心地脱口说道。
这一切当然是无礼的，故意这样的，但是让费尔迪先科扮演小丑的角色也就这样被认可了。
“这里放我进来并留住我，”费尔迪先科有一次高声说，“仅仅是为了要我就用这种方式说话，不然，真能接待像我这样的人吗？我可是明白这一层的。呶，能让我这么一个费尔迪先科跟阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇这样高雅的绅士坐到一起吗？剩下的不得不只有一个解释：让我坐就是为了这样做是不可思议的。”
尽管说得很粗鲁无礼，但终究常含着讥刺挖苦，有时甚至颇为辛辣，这一点好像也正是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜所喜欢的。一定想要做她座上客的人，就落得个横下心来忍爱费尔迪先科的遭遇。他大概也猜透了全部底细。他推测，从第一次起他的在场就使托茨基难以忍受、正是因为这个缘故他才开始得到接待的。而加尼亚方面也吃了他无穷的苦头，所以在这一点上费尔迪先科也是经常善于为纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜效劳的。
“我猜想，公爵将以唱一曲流行的浪漫曲为开始，”费尔迪先科一边做动判断，一边则看纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜会怎么说。
“我不这么认为，费尔迪先科，请别急躁，，她淡淡地说。
“噢--噢！既然他受到特别的庇护，那么我也要宽厚温和待他了……”
但是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜没有听他的话，站起身，亲自去迎接公爵。
“我很抱歉，”她突然出现在公爵面前，说，“刚才仓猝之中我忘了邀请您到我这儿来，现在您自己给我机会来感谢和赞赏的决心，我感到非常高兴。”
说这些话的时候，她专注地凝视着公爵，竭力想多少能对他的举动做出一些解释。
公爵本来大概想对她这些客气话回答几句的，但是他震惊得如痴如醉，竟说不出一句话来。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜高兴地觉察到这一点。今天晚上她全副盛装，给人以非凡的印象。她挽着他的手，带他到客人那里去。就在要走进客厅的那一会公爵突然停住了，异常激动地匆匆对她低语说：
“您身上一切都是完美的……甚至连清瘦和苍白也是这样……令人不愿把您想象成另一种模样……我是这么想到您这里来……我……请原谅……”
“不用请求原谅，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜笑了起来，说，“这会破坏整个奇特怪诞和独具一格的情趣的。人家说您是个怪人，看来，这是真的。这么说，您认为我是完美的，是吗。”
“是的。”
“您虽然是猜谜的能手，但是还是错了。今天我就会让您注意到这一点。”
她把他介绍给客人们，其中一大半人已经认识他了，托茨基马上说了些客气的话。大家似乎有点活跃起来，一下子有说有笑了。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜把公爵安顿在自己旁边。
“不过，公爵光临有什么好惊奇的呢？”费尔迪先科比大家都响地嚷了起来，“事情明摆着，事情本身就说明了！”
“事情是太明了了，并且太说明问题了，”沉默不语的加尼亚忽然接过话茬说，“从上午公爵在伊万•费奥多罗维奇的桌子上第一次看见纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的相片那一刻起，今天我几乎一直不停地在观察他。我很清楚地记得，还在当时我就想到过，而现在则完全确信，顺便说，公爵自己也向我承认过。”
加尼亚这番话说得非常认真，没有丝毫玩笑的意味，甚至还很忧郁，以致让人觉得有些奇怪。
“我没有对您承认过，”公爵红着脸回答，“我不过是回答了您的问题。”
“妙，妙！一费尔迪先科嚷了起来，“至少这是真诚的，又狡猾又真诚！”
所有的人都哗然大笑起来。
“费尔迪先科，您别喊嘛，”普季岑厌恶地轻声向他指出。
“公爵，我可没有料到您有这样的壮举，”伊万•费奥多罗维奇低声说。“您知道吗，这适合于什么人？我则认为您是个哲学家！而且是个安分的人！”
“因为这个纯洁无邪的玩笑公爵竟羞得像个天真无邪的少女，从这点上看，我可以断定，作为一个高尚的青年，他心中怀有最值得赞赏的意图，”突然教师老头完全出其不意地说，或者，最好是说，因为役有牙齿而唔哩唔哩地说。大家笑得更厉害了。老头大概以为大家笑的是他的话说得俏皮，便望着大家，开始更加纵声大笑，同时还剧烈咳嗽起来，致使纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜马上来安抚他，吻他，并吩咐再给他送茶。她不知为什么非常喜欢所有这样有些古怪的老头老太、甚至疯疯傻傻的修士，他向进来的女仆要了一件披肩裹在身上，又吩咐往壁炉里添些柴，然后问几点钟了，女仆回答说，已经１０点半了。
“诸位，要不要喝点香槟？”突然纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜邀请说，“我这儿准备了。也许，你们会觉得更快活。请吧，不要客气。”
由纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜提议喝酒，特别是用这么天真的口吻来表达这是非常奇怪的，大家都知道，在她过去举行的晚会上是非常正经庄重的。总之，今天的晚会显得比较活泼，但是不同寻常。然而大家并不拒绝喝酒，先是将军本人，活络的太太、老头、费尔迪先科其次，随后所有的人都不反对。托茨基也拿起酒杯，他指望协调一下正出现的新气氛，使其尽可能带有亲近的戏谑的性质。只有加尼亚一个人什么也不喝。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜过拿起了酒并声称，今天晚上她要喝三杯。她那很有点奇怪的、有时很急躁、迅疾的举止，她那歇斯底里、无缘无故的笑声以及突然间隔着的沉默甚至悒郁的沉思，很难使人明白是怎么回事。有些人怀疑她有寒热病；后来人们开始发觉，她自己仿佛在等待什么，不时看一眼钟，而且变得急不可耐、心不在焉。
“您好像有点发冷？”活络的太大问。
“不是有点，而是很冷，因此我才裹上了披肩，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜回答说。她真的显得很苍白，似乎不时地克制着强烈的寒颤。
大家都开始不安并动弹起来。
“我们是否让女主人休息？”托茨基看了一眼伊万•费奥多罗维奇，说。
“绝对用不着，诸位！我请你们就坐着。今天我特别需要你们在场，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜突然坚决而郑重地声称。因为几乎所有的客人都已知道，今天晚上预定要宣布一个非常重要的决定，所以这几句话就显得非常有分量。将军和托次基又交换了一次眼色，加尼亚则痉挛似的动了一下身子。
“来玩玩哪一种沙龙游戏倒不错，”活络的太太说。
“我知道一种非常奇妙的新式沙龙游戏，”费尔迪先科接过话茬说，“至少是这样的，它在世上仅仅有过一次，而且没有成功。”
“是什么游戏？”活络的太太问。
“有一天我们几个伙伴聚在一起，确实，也喝了点酒。突然有人提议，我们每个人不用站起来，讲一件自己的事，但是要凭真正的良心，讲自己认为是一生中全部丑行中的最丑的一件事；但是必须得是真的，主要的是要讲真话，不许撒谎。”
“奇怪的主意，”将军说。
“是啊，还有什么更奇怪的呢，阁下，但是妙也就妙在这里。”
“可笑的主意，”托茨基说，“不过，也很明白：这是一种特别的吹牛。”
“也许，就需要那样，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇。”
“来这样的沙龙游戏，可是叫你哭，而不是笑，”活络的太太指出。
“这名堂完全不能来，太荒唐了，”普季岑批评说。
“成功了吗？”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜问。
“就是没有成功，结果很糟糕，每个人真的都讲了什么事，许多人讲的是真话，你们设想一下，有些人甚至讲得津津乐道，可后来所有的人都感到很羞耻，不能容忍！不过，总的来说还是非常快活的，也就从某一点上来说是这样。”
“真的，这倒也挺好！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜说。大家一下子活跃起来。
“真的，不妨试试，诸位！确实，我们好像不那么开心。如果我们每个人都同意讲点什么……也是这一类事……当然，要同意这样，这里完全自愿，怎么样？也许，我们能经受得住？至少这是非常有独创性的……。”
“真是英明的主意！”费尔迪先科接过话茬说，“不过，女士们例外，男客们开始讲吧；就像那时一样，我们来抓阄儿进行！一定这样，一定这样！谁实在不想讲，当然，就不用讲了，不过也就太不讨趣了。诸位，把你们的阄儿放到我这儿来，放帽子里，公爵来抓。题目很简单，讲自己一生中最丑的事，这是容易得不得了的，诸位！你们会看到的！如果谁忘了，我马上会提醒的。”
谁也不喜欢这个主意。一些人皱起了眉头，另一些人狡黠地窃笑着。一些人表示反对，但不太坚决，例如，伊万•费奥多罗维奇发觉纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜很为这个怪诞的念头所吸引，便不想违拗她。而纳斯塔西征•费利帕夫娜只要说出了自己的愿望，便总是遏制不住和毫无顾忌地要去实现它的，哪怕这些愿望是最任性的，甚至对她来说是最没有意思的，现在她就象歇斯底里发作一样走来走去，神经质地阵发性地笑着，特别是对惴惴不安的托茨基的异议发出这种笑声。她那深色的眼睛闪闪发亮，苍白的脸颊上浮到起两块红晕。有些客人脸上流露出的沮丧和轻蔑的神情，也许更加燃起她愚弄人的愿望；也许，这一主意的厚颜无耻和不顾情面正是她所喜欢的。有些人相信，她这样做有某种特别的意图。不过，大家也都同意了：不论怎样这是很令人好奇的，对于许多人来说还挺有诱惑力。费尔迪先科比所有的人都要忙碌。
“要是有什么事情……当着女士们面不能说的、怎么办？”一位默默不语的年轻人羞怯地问。
“那么您就不要讲这事，难道除此而外恶劣的行为还少吗？”费尔迪先科回答说，“唉，您呀，真是个年轻人！”
“我就是不知道，我的行为中哪一桩算最不好，”活络的大太插进来说。
“女士们可以免去不讲，”费尔迪先科重复说，“但仅仅是免去；自告奋勇者还是允许的。男士们如果有实在不想讲的，也免讲。”
“可这里怎么证明我有没有撒谎？”加尼亚问，“如果我撤谎，那么整个游戏就失去其意义了。再说谁又不会撤谎呢？每个人都一定会撒谎的。”
“一个人在这种情况下怎么撒谎，单就这一点已经是很诱感人的了。你嘛，加涅奇卡，不用特别担心要撒谎的事，因为不撒谎大家也知道你最恶劣的丑行。好，诸位，你们只要想想，”费尔迪先科忽然来了灵感嚷道，“只要想一想，在讲了故事以后，比方说明天，我们将会用什么样的目光来彼此看待对方！”
“难道可以这样做吗？纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，难道这当真？”托茨基尊严地问。
“怕狼就别进树林！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜冷笑着说。
“但是请问，费尔迪先科先生，难道这样能玩起沙龙游戏来？”托茨基起来越加惶恐不安，继续问道。“请您相信，这样的玩意永远也不会成功的；您自己不也说了，已经有过一次不成功了。”
“怎么不成功！我上一次讲的是怎么偷了三个卢布，真的拿了，而且也讲了！”
“就算是这样，但是，像您这样讲得像是真事并且使大家相信您，这是不可能的。而加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇指出的完全正确：稍微听出一点假的东西，整个游戏便失去意义了。这里只有很偶然的情况下才可能讲真话，那就是有特别的兴致来讲那些十分粗俗的事，而在这里这是不可思议的，并且完全是不体面的。”
“嗬，您是多么高雅的人啊，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇！甚至都让我感到惊讶。”费尔迪先科喊了起来，“诸位，请想想，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇认为，我不能把自己偷东西的事说得像真的，他以这种巧妙的方式暗示，我实际上是不会偷的（因为这讲出声来是不体面的），虽然他本人暗自也许完全深信费尔迪先科很可能是偷东西的！不过，诸位，还是言归正传，讲正事吧，阄儿已经收齐，还有您，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，把自己的也放进去，这么说，没有一个人拒绝。公爵，抓阄吧！”
公爵默默地把手伸进帽子，取出第一个阄，是费尔迪先科，第二个是普季岑，第三个是将军，第四是阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，第五是公爵自己，第六是加尼亚，等等，女士们没有放阄进去。
“啊，天哪，多倒霉呀！”费尔迪先科喊了起来，“我倒还想，公爵会轮到第一个，将军则将是第二个。不过，上帝保佑，至少伊万•彼得罗维奇在我后面，我还有所补偿。好吧，诸位，我当然应该做出好榜样，但此刻我最感遗憾的是，我是那么微不足道，毫不出众；甚至我的头衔也是最小的，嘿，费尔迪先科干了恶劣的事其实有什么有趣的呢？再说，哪件事是我干的最坏的事呢？这真ｅｍｂｒｒａ８ ｄｅ ｒｉｃｈｅｓｓｅ＊。难道再来讲那次偷窃，好让阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇相信，不当小偷也可以行窈。”
“费尔迪先科先生，您现在使我相信，讲自己那些淫猥的丑行，确实可以感到快乐甚至享受，尽管并没有打听这些事……不过……对不起，费尔迪先科先生。”
“开始吧，费尔迪先科，您废话唠叨得大多了，而且永远没个完！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜生气地不耐烦地吩咐说。
大家发觉，在刚才阵发性的笑声以后，她突然变得忧郁、不满和易怒；虽然这样她还是执拗和专横地坚持她那令人难堪的任性要求。阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇痛苦地非凡。伊万•费奥多罗维奇也叫他十分恼火：他仿佛没事儿似的正坐着喝香槟，也许，甚至还在酝酿轮到自己时讲什么呢。
Part 1 Chapter 14
"I have no wit, Nastasia Philipovna," began Ferdishenko, "and therefore I talk too much, perhaps. Were I as witty, now, as Mr. Totski or the general, I should probably have sat silent all the evening, as they have. Now, prince, what do you think?--are there not far more thieves than honest men in this world? Don't you think we may say there does not exist a single person so honest that he has never stolen anything whatever in his life?"
"What a silly idea," said the actress. "Of course it is not the case. I have never stolen anything, for one."
"H'm! very well, Daria Alexeyevna; you have not stolen anything-- agreed. But how about the prince, now--look how he is blushing!"
"I think you are partially right, but you exaggerate," said the prince, who had certainly blushed up, of a sudden, for some reason or other.
"Ferdishenko--either tell us your story, or be quiet, and mind your own business. You exhaust all patience," cuttingly and irritably remarked Nastasia Philipovna.
"Immediately, immediately! As for my story, gentlemen, it is too stupid and absurd to tell you.
"I assure you I am not a thief, and yet I have stolen; I cannot explain why. It was at Semeon Ivanovitch Ishenka's country house, one Sunday. He had a dinner party. After dinner the men stayed at the table over their wine. It struck me to ask the daughter of the house to play something on the piano; so I passed through the corner room to join the ladies. In that room, on Maria Ivanovna's writing-table, I observed a three-rouble note. She must have taken it out for some purpose, and left it lying there. There was no one about. I took up the note and put it in my pocket; why, I can't say. I don't know what possessed me to do it, but it was done, and I went quickly back to the dining-room and reseated myself at the dinner-table. I sat and waited there in a great state of excitement. I talked hard, and told lots of stories, and laughed like mad; then I joined the ladies.
"In half an hour or so the loss was discovered, and the servants were being put under examination. Daria, the housemaid was suspected. I exhibited the greatest interest and sympathy, and I remember that poor Daria quite lost her head, and that I began assuring her, before everyone, that I would guarantee her forgiveness on the part of her mistress, if she would confess her guilt. They all stared at the girl, and I remember a wonderful attraction in the reflection that here was I sermonizing away, with the money in my own pocket all the while. I went and spent the three roubles that very evening at a restaurant. I went in and asked for a bottle of Lafite, and drank it up; I wanted to be rid of the money.
"I did not feel much remorse either then or afterwards; but I would not repeat the performance--believe it or not as you please. There--that's all."
"Only, of course that's not nearly your worst action," said the actress, with evident dislike in her face.
"That was a psychological phenomenon, not an action," remarked Totski.
"And what about the maid?" asked Nastasia Philipovna, with undisguised contempt.
"Oh, she was turned out next day, of course. It's a very strict household, there!"
"And you allowed it?"
"I should think so, rather! I was not going to return and confess next day," laughed Ferdishenko, who seemed a little surprised at the disagreeable impression which his story had made on all parties.
"How mean you were!" said Nastasia.
"Bah! you wish to hear a man tell of his worst actions, and you expect the story to come out goody-goody! One's worst actions always are mean. We shall see what the general has to say for himself now. All is not gold that glitters, you know; and because a man keeps his carriage he need not be specially virtuous, I assure you, all sorts of people keep carriages. And by what means?"
In a word, Ferdishenko was very angry and rapidly forgetting himself; his whole face was drawn with passion. Strange as it may appear, he had expected much better success for his story. These little errors of taste on Ferdishenko's part occurred very frequently. Nastasia trembled with rage, and looked fixedly at him, whereupon he relapsed into alarmed silence. He realized that he had gone a little too far.
"Had we not better end this game?" asked Totski.
"It's my turn, but I plead exemption," said Ptitsin.
"You don't care to oblige us?" asked Nastasia.
"I cannot, I assure you. I confess I do not understand how anyone can play this game."
"Then, general, it's your turn," continued Nastasia Philipovna, "and if you refuse, the whole game will fall through, which will disappoint me very much, for I was looking forward to relating a certain 'page of my own life.' I am only waiting for you and Afanasy Ivanovitch to have your turns, for I require the support of your example," she added, smiling.
"Oh, if you put it in that way " cried the general, excitedly, "I'm ready to tell the whole story of my life, but I must confess that I prepared a little story in anticipation of my turn."
Nastasia smiled amiably at him; but evidently her depression and irritability were increasing with every moment. Totski was dreadfully alarmed to hear her promise a revelation out of her own life.
"I, like everyone else," began the general, "have committed certain not altogether graceful actions, so to speak, during the course of my life. But the strangest thing of all in my case is, that I should consider the little anecdote which I am now about to give you as a confession of the worst of my 'bad actions.' It is thirty-five years since it all happened, and yet I cannot to this very day recall the circumstances without, as it were, a sudden pang at the heart.
"It was a silly affair--I was an ensign at the time. You know ensigns--their blood is boiling water, their circumstances generally penurious. Well, I had a servant Nikifor who used to do everything for me in my quarters, economized and managed for me, and even laid hands on anything he could find (belonging to other people), in order to augment our household goods; but a faithful, honest fellow all the same.
"I was strict, but just by nature. At that time we were stationed in a small town. I was quartered at an old widow's house, a lieutenant's widow of eighty years of age. She lived in a wretched little wooden house, and had not even a servant, so poor was she.
"Her relations had all died off--her husband was dead and buried forty years since; and a niece, who had lived with her and bullied her up to three years ago, was dead too; so that she was quite alone.
"Well, I was precious dull with her, especially as she was so childish that there was nothing to be got out of her. Eventually, she stole a fowl of mine; the business is a mystery to this day; but it could have been no one but herself. I requested to be quartered somewhere else, and was shifted to the other end of the town, to the house of a merchant with a large family, and a long beard, as I remember him. Nikifor and I were delighted to go; but the old lady was not pleased at our departure.
"Well, a day or two afterwards, when I returned from drill, Nikifor says to me: 'We oughtn't to have left our tureen with the old lady, I've nothing to serve the soup in.'
"I asked how it came about that the tureen had been left. Nikifor explained that the old lady refused to give it up, because, she said, we had broken her bowl, and she must have our tureen in place of it; she had declared that I had so arranged the matter with herself.
"This baseness on her part of course aroused my young blood to fever heat; I jumped up, and away I flew.
"I arrived at the old woman's house beside myself. She was sitting in a corner all alone, leaning her face on her hand. I fell on her like a clap of thunder. 'You old wretch!' I yelled and all that sort of thing, in real Russian style. Well, when I began cursing at her, a strange thing happened. I looked at her, and she stared back with her eyes starting out of her head, but she did not say a word. She seemed to sway about as she sat, and looked and looked at me in the strangest way. Well, I soon stopped swearing and looked closer at her, asked her questions, but not a word could I get out of her. The flies were buzzing about the room and only this sound broke the silence; the sun was setting outside; I didn't know what to make of it, so I went away.
"Before I reached home I was met and summoned to the major's, so that it was some while before I actually got there. When I came in, Nikifor met me. 'Have you heard, sir, that our old lady is dead?' 'DEAD, when?' 'Oh, an hour and a half ago.' That meant nothing more nor less than that she was dying at the moment when I pounced on her and began abusing her.
"This produced a great effect upon me. I used to dream of the poor old woman at nights. I really am not superstitious, but two days after, I went to her funeral, and as time went on I thought more and more about her. I said to myself, 'This woman, this human being, lived to a great age. She had children, a husband and family, friends and relations; her household was busy and cheerful; she was surrounded by smiling faces; and then suddenly they are gone, and she is left alone like a solitary fly ... like a fly, cursed with the burden of her age. At last, God calls her to Himself. At sunset, on a lovely summer's evening, my little old woman passes away--a thought, you will notice, which offers much food for reflection--and behold! instead of tears and prayers to start her on her last journey, she has insults and jeers from a young ensign, who stands before her with his hands in his pockets, making a terrible row about a soup tureen!' Of course I was to blame, and even now that I have time to look back at it calmly, I pity the poor old thing no less. I repeat that I wonder at myself, for after all I was not really responsible. Why did she take it into her head to die at that moment? But the more I thought of it, the more I felt the weight of it upon my mind; and I never got quite rid of the impression until I put a couple of old women into an almshouse and kept them there at my own expense. There, that's all. I repeat I dare say I have committed many a grievous sin in my day; but I cannot help always looking back upon this as the worst action I have ever perpetrated."
"H'm! and instead of a bad action, your excellency has detailed one of your noblest deeds," said Ferdishenko. "Ferdishenko is 'done.'"
"Dear me, general," said Nastasia Philipovna, absently, "I really never imagined you had such a good heart."
The general laughed with great satisfaction, and applied himself once more to the champagne.
It was now Totski's turn, and his story was awaited with great curiosity--while all eyes turned on Nastasia Philipovna, as though anticipating that his revelation must be connected somehow with her. Nastasia, during the whole of his story, pulled at the lace trimming of her sleeve, and never once glanced at the speaker. Totski was a handsome man, rather stout, with a very polite and dignified manner. He was always well dressed, and his linen was exquisite. He had plump white hands, and wore a magnificent diamond ring on one finger.
"What simplifies the duty before me considerably, in my opinion," he began, "is that I am bound to recall and relate the very worst action of my life. In such circumstances there can, of course, be no doubt. One's conscience very soon informs one what is the proper narrative to tell. I admit, that among the many silly and thoughtless actions of my life, the memory of one comes prominently forward and reminds me that it lay long like a stone on my heart. Some twenty years since, I paid a visit to Platon Ordintzeff at his country-house. He had just been elected marshal of the nobility, and had come there with his young wife for the winter holidays. Anfisa Alexeyevna's birthday came off just then, too, and there were two balls arranged. At that time Dumas-fils' beautiful work, La Dame aux Camelias--a novel which I consider imperishable--had just come into fashion. In the provinces all the ladies were in raptures over it, those who had read it, at least. Camellias were all the fashion. Everyone inquired for them, everybody wanted them; and a grand lot of camellias are to be got in a country town--as you all know--and two balls to provide for!
"Poor Peter Volhofskoi was desperately in love with Anfisa Alexeyevna. I don't know whether there was anything--I mean I don't know whether he could possibly have indulged in any hope. The poor fellow was beside himself to get her a bouquet of camellias. Countess Sotski and Sophia Bespalova, as everyone knew, were coming with white camellia bouquets. Anfisa wished for red ones, for effect. Well, her husband Platon was driven desperate to find some. And the day before the ball, Anfisa's rival snapped up the only red camellias to be had in the place, from under Platon's nose, and Platon--wretched man--was done for. Now if Peter had only been able to step in at this moment with a red bouquet, his little hopes might have made gigantic strides. A woman's gratitude under such circumstances would have been boundless--but it was practically an impossibility.
"The night before the ball I met Peter, looking radiant. 'What is it?' I ask. 'I've found them, Eureka!" 'No! where, where?' 'At Ekshaisk (a little town fifteen miles off) there's a rich old merchant, who keeps a lot of canaries, has no children, and he and his wife are devoted to flowers. He's got some camellias.' 'And what if he won't let you have them?' 'I'll go on my knees and implore till I get them. I won't go away.' 'When shall you start?' 'Tomorrow morning at five o'clock.' 'Go on,' I said, 'and good luck to you.'
"I was glad for the poor fellow, and went home. But an idea got hold of me somehow. I don't know how. It was nearly two in the morning. I rang the bell and ordered the coachman to be waked up and sent to me. He came. I gave him a tip of fifteen roubles, and told him to get the carriage ready at once. In half an hour it was at the door. I got in and off we went.
"By five I drew up at the Ekshaisky inn. I waited there till dawn, and soon after six I was off, and at the old merchant Trepalaf's.
"'Camellias!' I said, 'father, save me, save me, let me have some camellias!' He was a tall, grey old man--a terrible-looking old gentleman. 'Not a bit of it,' he says. 'I won't.' Down I went on my knees. 'Don't say so, don't--think what you're doing!' I cried; 'it's a matter of life and death!' 'If that's the case, take them,' says he. So up I get, and cut such a bouquet of red camellias! He had a whole greenhouse full of them--lovely ones. The old fellow sighs. I pull out a hundred roubles. 'No, no!' says he, 'don't insult me that way.' 'Oh, if that's the case, give it to the village hospital,' I say. 'Ah,' he says, 'that's quite a different matter; that's good of you and generous. I'll pay it in there for you with pleasure.' I liked that old fellow, Russian to the core, de la vraie souche. I went home in raptures, but took another road in order to avoid Peter. Immediately on arriving I sent up the bouquet for Anfisa to see when she awoke.
"You may imagine her ecstasy, her gratitude. The wretched Platon, who had almost died since yesterday of the reproaches showered upon him, wept on my shoulder. Of course poor Peter had no chance after this.
"I thought he would cut my throat at first, and went about armed ready to meet him. But he took it differently; he fainted, and had brain fever and convulsions. A month after, when he had hardly recovered, he went off to the Crimea, and there he was shot.
"I assure you this business left me no peace for many a long year. Why did I do it? I was not in love with her myself; I'm afraid it was simply mischief--pure 'cussedness' on my part.
"If I hadn't seized that bouquet from under his nose he might have been alive now, and a happy man. He might have been successful in life, and never have gone to fight the Turks."
Totski ended his tale with the same dignity that had characterized its commencement.
Nastasia Philipovna's eyes were flashing in a most unmistakable way, now; and her lips were all a-quiver by the time Totski finished his story.
All present watched both of them with curiosity.
"You were right, Totski," said Nastasia, "it is a dull game and a stupid one. I'll just tell my story, as I promised, and then we'll play cards."
"Yes, but let's have the story first!" cried the general.
"Prince," said Nastasia Philipovna, unexpectedly turning to Muishkin, "here are my old friends, Totski and General Epanchin, who wish to marry me off. Tell me what you think. Shall I marry or not? As you decide, so shall it be."
Totski grew white as a sheet. The general was struck dumb. All present started and listened intently. Gania sat rooted to his chair.
"Marry whom?" asked the prince, faintly.
"Gavrila Ardalionovitch Ivolgin," said Nastasia, firmly and evenly.
There were a few seconds of dead silence.
The prince tried to speak, but could not form his words; a great weight seemed to lie upon his breast and suffocate him.
"N-no! don't marry him!" he whispered at last, drawing his breath with an effort.
"So be it, then. Gavrila Ardalionovitch," she spoke solemnly and forcibly, "you hear the prince's decision? Take it as my decision; and let that be the end of the matter for good and all."
"Nastasia Philipovna!" cried Totski, in a quaking voice.
"Nastasia Philipovna!" said the general, in persuasive but agitated tones.
Everyone in the room fidgeted in their places, and waited to see what was coming next.
"Well, gentlemen!" she continued, gazing around in apparent astonishment; "what do you all look so alarmed about? Why are you so upset?"
"But--recollect, Nastasia Philipovna." stammered Totski, "you gave a promise, quite a free one, and--and you might have spared us this. I am confused and bewildered, I know; but, in a word, at such a moment, and before company, and all so-so-irregular, finishing off a game with a serious matter like this, a matter of honour, and of heart, and--"
"I don't follow you, Afanasy Ivanovitch; you are losing your head. In the first place, what do you mean by 'before company'? Isn't the company good enough for you? And what's all that about 'a game'? I wished to tell my little story, and I told it! Don't you like it? You heard what I said to the prince? 'As you decide, so it shall be!' If he had said 'yes,' I should have given my consent! But he said 'no,' so I refused. Here was my whole life hanging on his one word! Surely I was serious enough?"
"The prince! What on earth has the prince got to do with it? Who the deuce is the prince?" cried the general, who could conceal his wrath no longer.
"The prince has this to do with it--that I see in him. for the first time in all my life, a man endowed with real truthfulness of spirit, and I trust him. He trusted me at first sight, and I trust him!"
"It only remains for me, then, to thank Nastasia Philipovna for the great delicacy with which she has treated me," said Gania, as pale as death, and with quivering lips. "That is my plain duty, of course; but the prince--what has he to do in the matter?"
"I see what you are driving at," said Nastasia Philipovna. "You imply that the prince is after the seventy-five thousand roubles --I quite understand you. Mr. Totski, I forgot to say, 'Take your seventy-five thousand roubles'--I don't want them. I let you go free for nothing take your freedom! You must need it. Nine years and three months' captivity is enough for anybody. Tomorrow I shall start afresh--today I am a free agent for the first time in my life.
"General, you must take your pearls back, too--give them to your wife--here they are! Tomorrow I shall leave this flat altogether, and then there'll be no more of these pleasant little social gatherings, ladies and gentlemen."
So saying, she scornfully rose from her seat as though to depart.
"Nastasia Philipovna! Nastasia Philipovna!"
The words burst involuntarily from every mouth. All present started up in bewildered excitement; all surrounded her; all had listened uneasily to her wild, disconnected sentences. All felt that something had happened, something had gone very far wrong indeed, but no one could make head or tail of the matter.
At this moment there was a furious ring at the bell, and a great knock at the door--exactly similar to the one which had startled the company at Gania's house in the afternoon.
"Ah, ah! here's the climax at last, at half-past twelve!" cried Nastasia Philipovna. "Sit down, gentlemen, I beg you. Something is about to happen."
So saying, she reseated herself; a strange smile played on her lips. She sat quite still, but watched the door in a fever of impatience.
"Rogojin and his hundred thousand roubles, no doubt of it," muttered Ptitsin to himself.

“不会说俏皮话，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，所以才唠叨废话。”费尔迪先科嚷着，开始了讲自己的故事，“要是我也有像阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇或者伊万•彼得罗维奇那样的机智，我今天也就会像阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇和伊万•彼得罗维奇那样老是坐着不吭一声。公爵，请问您，我老是觉得，世上的小偷比不做小偷的要多得多，甚至没有一生中一次也不偷窃的老实人，您怎么想？这是我的想法，不过我不想由此得出结论，所有的人全都是贼，尽管；真的，有时候非常想下这个结论。您是怎么想的？”
“唉呀，瞧您说得多蠢，”达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜摩应声说，“而且真是胡说八道，所有的人都偷过什么东西，这是不可能的；我就从来也没有偷过东西。”
“您从来也没有偷过任何东西，达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜，那么突然满脸通红的公爵会说什么呢？”
“我觉得，您说的是对的，只是非常夸大，”真的不知为什么脸红耳赤的公爵说。
“那么公爵您自己没有偷过东西吗？”
＊法语，难以挑选。
“嘿！这多可笑！清醒点，费尔迪先科先生，”将军插话说。
“只不过是，”真要言归正传了，就变得不好意思讲了，于是就想把公爵跟自己连在一起，因为他不会反抗的，”达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜一字一句地说得很清楚。
“费尔迪先科，要么讲，要么就别作声，管好自己，无论什么样的耐心都给您消磨掉了，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜尖刻而又烦恼地说。
“马上就讲，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜；但是既然公爵承认了，因为我是坚持认为公爵反正是承认了，那么，假如说另一个人（没有讲是谁）什么时候想说真话了，他还能说什么呢？至于说到我，诸位，接下去根本就没什么好讲的了：很简单，很愚蠢，很恶劣。但是我请你们相信，我不是贼；是偷了，却不知道怎么偷的。这是前年的事，在谢苗•伊万诺维奇伊先科的别墅里，是一个星期天。客人们在他那里午餐。午餐后男人们留下来喝酒。我忽然想起请他的女儿玛里娅•谢苗诺夫娜小姐弹钢琴。我穿过角落里的一个房间，在玛里娅•伊万诺夫娜的小工作台上放着三个卢布，是一张绿色的钞票：女主人拿出来是给什么家用开支的。房间里一个人也没有。我拿了钞票就放进了口袋，为什么要这样做，我不知道。我碰上什么了－－我不明白，只不过我很快就回来了，坐到桌旁。我一直坐着，等着，心里相当激动，嘴上知唠叨个不停，又是讲笑话，又是打哈哈；后来我坐到女士们身边。大概过了半个小时，有人发现钱不见而寻找起来，并开始盘问起女仆。一个叫达里哑的女仆受到了怀疑。我表现出异常好奇和兴趣，我甚至还记得，当达里娅完全不知所措的时候，我还劝她，让她认错，并用脑袋担保玛里娅。伊万诺夫娜一定会发善心，这是当着大家面公开讲的。所有的人都看着，我则感到非常快乐，恰恰是因为钞票在我口袋里，而我却在开导别人。这三个卢布当天晚上我就在饭店里买酒喝掉了。我走进去，要了一瓶拉菲特酒；这以前我从来也没有这样光要一瓶酒，别的什么也不要；只想尽快花掉这些钱。无论当时还是后来，我没有感觉到特别的良心责备。但是一定不会再干第二次了，信不信这点，随你们，我是不感兴趣的。好了，讲完了。”
“只不过，当然罗，这不是您最坏的行为，”达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜厌恶地说。
“这是一种心理现象，而不是行为，”阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇指出。
“那么女仆怎样呢？”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜并不掩饰极其厌恶的态度问道。
“当然，第二天女仆就被逐出家门。这是规矩很严的人家。”
“您就随它去了？”
“说得真妙！难道我该去说出自己来？”费尔迪先科嘻嘻笑了起来，不过他讲的故事使大家产生了十分不愉快的印象，这在某种程度上使他感到惊讶。
“这是多么肮脏呀！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜高声喊道。
“嘿！您又想从人家那里听到他最丑恶的行为，与此同时又要求冠冕堂皇！最丑恶的行为总是很肮脏的，我们马上将从伊万•彼得罗维奇那里听到这一点；外表富丽堂皇，想要显示其高尚品德的人还少吗，因为他们有自己的马车。有自备马车的人还少吗……而且都是用什么手段……”
总之，费尔迪先科完全克制不住自己，突然怒不可遏，甚至到了忘形的地步，越过了分寸；整个脸都变了样。无论多么奇怪，但非常可能的是，他期待自己讲的故事会得到完全不同的成功。正如托茨基所说的，这种品位低劣和“特种牛皮的失误”，费尔迪先科是经常发生的，也完全符合他的性格。
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜气得甚至打了个颤，凝神逼视着费尔迪先科；后者一下子就畏怯了，不吭声了，几乎吓得浑身发凉：他走得是太远了。
“是不是该彻底结束了？”阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇狡侩地问。
“轮到我了，但我享有优待，就不讲了，”普季岑坚决地说。
“您不想讲？”
“我不能讲，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜；而且我根本就认为这样的沙龙游戏是令人难受的。”
“将军，好像下面轮到您了，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜转向他说，“如果您也拒绝，那么跟在您后面我们的一切就全都吹了，我会感到很遗憾，因此我打算在最后讲‘我自己生活中’的一个行为，但只是想在您和阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇之后讲，因为你们一定能鼓起我勇气，”她大笑着说完了话。
“噢，既然连您也答应讲，”将军热烈地嚷道，“那么，哪怕是一辈子的事我也准备讲给您听；但是，老实说，在等着轮到的时候，我已经准备好了一则轶事……”
“光凭阁下的样子就已可以得出结论，他是带着一种特别的文学乐趣来披露自己的轶事的，”仍然有几分困窘的费尔迪先科好笑着，斗胆说。
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜向将军扫了一眼，也暗自窃笑。但是看得出，在她身上苦恼和焦躁越来越强烈。阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇听到她答应讲故事，加倍惊惶不安。
“诸位，跟任何一个人一样，在我的生活中也做过一些不完全高雅的行为，”将军开始说，“但最奇怪的是，现在要讲的短故事，我认为是我一生里最恶劣的事。事情过去了差不多已有３５年；但是一想起来，我总是摆脱不了某种所谓耿耿于怀的印象。其实，事情是非常愚蠢的：当时我还刚刚是个准尉，在军队里干苦差使。唉，大家知道，准尉是怎么回事：热血沸腾，雄心勃勃，可是经济上却穷酸得很；那时我有个勤务兵叫尼基福尔，对我的衬衫十分操心，积攒钱财，缝缝补补，打扫洗涤，样样都干，甚至到处去偷他所能偷的一切，就为了使家里增加财富，真是个最最忠实，最最诚心诚意的人我当然是很严格的，但也是公正的，有一段时间我们智驻守在一座小城里。为我指定的住所是在城郊，是一个退伍少尉妻子的房子，她是个寡妇，８０岁，至少也是将近这个年龄的老太婆。她的小木房破旧不堪，糟糕透了，老大婆甚至穷得女仆都没有。但是，主要的有一个情况很突出：过去她有过成员众多的家庭和亲属；但是，随着岁月的流逝一些人已经死去，另一些人各奔异乡还有些人则忘了老太婆，而在４５年前她就安葬了自己的丈夫，几年前还有个侄女跟她一起过，那是个驼背，据说凶得像女妖，有一次甚至把老太婆的手指头都咬了一口，但是她也死去了，这样老太婆一个人孤苦伶汀勉强度月又是３年。住在她那里我感到很寂寞无聊，她又是个毫无意思的人，从她那里不可能得到什么乐趣。后来她偷了我一只公鸡。这件事到现在还弄不清楚，除了她没有别的人。为公鸡的事我们吵架了，吵得很厉害，这时正好碰到一个情况：根据我最初的请求，将我换到另一家住所，在另一头城郊，一个大胡子商人人口众多的家庭，我和尼基福尔高高兴兴搬了家，忿忿地留下了老太婆。过了三天，我操练回来，尼基福尔报告说，“长官，我们有一只盘儿白白留在过去的女主人那里了，现在没东西好盛汤了。”我当然很惊奇：“怎么回事，我们的盆怎么会留在女房东那里呢？”尼基福尔也感到很奇怪，他继续报告说，我们搬走时，房东不肯把汤盆交给他，原因是我曾打破了她的一只瓦罐，她就留下我们的汤盆抵她的瓦罐，还说似乎是我自己这么向她提议的。她的这种卑鄙行径当然使我忍无可忍；我身上的血在沸腾，跳起来就飞奔而去。来到老太婆那里时，这么说吧，我已经不能自制；我看见她一个人孤零零坐在穿堂角落里，就像是躲避阳光似的，一只手撑着脸颊；知道吗，我上前对她大发雷霆，骂她怎么样，怎么样！你们知道，俄国话是怎么骂人的，但是我瞧着瞧着，觉得有点奇怪：她坐着，脸朝着我，瞪着眼睛，却一句话都不回答，而且很奇怪很奇怪地望着你，似乎身子在摇晃。后来，我就平息下来，细细打量着她，问她，还是不答一句话。我犹豫着站了一会；苍蝇在周围嗡嗡叫，太阳正在下山，笼罩着一片寂静。在非常尴尬的情况下，最后我只得离去。还没有到家，就要我去见少校，后来又去了连队，这样回到家时已经是晚上了。尼基福尔开口第一句话就是：‘长官先生，您知道吗？我们的女房东已经死了。’‘什么时候？’‘就今天傍晚，一个半小时以前。’这就是说，我骂她的时候她正在离开人世。这简直使我惊愕了。我要对你们说，好不容易我才醒悟过来。知道吗，甚至脑海中常浮现出她的样子，连夜里也会梦见她。我自然是不信迷信的，但是第三天还是去了教堂参加了送殡。总之，时间过得越久，就越常索绕在脑海里，并不是信什么，有时候就会这么想到她，于是心里就不好过。这里主要的是我究竟得出什么结论呢？第一个女人，这么说吧，我们时代称之为赋予生命之躯的富有人道的人，她生活，活了很久，最后活得大久了。她曾经有过孩子、丈夫、家庭、亲人，她周围的这一切真所谓热闹欢腾，所有这些人真所谓充满欢声笑语，突然，全都派司了，全都烟消云散了，只剩下她一人，犹如……一只生来就遭诅咒的苍蝇。终于，上帝来引渡她去终点了，伴随着西丁的夕阳，在夏日幽静的黄昏，我的房东老太婆也正飘然而逝，当然，此刻她不无劝谕的念头；可就在这一瞬间，代替所谓诀别的泪水的是，一个无所顾忌的年轻准尉两手叉腰，为了失去一一只汤盆竟用最刻毒的俄语破口大骂送她离开尘世！毫无疑问，我是有罪的，虽然由于年代的久远和性情的改变我早已像看待别人的行为那样来看待自己的行为，但是一直总有一种懊悔的心情。所以，我要再说一次，我甚至感到很奇怪。尤其是，即使我有罪过，那也不全部归咎于我：她为什么偏偏要在这个时候死呢？当然，这里有一点辩解的理由：我的行为在某种程度上是一种心理反应，但我依然难以心安理得，直到１５年前我用自己的钱把两个长年生病的老太婆送到养老院供养，目的是为她们提供比较好的生活条件，使她们在尘世的最后一段日子过得轻松些。我想遗赠一笔钱用作永久性的慈善款项。好了，就讲这些，完了。再说一遍，也许，一一生中我有许多罪孽，但是，凭良心说，这一行为我认为是我一生中最最恶劣的行为。”
“同时阁下讲了一生中的一件好事取代了最恶劣的行为；把费尔迪先科给骗了！”费尔迪先科作出结论说。
“真的，将军，我也没有想到，您到底还有一颗善良的心，我甚至感到很遗憾，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜不客气地说。
“遗憾？为什么？”将军带着殷勤的笑声问，不无得意地呷了一口香槟。
但是接着轮到阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇了，他也已准备好。大家猜测，他不会像伊万•彼得罗维奇那样表示拒绝，而且，出于某种原因，大家还怀着特别的好奇心等着他讲故事，同时又不时打量一下纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜。阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇摆出一副与其魁伟的外表十分相配的庄重神气的样子，用平和可亲的声音开始叙述一个“好听的故事”。（顺便说一下：他是个仪表堂堂、威风凛漂的人，身材高大，长得相当肥胖，有点秃顶，还间有丝丝白发，松软红润的脸颊稍稍下垂，口中镶有假牙。他穿的衣服比较宽松，但很讲究，所穿的内衣非常精美。他那双丰满白皙的手真令人不由得多看上几眼。右手的食指上戴着一枚贵重的钻石戒指。）在他讲故事的时候纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜专心致志地细看着自己衣袖上皱起的花边，用左手的两个指头将它扯平，因此一次也没有去看讲故事的人。
“什么最能使我轻松地完成任务，”阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇开始说，“这就是一定得讲自己一生中最坏的行为，而不是别的。这种情况下，当然，是不会有什么犹豫的：良心和心的记忆马上就会提示你，正应该讲什么。我痛心地意识到，在我一生中数不胜举的、也许是冒失的和……轻浮的行为中有一件事，在我的记忆中烙下了深刻的印象，心里甚至是非常沉重的。事情大约发生在２０年前，我当时去乡间普拉东•奥尔登采夫那里。他刚被选为首席贵族，带了年轻的妻子来度冬假。那时安菲莎•阿列克谢耶夫娜的生日刚好临近了，便举办了两次舞会。当时小仲马那本美妙的小说《Ｌａ ｄａｍｅ ａｕｘｃａｍｅｌｌｌａｓ》＊在上流社会刚刚打响，风靡一时，茶花女的诗意，据我看，注定是永垂不朽，永葆青春的。在外省，所有的女士们，至少是那些读过这本书的女士们都赞叹备至，欣喜若狂：吸引人的故事，别具匠心的安排主人公的命运，分析细腻的这个诱人的世界，最后还有分布在全书的令人着迷的细节（例如，有关轮换使用白茶花和红茶花花束的情境），总之，所有这些美妙的细节，所有这一切加起来，几乎产生震撼人心的效果。茶花成为不可一世的时髦货。大家都要茶花，大家都觅茶花。请问：在一个小县城里，虽然舞会并不多，可是为了参加舞会大家都要找茶花，能搞到那么多吗？彼加•沃尔霍夫斯科伊这个可怜虫当时为了安菲莎•阿列克谢耶夫娜正苦苦受着剪熬。说真的，我也不知道，他们是否有什么名堂，换句话，我是想说，彼加•沃尔霍夫斯科伊是否会有某种认真的希望？可怜的他为了在傍晚前弄到茶花供安菲莎•阿列克谢耶夫娜舞会用，急得发狂一般。从彼得堡来的省长夫人的客人索茨卡妞伯爵夫人，以及索菲亚•别斯帕洛娃，据悉，肯定是带白色花束前来。安菲莎•阿列克谢耶夫娜为了得到某种特殊的效果，想用红色的茶花，可怜的普拉东几乎彼搞得疲于奔命；自然，他是丈夫嘛；他担保一定搞到花束的，可是结果呢？早一天卡捷琳娜•亚历山德罗夫娜•梅季谢娃就把花都截走了，在一切方面她都是安菲莎•阿列克谢耶夫娜的冤家对头，两人结下了仇。这一来，后者自然便会歇斯底里大发作，甚而昏厥过去。普拉东这下完了。很明白，如果彼加在这个有意思的时刻能在什么地方弄到花束，那么他的事可能会有大大的进展。这种情况下女人的感激是无限的。他到处拚命奔走，但是毫无希望，这已经没什么好说的了。突然，在生日舞会的前夕，已是夜里１１点了，我在奥尔登采夫的女邻居玛里娅•彼得罗夫娜那里，遇见了他。他容光焕发，颇为高兴。‘您怎么啦？’‘找到了！埃夫里卡！’‘嗨，兄弟，你可真让我惊奇！在哪儿找到的？怎么发现的？’‘在叶克沙伊斯克（那里有这么一个小城，离这儿总共才２０里，不是我们县），那里有个叫特列帕洛夫的商人，是个大胡子，富翁，跟老伴一起过，没有孩子，尽养些金丝雀。两人酷爱养花，他家有茶花。’‘得了吧，这未必可靠，喂，要是不肯给，怎么办。”‘我就跪下来，在他脚边苦苦哀求，直到他给为止，否则我就不走！’‘你什么时候去呢？’‘明天天一亮，５点钟。”‘好吧，上帝保佑你！’就这样，要知道，我为他感到高兴，回到奥尔登采夫那里；后来，已经１点多了，我脑海里却老是浮现出这件事。已经想躺下睡觉了，忽然冒出了一个别出心裁的念头！我立即到厨房里，叫醒了马车夫萨维利，给了他１５卢布，‘半小时内把马备好！’当然，过了半小时门口已停好一辆马车式雪撬；有人告诉我，安菲莎•阿列克谢耶夫娜正犯偏头痛，发烧，说胡话，--我坐上雪撬就走了。５点钟时我已经在叶克沙伊斯克了，在客店里等到天亮，也只等天亮；７点钟我就在特列帕洛夫那里了。如此这般说明了来意，就问：‘有茶花吗？大爷，亲爹，帮帮忙，救救我，我给您磕头！’老头个子很高，头发斑白，神情严峻，是个厉害的老头。‘不，不，无论怎样我也不答应！’我啪的一声跪在他脚下！跪着跪着最后就躺了下来！‘您怎么啦，老兄，您怎么啦，我的爷？’
他甚至吓坏了。‘这可是人命攸关的事！’我朝他喊道。‘既然这样，那就拿吧，去吧。，我马上就剪了一些红茶花！他整整一小间暖房全是茶花，长得好极了，非常美！老头子连声叹息。我掏出了一百卢布。‘不，老兄，请别用这样的方式使我感到难堪。，‘既然这样，我说，尊敬的大爷，就请您把这一百卢布捐给当地的医院以做改善伙食之用。’‘这就是另一回事了，老兄，他说，是好事，高尚的事，善事；为了您的健康，我会捐赠的。’知道吗，我开始喜欢这个俄罗斯老头了，可以说，是个地道的典型的俄罗斯人， ｄｅ ｌａｖｒａｉｅ ｓｏｕｃｈｅ。”我因为取得了成功而欣喜若狂，立即动身返回；我们是绕道回去的，以免碰上彼加。我一到，立即派人把花束赶在安菲沙•阿列克谢耶夫娜醒来前送去；你们可以想象到狂喜、感谢、感激的泪水那种情景！普拉东昨天还是垂头丧气，死气沉沉的，竟伏在我胸前号陶大哭。哎，自从缔造……合法婚姻以来所有的丈夫都是这样的！我不敢添油加醋说什么，不过可怜的彼加因为这段插曲而彻底垮了。开始我以为，他一旦获悉此事，将会杀了我，我甚至做好准备见他，但发生了我都难以相信的事：他昏厥了，傍晚时说胡话，到早晨则发热病，像孩子似的号陶大哭，浑身抽搐着，过了一个月，他刚刚痊愈，便去了高加索，真是一件风流韵事。最后，他在克里米亚阵亡。那时他还有个兄弟叫斯捷潘•沃尔霍夫斯科伊，指挥一个团，立过功，但据说，后来甚至有许多年我都受着良心责备的折磨：为了什么又何必要使他受到这样的致命一击？当时若是我自己钟情于安菲莎•阿列克谢耶夫娜，倒也还情有可原。但是那不过是作弄人的儿戏，只是出于一般的献殷勤，别无所求，假如我不入他那里截走这花束，谁知道；也许他就活到现在，会很幸福，会有成就，但怎么也想不到会去跟士耳其人打仗。”
阿法纳西。伊万诺维奇还是带着神气庄重的神态静默下来，就跟开始时一样。大家都注意到，当阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇结束的时候，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的眼中似乎闪射出一种特别的光芒，嘴唇甚至也哆嗦了一下，大家都好奇地望着他们俩。
“您骗了费尔迪先科！骗得可真像！不，这可是骗得太像了！”费尔迪先科用哭声哭腔嚷着。他明白，现在可以而且应该插话。
“谁叫您不明事理呢？那就向聪明人学学吧！”几乎是得意洋洋的达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜（她是托茨基忠实的老朋友，老搭挡）断然抢白道。
“您说得对，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，沙龙游戏是很无聊，该快点结束它，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜漫不经心地说，“我自己要把答应的事说说，然后大家就玩牌。”
“但先要讲答应讲的故事！”将军热烈地表示赞同。
“公爵，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜突然出其不意地猛然转向他说，“这里都是我的老朋友，将军和阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇老是想让我嫁人。请告诉我您怎么想的？我究竟是嫁人还是不嫁？您怎么说，我就怎么做。”
阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇脸色刷地变白了，将军呆若木鸡；大家都瞪着眼伸着头。加尼亚站在原地发愣。
“嫁……嫁给谁。”公爵低声轻气地问。
“嫁给加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇•伊沃尔金，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫挪仍然像原先那样生硬，坚决和清晰地说。
沉默了几秒钟；公爵仿佛竭力想说却又说不出来，就像可怕的重负压着他的胸口。
“不……别嫁！”他终于轻声说了出来，还用力换了一口气。
“那就这样！加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫问，威严地，似乎是得意地对他说，“您听见了，公爵是怎么决断的吗？好了，这也正是我的答复；让这件事就此永远了结！”
“纳斯塔西娅，•费利帕夫娜！”阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇用颤抖的声音说。
“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！”将军用劝说但又含着惊谎的口吻说。
所有的人都惶惶不安，骚动起来。
“你们怎么啦，诸位，”她似乎惊讶地看着客人们，继续说，“你们干吗这么惊谎？瞧你们大家的脸色！”
“可是……您回想一下，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，”托茨基嗫嚅着说。“您许下的允诺……完全是自愿的，您本可以多少保留一些您的承诺……我感到很为难…… 当然也很尴尬，但是……总之，现在，在这种时刻，当着……当着众人的面，所有这一切就这样……就用这种沙龙游戏来结束一桩严肃的事，一桩有关名誉和良心的事……这事可是决定着……”
“我不明白您的意思，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇；您真的完全糊涂了。第一，什么叫‘当着众人的面’？难道我们不是在非常要好的知已圈内吗？为什么是‘沙龙游戏，呢？我真的很想讲讲自己的故事，贻，这不讲了吗，难道不好吗？为什么您说。不认真，？难道这不认真吗？您听见了，我对公爵说：‘怎么说，就怎么做；如果他说‘行，我就立即会表示同意，但他说了‘不’，所以我回绝了。我整个一生部维系在这千钧一发之中；还有比这更认真的吗？”
“但是公爵，这事为什么要有公爵呢？再说，公爵算什么呢？”将军喃喃着说，他几乎已经不能克制自己，对于公爵拥有这样令人委屈的权威感到很是愤屈。
“对于我来说，公爵是我一生中第一个信得过的真正忠实的人。一见我，他就信任我，我也相信他。”
“我只能感谢纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜用非常委婉客气的态度……来对待我，”可怜的加尼亚歪着嘴唇，终于用发颤的嗓音说，“当然，本来就会是这样的……但是……公爵……在这件事上公爵……”
“现在可得七万五千卢布，是吗？”突然纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜打断他说，“您是想说这话吗？别矢口抵赖，您肯定是想说这话的！阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，我忘了补充一点：请您把这七万五千卢布拿回去，而且也请您知道，我无条件让您自由。够了！您也该松口气了！九年三个月！明天将重新开始，而今天是我过生日，而且自己按自己的意愿过，这是一生中的第一次！将军，请您也把您的珍珠拿回去，送给夫人，给；而明天起我将完全搬出这套寓所。再也不会举办晚会了，诸位！”
说完这些，她突然站起身，仿佛想要离席。
“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！”四座响起了喊声。大家都激动起来，大家都离座起身；把她团团围住；大家都怀着不安的心情听她讲这些冲动、激昂、狂热的话；大家都感到纷乱无绪，谁也弄不清楚，谁也弄不明白。就在这瞬间突然传来了响亮有力的门铃声，就跟刚才加尼亚家响起的铃声一模一样。
“啊--啊！我要收场了！终于来了！ １１点半！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜高声说，“你们请坐，诸位，这是戏的结局。”
说完，她自己坐了下来。她的唇间颤动着一丝怪异的笑容。她默默地坐着，焦躁地等待着，注视着门口。
“毫无疑问，是罗戈任和１０万卢布，”普季岑自言自语嘟哝着。
Part 1 Chapter 15
Katia, the maid-servant, made her appearance, terribly frightened.
"Goodness knows what it means, ma'am," she said. "There is a whole collection of men come--all tipsy--and want to see you. They say that 'it's Rogojin, and she knows all about it.'"
"It's all right, Katia, let them all in at once."
"Surely not ALL, ma'am? They seem so disorderly--it's dreadful to see them."
"Yes ALL, Katia, all--every one of them. Let them in, or they'll come in whether you like or no. Listen! what a noise they are making! Perhaps you are offended, gentlemen, that I should receive such guests in your presence? I am very sorry, and ask your forgiveness, but it cannot be helped--and I should be very grateful if you could all stay and witness this climax. However, just as you please, of course."
The guests exchanged glances; they were annoyed and bewildered by the episode; but it was clear enough that all this had been pre- arranged and expected by Nastasia Philipovna, and that there was no use in trying to stop her now--for she was little short of insane.
Besides, they were naturally inquisitive to see what was to happen. There was nobody who would be likely to feel much alarm. There were but two ladies present; one of whom was the lively actress, who was not easily frightened, and the other the silent German beauty who, it turned out, did not understand a word of Russian, and seemed to be as stupid as she was lovely.
Her acquaintances invited her to their "At Homes" because she was so decorative. She was exhibited to their guests like a valuable picture, or vase, or statue, or firescreen. As for the men, Ptitsin was one of Rogojin's friends; Ferdishenko was as much at home as a fish in the sea, Gania, not yet recovered from his amazement, appeared to be chained to a pillory. The old professor did not in the least understand what was happening; but when he noticed how extremely agitated the mistress of the house, and her friends, seemed, he nearly wept, and trembled with fright: but he would rather have died than leave Nastasia Philipovna at such a crisis, for he loved her as if she were his own granddaughter. Afanasy Ivanovitch greatly disliked having anything to do with the affair, but he was too much interested to leave, in spite of the mad turn things had taken; and a few words that had dropped from the lips of Nastasia puzzled him so much, that he felt he could not go without an explanation. He resolved therefore, to see it out, and to adopt the attitude of silent spectator, as most suited to his dignity. Genera Epanchin alone determined to depart. He was annoyed at the manner in which his gift had been returned, an though he had condescended, under the influence of passion, to place himself on a level with Ptitsin and Ferdishenko, his self-respect and sense of duty now returned together with a consciousness of what was due to his social rank and official importance. In short, he plainly showed his conviction that a man in his position could have nothing to do with Rogojin and his companions. But Nastasia interrupted him at his first words.
"Ah, general!" she cried, "I was forgetting! If I had only foreseen this unpleasantness! I won't insist on keeping you against your will, although I should have liked you to be beside me now. In any case, I am most grateful to you for your visit, and flattering attention . . . but if you are afraid . . ."
"Excuse me, Nastasia Philipovna," interrupted the general, with chivalric generosity. "To whom are you speaking? I have remained until now simply because of my devotion to you, and as for danger, I am only afraid that the carpets may be ruined, and the furniture smashed! . . . You should shut the door on the lot, in my opinion. But I confess that I am extremely curious to see how it ends."
"Rogojin!" announced Ferdishenko.
"What do you think about it?" said the general in a low voice to Totski. "Is she mad? I mean mad in the medical sense of the word .. . . eh?"
"I've always said she was predisposed to it," whispered Afanasy Ivanovitch slyly. "Perhaps it is a fever!"
Since their visit to Gania's home, Rogojin's followers had been increased by two new recruits--a dissolute old man, the hero of some ancient scandal, and a retired sub-lieutenant. A laughable story was told of the former. He possessed, it was said, a set of false teeth, and one day when he wanted money for a drinking orgy, he pawned them, and was never able to reclaim them! The officer appeared to be a rival of the gentleman who was so proud of his fists. He was known to none of Rogojin's followers, but as they passed by the Nevsky, where he stood begging, he had joined their ranks. His claim for the charity he desired seemed based on the fact that in the days of his prosperity he had given away as much as fifteen roubles at a time. The rivals seemed more than a little jealous of one another. The athlete appeared injured at the admission of the "beggar" into the company. By nature taciturn, he now merely growled occasionally like a bear, and glared contemptuously upon the "beggar," who, being somewhat of a man of the world, and a diplomatist, tried to insinuate himself into the bear's good graces. He was a much smaller man than the athlete, and doubtless was conscious that he must tread warily. Gently and without argument he alluded to the advantages of the English style in boxing, and showed himself a firm believer in Western institutions. The athlete's lips curled disdainfully, and without honouring his adversary with a formal denial, he exhibited, as if by accident, that peculiarly Russian object--an enormous fist, clenched, muscular, and covered with red hairs! The sight of this pre-eminently national attribute was enough to convince anybody, without words, that it was a serious matter for those who should happen to come into contact with it.
None of the band were very drunk, for the leader had kept his intended visit to Nastasia in view all day, and had done his best to prevent his followers from drinking too much. He was sober himself, but the excitement of this chaotic day--the strangest day of his life--had affected him so that he was in a dazed, wild condition, which almost resembled drunkenness.
He had kept but one idea before him all day, and for that he had worked in an agony of anxiety and a fever of suspense. His lieutenants had worked so hard from five o'clock until eleven, that they actually had collected a hundred thousand roubles for him, but at such terrific expense, that the rate of interest was only mentioned among them in whispers and with bated breath.
As before, Rogojin walked in advance of his troop, who followed him with mingled self-assertion and timidity. They were specially frightened of Nastasia Philipovna herself, for some reason.
Many of them expected to be thrown downstairs at once, without further ceremony, the elegant arid irresistible Zaleshoff among them. But the party led by the athlete, without openly showing their hostile intentions, silently nursed contempt and even hatred for Nastasia Philipovna, and marched into her house as they would have marched into an enemy's fortress. Arrived there, the luxury of the rooms seemed to inspire them with a kind of respect, not unmixed with alarm. So many things were entirely new to their experience--the choice furniture, the pictures, the great statue of Venus. They followed their chief into the salon, however, with a kind of impudent curiosity. There, the sight of General Epanchin among the guests, caused many of them to beat a hasty retreat into the adjoining room, the "boxer" and "beggar" being among the first to go. A few only, of whom Lebedeff made one, stood their ground; he had contrived to walk side by side with Rogojin, for he quite understood the importance of a man who had a fortune of a million odd roubles, and who at this moment carried a hundred thousand in his hand. It may be added that the whole company, not excepting Lebedeff, had the vaguest idea of the extent of their powers, and of how far they could safely go. At some moments Lebedeff was sure that right was on their side; at others he tried uneasily to remember various cheering and reassuring articles of the Civil Code.
Rogojin, when he stepped into the room, and his eyes fell upon Nastasia, stopped short, grew white as a sheet, and stood staring; it was clear that his heart was beating painfully. So he stood, gazing intently, but timidly, for a few seconds. Suddenly, as though bereft of his senses, he moved forward, staggering helplessly, towards the table. On his way he collided against Ptitsin's chair, and put his dirty foot on the lace skirt of the silent lady's dress; but he neither apologized for this, nor even noticed it.
On reaching the table, he placed upon it a strange-looking object, which he had carried with him into the drawing-room. This was a paper packet, some six or seven inches thick, and eight or nine in length, wrapped in an old newspaper, and tied round three or four times with string.
Having placed this before her, he stood with drooped arms and head, as though awaiting his sentence.
His costume was the same as it had been in the morning, except for a new silk handkerchief round his neck, bright green and red, fastened with a huge diamond pin, and an enormous diamond ring on his dirty forefinger.
Lebedeff stood two or three paces behind his chief; and the rest of the band waited about near the door.
The two maid-servants were both peeping in, frightened and amazed at this unusual and disorderly scene.
"What is that?" asked Nastasia Philipovna, gazing intently at Rogojin, and indicating the paper packet.
"A hundred thousand," replied the latter, almost in a whisper.
"Oh! so he kept his word--there's a man for you! Well, sit down, please--take that chair. I shall have something to say to you presently. Who are all these with you? The same party? Let them come in and sit down. There's room on that sofa, there are some chairs and there's another sofa! Well, why don't they sit down?"
Sure enough, some of the brave fellows entirely lost their heads at this point, and retreated into the next room. Others, however, took the hint and sat down, as far as they could from the table, however; feeling braver in proportion to their distance from Nastasia.
Rogojin took the chair offered him, but he did not sit long; he soon stood up again, and did not reseat himself. Little by little he began to look around him and discern the other guests. Seeing Gania, he smiled venomously and muttered to himself, "Look at that!"
He gazed at Totski and the general with no apparent confusion, and with very little curiosity. But when he observed that the prince was seated beside Nastasia Philipovna, he could not take his eyes off him for a long while, and was clearly amazed. He could not account for the prince's presence there. It was not in the least surprising that Rogojin should be, at this time, in a more or less delirious condition; for not to speak of the excitements of the day, he had spent the night before in the train, and had not slept more than a wink for forty-eight hours.
"This, gentlemen, is a hundred thousand roubles," said Nastasia Philipovna, addressing the company in general, "here, in this dirty parcel. This afternoon Rogojin yelled, like a madman, that he would bring me a hundred thousand in the evening, and I have been waiting for him all the while. He was bargaining for me, you know; first he offered me eighteen thousand; then he rose to forty, and then to a hundred thousand. And he has kept his word, see! My goodness, how white he is! All this happened this afternoon, at Gania's. I had gone to pay his mother a visit--my future family, you know! And his sister said to my very face, surely somebody will turn this shameless creature out. After which she spat in her brother Gania's face--a girl of character, that!"
"Nastasia Philipovna!" began the general, reproachfully. He was beginning to put his own interpretation on the affair.
"Well, what, general? Not quite good form, eh? Oh, nonsense! Here have I been sitting in my box at the French theatre for the last five years like a statue of inaccessible virtue, and kept out of the way of all admirers, like a silly little idiot! Now, there's this man, who comes and pays down his hundred thousand on the table, before you all, in spite of my five years of innocence and proud virtue, and I dare be sworn he has his sledge outside waiting to carry me off. He values me at a hundred thousand! I see you are still angry with me, Gania! Why, surely you never really wished to take ME into your family? ME, Rogojin's mistress! What did the prince say just now?"
"I never said you were Rogojin's mistress--you are NOT!" said the prince, in trembling accents.
"Nastasia Philipovna, dear soul!" cried the actress, impatiently, "do be calm, dear! If it annoys you so--all this--do go away and rest! Of course you would never go with this wretched fellow, in spite of his hundred thousand roubles! Take his money and kick him out of the house; that's the way to treat him and the likes of him! Upon my word, if it were my business, I'd soon clear them all out!"
The actress was a kind-hearted woman, and highly impressionable. She was very angry now.
"Don't be cross, Daria Alexeyevna!" laughed Nastasia. "I was not angry when I spoke; I wasn't reproaching Gania. I don't know how it was that I ever could have indulged the whim of entering an honest family like his. I saw his mother--and kissed her hand, too. I came and stirred up all that fuss, Gania, this afternoon, on purpose to see how much you could swallow--you surprised me, my friend--you did, indeed. Surely you could not marry a woman who accepts pearls like those you knew the general was going to give me, on the very eve of her marriage? And Rogojin! Why, in your own house and before your own brother and sister, he bargained with me! Yet you could come here and expect to be betrothed to me before you left the house! You almost brought your sister, too. Surely what Rogojin said about you is not really true: that you would crawl all the way to the other end of the town, on hands and knees, for three roubles?"
"Yes, he would!" said Rogojin, quietly, but with an air of absolute conviction.
"H'm! and he receives a good salary, I'm told. Well, what should you get but disgrace and misery if you took a wife you hated into your family (for I know very well that you do hate me)? No, no! I believe now that a man like you would murder anyone for money-- sharpen a razor and come up behind his best friend and cut his throat like a sheep--I've read of such people. Everyone seems money-mad nowadays. No, no! I may be shameless, but you are far worse. I don't say a word about that other--"
"Nastasia Philipovna, is this really you? You, once so refined and delicate of speech. Oh, what a tongue! What dreadful things you are saying," cried the general, wringing his hands in real grief.
"I am intoxicated, general. I am having a day out, you know--it's my birthday! I have long looked forward to this happy occasion. Daria Alexeyevna, you see that nosegay-man, that Monsieur aux Camelias, sitting there laughing at us?"
"I am not laughing, Nastasia Philipovna; I am only listening with all my attention," said Totski, with dignity.
"Well, why have I worried him, for five years, and never let him go free? Is he worth it? He is only just what he ought to be-- nothing particular. He thinks I am to blame, too. He gave me my education, kept me like a countess. Money--my word! What a lot of money he spent over me! And he tried to find me an honest husband first, and then this Gania, here. And what do you think? All these five years I did not live with him, and yet I took his money, and considered I was quite justified.
"You say, take the hundred thousand and kick that man out. It is true, it is an abominable business, as you say. I might have married long ago, not Gania--Oh, no!--but that would have been abominable too.
"Would you believe it, I had some thoughts of marrying Totski, four years ago! I meant mischief, I confess--but I could have had him, I give you my word; he asked me himself. But I thought, no! it's not worthwhile to take such advantage of him. No! I had better go on to the streets, or accept Rogojin, or become a washerwoman or something--for I have nothing of my own, you know. I shall go away and leave everything behind, to the last rag--he shall have it all back. And who would take me without anything? Ask Gania, there, whether he would. Why, even Ferdishenko wouldn't have me!"
"No, Ferdishenko would not; he is a candid fellow, Nastasia Philipovna," said that worthy. "But the prince would. You sit here making complaints, but just look at the prince. I've been observing him for a long while."
Nastasia Philipovna looked keenly round at the prince.
"Is that true?" she asked.
"Quite true," whispered the prince.
"You'll take me as I am, with nothing?"
"I will, Nastasia Philipovna."
"Here's a pretty business!" cried the general. "However, it might have been expected of him."
The prince continued to regard Nastasia with a sorrowful, but intent and piercing, gaze.
"Here's another alternative for me," said Nastasia, turning once more to the actress; "and he does it out of pure kindness of heart. I know him. I've found a benefactor. Perhaps, though, what they say about him may be true--that he's an--we know what. And what shall you live on, if you are really so madly in love with Rogojin's mistress, that you are ready to marry her --eh?"
"I take you as a good, honest woman, Nastasia Philipovna--not as Rogojin's mistress."
"Who? I?--good and honest?"
"Yes, you."
"Oh, you get those ideas out of novels, you know. Times are changed now, dear prince; the world sees things as they really are. That's all nonsense. Besides, how can you marry? You need a nurse, not a wife."
The prince rose and began to speak in a trembling, timid tone, but with the air of a man absolutely sure of the truth of his words.
"I know nothing, Nastasia Philipovna. I have seen nothing. You are right so far; but I consider that you would be honouring me, and not I you. I am a nobody. You have suffered, you have passed through hell and emerged pure, and that is very much. Why do you shame yourself by desiring to go with Rogojin? You are delirious. You have returned to Mr. Totski his seventy-five thousand roubles, and declared that you will leave this house and all that is in it, which is a line of conduct that not one person here would imitate. Nastasia Philipovna, I love you! I would die for you. I shall never let any man say one word against you, Nastasia Philipovna! and if we are poor, I can work for both."
As the prince spoke these last words a titter was heard from Ferdishenko; Lebedeff laughed too. The general grunted with irritation; Ptitsin and Totski barely restrained their smiles. The rest all sat listening, open-mouthed with wonder.
"But perhaps we shall not be poor; we may be very rich, Nastasia Philipovna." continued the prince, in the same timid, quivering tones. "I don't know for certain, and I'm sorry to say I haven't had an opportunity of finding out all day; but I received a letter from Moscow, while I was in Switzerland, from a Mr. Salaskin, and he acquaints me with the fact that I am entitled to a very large inheritance. This letter--"
The prince pulled a letter out of his pocket.
"Is he raving?" said the general. "Are we really in a mad-house?"
There was silence for a moment. Then Ptitsin spoke.
"I think you said, prince, that your letter was from Salaskin? Salaskin is a very eminent man, indeed, in his own world; he is a wonderfully clever solicitor, and if he really tells you this, I think you may be pretty sure that he is right. It so happens, luckily, that I know his handwriting, for I have lately had business with him. If you would allow me to see it, I should perhaps be able to tell you."
The prince held out the letter silently, but with a shaking hand.
"What, what?" said the general, much agitated.
"What's all this? Is he really heir to anything?"
All present concentrated their attention upon Ptitsin, reading the prince's letter. The general curiosity had received a new fillip. Ferdishenko could not sit still. Rogojin fixed his eyes first on the prince, and then on Ptitsin, and then back again; he was extremely agitated. Lebedeff could not stand it. He crept up and read over Ptitsin's shoulder, with the air of a naughty boy who expects a box on the ear every moment for his indiscretion.
 
女仆卡佳非常惊慌地走了进来。
“那里天知道是怎么回事，纳斯塔西娜•费利帕夫娜，闯进来十人样子，全都醉醺醺的，要到这儿来，说是罗戈任，还说您本人认识他的。”“确实，卡佳，马上就放他们大家进来。”
“难道……放所有的人，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜？全是些不成体统的人。很不像样！”
“把所有的人都放进来，所有的人都放，卡佳，别害怕，把所有的人一个不剩地放进来，否则他们不管你也还是会进来的。瞧他们闹嚷嚷的，就像刚才一样。诸位，你们也许在见怪了，”她转向客人们说，“当着你们的面，我竟接待这么一伙人。我很遗憾、请你们原谅，但又必须这样，而我又非常非常希望你们在这场戏结局的时候同意当我的见证人，不过，这得由你们。”
客人们继续惊讶不已，交头接耳，相互使着眼色，但是已经完全明白，这一切是事先打算和安排好的，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜当然是完全失去了理智，可是现在也无法让她回心转意。大家都为好奇心苦苦折蘑着。同时也没有人特别害怕。在座的只有两位女宾：达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜，这是个活络的、见过各种世面、很难使她困窘的女士，还有一位很漂亮但沉默寡语的陌生女士，但是，默不作声的陌生女士也未必能理解什么，因为她是外来的德国人，一点也不使俄语，此外，好像她有多美就有多蠢。她初来乍到，可是邀请她参加某些晚会已经成了惯例，她则穿上最华丽的服装，头发梳得像阵列一样，然后把她当一幅美丽的画似的安置在席间以点缀晚会，就像有些人为了在自己家里举办晚会而向熟人借一幅画，一只花瓶，一尊雕像或一座屏风用一次一样。至于说到男人，那么，比方说普季岑，他是罗戈任的好朋友；费尔迪先科则是如鱼得水；加涅奇卡仍还没有恢复常态，虽然他神志恍惚，可是却不可遏制地感到有一种炽烈的需要，要在自己的耻辱柱旁站到底；教师老头弄不清楚事情的原委，对纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜犹如对自己孙女一般宠爱，当他发觉周围以及她身上表现出的非同寻常的惊惶不安时，真的吓得打起颤来，差点要哭出来；但是这种时刻要他丢下她，莫如要他去死。至于说阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，当然，在这类奇遇中他是不能让自己的名誉受到损害的，但是尽管这件事来了这么一个令人发狂的转变，与他实在是戚戚相关的；再说纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜口中掉出的两三句话就是有关他的，因此不彻底搞清楚事情，无论如何是不能离开的。他决定奉陪到底，而且绝对保持沉默，只作旁观者，当然，这是他的尊严要求这样做的。只有叶潘钦将军一人，在此之前刚刚因为纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜用不客气和可笑的方式还给他礼物而感到莫大的难堪，现在当然为这种不同寻常的咄咄怪事，或者，比方说，为罗戈任的出现而更加生气。况且像他这样的人肯与亚季岑、费尔迪先科坐在一起，已经够屈尊俯就了；但是强烈的情感力量所能做到的，最终则可能被责任感、被义务、官衔、地位的意识，总的来说，被自尊心所战胜。因此，将军阁下在场的情况下，无论如何是不能放罗戈任一伙进来的。
他刚刚向纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜申明这一点，她马上就打断他说，“啊，将军，我竟忘了！但请您相信，我早就料到您会这样，虽然我很希望正是现在能在自己身边看见您，但既然您这么见怪，我也就不坚持，不留您了。不论怎么样，我很感激您与我结交，感激您对我的抬举和关注，但是既然您怕……”
“请问，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，”将军在骑士慷慨大度精神的冲动下高声说道，“您这是对谁说话？光凭对您的忠诚，我现在也要留在您身边，比如，要是有什么危险……况且，坦白地说，我也十分好奇，我刚才只是想提醒，他们会弄坏地毯，也许，还会砸碎什么东西……所以，照我看，根本就不必放他们进来，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！”
“罗戈任本人到！”费尔迪先科宣布说。
“阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，您怎么想，”将军勿匆对他低语说，“她是不是发疯了？也就是说，这不是讽喻，而是照真正医学的说法、啊？”
“我以对您说过，她常常喜欢这样，”阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇狡黠地低声回答说。
“而且还很激狂……”
罗戈任一伙几乎还是早晨那一班人马：只增加了一个不务正业的老家伙，当初他曾经是一张揭露隐私的淫猥小报的编辑，有一件轶事曾经讲到过他，说他把所镶的金牙拿去当了，买了酒喝；还有一名退伍少尉，就其职业和使命来说肯定是早晨那个拳头先生的对手和竞争者，他根本不认识罗戈任一伙中的任何人，而是在涅瓦大街向阳这边街上搭上来的，他在那里拦截行人，用马尔林斯基的词语请求救济，还有一个狡猾的借口，说什么他自己“当年给乞讨者一次就是１５卢布”。两个竞争者立即互相采取敌视态度。在接自“乞对者”入伙后，原来那个拳头先生甚至认为自己受到了侮辱，他生性寡言少语。有时只会像熊一样发威吼叫，并以深深的蔑视看待“乞讨者”对他自己结奉承和讨好献媚，而少尉原来还是个善于待人接物的上流社会的人。从外表看，他更希望以机智灵巧而不是靠用强力来取胜，况且他的个子也比拳头先生要低一截。他很温和，从不参与公开争论，但是拼命自我吹嘘，已有好几次提到英国式拳击的优越性，总之是个纯粹的西方派。拳头先生在回到“拳击”这个字眼时只是轻蔑和气恼地冷笑着，从他这方面来说，也不屑与对手公开辩论，有时则默默地，仿佛无意似地出示，或者最好是说，伸出一个硕大的拳头-- 地道的民族玩意，那上面青筋累累，骨节粗大，长满一层红棕色的茸毛，于是大家便明白了，如果这个十足民族性的玩意命中目标的话，那么真的只有变成肉酱了。
他们这伙人，就像下午那样，没有那一个是完全“醉了”的，这是罗戈任亲自努力的结果，因为这一整天他考虑的就是拜访纳斯塔西娅•费利帕多娜的事，他自己倒几乎已经完全清醒了，但是这乱哄哄的，与他一生度过的日子丝毫不相像的一天里所经受的印象，又几乎要把他搞糊涂了。只有一个事每一分钟，每一瞬间他都念念不忘，记在脑海里，留在心坎间。为了这个事他花去了从下午５点直至１１点的全部时间，怀着无穷的烦恼和焦虑，跟金杰尔和比斯库普之流周旋，弄得他们也发了狂似的，为满足他的需要而拼看奔波。但是，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜用嘲笑的口吻完全不明确地顺口提至的１０万卢布终究凑齐了，要付利息，这一点甚至比斯库普本人也因为不好意思大声说，而只是跟金杰尔悄声细语。
像下午那样，罗戈任走在众人前面，其余的人跟在他后面，虽然他们意识到自己的优势，但仍然有些畏怯。天知道是为什么，他们主要是怕纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜。他们中有些人甚至以为，马上就会把他们所有人“从楼梯上推下去”。顺便说，这么想的人中也有穿着讲究的风流情郎扎廖热夫。但其他的人，特别是拳头先生，虽然没有讲出声，可是在心里却是以极为轻蔑甚至敌视的态度对待纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的，他们到她这儿来就像来围攻城池一般。但是他们经过的头两个房间陈设的富丽堂皇、他们示曾听说、未曾见过的东西、罕见的家具、图画、巨大的维纳斯塑像，所有这一切都给他们产生令人倾倒和肃然起敬的印象，甚至还有几分恐惧。当然，这并不妨碍他们大家渐渐地不顾恐惧心理而以一种厚颜无耻的好奇跟在罗戈任后面挤进客厅；但是当拳头先生，“乞讨者”和另外几个人发现在宾客中有叶潘钦将军时，霎那间便慌得不知所措，甚至开始稍稍后缩，退向另一个房间。只有列别杰夫一个人算是最有精神、最有自信的人，他几乎与罗戈任并排大模大样地朝前走，因为他明白，１４０万家财以及此刻捧在手中的１０万卢布实际上意味着什么。不过，应该指出，所有他们这些人，连行家列别杰夫也不例外，在认识自己威力的极限方面都有点迷糊，他们现在真的什么都能干，还是不行？有时候列别杰夫准备发誓说什么都能干，但有时却提心吊胆地感到需要暗自借助法典中的某些条款，特别是那些能鼓舞人和安慰人的条款，以防万一。
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的客厅给罗戈任本人产生的印象与他所有的同伴截然不同。门帘刚卷起，他就看见了纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，其余的一切对他来说便不复存在，就像早晨那样，这种感觉甚至比早晨更强烈。他的脸色一下子变白了，刹时间停下来；可以猜得到，他的心扑通扑通跳得厉害。他目不转睛，胆怯而茫然地盯着纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜。突然，他仿佛失去了全部理智，几乎是摇摇晃晃地走近桌子；半路上绊了一下普季岑坐着的椅子，肮脏的靴子还踩上了默默无语的德国美人华丽的浅蓝色裙子的花边；他没有道歉，也没有发觉。当他走到桌子跟前时，便把走进客厅时用双手捧在自己面前的一包奇怪的东西放到桌上，这是一个大纸包，高三俄寸，长四俄寸、用一张《交易所公报》包得严严实实，用绳子从四面扎得紧紧的，还交叉捆了两道，就像捆扎园锥形的大糖块一样。然后，一言不发地垂下双手站在那里，仿佛等候自己的判决似的。他穿的还是刚才那身衣服，除了脖子上围了一条翠绿与红色相间的全新的丝围巾，还佩戴一枚形如甲虫的钻石大别针，右手肮脏的手指上戴着一只硕大的钻石戒。列别杰夫走到离桌子三步远的地方；其余的人，如前面说的，渐渐地聚到了客厅里。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的仆人卡佳和帕莎怀着极度的惊讶和恐惧跑来从卷起的门帘那里张望着。
“这是什么？”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜好奇地凝神打量着罗戈任并用目光指着那包东西问。
“１０万卢布！”对方几乎喃喃着说。
“啊，你倒是说话算数的，好样的！请坐，就这里，就这张椅子；等会我还有活要对您说。跟您一起来的还有谁？刚才的原班人马吗？好吧，让他们进来坐吧；那边沙发上可以坐，还有沙发。那里有两把扶手椅……他们怎么啦，不想坐还是怎么的？”
确实，有些人真正是局促不安，退了出去，在另一个房间里坐下等着，但有些人留了下来，按主人所请各自坐了下来，但只是离桌子稍远些，大多坐在角落里；一些人仍然想稍稍收敛一下，另一些人则越来越亢奋，而且快活得似乎有点不自然。罗戈任也坐到指给他的椅子上，但坐的时间不长，很快就站了起来，已经再也不坐下去了。渐渐地，他开始辨认和打量起客人们来。看见了加尼亚，他恶狠狠地阴笑了一下，自言自语地咕哝着：“瞧这德性！”对于将军和阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，他毫不困窘、甚至也不特别好奇地瞥了一眼。但是，当他发现纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜身旁的公爵时，则长久地没把目光从他身上移开，感到万分惊讶，似乎对在这里见到他难以理解。可以怀疑，他有时候神智不清。除了这一天受到的一切震惊，昨天整夜他是在火车上度过的，几乎已有两昼夜没睡了。
“诸位，这是１０万卢布，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜用一种狂热的迫不及待的挑战口吻对大家说，“就在这个肮脏的纸包里，刚才就是他像疯子一般嚷着晚上要给我送来１０万卢布，我一直在等着他，他这里要买找：开始是１万８千，后来突然一下子跳到４万，再后来就是这１０万。他倒是说话算数的！嘿，他的脸色有多苍白！……这一切全是刚才在加尼亚家发生的：我去拜访他妈妈、拜访我未来的家庭，而在那里他妹妹当面对我喊道：‘难道没有人把这个不知羞耻的女人从这里赶走！’，并对她兄长加涅奇卡的脸上还呻了一口。真是个有性格的姑娘！”
“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！”将军责备地叫了一声。
他按照自己的理解，开始有点明白是怎么回事。
“怎么啦，将军？不体面，是吗？算了，装腔作势够了！我像个高不可攀、端庄贞洁的闺阁千金坐在法国剧院的包厢里，这算什么！还有，五年来我如野人似的躲避所有追逐我的人，像一个纯洁无暇的高傲公主去看待他们，这种愚蠢一直折磨着我！现在，就在你们面前，来了个人并且把１０万卢布放到桌子上，那是在我洁身无暇五年之后，他们大概已经有三驾马车在等我了。原来他认为我值１０万！加涅奇卡，我看得出来，您到现在还在生我气，是吗？难道你想把我带进你的家吗？把我，罗戈任的女人带去？公爵刚才说什么来着？”
“我没有那样说，没有说您是罗戈任的女人，您不是罗戈任的人。”公爵用发颤的声音说。
“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，够了，我的姑奶奶，够了，亲爱的，”突然达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜忍不住说，“既然您因为他们而感到这么难受，那么还睬他干什么！尽管他出１０万，难道你真想跟这样的人走！确实，１０万--可真够意思的！你就收这１０万卢布，然后把他赶走，就该对他这样；唉，我要是处在你的地位就把他们统统……就是这么回事！”
“达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜甚至怒气冲冲。这是个善良和相当易动感情的女人。
“别生气，达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜朝她苦笑一下说，“我可不是生气才这么说的。难道我责备他了吗？连我也真的不明白，我怎么这么犯傻，竟想进入正派人家。我见到了他的母亲，吻了她的手。而且刚才我干吗在你家要嘲弄你家要嘲弄你们呢，加涅奇卡，因为我故意想最后一次看看：你本人究竟会走到哪一步？嘿，你真使我惊讶，真的。我期待过许多，却没有料到这一点！当你知道，在你结婚前夕他送了我这样的珍珠，而我也收下了，难道你还会要我？那么罗戈任呢？他可是在你的家里，当着你母亲和妹妹的面出价钱买我的，而在这以后你竟还来求婚，甚至还差点把妹妹带来？罗戈任曾经说你为了３卢布会爬到瓦西利耶夫斯基岛去，难道果真这样？”
“会爬的，”罗戈任突然轻轻说，但是显出极大的自信的样子。
“你若是饿得要死倒也罢了，可你，据说薪俸收入不错！这一切之外，除了耻辱，还要把可憎恨的妻子带进家！（因为你是憎恨我的，我知道这一点！）不，现在我相信，这样的人为了钱会杀人的！现在这样的贪婪可是会使所有的人都利令智昏的，使他们都迷上了金钱，以致人都仿佛变傻了，自己还是个孩子，可已经拼命想当放高利贷的！要不就像我不久前读到的那样，用一块绸包在剃刀上，扎牢，然后悄悄地从后面把好朋友像羊一般宰了。嘿，你真是个不知羞耻的人！我是不知羞耻，可你更坏。至于那个送鲜花的人我就不说了……”
“这是您吗，是您吗？纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！”将军真正觉得伤心，双手一拍说，“您本是多么温婉，思想多么细腻的人，瞧现在！用的是什么样的语言！什么样的字眼！”
“将军，我现在醉了。”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜突然笑了起来，“我想玩玩！今天是我的生日，我的假日，我的闰日，我早就期待着这一天了。达利娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜，你看见眼前这个送花人，这个Ｍｏｎａｉｅｕｒ ａｕｘ Ｃａｍｅｌｉａｓ＊吗，瞧他坐着还嘲笑我们呢……”
“我不在笑，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，我只是非常用心在听，”托茨基一本正经地回了一句。
“好吧，就说说他吧，为了什么我要折磨他整整五年，不把他放走？他值得那样！他就是这样的人，也应该是这样的人……他还认为我是对不起他的，因为他给了我教育，像伯爵夫人那样养着我，钱嘛，钱嘛花了不知多少，在那里替我找了个正派的丈夫，而在这里则找了加涅奇卡；不论你怎么想：我跟他这五年没有同居，但钱是拿他的，而且我认为是拿得对的！我可真把自已搞糊涂了！你刚才说，既然那么令人厌恶，就把］０万卢布收下，然后赶他走。说令人厌恶，这是真的……我本来早就可以嫁人了，但也不是嫁给加涅奇卡，可是也是让人厌恶的。为了什么我让五年光阴流失在这种愤恨之中！你信不信，四年前，我有时候想过，是不是索性嫁给阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇算了？当时我是怀着一种怨愤这么想的；我那时头脑里想过的念头还少吗；真的，我能逼得他这样做的！他自己曾经死乞白赖地要求过，信不信？确实，他是撒谎，可是他也很好色，他会顶不住的。后来，感谢上帝，我想道：他是只配愤恨的！这一来当时我突然对他感到很厌恶，如果他自己来求婚，我也不会嫁给他，整整五年我就这样装样子的！不，最好还是到马路上去，那里才是我该呆的地方，或者就跟罗戈任去纵情作乐，或者明天就去当洗衣工！因为我身上没有一样自己的东西；我要走的话，就把一切都扔还给他，连最后一件衣服都留下，而一无所有了，谁还会要我，你倒问问加尼亚，他还要不要？连费尔迪先科也不会要我！……”
“费尔迪先生大概是不会要的，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，我是个开诚布公的人，”费尔迪先科打断说，“可是公爵会要的！您就只是坐着抱怨，您倒看看公爵！我已经观察很久了……”
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜好奇地转向公爵。
“真的吗？”她问。
“真的，”公爵轻轻说。
＊法语：茶花男。
“那就要吧，光身一个，一无所有！”
“我要，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜……”
“这可是件新的奇闻！”将军喃喃着说，“可以料到的。”
公爵用悲郁、严峻和动人的目光望着继续在打量他的纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的脸。
“这还真找到了！”她又转向达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜，突然说，“他倒真的是出于好心，我了解他。我找到了一个善心人！不过，也许人家说得对，说他是……那个。既然你这么钟情，要一个罗戈任的女人，你靠什么来养活自己，养活一个公爵吗？……”
“我娶您是娶一个正派女人，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，而不是娶罗戈任的女人，”公爵说。
“你是说我是正派女人？”
“是您。”
“嗬，这从小说那里看来的……！公爵，亲爱的，这已经是过了时的妄言了，如今世界变聪明了，这一切也就成了无稽之谈了！再说，你怎么结婚，你自己还需要有个保姆呢！”
“我什么都不知道，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，我什么世面也没见过，您说得对，但是我……我认为，是您将使我而不是我将使您获得名誉。我是个无足轻重的人，而您受过许多痛苦，并从这样的地狱里走出来却纯洁无暇，这是很不简单的。您何必感到羞愧，还想跟罗戈任走？这是狂热……您把７万卢布还给了托茨基先生，并且说这里所有的一切，您全要抛弃，这里是谁也做不到这一点的。我……爱……您，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕大娜。我要为您而死，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，我不许任何人讲您的一句坏话，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜……如果我们穷，我会去工作的，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜……”
在公爵讲最后几句话时，可以听到费尔迪先科、列别杰夫发出的嘻嘻窃笑，连将军也不知怎么很不满意地暗自咳了一声。普季岑和托茨基无法不笑，但克制住了。其余的人简直惊讶得张大了嘴。
“……但是，我们也许不会贫穷，而会很富有，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，”公爵依然用胆怯的声音继续说，“不过，我还不能肯定，遗憾的是，一整天了，到目前为止我还什么都没能打听到，但我在瑞士收到了一位萨拉兹金先生从莫斯科寄来的信，他通知我，似乎我能得到很大一笔遗产。就是这封信。”
公爵真的从口袋里掏出了信。
“他不是在说胡话吧？”将军咕哝着说，“简直就是一所真正的疯人院！”
接下来有一瞬间是沉默。
“您，公爵，好像说，是萨拉兹金给您写的信？”普季岑问，“这在他那个圈子里是很有名的人，这是个很有名的事务代理人，如果确实是他。通知您、那您完全可以相信的。所幸我认得他的签字，因为不久前我跟他打过交道……如果您给我看一下，也许，我能告诉您什么。”
公爵颤动着双手，默默地递给他信件。
“是怎么回事？怎么回事？”将军豁然大悟，像个疯子似的望着大家，“难道真有遗产吗？”
大家都把目光盯着正在看信的普季岑身上。大家的好奇心增添了新的强大的推动力：费尔迪先科坐不住了；罗戈任困惑不解地望着，很不放心地把目光一会儿投向公爵，一会又移到普季岑身上。达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜如坐针毡般地等待着。连列别杰夫也忍不住了，从他坐着的角落里走出来，把身子弯得低低的，从普季岑肩后探看着信件，他那副样子就像担心人家为此而给他一拳似的：
Part 1 Chapter 16
"It's good business," said Ptitsin, at last, folding the letter and handing it back to the prince. "You will receive, without the slightest trouble, by the last will and testament of your aunt, a very large sum of money indeed."
"Impossible!" cried the general, starting up as if he had been shot.
Ptitsin explained, for the benefit of the company, that the prince's aunt had died five months since. He had never known her, but she was his mother's own sister, the daughter of a Moscow merchant, one Paparchin, who had died a bankrupt. But the elder brother of this same Paparchin, had been an eminent and very rich merchant. A year since it had so happened that his only two sons had both died within the same month. This sad event had so affected the old man that he, too, had died very shortly after. He was a widower, and had no relations left, excepting the prince's aunt, a poor woman living on charity, who was herself at the point of death from dropsy; but who had time, before she died, to set Salaskin to work to find her nephew, and to make her will bequeathing her newly-acquired fortune to him.
It appeared that neither the prince, nor the doctor with whom he lived in Switzerland, had thought of waiting for further communications; but the prince had started straight away with Salaskin's letter in his pocket.
"One thing I may tell you, for certain," concluded Ptitsin, addressing the prince, "that there is no question about the authenticity of this matter. Anything that Salaskin writes you as regards your unquestionable right to this inheritance, you may look upon as so much money in your pocket. I congratulate you, prince; you may receive a million and a half of roubles, perhaps more; I don't know. All I DO know is that Paparchin was a very rich merchant indeed."
"Hurrah!" cried Lebedeff, in a drunken voice. "Hurrah for the last of the Muishkins!"
"My goodness me! and I gave him twenty-five roubles this morning as though he were a beggar," blurted out the general, half senseless with amazement. "Well, I congratulate you, I congratulate you!" And the general rose from his seat and solemnly embraced the prince. All came forward with congratulations; even those of Rogojin's party who had retreated into the next room, now crept softly back to look on. For the moment even Nastasia Philipovna was forgotten.
But gradually the consciousness crept back into the minds of each one present that the prince had just made her an offer of marriage. The situation had, therefore, become three times as fantastic as before.
Totski sat and shrugged his shoulders, bewildered. He was the only guest left sitting at this time; the others had thronged round the table in disorder, and were all talking at once.
It was generally agreed, afterwards, in recalling that evening, that from this moment Nastasia Philipovna seemed entirely to lose her senses. She continued to sit still in her place, looking around at her guests with a strange, bewildered expression, as though she were trying to collect her thoughts, and could not. Then she suddenly turned to the prince, and glared at him with frowning brows; but this only lasted one moment. Perhaps it suddenly struck her that all this was a jest, but his face seemed to reassure her. She reflected, and smiled again, vaguely.
"So I am really a princess," she whispered to herself, ironically, and glancing accidentally at Daria Alexeyevna's face, she burst out laughing.
"Ha, ha, ha!" she cried, "this is an unexpected climax, after all. I didn't expect this. What are you all standing up for, gentlemen? Sit down; congratulate me and the prince! Ferdishenko, just step out and order some more champagne, will you? Katia, Pasha," she added suddenly, seeing the servants at the door, "come here! I'm going to be married, did you hear? To the prince. He has a million and a half of roubles; he is Prince Muishkin, and has asked me to marry him. Here, prince, come and sit by me; and here comes the wine. Now then, ladies and gentlemen, where are your congratulations?"
"Hurrah!" cried a number of voices. A rush was made for the wine by Rogojin's followers, though, even among them, there seemed some sort of realization that the situation had changed. Rogojin stood and looked on, with an incredulous smile, screwing up one side of his mouth.
"Prince, my dear fellow, do remember what you are about," said the general, approaching Muishkin, and pulling him by the coat sleeve.
Nastasia Philipovna overheard the remark, and burst out laughing.
"No, no, general!" she cried. "You had better look out! I am the princess now, you know. The prince won't let you insult me. Afanasy Ivanovitch, why don't you congratulate me? I shall be able to sit at table with your new wife, now. Aha! you see what I gain by marrying a prince! A million and a half, and a prince, and an idiot into the bargain, they say. What better could I wish for? Life is only just about to commence for me in earnest. Rogojin, you are a little too late. Away with your paper parcel! I'm going to marry the prince; I'm richer than you are now."
But Rogojin understood how things were tending, at last. An inexpressibly painful expression came over his face. He wrung his hands; a groan made its way up from the depths of his soul.
"Surrender her, for God's sake!" he said to the prince.
All around burst out laughing.
"What? Surrender her to YOU?" cried Daria Alexeyevna. "To a fellow who comes and bargains for a wife like a moujik! The prince wishes to marry her, and you--"
"So do I, so do I! This moment, if I could! I'd give every farthing I have to do it."
"You drunken moujik," said Daria Alexeyevna, once more. "You ought to be kicked out of the place."
The laughter became louder than ever.
"Do you hear, prince?" said Nastasia Philipovna. "Do you hear how this moujik of a fellow goes on bargaining for your bride?"
"He is drunk," said the prince, quietly, "and he loves you very much."
"Won't you be ashamed, afterwards, to reflect that your wife very nearly ran away with Rogojin?"
"Oh, you were raving, you were in a fever; you are still half delirious."
"And won't you be ashamed when they tell you, afterwards, that your wife lived at Totski's expense so many years?"
"No; I shall not be ashamed of that. You did not so live by your own will."
"And you'll never reproach me with it?"
"Never."
"Take care, don't commit yourself for a whole lifetime."
"Nastasia Philipovna." said the prince, quietly, and with deep emotion, "I said before that I shall esteem your consent to be my wife as a great honour to myself, and shall consider that it is you who will honour me, not I you, by our marriage. You laughed at these words, and others around us laughed as well; I heard them. Very likely I expressed myself funnily, and I may have looked funny, but, for all that, I believe I understand where honour lies, and what I said was but the literal truth. You were about to ruin yourself just now, irrevocably; you would never have forgiven yourself for so doing afterwards; and yet, you are absolutely blameless. It is impossible that your life should be altogether ruined at your age. What matter that Rogojin came bargaining here, and that Gavrila Ardalionovitch would have deceived you if he could? Why do you continually remind us of these facts? I assure you once more that very few could find it in them to act as you have acted this day. As for your wish to go with Rogojin, that was simply the idea of a delirious and suffering brain. You are still quite feverish; you ought to be in bed, not here. You know quite well that if you had gone with Rogojin, you would have become a washer-woman next day, rather than stay with him. You are proud, Nastasia Philipovna, and perhaps you have really suffered so much that you imagine yourself to be a desperately guilty woman. You require a great deal of petting and looking after, Nastasia Philipovna, and I will do this. I saw your portrait this morning, and it seemed quite a familiar face to me; it seemed to me that the portrait- face was calling to me for help. I-I shall respect you all my life, Nastasia Philipovna," concluded the prince, as though suddenly recollecting himself, and blushing to think of the sort of company before whom he had said all this.
Ptitsin bowed his head and looked at the ground, overcome by a mixture of feelings. Totski muttered to himself: "He may be an idiot, but he knows that flattery is the best road to success here."
The prince observed Gania's eyes flashing at him, as though they would gladly annihilate him then and there.
"That's a kind-hearted man, if you like," said Daria Alexeyevna, whose wrath was quickly evaporating.
"A refined man, but--lost," murmured the general.
Totski took his hat and rose to go. He and the general exchanged glances, making a private arrangement, thereby, to leave the house together.
"Thank you, prince; no one has ever spoken to me like that before," began Nastasia Philipovna. "Men have always bargained for me, before this; and not a single respectable man has ever proposed to marry me. Do you hear, Afanasy Ivanovitch? What do YOU think of what the prince has just been saying? It was almost immodest, wasn't it? You, Rogojin, wait a moment, don't go yet! I see you don't intend to move however. Perhaps I may go with you yet. Where did you mean to take me to?"
"To Ekaterinhof," replied Lebedeff. Rogojin simply stood staring, with trembling lips, not daring to believe his ears. He was stunned, as though from a blow on the head.
"What are you thinking of, my dear Nastasia?" said Daria Alexeyevna in alarm. "What are you saying?" "You are not going mad, are you?"
Nastasia Philipovna burst out laughing and jumped up from the sofa.
"You thought I should accept this good child's invitation to ruin him, did you?" she cried. "That's Totski's way, not mine. He's fond of children. Come along, Rogojin, get your money ready! We won't talk about marrying just at this moment, but let's see the money at all events. Come! I may not marry you, either. I don't know. I suppose you thought you'd keep the money, if I did! Ha, ha, ha! nonsense! I have no sense of shame left. I tell you I have been Totski's concubine. Prince, you must marry Aglaya Ivanovna, not Nastasia Philipovna, or this fellow Ferdishenko will always be pointing the finger of scorn at you. You aren't afraid, I know; but I should always be afraid that I had ruined you, and that you would reproach me for it. As for what you say about my doing you honour by marrying you-well, Totski can tell you all about that. You had your eye on Aglaya, Gania, you know you had; and you might have married her if you had not come bargaining. You are all like this. You should choose, once for all, between disreputable women, and respectable ones, or you are sure to get mixed. Look at the general, how he's staring at me!"
"This is too horrible," said the general, starting to his feet. All were standing up now. Nastasia was absolutely beside herself.
"I am very proud, in spite of what I am," she continued. "You called me 'perfection' just now, prince. A nice sort of perfection to throw up a prince and a million and a half of roubles in order to be able to boast of the fact afterwards! What sort of a wife should I make for you, after all I have said? Afanasy Ivanovitch, do you observe I have really and truly thrown away a million of roubles? And you thought that I should consider your wretched seventy-five thousand, with Gania thrown in for a husband, a paradise of bliss! Take your seventy-five thousand back, sir; you did not reach the hundred thousand. Rogojin cut a better dash than you did. I'll console Gania myself; I have an idea about that. But now I must be off! I've been in prison for ten years. I'm free at last! Well, Rogojin, what are you waiting for? Let's get ready and go."
"Come along!" shouted Rogojin, beside himself with joy. "Hey! all of you fellows! Wine! Round with it! Fill the glasses!"
"Get away!" he shouted frantically, observing that Daria Alexeyevna was approaching to protest against Nastasia's conduct. "Get away, she's mine, everything's mine! She's a queen, get away!"
He was panting with ecstasy. He walked round and round Nastasia Philipovna and told everybody to "keep their distance."
All the Rogojin company were now collected in the drawing-room; some were drinking, some laughed and talked: all were in the highest and wildest spirits. Ferdishenko was doing his best to unite himself to them; the general and Totski again made an attempt to go. Gania, too stood hat in hand ready to go; but seemed to be unable to tear his eyes away from the scene before him
"Get out, keep your distance!" shouted Rogojin.
"What are you shouting about there!" cried Nastasia "I'm not yours yet. I may kick you out for all you know I haven't taken your money yet; there it all is on the table Here, give me over that packet! Is there a hundred thousand roubles in that one packet? Pfu! what abominable stuff it looks! Oh! nonsense, Daria Alexeyevna; you surely did not expect me to ruin HIM?" (indicating the prince). "Fancy him nursing me! Why, he needs a nurse himself! The general, there, will be his nurse now, you'll see. Here, prince, look here! Your bride is accepting money. What a disreputable woman she must be! And you wished to marry her! What are you crying about? Is it a bitter dose? Never mind, you shall laugh yet. Trust to time." (In spite of these words there were two large tears rolling down Nastasia's own cheeks.) "It's far better to think twice of it now than afterwards. Oh! you mustn't cry like that! There's Katia crying, too. What is it, Katia, dear? I shall leave you and Pasha a lot of things, I've laid them out for you already; but good-bye, now. I made an honest girl like you serve a low woman like myself. It's better so, prince, it is indeed. You'd begin to despise me afterwards-- we should never be happy. Oh! you needn't swear, prince, I shan't believe you, you know. How foolish it would be, too! No, no; we'd better say good-bye and part friends. I am a bit of a dreamer myself, and I used to dream of you once. Very often during those five years down at his estate I used to dream and think, and I always imagined just such a good, honest, foolish fellow as you, one who should come and say to me: 'You are an innocent woman, Nastasia Philipovna, and I adore you.' I dreamt of you often. I used to think so much down there that I nearly went mad; and then this fellow here would come down. He would stay a couple of months out of the twelve, and disgrace and insult and deprave me, and then go; so that I longed to drown myself in the pond a thousand times over; but I did not dare do it. I hadn't the heart, and now--well, are you ready, Rogojin?"
"Ready--keep your distance, all of you!"
"We're all ready," said several of his friends. "The troikas [Sledges drawn by three horses abreast.] are at the door, bells and all."
Nastasia Philipovna seized the packet of bank-notes.
"Gania, I have an idea. I wish to recompense you--why should you lose all? Rogojin, would he crawl for three roubles as far as the Vassiliostrof?
"Oh, wouldn't he just!"
"Well, look here, Gania. I wish to look into your heart once more, for the last time. You've worried me for the last three months--now it's my turn. Do you see this packet? It contains a hundred thousand roubles. Now, I'm going to throw it into the fire, here--before all these witnesses. As soon as the fire catches hold of it, you put your hands into the fire and pick it out--without gloves, you know. You must have bare hands, and you must turn your sleeves up. Pull it out, I say, and it's all yours. You may burn your fingers a little, of course; but then it's a hundred thousand roubles, remember--it won't take you long to lay hold of it and snatch it out. I shall so much admire you if you put your hands into the fire for my money. All here present may be witnesses that the whole packet of money is yours if you get it out. If you don't get it out, it shall burn. I will let no one else come; away--get away, all of you--it's my money! Rogojin has bought me with it. Is it my money, Rogojin?"
"Yes, my queen; it's your own money, my joy."
"Get away then, all of you. I shall do as I like with my own-- don't meddle! Ferdishenko, make up the fire, quick!"
"Nastasia Philipovna, I can't; my hands won't obey me," said Ferdishenko, astounded and helpless with bewilderment.
"Nonsense," cried Nastasia Philipovna, seizing the poker and raking a couple of logs together. No sooner did a tongue of flame burst out than she threw the packet of notes upon it.
Everyone gasped; some even crossed themselves.
"She's mad--she's mad!" was the cry.
"Oughtn't-oughtn't we to secure her?" asked the general of Ptitsin, in a whisper; "or shall we send for the authorities? Why, she's mad, isn't she--isn't she, eh?"
"N-no, I hardly think she is actually mad," whispered Ptitsin, who was as white as his handkerchief, and trembling like a leaf. He could not take his eyes off the smouldering packet.
"She's mad surely, isn't she?" the general appealed to Totski.
"I told you she wasn't an ordinary woman," replied the latter, who was as pale as anyone.
"Oh, but, positively, you know--a hundred thousand roubles!"
"Goodness gracious! good heavens!" came from all quarters of the room.
All now crowded round the fire and thronged to see what was going on; everyone lamented and gave vent to exclamations of horror and woe. Some jumped up on chairs in order to get a better view. Daria Alexeyevna ran into the next room and whispered excitedly to Katia and Pasha. The beautiful German disappeared altogether.
"My lady! my sovereign!" lamented Lebedeff, falling on his knees before Nastasia Philipovna, and stretching out his hands towards the fire; "it's a hundred thousand roubles, it is indeed, I packed it up myself, I saw the money! My queen, let me get into the fire after it--say the word-I'll put my whole grey head into the fire for it! I have a poor lame wife and thirteen children. My father died of starvation last week. Nastasia Philipovna, Nastasia Philipovna!" The wretched little man wept, and groaned, and crawled towards the fire.
"Away, out of the way!" cried Nastasia. "Make room, all of you! Gania, what are you standing there for? Don't stand on ceremony. Put in your hand! There's your whole happiness smouldering away, look! Quick!"
But Gania had borne too much that day, and especially this evening, and he was not prepared for this last, quite unexpected trial.
The crowd parted on each side of him and he was left face to face with Nastasia Philipovna, three paces from her. She stood by the fire and waited, with her intent gaze fixed upon him.
Gania stood before her, in his evening clothes, holding his white gloves and hat in his hand, speechless and motionless, with arms folded and eyes fixed on the fire.
A silly, meaningless smile played on his white, death-like lips. He could not take his eyes off the smouldering packet; but it appeared that something new had come to birth in his soul--as though he were vowing to himself that he would bear this trial. He did not move from his place. In a few seconds it became evident to all that he did not intend to rescue the money. 
"Hey! look at it, it'll burn in another minute or two!" cried Nastasia Philipovna. "You'll hang yourself afterwards, you know, if it does! I'm not joking."
The fire, choked between a couple of smouldering pieces of wood, had died down for the first few moments after the packet was thrown upon it. But a little tongue of fire now began to lick the paper from below, and soon, gathering courage, mounted the sides of the parcel, and crept around it. In another moment, the whole of it burst into flames, and the exclamations of woe and horror were redoubled.
"Nastasia Philipovna!" lamented Lebedeff again, straining towards the fireplace; but Rogojin dragged him away, and pushed him to the rear once more.
The whole of Regojin's being was concentrated in one rapturous gaze of ecstasy. He could not take his eyes off Nastasia. He stood drinking her in, as it were. He was in the seventh heaven of delight.
"Oh, what a queen she is!" he ejaculated, every other minute, throwing out the remark for anyone who liked to catch it. "That's the sort of woman for me! Which of you would think of doing a thing like that, you blackguards, eh?" he yelled. He was hopelessly and wildly beside himself with ecstasy.
The prince watched the whole scene, silent and dejected.
"I'll pull it out with my teeth for one thousand," said Ferdishenko.
"So would I," said another, from behind, "with pleasure. Devil take the thing!" he added, in a tempest of despair, "it will all be burnt up in a minute--It's burning, it's burning!"
"It's burning, it's burning!" cried all, thronging nearer and nearer to the fire in their excitement.
"Gania, don't be a fool! I tell you for the last time."
"Get on, quick!" shrieked Ferdishenko, rushing wildly up to Gania, and trying to drag him to the fire by the sleeve of his coat. "Get it, you dummy, it's burning away fast! Oh--DAMN the thing!"
Gania hurled Ferdishenko from him; then he turned sharp round and made for the door. But he had not gone a couple of steps when he tottered and fell to the ground.
"He's fainted!" the cry went round.
"And the money's burning still," Lebedeff lamented.
"Burning for nothing," shouted others.
"Katia-Pasha! Bring him some water!" cried Nastasia Philipovna. Then she took the tongs and fished out the packet.
Nearly the whole of the outer covering was burned away, but it was soon evident that the contents were hardly touched. The packet had been wrapped in a threefold covering of newspaper, and the, notes were safe. All breathed more freely.
"Some dirty little thousand or so may be touched," said Lebedeff, immensely relieved, "but there's very little harm done, after all."
"It's all his--the whole packet is for him, do you hear--all of you?" cried Nastasia Philipovna, placing the packet by the side of Gania. "He restrained himself, and didn't go after it; so his self-respect is greater than his thirst for money. All right-- he'll come to directly--he must have the packet or he'll cut his throat afterwards. There! He's coming to himself. General, Totski, all of you, did you hear me? The money is all Gania's. I give it to him, fully conscious of my action, as recompense for-- well, for anything he thinks best. Tell him so. Let it lie here beside him. Off we go, Rogojin! Goodbye, prince. I have seen a man for the first time in my life. Goodbye, Afanasy Ivanovitch-- and thanks!"
The Rogojin gang followed their leader and Nastasia Philipovna to the entrance-hall, laughing and shouting and whistling.
In the hall the servants were waiting, and handed her her fur cloak. Martha, the cook, ran in from the kitchen. Nastasia kissed them all round.
"Are you really throwing us all over, little mother? Where, where are you going to? And on your birthday, too!" cried the four girls, crying over her and kissing her hands.
"I am going out into the world, Katia; perhaps I shall be a laundress. I don't know. No more of Afanasy Ivanovitch, anyhow. Give him my respects. Don't think badly of me, girls."
The prince hurried down to the front gate where the party were settling into the troikas, all the bells tinkling a merry accompaniment the while. The general caught him up on the stairs:
"Prince, prince!" he cried, seizing hold of his arm, "recollect yourself! Drop her, prince! You see what sort of a woman she is. I am speaking to you like a father."
The prince glanced at him, but said nothing. He shook himself free, and rushed on downstairs.
The general was just in time to see the prince take the first sledge he could get, and, giving the order to Ekaterinhof, start off in pursuit of the troikas. Then the general's fine grey horse dragged that worthy home, with some new thoughts, and some new hopes and calculations developing in his brain, and with the pearls in his pocket, for he had not forgotten to bring them along with him, being a man of business. Amid his new thoughts and ideas there came, once or twice, the image of Nastasia Philipovna. The general sighed.
"I'm sorry, really sorry," he muttered. "She's a ruined woman. Mad! mad! However, the prince is not for Nastasia Philipovna now,--perhaps it's as well."
Two more of Nastasia's guests, who walked a short distance together, indulged in high moral sentiments of a similar nature.
"Do you know, Totski, this is all very like what they say goes on among the Japanese?" said Ptitsin. "The offended party there, they say, marches off to his insulter and says to him, 'You insulted me, so I have come to rip myself open before your eyes;' and with these words he does actually rip his stomach open before his enemy, and considers, doubtless, that he is having all possible and necessary satisfaction and revenge. There are strange characters in the world, sir!"
"H'm! and you think there was something of this sort here, do you? Dear me--a very remarkable comparison, you know! But you must have observed, my dear Ptitsin, that I did all I possibly could. I could do no more than I did. And you must admit that there are some rare qualities in this woman. I felt I could not speak in that Bedlam, or I should have been tempted to cry out, when she reproached me, that she herself was my best justification. Such a woman could make anyone forget all reason-- everything! Even that moujik, Rogojin, you saw, brought her a hundred thousand roubles! Of course, all that happened tonight was ephemeral, fantastic, unseemly--yet it lacked neither colour nor originality. My God! What might not have been made of such a character combined with such beauty! Yet in spite of all efforts --in spite of all education, even--all those gifts are wasted! She is an uncut diamond.... I have often said so."
And Afanasy Ivanovitch heaved a deep sigh.
 
“这事是可信的，”普季岑终于宣布说，一边把信折起来，交给公爵，“根据您姨妈立下的无可争议的财产处理遗嘱，您可以不用任何操心地得到一笔异常庞大的资产。”
“不可能！”将军喊了一声，犹如开了一枪似的。
大家又张口结舌。
普季岑主要是对伊万•费奥多罗维奇解释说，五个月前公爵的姨妈故世了。公爵本人从来也不认识她，这是他母亲的胞姐，是贫困破产中死去的莫斯科三等商人帕普申的女儿。但是这个帕普申的亲哥哥不久前也离世了，他却是个有名的富商。差不多一年前，几乎是在同一个月，他唯一的两个儿子相继死去。这给了他致命一击，因此过了不多久老头自己也病倒而亡。他是个鳏夫，根本就没有继承人，只有老头的亲侄女，即公爵的姨妈，她则是个很穷的女人，过着寄人篱下的生活，在得到遗产的时候这位姨妈因为水肿病几乎已快要死了，但她立即开始寻找公爵，并把此事委托给了萨拉兹金，还赶紧立下了遗瞩。看来，无论是公爵还是在瑞士他寄居的那位医生都不想等正式的通知或者做一下查询，于是公爵就带了萨拉兹金的信决定亲自回国。
“我只能对您说一点，”普季岑转向公爵，最后说，“这一切是不容争议和千真万确的。萨拉兹金写信告诉您这件事情的确凿性和合法性，您可以当作口袋里的现钱一样来看待，祝贺您，公爵！也许，您也将得到１５０万，也许甚至更多。帕普申是个非常富有的商人。”
“好一个家族里最后一个梅什金公爵！”费尔迪先科喊了起来。
“乌拉。！”列别杰夫酒喝得沙哑了的嗓子呼叫着。
“可我刚才还借给他这个可怜虫二十五个卢布，哈一哈一哈！真是变幻莫测呀，就是这么回事！”将军惊讶得几乎发呆，说，“来，恭喜恭喜！”他从座位上站起来，走到公爵跟前拥抱他。在他之后其余的人也站了起来，向公爵这边走拢来。连那些躲在门帘后面的人也出现在客厅里。响起了、片乱哄哄的谈话声和惊叹声，也传来了要求开香槟酒的喊声；所有的人椎椎揉揉，忙乱起来。有一会儿几乎忘了纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，忘了她毕竟是晚会的女主人这一点。但是慢慢地，大家几乎又一下子想起了，公爵刚才向她求了婚。这样，事情比起原先来就有三倍的疯狂和异常。深为惊诧的托茨基耸了耸肩，几乎只有他一人还坐着，其余的人群都杂乱地挤在桌子周围。后来大家都断定，正是从这一刻起，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜精神失常的。她依然坐着，用一种奇怪的惊讶的目光打量了大家一段时间，仿佛不明白是怎么回事而又竭力想弄清楚。后来她突然转向公爵，横眉冷对，凝神仔细端详着他，但这只是一霎那；也许，他突然觉得，所有这一切只是个玩笑，嘲弄人而已；但是公爵的神志又马上使她放弃了这个念头。她沉思起来，后来又笑了一下，却似乎并没有明确意识到为什么而笑。
“这么说，我真的是公爵夫人了！”她似乎嘲讽地喃喃自语说，无意间瞥见达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜后，又笑了起来。“真是出人意料的结局……我……期待的可不是这样……你们干嘛都站着，诸位，请吧，请坐下，祝贺我和公爵吧！好像曾有人要喝香槟；费尔迪先科，请走一趟，吩咐一下。卡佳；帕莎，”她突然看见了在门口的女仆，“到这里来，我要嫁人了，听见了吗？嫁给公爵，他有１５０万，他是梅什金公爵，要娶我！”
“那就让上帝保佑吧，我的姑奶奶，是时候了！没什么好放过的了！”达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜咸道，她为眼前发生的事深感震惊。
“公爵，就坐到我身旁来，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜继续说，“就这样，马上就会送酒来，诸位，祝贺吧！”
“鸟拉！”众多的嗓子呼喊着。许多人挤过去拿酒，所有罗戈任的人几乎都在其中，但是尽管他们喊了或者曾经准备喊叫，也不论情境和事态多么怪诞不经，他们中许多人还是感到了情势在变化，另一些人则困惑不解，不相信地等待着。不少人彼此窃窃私语，认为这是最平常不过的事，公爵们跟哪个女人结婚这种事屡见不鲜，娶流浪的茨冈女人的都有。罗戈任本人站在那里看着，扭曲的脸现出呆僵木然、莫名其妙的傻笑。
“公爵，亲爱的，你醒醒！”将军从旁边走近去，扯着公爵的衣袖，惊恐地低声唤了一声。
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜发觉了，哈哈大笑起来。
“不，将军！现在我自己就是公爵夫人了，您听见了，公爵是不会让我受欺负的！阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，您倒是祝贺我呀；我现在无论在什么地方都将与您妻子并肩而坐；有这么一个丈夫很有好处，您怎么认为？１５０万，还是公爵，外加，据说还是个白痴，还有什么更好的？只有现在才将开始真正的生活！罗戈任，你迟来了！收起自己的纸包，我要嫁给公爵，而且我自己比你更富有！”
但是罗戈任已经弄清楚是怎么回事。他的脸上流露出一种难以形容的痛苦。他双手一拍，从胸中发出一声呻吟。
“让开！”他对公爵喊道。
周围发出一阵哄笑。
“这是为你让路吗。”达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜得意洋洋地接过话茬说，“瞧你，把钱往桌上一扔，真是个老粗！公爵要娶她为妻。而你却来胡闹。”
“我也要娶她！马上就娶，就此刻！什么都拿出来……”
“瞧你，小馆子里出来的醉汉，该把你赶出去！”达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜忿忿地重复说。
笑声更加厉害了。
“听着，公爵，”纳斯塔西娅•赞利帕夫娜转向他说，“这汉子是怎么出价欲买你的未婚妻。”
“他醉了，”公爵说，“他是很爱您。”
“往后你会不会觉得羞耻，因为你的未婚妻差点跟罗戈任跑了？”
“这是您情绪激亢所致，您现在也仍如发热病说胡话。”
“以后人家对你说，你的妻子曾经是托茨基的姘妇，你不觉耻辱吗？”
“不，不会觉得羞耻的……您在托茨基那里并非出于自愿。”
“也永不责难？”
“不会责难。”
“嗬，可得留神，别担保一辈子。”
“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，”公爵似乎怀着同情和怜悯轻轻地说，“我刚才对您说过了，我把您的同意看作是一种荣誉，是您给我荣誉而不是我。您对这些话付之一笑，我听到周围的人也笑了。也许，我表达得很可笑，而且我自己也很可笑，但是我总觉得，我……是理解什么是荣誉的，也深信我说得是对的。您现在想毁掉自己，不可挽回地毁掉自己，因为您今后永远不会原谅自己这件事、可是您是丝毫没有过错的。您的生活已经完全毁了，这是不可能的。罗戈任来找您，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇想欺骗您，这又算得了什么？您何必不断地要提这些？您所做的是很少人能做到的，这一点我现在再对您重讲一次。至于说您想跟罗戈任走，这是您在痛苦的冲动中做出的决定，您现在也仍然在冲动中，最好还是去躺下。明天您宁可去当洗衣妇，也别留下来跟罗戈任在一起。您很高傲，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，但是，也许您已经不幸到了真的以为自己有过错的地步。需要对您多加照料，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜。我会照顾您的。我刚才看见了您的照片，就像看到一张熟悉的脸。我立即就觉得，您仿佛已经在召唤我了……我……我将终身都尊敬您，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，”公爵突然结束自己的话，似乎突然醒悟过来，意识到是在哪些人面前讲这番话的而脸红了起来。
普季岑出于纯真和不好意思甚至低下了头盯着地面：托茨基则暗自想：“虽是个白痴，可是却知道，阿谀献媚比什公都管用；真是秉性难移！”公爵也发觉了加尼亚从角落里放射出来的的的目光，仿佛想用它来把公爵烧成灰烬。
“这真是个善良的人！”深受感动的达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜赞叹说。
“人是有教养的，但不可救药！”将军轻声低语说。
托茨基拿起了帽子，准备站起身偷偷溜走。他和将军互使眼色，以便一起出去。
“谢谢，公爵，至今没有人跟我这样谈过，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜说，“所有的人都是出价钱买卖我，却没有一个正派人要娶我为妻的。听见了吗，阿法纳西•伊万内奇？公爵所说的一切，您觉得怎样？那可几乎是不体面的……罗戈任！你等一等走。我看，你也不会走。也许，我还是跟你走，你想把我带到哪里去？”
“叶卡捷琳戈夫，”列别杰夫从角落里应答着，而罗戈任只是颤粟了一下，睁大眼睛望着似乎不相信自己。他全然变呆了，犹如头上狠狠地挨了一击。“你怎么啦，你怎么啦！我的姑奶奶！真正是发病了：疯了还是怎么的？”达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜惊恐不安地跳起来说。
“难道你真的这样想？”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜哈哈笑着，从沙发上跳了起来，“去毁掉这么一个涉世不深的人？这对于阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇来说正是时机：他是喜欢不诸世事的年轻人的！我们走，罗戈任！准备好你那一包钱！你想结婚，这没什么，可钱嘛还是要给的。也许，我还不想嫁给你。你以为，既然是自己想结婚，钱也就将留在你那里？胡扯！我自己就是个不知羞耻的人！我曾经做过托茨基的姘妇……公爵！对你来说现在应该娶阿格拉娅•叶潘钦娜，而不是纳斯塔西娅• 费利帕夫娜，不然连费尔迪先科也会用指头点点戳戳的！你不害怕，可我会害怕，怕把你毁了和以后你会责怪我！至于你刚才声明说，是我给你荣誉，那么托茨基是知道这一点的，而你，加涅奇卡，把阿格拉哑•叶潘钦娜错过了；你知道这一点吗？如果你不跟她做交易，她一定会嫁给你的！你们大家就是这么回事：要么与不正经的女人，要么与正经女人交往，只有一种选择！否则一定会弄糊涂的，瞧，将军张大嘴，看着呢……”
“这真是乱了套了，乱了套了！”将军耸着肩膀，连声说，他也从沙发上站起身，所有的人又都站着了。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜仿佛发了狂似的。
“真的吗？”公爵捏着手，痛楚地呻吟说。
“你认为不是吗？我也许就是自己高傲，其实不需要，反正我是没有廉耻的女人！你刚才称我是完美的人；光是为了夸口，把百万家财产公爵的名分踩得稀烂，而去住贫民窟，好一个完美呀！好吧，这以后我怎么做你妻子呢？阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，我可是真的把百万家财往窗外扔！您怎么会认为，我会嫁给加涅奇卡，我会为了您的七万五千卢布而出嫁，并将此看作是幸福？七万五千你拿去吧，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇（还不到十万，罗戈任可胜过你！）；对加涅奇卡，我会亲自安慰他的，我还有了主意。而现在我想玩乐，我本来就是个马路天使嘛！我有十年蹲的是监狱，现在则是我的幸福！你怎么啦，罗戈任？去准备吧，我们就走！”
“我们开路！”罗戈任欣喜若狂，拼命地喊了起来，“你们……所有的人……给她酒呀！嗨！……”
“备些酒，我要喝的。音乐有没有？”
“会有的，会有的！别走近来。”罗戈任看见达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜正向纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜走近来，发狂地吼起来，“她是我的！全是我的！是我的女王！事情了结了！”
他兴奋得喘不过气来；他绕着纳斯塔西娅•、费利帕夫娜走来走去，对所有的人嚷着：“别走近来！”他那伙人已经全都挤在客厅里。一些人喝着酒，另一些人喊叫着、哈哈笑着，所有的人都极为激奋，放肆不羁；费尔迪先科开始试着与他们凑在一起；将军和托茨基又做出要尽快躲闪的动作，加利亚也把帽子拿在手中，但他默默地站着，似乎仍然不能摆脱在他面前演变的这一场景。
“别走近来。”罗戈任喊着。
“你喊什么呀！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜冲着他哈哈笑着说，“我在自己这儿还是女主人；只要我想，还可以把你赶出去。哦，还没有拿你的钱呢，它们在桌子上；把它们拿过来，一整包！这一包里是１０万？嗬、多么肮脏呀！你怎么啦，达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜？难道我得坑害他？（她指了一下公爵）他哪儿能结婚，他自己还需要有保姆；这下将军就会是他的保姆了，瞧，他正缠着他呢！公爵，你看着，你的未婚妻收下了钱，因为她是个放荡女人，而你却想娶她！你哭什么呀？你痛苦，是吗？依我看你还是笑吧，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜继续说，她自己的脸颊上挂着两滴晶莹的大泪珠。“相信时间吧，一切都会过去的！现在改变主意比以后变卦为好……你们干吗全都哭呀，连卡加也哭了！你怎么啦，卡加，亲爱的？我要给你和帕莎留下许多东西，我已经做了安排、而现在告别了！我让你一个正派姑娘来照料我这么一个放荡女人……这样为好，公爵，真的更好，否则以后你会鄙视我、我们就不会有幸福！别发誓，我不相信！而且这又多么愚蠢！……不，最好还是好分好散，不然是不会有好处的，用为我自己本来就是个好幻想的人。难道我良已没有幻想过嫁给你吗？这点你说对了，我早就幻想过，还是在他的村庄里，我孤零零一个人度过了五年。我想啊，想啊，常常这样，幻想啊，幻想啊，就老是想象着像你这样的人，善良，正派，心好，也是这么傻乎乎的，突然来到我面前，说：您是没有过错的，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，我敬爱您！常常这样想入非非，简直要发疯……而那时来的却是这个人，一年中住上两个月，使我蒙受耻愿，受尽委屈，激起情欲，导致堕落，然后就走了。我曾经上千次想投入池塘，但我又个卑贱的人，缺少勇气；好了，现在，罗戈任，准备好了吗？”
“一切就绪！别靠近！”
“准备好了！”响起了好几个声音。
“三驾马车等着，带铃挡的。”
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜把那一包钞票一下抓在手里。
“加尼亚，我冒出了一个主意：我想补偿你，因为……何必让你失去一切呢？罗戈任，为了３个卢布他会爬到瓦西利耶夫斯基马上去吗？”
“会爬到的！”
“好吧，那么听着，加尼亚，我想最后一次看一看你的灵魂；你自己折磨了我整整三个月；现在轮到我了。你看见这个纸包了，里面是１０万卢布！我现在就把它丢进壁炉里，扔进火里，就当着大家的面，大家都是见证人！一旦火烧着了整个纸包，你就到壁炉里去拿吧，只是不许戴手套，要光着手，还要卷起袖子，把纸包从火中取出来！你取出来，就归你了。整整１０万就是你的了！你只不过稍稍烫一下手指头，可是有１０万呐，你倒想想！又不用很长时间！而我则要欣赏一下你的灵魂，看你怎么伸手到火中去取我的钱的。大家都是证人，这包钱将是你南！要是你不去取，那就让它烧光：谁都不许去取。走开！大家都走开！这是我的钱。作为我在罗戈任那儿一夜的代价而得到的。是我的钱吗，罗戈任？”
“是你的，亲爱的！是你的，我的女王！”
“好吧，那么请大家让开，我怎么想，就怎么干了！别妨碍我！费尔迪先科。把火弄弄旺！”
“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，我下不了手呀。”大为震惊的费尔迪先科回答说。
“哎--。”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜发出一声叹息，抓起火钳，扒开两块微燃的劈柴，等火焰刚窜起来，就把纸包投进火中。
四周发出了喊声；许多人甚至划着十字。
“她疯啦，她疯啦！”四周叫喊着。
“是不是……我们是不是……把她绑起来？”将军对普季岑低语说，“或者是否派人……她可是疯了，她不是疯了吗？不是疯了吗？”
“不，也许，这根本不是发疯，”脸色苍白得像手绢一般的普季岑颤抖着呐呐说，他无力使自己的眼睛离开那刚燃着的纸包。
“疯了吗？不是疯了吗？”将军又缠住托茨基问。
“我对您说过，这是个很有个性的女人，”脸色也有点苍白的阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇低声含糊地说。
“可是，要知道是１０万呐！……”
“上帝啊，上帝！”周围一片惊叹声。所有的人部挤在壁炉周围，大家都争相观看；大家都感叹不绝……有些人甚至跳到椅子上，好隔着别人的脑袋观看这一景象。达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜奔了出去到另一个房间，惊恐万状地对卡加和帕莎低语着什么。德国美人则已逃之夭夭。
“我的姑奶奶！我的女王！万能的女神？”列别杰夫跪着爬到纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜面前，双手伸向壁炉，号叫着、“１０万！ １０万！我亲眼看见的，是当着我面包起来的！我的姑奶奶！开开恩吧！只要吩咐我钻进壁炉去，我就整个儿爬进去，我就把自己斑白的脑袋瓜一古脑几伸进火中去！我有一个卧床不起的有病的妻子，１３个全是孤苦伶订的孩子，上星期则刚埋葬了父亲，他是饿死的，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！！”他大声诉说完，便向壁炉爬去。
“滚开！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜推开他，喊道，“你们大家都让开！加尼亚，你还站着于什么？别害臊！去取吧、这是你的幸福！”
但是加尼亚在这个白天，和这个晚上所经受的已经大多了，对于这出其不意的最后一个考验没有准备。人群在他面前分成两半，他就和纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜面对面站着，相距只有三步路。她站在壁炉旁等着，专注的目光不离他身。加尼亚穿着燕尾服，手中拿着帽子和手套，无言以答地默默站在她面前，交叉着双手，望着火焰。疯子般的傻笑在他那白如绢帕的脸上回荡。确实，他无法使眼睛移开它，那个已经燃着的纸包；但是，好像有某种新的东西在他心中萌生；仿佛在发誓要经受住这一考验；他在原地一动也不动；过了一会儿大家便明白，他是不会去取纸包的，他不想。
“哎，要烧光了，人家会讥笑你的，”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜向他喊着，“过后你可是会上吊的，我不是开玩笑。”
火原先在两块快烧完的木头之间燃烧，纸包掉进去压着它时，开始一度熄灭。但是小小的蓝色火苗还是从下面攀住了下面那块木头的角。终于，细长的火舌舔着了纸包、火附着后又从纸的四角向上蔓延开来，突然整个纸包在壁炉皇勃然燃烧、明亮的火焰向上直窜。大家都发出了惊叹声。
“我的姑奶奶！”还是列别杰夫在号叫。他又朝前冲去，但罗戈任又把他拖回来，推开。
罗戈任自己整个儿变成了一道一动不动的目光。他无法把目光从纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜身上移开。他完全陶醉了，飘飘然如在七重天。
“这就是女王的气派！”不管碰上谁，他朝周围见到的人不断重复说，“这才是我们的气派！”他忘乎所以，高声嚷嚷着，“嘿，你们这些骗子手，哪个能干出这样的花样来，啊？”
公爵忧郁而默默地观察着。
“只要给我干，我就用牙齿去叨出来！”费尔迪先科提议说。
“用牙齿叨，我也会干！”拳头先生毅然不顾死活，咬牙切齿冲动地说，“真见鬼，烧着了，会要烧光了！”他看见火焰后高呼起来。
“烧着了，烧着了！”众人异口同声地喊起来，几乎全都向壁炉这边拥去。
“加尼亚，别扭扭捏捏。我说最后一次！”
“快去！”费尔迪先科全然如痴若狂一般奔向加尼亚，扯着他的衣袖，吼着，“去呀，你这不知好歹的人！要烧光了！哦，真一该一死！”
加尼亚用力推开费尔迪先科，转过身，向门口走去；但是，没有走两步，摇晃了一下，便扑通一声倒在地上。
“昏倒了！”四周喊了起来。
“姑奶奶，要烧光了！”列别杰夫号叫着。
“要白白烧光了！”四面八方吼着。
“卡加，帕莎，给他喝点水、酒！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜喊了一声，抓起火钳，夹出了纸包。
外面整张纸几乎已烧光，仍阴燃着，但是立刻就可看到，里面没有烧着。纸包包着三层报纸，因此钱还完好无羔。大家都轻快地松了口气。
“顶多损坏千把个卢布，剩下的都好好的。”列别杰夫激动地说。
“全都是他的！整包钞票都是他的！听见了吧，诸位！”纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜宣布说，并把纸包放到加尼亚身边，“他到底没有去拿，坚持住了！这么说，自尊心还是比对钱的贪婪心要多一点。没关系，会苏醒过来的！不然的话，也许还会杀人……瞧他已经在恢复知觉了。将军，伊万•彼得罗维奇，达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜，卡加，帕莎，罗戈任，你们都听到了吗？钱包是他的，是加尼亚的。我把它给他，归他所有，作为补偿……好了，不管它了！请告诉他！就让纸包放在他身边……罗戈任，开路！告辞了，公爵，我第一次看到了人！别人，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，Ｍｅｒｃｉ＊！”
罗戈任一伙人跟在罗戈任和纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜后面，吵吵嚷嚷：哇里哇啦；靴声橐橐地穿过房向，向大门口走去。在厅屋里侍女把皮大衣递给她；玛尔法从厨房里跑出来。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜与他们一一吻别。
“小姐，难道您完全离开我们了？您要去哪里呀？而且还是生日，在这样的日子走！”侍女吻着她的手，恸哭着问。
“到马路上去，卡佳，你听见了，那里才是我该去的地方，要不就去当洗衣妇！跟阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇在一起受够了！代我向他致意，而我有什么对不住的地方；请原谅……”
在大门口众人已经分坐在四辆带铃当的三驾马车上。公爵拚命朝那里奔去，可是还在楼梯上将军就已经赶上了他。
“得了，公爵，清醒一下！”他抓住他的手，说，抛弃这念头吧！你也看见了，她是个什么样的女人，我是像父亲那样对你说……”公爵向他瞥了一眼，但是什么活也没说，便挣脱开，朝下跑去。
三驾马车刚刚驶离大门口。将军看见，公爵抓住他遇上的第一个马车夫，对他喊了一声，要他跟上前面的三驾马车，去叶卡捷琳戈夫。紧接着将军的大灰马把车拉过来，把将军载回家，同时也载着新的希望和打算，还载着将军毕竟没有忘记拿回去的不久前送给纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的珍珠。在他做着新的打算之际，曾经有两次闪现出她那迷人的芳影；将军发出一声叹息：
“真可惜！真正可惜！不可救药的女人！疯狂的女人！……这样嘛，现在公爵就不会要纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜了……”
说这类有点劝谕性的临别赠言似的话的还有纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的另两位客人，他们决定步行一程，便一路交谈着。
“知道吗，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇，据说，日本人也常有这类事，”伊万•彼得罗维奇•普季岑说，“那里受了侮辱的人好像要去找侮辱他的人，并对他说：‘你侮辱了我、为此我来要当着你的面剖腹。’说完这些话便真的当着侮辱者的。面剖开自己的肚子，大概还感到非常满足，就像真的报复了一样。世上常有各种奇怪的性格，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇！”
＊法语：谢谢。
“您认为，这里的事也是这种情况罗，”阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇微笑着回答，“嗯！不过您很敏锐……打了个很好的比喻。但是您看见了，还是亲自看见了，亲爱的伊万•彼得罗维奇，我做了我所能做的一切；我无法做到超过我所能的事，您同意吗？然而，您也会同意下面这一点：这个女人具有一些非凡的品格……卓越的品格。如果在乱成一团的情况下我允许自己做的话，刚才我甚至会朝她大声喊出来，她自己就是我对她提出的所有非难的最好辩解。唉，谁会不迷恋这个女人，有时甚至迷得忘却了理智……和一切？瞧这个大老粗罗戈任竟然为她弄来了十万！假如说，刚刚在那里所发生的一切是昙花一现，罗曼蒂克，不大体面的，但是，精彩生动。别出心裁，您自己也会同意这点的。上帝啊，这样的性格加上这样的美貌本来能出落成什么样的人呵，可是，尽管做了一切努力，甚至还给她受了教育；全都枉费心机了！这是一颗未经琢屠的金钢钻，这话我已经说过几次了……”
阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇发出一声深深的叹息。
Part 2 Chapter 1
Two days after the strange conclusion to Nastasia Philipovna's birthday party, with the record of which we concluded the first part of this story, Prince Muishkin hurriedly left St. Petersburg for Moscow, in order to see after some business connected with the receipt of his unexpected fortune.
It was said that there were other reasons for his hurried departure; but as to this, and as to his movements in Moscow, and as to his prolonged absence from St. Petersburg, we are able to give very little information.
The prince was away for six months, and even those who were most interested in his destiny were able to pick up very little news about him all that while. True, certain rumours did reach his friends, but these were both strange and rare, and each one contradicted the last.
Of course the Epanchin family was much interested in his movements, though he had not had time to bid them farewell before his departure. The general, however, had had an opportunity of seeing him once or twice since the eventful evening, and had spoken very seriously with him; but though he had seen the prince, as I say, he told his family nothing about the circumstance. In fact, for a month or so after his departure it was considered not the thing to mention the prince's name in the Epanchin household. Only Mrs. Epanchin, at the commencement of this period, had announced that she had been "cruelly mistaken in the prince!" and a day or two after, she had added, evidently alluding to him, but not mentioning his name, that it was an unalterable characteristic of hers to be mistaken in people. Then once more, ten days later, after some passage of arms with one of her daughters, she had remarked sententiously. "We have had enough of mistakes. I shall be more careful in future!" However, it was impossible to avoid remarking that there was some sense of oppression in the household--something unspoken, but felt; something strained. All the members of the family wore frowning looks. The general was unusually busy; his family hardly ever saw him.
As to the girls, nothing was said openly, at all events; and probably very little in private. They were proud damsels, and were not always perfectly confidential even among themselves. But they understood each other thoroughly at the first word on all occasions; very often at the first glance, so that there was no need of much talking as a rule.
One fact, at least, would have been perfectly plain to an outsider, had any such person been on the spot; and that was, that the prince had made a very considerable impression upon the family, in spite of the fact that he had but once been inside the house, and then only for a short time. Of course, if analyzed, this impression might have proved to be nothing more than a feeling of curiosity; but be it what it might, there it undoubtedly was.
Little by little, the rumours spread about town became lost in a maze of uncertainty. It was said that some foolish young prince, name unknown, had suddenly come into possession of a gigantic fortune, and had married a French ballet dancer. This was contradicted, and the rumour circulated that it was a young merchant who had come into the enormous fortune and married the great ballet dancer, and that at the wedding the drunken young fool had burned seventy thousand roubles at a candle out of pure bravado.
However, all these rumours soon died down, to which circumstance certain facts largely contributed. For instance, the whole of the Rogojin troop had departed, with him at their head, for Moscow. This was exactly a week after a dreadful orgy at the Ekaterinhof gardens, where Nastasia Philipovna had been present. It became known that after this orgy Nastasia Philipovna had entirely disappeared, and that she had since been traced to Moscow; so that the exodus of the Rogojin band was found consistent with this report.
There were rumours current as to Gania, too; but circumstances soon contradicted these. He had fallen seriously ill, and his illness precluded his appearance in society, and even at business, for over a month. As soon as he had recovered, however, he threw up his situation in the public company under General Epanchin's direction, for some unknown reason, and the post was given to another. He never went near the Epanchins' house at all, and was exceedingly irritable and depressed.
Varvara Ardalionovna married Ptitsin this winter, and it was said that the fact of Gania's retirement from business was the ultimate cause of the marriage, since Gania was now not only unable to support his family, but even required help himself.
We may mention that Gania was no longer mentioned in the Epanchin household any more than the prince was; but that a certain circumstance in connection with the fatal evening at Nastasia's house became known to the general, and, in fact, to all the family the very next day. This fact was that Gania had come home that night, but had refused to go to bed. He had awaited the prince's return from Ekaterinhof with feverish impatience.
On the latter's arrival, at six in the morning, Gania had gone to him in his room, bringing with him the singed packet of money, which he had insisted that the prince should return to Nastasia Philipovna without delay. It was said that when Gania entered the prince's room, he came with anything but friendly feelings, and in a condition of despair and misery; but that after a short conversation, he had stayed on for a couple of hours with him, sobbing continuously and bitterly the whole time. They had parted upon terms of cordial friendship.
The Epanchins heard about this, as well as about the episode at Nastasia Philipovna's. It was strange, perhaps, that the facts should become so quickly, and fairly accurately, known. As far as Gania was concerned, it might have been supposed that the news had come through Varvara Ardalionovna, who had suddenly become a frequent visitor of the Epanchin girls, greatly to their mother's surprise. But though Varvara had seen fit, for some reason, to make friends with them, it was not likely that she would have talked to them about her brother. She had plenty of pride, in spite of the fact that in thus acting she was seeking intimacy with people who had practically shown her brother the door. She and the Epanchin girls had been acquainted in childhood, although of late they had met but rarely. Even now Varvara hardly ever appeared in the drawing-room, but would slip in by a back way. Lizabetha Prokofievna, who disliked Varvara, although she had a great respect for her mother, was much annoyed by this sudden intimacy, and put it down to the general "contrariness" of her daughters, who were "always on the lookout for some new way of opposing her." Nevertheless, Varvara continued her visits.
A month after Muishkin's departure, Mrs. Epanchin received a letter from her old friend Princess Bielokonski (who had lately left for Moscow), which letter put her into the greatest good humour. She did not divulge its contents either to her daughters or the general, but her conduct towards the former became affectionate in the extreme. She even made some sort of confession to them, but they were unable to understand what it was about. She actually relaxed towards the general a little--he had been long disgraced--and though she managed to quarrel with them all the next day, yet she soon came round, and from her general behaviour it was to be concluded that she had bad good news of some sort, which she would like, but could not make up her mind, to disclose.
However, a week later she received another letter from the same source, and at last resolved to speak.
She solemnly announced that she had heard from old Princess Bielokonski, who had given her most comforting news about "that queer young prince." Her friend had hunted him up, and found that all was going well with him. He had since called in person upon her, making an extremely favourable impression, for the princess had received him each day since, and had introduced him into several good houses.
The girls could see that their mother concealed a great deal from them, and left out large pieces of the letter in reading it to them.
However, the ice was broken, and it suddenly became possible to mention the prince's name again. And again it became evident how very strong was the impression the young man had made in the household by his one visit there. Mrs. Epanchin was surprised at the effect which the news from Moscow had upon the girls, and they were no less surprised that after solemnly remarking that her most striking characteristic was "being mistaken in people" she should have troubled to obtain for the prince the favour and protection of so powerful an old lady as the Princess Bielokonski. As soon as the ice was thus broken, the general lost no time in showing that he, too, took the greatest interest in the subject. He admitted that he was interested, but said that it was merely in the business side of the question. It appeared that, in the interests of the prince, he had made arrangements in Moscow for a careful watch to be kept upon the prince's business affairs, and especially upon Salaskin. All that had been said as to the prince being an undoubted heir to a fortune turned out to be perfectly true; but the fortune proved to be much smaller than was at first reported. The estate was considerably encumbered with debts; creditors turned up on all sides, and the prince, in spite of all advice and entreaty, insisted upon managing all matters of claim himself--which, of course, meant satisfying everybody all round, although half the claims were absolutely fraudulent.
Mrs. Epanchin confirmed all this. She said the princess had written to much the same effect, and added that there was no curing a fool. But it was plain, from her expression of face, how strongly she approved of this particular young fool's doings. In conclusion, the general observed that his wife took as great an interest in the prince as though he were her own son; and that she had commenced to be especially affectionate towards Aglaya was a self-evident fact.
All this caused the general to look grave and important. But, alas! this agreeable state of affairs very soon changed once more.
A couple of weeks went by, and suddenly the general and his wife were once more gloomy and silent, and the ice was as firm as ever. The fact was, the general, who had heard first, how Nastasia Philipovna had fled to Moscow and had been discovered there by Rogojin; that she had then disappeared once more, and been found again by Rogojin, and how after that she had almost promised to marry him, now received news that she had once more disappeared, almost on the very day fixed for her wedding, flying somewhere into the interior of Russia this time, and that Prince Muishkin had left all his affairs in the hands of Salaskin and disappeared also--but whether he was with Nastasia, or had only set off in search of her, was unknown.
Lizabetha Prokofievna received confirmatory news from the princess--and alas, two months after the prince's first departure from St. Petersburg, darkness and mystery once more enveloped his whereabouts and actions, and in the Epanchin family the ice of silence once more formed over the subject. Varia, however, informed the girls of what had happened, she having received the news from Ptitsin, who generally knew more than most people.
To make an end, we may say that there were many changes in the Epanchin household in the spring, so that it was not difficult to forget the prince, who sent no news of himself.
The Epanchin family had at last made up their minds to spend the summer abroad, all except the general, who could not waste time in "travelling for enjoyment," of course. This arrangement was brought about by the persistence of the girls, who insisted that they were never allowed to go abroad because their parents were too anxious to marry them off. Perhaps their parents had at last come to the conclusion that husbands might be found abroad, and that a summer's travel might bear fruit. The marriage between Alexandra and Totski had been broken off. Since the prince's departure from St. Petersburg no more had been said about it; the subject had been dropped without ceremony, much to the joy of Mrs. General, who, announced that she was "ready to cross herself with both hands" in gratitude for the escape. The general, however, regretted Totski for a long while. "Such a fortune!" he sighed, "and such a good, easy-going fellow!"
After a time it became known that Totski had married a French marquise, and was to be carried off by her to Paris, and then to Brittany.
"Oh, well," thought the general, "he's lost to us for good, now."
So the Epanchins prepared to depart for the summer.
But now another circumstance occurred, which changed all the plans once more, and again the intended journey was put off, much to the delight of the general and his spouse.
A certain Prince S-- arrived in St. Petersburg from Moscow, an eminent and honourable young man. He was one of those active persons who always find some good work with which to employ themselves. Without forcing himself upon the public notice, modest and unobtrusive, this young prince was concerned with much that happened in the world in general.
He had served, at first, in one of the civil departments, had then attended to matters connected with the local government of provincial towns, and had of late been a corresponding member of several important scientific societies. He was a man of excellent family and solid means, about thirty-five years of age.
Prince S-- made the acquaintance of the general's family, and Adelaida, the second girl, made a great impression upon him. Towards the spring he proposed to her, and she accepted him. The general and his wife were delighted. The journey abroad was put off, and the wedding was fixed for a day not very distant.
The trip abroad might have been enjoyed later on by Mrs. Epanchin and her two remaining daughters, but for another circumstance.
It so happened that Prince S-- introduced a distant relation of his own into the Epanchin family--one Evgenie Pavlovitch, a young officer of about twenty-eight years of age, whose conquests among the ladies in Moscow had been proverbial. This young gentleman no sooner set eyes on Aglaya than he became a frequent visitor at the house. He was witty, well-educated, and extremely wealthy, as the general very soon discovered. His past reputation was the only thing against him.
Nothing was said; there were not even any hints dropped; but still, it seemed better to the parents to say nothing more about going abroad this season, at all events. Aglaya herself perhaps was of a different opinion.
All this happened just before the second appearance of our hero upon the scene.
By this time, to judge from appearances, poor Prince Muishkin had been quite forgotten in St. Petersburg. If he had appeared suddenly among his acquaintances, he would have been received as one from the skies; but we must just glance at one more fact before we conclude this preface.
Colia Ivolgin, for some time after the prince's departure, continued his old life. That is, he went to school, looked after his father, helped Varia in the house, and ran her errands, and went frequently to see his friend, Hippolyte.
The lodgers had disappeared very quickly--Ferdishenko soon after the events at Nastasia Philipovna's, while the prince went to Moscow, as we know. Gania and his mother went to live with Varia and Ptitsin immediately after the latter's wedding, while the general was housed in a debtor's prison by reason of certain IOU's given to the captain's widow under the impression that they would never be formally used against him. This unkind action much surprised poor Ardalion Alexandrovitch, the victim, as he called himself, of an "unbounded trust in the nobility of the human heart."
When he signed those notes of hand,he never dreamt that they would be a source of future trouble. The event showed that he was mistaken. "Trust in anyone after this! Have the least confidence in man or woman!" he cried in bitter tones, as he sat with his new friends in prison, and recounted to them his favourite stories of the siege of Kars, and the resuscitated soldier. On the whole, he accommodated himself very well to his new position. Ptitsin and Varia declared that he was in the right place, and Gania was of the same opinion. The only person who deplored his fate was poor Nina Alexandrovna, who wept bitter tears over him, to the great surprise of her household, and, though always in feeble health, made a point of going to see him as often as possible.
Since the general's "mishap," as Colia called it, and the marriage of his sister, the boy had quietly possessed himself of far more freedom. His relations saw little of him, for he rarely slept at home. He made many new friends; and was moreover, a frequent visitor at the debtor's prison, to which he invariably accompanied his mother. Varia, who used to be always correcting him, never spoke to him now on the subject of his frequent absences, and the whole household was surprised to see Gania, in spite of his depression, on quite friendly terms with his brother. This was something new, for Gania had been wont to look upon Colia as a kind of errand-boy, treating him with contempt, threatening to "pull his ears," and in general driving him almost wild with irritation. It seemed now that Gania really needed his brother, and the latter, for his part, felt as if he could forgive Gania much since he had returned the hundred thousand roubles offered to him by Nastasia Philipovna. Three months after the departure of the prince, the Ivolgin family discovered that Colia had made acquaintance with the Epanchins, and was on very friendly terms with the daughters. Varia heard of it first, though Colia had not asked her to introduce him. Little by little the family grew quite fond of him. Madame Epanchin at first looked on him with disdain, and received him coldly, but in a short time he grew to please her, because, as she said, he "was candid and no flatterer" -- a very true description. From the first he put himself on an equality with his new friends, and though he sometimes read newspapers and books to the mistress of the house, it was simply because he liked to be useful.
One day, however, he and Lizabetha Prokofievna quarrelled seriously about the "woman question," in the course of a lively discussion on that burning subject. He told her that she was a tyrant, and that he would never set foot in her house again. It may seem incredible, but a day or two after, Madame Epanchin sent a servant with a note begging him to return, and Colia, without standing on his dignity, did so at once.
Aglaya was the only one of the family whose good graces he could not gain, and who always spoke to him haughtily, but it so happened that the boy one day succeeded in giving the proud maiden a surprise.
It was about Easter, when, taking advantage of a momentary tete- a-tete Colia handed Aglaya a letter, remarking that he "had orders to deliver it to her privately." She stared at him in amazement, but he did not wait to hear what she had to say, and went out. Aglaya broke the seal, and read as follows:
"Once you did me the honour of giving me your confidence. Perhaps you have quite forgotten me now! How is it that I am writing to you? I do not know; but I am conscious of an irresistible desire to remind you of my existence, especially you. How many times I have needed all three of you; but only you have dwelt always in my mind's eye. I need you--I need you very much. I will not write about myself. I have nothing to tell you. But I long for you to be happy. ARE you happy? That is all I wished to say to you--Your brother,
"PR. L. MUISHKIN."
On reading this short and disconnected note, Aglaya suddenly blushed all over, and became very thoughtful.
It would be difficult to describe her thoughts at that moment. One of them was, "Shall I show it to anyone?" But she was ashamed to show it. So she ended by hiding it in her table drawer, with a very strange, ironical smile upon her lips.
Next day, she took it out, and put it into a large book, as she usually did with papers which she wanted to be able to find easily. She laughed when, about a week later, she happened to notice the name of the book, and saw that it was Don Quixote, but it would be difficult to say exactly why.
I cannot say, either, whether she showed the letter to her sisters.
But when she had read it herself once more, it suddenly struck her that surely that conceited boy, Colia, had not been the one chosen correspondent of the prince all this while. She determined to ask him, and did so with an exaggerated show of carelessness. He informed her haughtily that though he had given the prince his permanent address when the latter left town, and had offered his services, the prince had never before given him any commission to perform, nor had he written until the following lines arrived, with Aglaya's letter. Aglaya took the note, and read it.
"DEAR COLIA,--Please be so kind as to give the enclosed sealed letter to Aglaya Ivanovna. Keep well--Ever your loving, "PR. L. MUISHKIN."
"It seems absurd to trust a little pepper-box like you," said Aglaya, as she returned the note, and walked past the "pepper- box" with an expression of great contempt.
This was more than Colia could bear. He had actually borrowed Gania's new green tie for the occasion, without saying why he wanted it, in order to impress her. He was very deeply mortified.
 
我们用以结束故事第一部的是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜晚会上的奇遇。此后两天，梅什金公爵便急匆匆赶往莫斯科，去办理接受那意想不到的遗产事宜。那时人家说，他这么仓促离开可能还有其他原因，但是关于这一点，就像关于公爵在莫斯科以及他离开彼得堡期间的经历一样，我们能奉告的消息相当少。公爵离开彼得堡整整六个月，连那些有某种原因而对他的命运感兴趣的人，在这段时间里所能获悉的他的情况也太少了；确实，虽然很难得，可还是会有些传闻传到有些人那里，但大部分也是很怪诞的，而且几乎总是互相矛盾的。比所有的人都更关心公爵的，当然是叶潘钦家，他走的时候甚至都来不及与他们告别一声。不过，将军那时曾经见过他，甚至还见了两三次，他们认真地谈论过什么事情。但是，如果叶潘钦自己见过他，那么他是不告诉自己家里这种事的。再说，最初，也就是公爵离开后差不多整整一个月内，叶潘钦家根本就没有谈到他，只有将军夫人叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜一个人在一开始说过，“她对公爵是大大看错了。”后来，过了两三天她又做了补充，这次已经不指名是公爵了，而是笼统地说，“她一生中最主要的特点便是不断地看错人。”最后，已经过了十天。”她不知为什么事情对女儿生气，便以富有教训意味的话总结说：“错够了！今后再也不犯了。”与此同时不能不指出，在他们家中相当长时间笼罩着一种不愉快的情绪。有某种沉重的，不自然的，有话憋在心里的，不和睦的气氛，大家都皱眉蹩额的。将军白天黑夜地忙着，为事务奔波，很少有人看见他比现在更忙碌更多活动，尤其是公务方面的事情。家里人也好不容易才能见到他。至于说到叶潘钦的三位小姐，她们当然什么也没说出口。也许，光就她们姐妹问也很少说话，这儿位小姐自尊心很强，也很高傲，即使她们之间有时也不好意思，不过，她们只要听上一句，甚至看上一眼，就能互相了解，因此有时候也就不必再说上许多话了。
旁观者－－如果有这样的人的话--只可以得出一个结论：从上述虽然不多的所有情况来看，公爵到底还是在叶潘钦家留下了特别的印象，尽管他在那里只出现了一次，而且还是昙花一现。也许，这是公爵那有点奇特的际遇所引起的纯粹的好奇心所造成的印象。不论怎么说，反正是留下了印象。
渐渐地，本来已在城里传开的流言蒙上了一层真相不明的色彩，确实，一种说法是，某个公爵和傻瓜（谁也讲不出他的确切姓名）突然得到了一笔巨大的遗产，跟一个外来的法国女人、巴黎《沙托一杰一弗列尔》＊跳康康舞＊＊的著名舞星结了婚。另一些人说，得到遗产的是某个将军，而跟外来的法国女人、著名的康康舞星结婚的是一个俄国商人、有数不清财产的巨富，在自己婚礼上他喝醉了，仅仅为了夸口，便在蜡烛上把整整７０万最近一期有奖公债券烧掉了，但是所有这些传闻很快就平息了，这是因为某些情况在很大程度上促成了这一点。比如，罗戈任一伙人中有许多人是能讲点什么的，当初他们在叶卡捷琳戈夫车站纵酒狂饮大闹一通，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那时也在场，但过了整整一星期后，他们这一大群人在罗戈任亲自率领下全部出动去了莫斯科。极少数有兴趣的人根据某些传闻知道，在叶卡捷琳戈夫闹了一通之后第二天，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜便跑了，消失得无影无踪，后来又似乎探出了去向，她去了莫斯科；因此罗戈任去莫斯科与这一传闻有些吻合。
也有些传闻是关于加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇•伊沃尔京，他在自己那个圈子里也是相当有名的人物。但是他也遇到了一个情况，后来很快地就使所有关于他的不好的说法冷了下来，最后完全绝迹。原来他病得不轻，不仅在社交界哪儿也不露面，甚至也未到职。病了一个月左右他痊愈了，但是不知为什么全然拒绝了在股份公司的职务，于是他的位置就由另一人取代了。叶潘钦将军家他一次也不去，因此另一个官员开始常去将军家。加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇的敌人可能会认为，由于所发生的一切他已经无脸见人，以致不好意思上街，但实际上他是害了什么病：抑郁寡欢，沉思冥想，好生气动怒。瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜在那年冬天嫁给了普季岑；所有了解他们的人都认为这一婚姻是由这种情况造成的：加尼亚不想回到原来的职务上去，不仅不再能维持家庭，甚至连自己也需要帮助，并且也几乎是处于人家的照顾之中。
＊法语俄译音，意为《花之宫》，巴黎一家游乐场。
＊＊法国游艺场中一种大腿踢得很高的舞。
附带要指出，关于加夫里拉：阿尔达利翁诺维奇•叶潘钦家里甚至从来也没有提到他，仿佛不仅仅他们家，而且在世上也没有这个人似的。同时，那里大家又都知道有关他的（甚至相当快就知道了）一个非常值得注意的情况，在纳斯塔西娅、费利帕夫娜那儿的不愉快遭遇以后，就是那个对他来说是决定命运的夜里，加尼亚回到家，没有躺下睡觉，而是以迫不及待的焦躁憎绪等待公爵归来；去叶卡捷琳戈夫的公爵从那里回来已是早晨５点多。于是加尼亚走进他的房间，把他昏厥时纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜给她的烧过的那一包线放在公爵面前的桌子上，他坚决请求公爵一有可能便把这件礼物归还给纳斯塔西娅•费里帕夫娜。在加尼亚走近公爵的时候，他怀着一种敌视和几乎是不顾一切的情绪；但是，在他和公爵之间似乎说了一些什么话，这以后在公爵那里坐了两个小时，一直十分伤心地痛哭着。两人在很友好的关系中分了手。
传到叶潘钦全家的这个消息，后来证实，完全是确实的。当然，这样的消息能这么快就传到这儿被他们知道，这是令人奇怪的；比方说，在纳斯洛西娅•费利帕夫娜那里发生的一切几乎在第二天叶潘钦家里便已知悉，而且相当确切详尽。就有关加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇的消息来说可以料想，它们是由瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜带到叶潘钦家的，不知怎么的她突然出现在叶潘钦小姐们那里，甚至很快就与她们槁得十分亲热，这使叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜大力惊讶。但是，即使瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜不知为什么认为有必要与叶潘钦家的小姐亲近相处，她也一定不会跟他们谈论自己的兄长。这也是个自尊心相当强的女人，只不过在某一点上是这样；因为她就不管现在结交的正是差点没把她兄长赶出来的人家。在此以前虽然她也认识叶潘钦家的小姐，但她们很少见面。不过，就是现在她也几乎不到客厅去，而是从后面台阶出进，简直就是来去匆匆。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜无论过去还是现在一直不大赏识她，尽管她很尊重尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜，即瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜的母亲。他惊讶，生气，把跟瓦里娅的结交看作是女儿们的任性和好自作主张，说她“已经不知道想出什么来与她作对”，而瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜在结婚前和后始终继续上她们那儿去。但是公爵离开后过了一个月光景，叶潘钦将军夫人收到了别洛扎斯卡娅老公爵夫人的来信，两星期前她去莫斯科已出嫁的大女儿那里了。这封信显然对将军夫人产生了影响。尽管她既没有对女儿，也没有对伊万•费奥多罗维奇说什么，但是从许多迹象来看家里人都发觉，她似乎特别兴奋，甚至异常激动。她回女儿们的谈话不知怎么的特别奇怪，而且老是讲那些异乎寻常的话题；她显然很惧说出来，可又不知为什么克制着自己。在收到信的那一天，她对大家都很温顺，甚至还吻了一下阿格拉娅和阿杰莱达，说她自己有件事情要向她们认错，但究竟是什么事情，她们却不明白。甚至对伊万•费奥多罗维奇也忽然宽容起来，而原来已有整整一个月对他颇为冷淡。当然，第二天她又对自己昨天的好动感情而大力恼火，午餐前就跟所有的人都吵过来了，但到傍晚又雨过天晴了。总之整个星期她保持着相当开朗的心境、这已是很久未曾有过的了。
但是又过了一星期又得到一封别洛孔斯卡娅的信，这一次将军夫人已经决定讲出来了：她郑重其事地宣布：“‘别洛孔斯卡妩老太婆’。（背地里讲刁她时从不称她公爵夫人）告诉她相当令人宽慰的消息，是关于这个……怪人，喏，就是那个公爵！”老太婆在莫斯科到处寻觅，打听他，终于获悉了很好的情况；公爵后来亲自去她那儿，给她留下了几乎是异常好的印象，“这从这一点看得出来：她邀请公爵每天上午一点到两点去她那里，于是公爵每天都到她那儿去，至今没有让她感到讨厌。”她补充说）“通过‘老太婆’已有两户体面人家开始接待公爵。”将军夫人接着作了结论，“他没像呆瓜那样老呆在家里和感到害羞，这很好。”被告知了这一切的小姐们马上就觉察到，母亲对她们还隐瞒了信件的许多内容。也许，她们是通过瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利诺夫娜了解到这一点的，因为她能知道，当然，也是知道普季岑所知道的有关公爵及他在莫斯科的一切情况的。而普季岑能够获悉的情况甚至比其他所有的人更多。但他在事务方面是个过分保持缄默的人，不过他自然会告诉瓦里娅的。为此将军夫人立即更加不喜欢瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娅。
但不论怎么样，坚冰已经被打破，忽然已经可以出声谈论公爵了。此外又一次明显地表现出公爵在叶潘钦家留下的不同寻常的印象和他所激起的已经超过分寸的巨大兴趣。将军夫人对莫斯科来的消息给她的女儿们造成的印象甚至感到惊奇。而女儿们也对自己母亲感到奇怪，因为她一方面郑重地向她们宣称，“她一生中最主要的特征是不断地看错人，”而与此同时却又委托在莫斯科的 “神通广大的”别洛孔斯卡娅老太婆对公爵多加关照，而且，得她关照，当然得再三苦苦恳求。”因为在有些情况下“老太婆”是不太爽快答应办事的。
但是坚冰刚被打破，新风刚一拂起，将军也急于说出自己的想法。原来他也有异常的兴趣。不过，他告知的只是“对方的事务方面“。情况是这样的：为了公爵的利益，他委托在莫斯科的两位非常可靠、又在某方面颇具影响的先生注意公爵，特别是注意他的谋划者萨拉兹金。所有说到遗产的事，“所谓是否有遗产的事实”是确实的，但是，弄到最后，遗产本身根本不像开始传说的那么可观。财产的一半是笔糊涂账；突然冒出了债务，冒出了一些声称有权得到一份遗产的人，加上公爵不管人家替他谋划的主意，自己的做法又极不精明。“当然，愿上帝保佑他；”现在，“沉默的坚冰”已经打破，将军很高兴“真心诚意地”声明这一点，因为“小伙子虽然有点那个”，但毕竟是值得多加关注的。事实上他在这件事上还是干了不少蠢事：比方说，冒出了一些已故商人的债主，他们就凭一些颇有争议的不足为凭的文件来索债，而另有些人则摸透了公爵的底细，根本就没有文件，也跑来了，怎么办呢？尽管‘朋友们提醒说这些人和债主根本没有权利，公爵还是几乎满足了所有人的要求；他满尽他们，仅仅因为确实是他们中间有些人真的曾经吃过亏。
将军夫人对此回答说，别洛孔斯卡给她写的信上也这么说，她还尖刻地补了一句说，“这是愚蠢的，很愚蠢；不可救药的傻瓜，”但从她的脸上可以看出，她对这个 “傻瓜”的行为感到高兴。最后将军发觉，他的夫人关心公爵宛如关心自己的亲生儿子，而且不知怎么的开始对阿格拉娅钟爱异常；看到这种情景，伊万•费奥多罗维奇一度做出相当认真的姿态。
但是所有这种愉快的情绪又没能存在很久。总共就过了两个星期，不知怎么的忽然又起了变化，将军夫人皱眉层额，而将军则耸了好几次肩膀，又服从于“沉默的坚冰”了。事情是这样的：两星期前他佃然得到一个消息；虽然简短，因此也不完全清楚，但是是可靠的。消息说，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜最初在莫斯科销声匿迹，后来被罗戈任在莫斯科找到，后来她又不知去向，又被罗戈任找到，最后她几乎信誓旦旦答应嫁给他，才不过两个星期，突然将军阁下又得到消息说，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜第三次逃跑，几乎就要在教堂举行婚礼之际跑掉的，这一次不知躲到外省的什么地方去了，而与此同时梅什金公爵也在莫斯科消失了，把自己的全部事务撂给萨拉兹金去处理，“是跟她一起走了，还是不过是去追她了，这不得而知，但是这里总有点名堂，”将军结束说。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜从自己方面也得到了一些不尽愉快的消息。最终，在公爵离开二个月后几乎关于他的所有传闻在彼得堡完全沉寂了，而叶潘钦家中“沉默的坚冰”已经不再打破了。不过，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜依然常来探访小姐们。
为了结束所有这些传闻和消息，还要补充一点：春天即将来临时，叶潘钦家发生了许多大变化。因而很难让他们不忘记公爵，而公爵自己也不留音讯、地址，他也不想让人家知道他的下落。在冬天期间叶潘钦家渐渐地终于决定去国外度夏，也就是叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜与女儿们去；将军嘛，自然不能把时间花费在“无聊的消遣上”。决定是在小姐们异常执拗的坚持下才通过的，她们完全确信，父母不想带她们到国外去是因为她们老是操心着为她们找夫婿和把她们嫁出去；也许，父母后来深信，在国外也能遇上夫婿；去做一个夏天的旅行不仅不会碍什么事，也许反而“能促成此事”。这里顺便得提一下，原来拟议中的阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇•托茨基和叶潘钦家大小姐的婚事完全告吹了，托茨基也没正式求婚。这事似乎是自然而然发生的，没有多费口舌，双方之间一切突然停了下来。这一情况也正是许潘钦家当时情绪低沉的原因之一，虽然将军夫人那时也说，她现在乐于划十字“。将军虽然遭冷落并感到自己有过错，但还是生了很长时间闷气，因为他很舍不得阿法纳西．伊万诺维奇。“这么大的财产和这么精明的一个人！”过了不久将军获悉，阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇被一个来自法国上流社会的保皇派女侯爵迷往了，即将举行婚礼，而且阿法纳西•伊万诺维奇也将被带到巴黎去，然后再去布列塔尼的什么地方。“嘿，跟一个法国女人搞在一起，必将完蛋！”将军这么认定着。
而叶潘钦小姐们准备着夏季外出旅行。忽然发生了一个情况，又使一切重新变个样，旅行又被搁置起来，这使将军和将军夫人大为高兴。一位公爵－－ω公爵，从莫斯科光临波得堡，这是一位名人，从相当相当好的观点来看的名人。他属于那样一种人，或者，甚至可以说，是属于当代的活动家这一类人，他们正直、谦虚、真诚和自觉地愿意做好事，始终在工作并具有一种难能可贵的品质，即总是拢得到工作做。山公爵不炫耀自己、避开党派之争的冷酷无情和夸夸其谈，也不认为自己是第一流的角儿，但是他明白，近来所做的许多事是相当坚实可靠的。他先前曾任公职，后来参加了地方自治活动，此外，他还与好几个俄罗斯学会保持有益的通讯关系。他与一个熟识的技术员一起，通过调查考察和搜集到的资料，促成了一条设计中的重要铁路选取更为正确的走向，他３５岁，是个“最最上流社会”的人，除此以外，还有着“很好的，不可小看的，无可争议的”家财，这是将军做出的反应。有一次因为一件相当重要的事情他去自己的上司怕爵那里，便结识了公爵，而公爵出于某种特别的好奇，从来也不放过结交俄国的“实业界人士”。结果，公爵就结识了将军一家。三个女儿中的中间一个。阿杰莱达•伊万诺夫娜使他产生相当深刻的印象。临近春天时公爵表白了爱情。阿杰菜达很喜欢他，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜也喜欢他。将军非常高兴。自然，旅行就推迟了。婚礼定于春天举行。
其实，本来也可以在仲夏或夏未去旅行，哪怕只是叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜带着留在她身边的两个女儿去做一个月或两个月的散心也好，以驱散阿杰莱达留下她们而产生的忧伤，但是又发生了某个新的情况：已经是在春末了（阿杰莱达的婚礼稍稍延缓，推迟到仲夏）ω公爵带了他很熟悉的一个远亲来到叶潘钦家里。这是叶夫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，还是个年轻人，２８岁左右，侍从武官，如画一般的美男子，“出身名门”，为人机智，出类拔萃，“非常新派”，受过异常好的教育”，还有闻所未闻的巨大财富。关于这最后一点将军总是非常谨慎的，他做了打听：“确实，是有这么一回事。”不过还得再核实一下。”这个“前程远大”的年轻侍从武官因为别洛孔斯卡娅老太婆从莫斯科反映来的情况而被大大抬高了身价。只是他有一种名声倒是需要稍加慎重对待：据人家担保，他有若干暧昧关系，曾征服过”好几颗可怜的心。在见到阿格拉娅后，他便在叶潘钦家不同寻常地久坐不走。确实，什么都还没有说，甚至也没有作任何暗示，父母亲还是认为，今夏没有必要去考虑出国旅行的事了。而阿格拉娅本人也许是另一种意见。
这事几乎就发生在这个故事的主人公再次登场之前。从表面上看，到这个时候彼得堡的人，已经完全忘记了可怜的梅什金公爵。如果他现在忽然出现在他的熟人之间，那就仿佛是从天上掉下来一般。但是，我们还是得告知一件事实，以此结束本书第二部的引言。
科利亚•伊沃尔京在公爵离去之后，继续过着原先那样的生活，也就是上学，去看自己的好朋友伊波利特，照料将军和帮助瓦里娅做家务，也就是在她那儿跑跑腿。但是房客很快都消失了：费尔迪先科在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜家的奇遇后三天不知搬到哪儿了去，很快就沓无音讯，因此有关他的各种传闻也就停息了；据说在什么地方喝酒，但不能肯定，公爵去了莫斯科；房客的事也就此了结。后来，瓦里娅已经出嫁，尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜和加尼亚限她一起报到普季岑家去了，在伊兹马伊洛夫斯基团＊那里；至于说到伊沃尔京将军，那么几乎就在那个时候发生了完全意料不到的一个情况，他蹲了债务监狱。他是被自己的相好、大尉夫人凭各种时候他开始她的总值二千卢布的借条打发到那里去的。这一切对他来说发生得完全出乎意外，可怜将军“总的来说全然成了过分相信人心高尚的牺牲品”！他已习惯于心安理得地在借钱的信件和字据上签字，从来也不曾料想过有朝一日会起作用，始终认为仅签字而已。结果却并非仅此而已。“这以后再去相信人吧，再去表示高尚的信任吧！”他跟新结交的朋友坐在塔拉索夫大楼＊＊里喝酒时痛苦地发出感慨、同时还对他们讲着围困卡尔斯和一个士兵死而复生的故事。其实，他在那里过得还挺好。普季岑和瓦里娅说，这才是他真正该呆的地方，加尼亚也完全肯定了这一点。只有尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜一人痛苦地偷偷哭泣（这件事使家里人感到惊奇），而且不断害着病，还尽可能经常地去伊兹马伊洛夫斯基团探视丈夫。
但是，照科利亚的说法，从“将军出事”起，或者一般来说是从姐姐出嫁起，科利亚就几乎完全不再听他们的话，而且发展到很少在家过夜。据传，他结交了许多新朋友，此外，在债务监狱也非常出名。尼娜、亚历山德罗夫娜去那里少了他不成：家里现在甚至也不再用好奇的问题去干预他。过去曾经非常严厉地对待他的瓦里娅，现在也丝毫不问他在哪儿游荡；而令家人大为惊讶的是，加尼亚尽管自己抑郁寡欢，可是有时与科利亚在一起和说起话来十分友好，这是从来也没有过的事，因为过去２７岁的加尼亚自然对自己１５岁的兄弟丝毫没有友善的关切，对待他是很粗暴，还要求全体家人光用严厉的态度对待他，经常威吓要“揪他的耳朵”，使科利亚失去“人的最后一点忍耐心”。可以想得到，现在对加尼亚来说，科利亚有时甚至是必不可少的人。加尼亚当时把钱归还给纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜。此举使科利亚非常惊诧，为此他在许多事情上可以原谅兄长。
公爵离开后过了三个月，伊沃尔京家里听说，科利亚忽然结识了叶潘钦家的小姐，并受到了他们很好的接待。瓦里娅很快就获悉了这一情况；不过，科利亚并不是通过瓦里娅结识她们的，而是“自己代表自己”，慢慢地，叶潘钦家的人喜欢上了他。将军夫人起先对他很不满，但很快就“因为他的坦诚和不巴结奉承”而钟爱起他来。说到科利亚不巴结奉承，这是十分公正的；虽然他有时为将军夫人念念书报，但他在她们那里善于保持一种平等和独立的姿态，不过他经常总是热心帮忙的。但是他曾有两次与叶莉扎维塔•普罗琴菲耶夫娜吵得很厉害，向她声称，她是个专制女王，他再也不跨进她家的门。第一次争吵是由“妇女问题”引起的，第二次则是由哪个季节逮金翅雀最大这个问题引起的。无论多么不可思议，将军夫人述是在争吵后的第三天派人给他捎去了字条，请他一定光临；科利亚没有使性子摆架子，立即就去了。唯独阿格拉娅一个人不知为什么经常对他举止傲慢，没有好感。可是偏偏是他多多少少让她吃惊。有一次，那是在复活节后一周内，科利亚找到只有他和阿格拉娅单独在场的那一刻，递给她一封信，只说了一句，吩咐只交给她一个人。阿格拉娅威严地打量了一下“自命不凡的小子”，但科利亚不等她说什么就走了出去。她展开便笺读了：
＊彼得堡一地名。
＊＊债务监狱就在那里。
我曾经荣幸地得到您的信任。也许，您现在已经完全把我忘了。我怎么会给您写信的呢？我不知道，但我有一种遏制不住的愿望，想使您，而且正是使您想起我。有多少次我是多么需要你们三姐妹，但是想象中我见到的三姐妹中唯有您一人。我需要您，非常需要您。关于我自己，我没什么可以写的，也没什么可以奉告。我也不想那样做；我万分祝愿您幸福。您幸福吗？只有这点是我想对您说的。
您的兄弟
列•梅什金公爵
读完这封简短而摸不着头脑的便笺，阿格拉娅忽然满脸徘红，陷于深思。我们很难表达她的思维流程。顺便说一句，她曾问自己：“要不要给谁看？”她似乎感到不好意思。不过，最后她还是脸带嘲弄和奇怪的微笑把信扔进自己的小桌了事。第二天她又拿出来，将它夹到一本书脊装订得很坚固的厚书里（她总是这样处理她的文书，以便需要的时候尽快就能找到）。只是过了一星期她才看清楚，这是一本什么书，原来是《拉曼恰的堂•吉诃德》，阿格拉娅发狂地大笑一阵，不知道为什么。
同样不知道，她有没有把自己收到的便笺给哪个姐姐看过。
但是，当她再次看信时，她忽然想到：难道这个“自命不凡的小子”和牛皮被公爵选作通讯员，而且，也许，恐怕还是他在这里的唯一通讯员？尽管她摆出一副异常轻蔑的样子，但她还是叫来了科利亚进行盘问。而一向很易见怪别人的“小子”这次却对她的轻蔑丝毫不作计较，还相当简短、相当冷淡地对她解释，虽然在公爵临离开彼得堡时他把自己的永久性地址给了公爵并表示愿为他效劳，但这还是他接受的第一次委托、第一封便笺。为了证明自己的话，他出示了他本人收到的信。阿格拉娅并没感到不好意思就拿过来看了，给科利亚的信中写道：
亲爱的科利亚，劳驾，请把附在这里、封了口的便笺转交给阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜。祝您健康。
爱您的
列•梅什金公爵
“信赖这样的娃娃终究是可笑的，”阿格拉娅把便笺给科利亚时抱怨说，一边轻蔑地从他身边走了过去。
这一下科利亚可再也不能忍受了，为了这次机会他也没向加尼亚说明原因，特地从他那儿央求来一条绿色的新围巾围在脖子上。现在他可是大大见怪了。
Part 2 Chapter 2
IT was the beginning of June, and for a whole week the weather in St. Petersburg had been magnificent. The Epanchins had a luxurious country-house at Pavlofsk, [One of the fashionable summer resorts near St. Petersburg.] and to this spot Mrs. Epanchin determined to proceed without further delay. In a couple of days all was ready, and the family had left town. A day or two after this removal to Pavlofsk, Prince Muishkin arrived in St. Petersburg by the morning train from Moscow. No one met him; but, as he stepped out of the carriage, he suddenly became aware of two strangely glowing eyes fixed upon him from among the crowd that met the train. On endeavouring to re-discover the eyes, and see to whom they belonged, he could find nothing to guide him. It must have been a hallucination. But the disagreeable impression remained, and without this, the prince was sad and thoughtful already, and seemed to be much preoccupied.
His cab took him to a small and bad hotel near the Litaynaya. Here he engaged a couple of rooms, dark and badly furnished. He washed and changed, and hurriedly left the hotel again, as though anxious to waste no time. Anyone who now saw him for the first time since he left Petersburg would judge that he had improved vastly so far as his exterior was concerned. His clothes certainly were very different; they were more fashionable, perhaps even too much so, and anyone inclined to mockery might have found something to smile at in his appearance. But what is there that people will not smile at?
The prince took a cab and drove to a street near the Nativity, where he soon discovered the house he was seeking. It was a small wooden villa, and he was struck by its attractive and clean appearance; it stood in a pleasant little garden, full of flowers. The windows looking on the street were open, and the sound of a voice, reading aloud or making a speech, came through them. It rose at times to a shout, and was interrupted occasionally by bursts of laughter.
Prince Muishkin entered the court-yard, and ascended the steps. A cook with her sleeves turned up to the elbows opened the door. The visitor asked if Mr. Lebedeff were at home.
"He is in there," said she, pointing to the salon.
The room had a blue wall-paper, and was well, almost pretentiously, furnished, with its round table, its divan, and its bronze clock under a glass shade. There was a narrow pier- glass against the wall, and a chandelier adorned with lustres hung by a bronze chain from the ceiling.
When the prince entered, Lebedeff was standing in the middle of the room, his back to the door. He was in his shirt-sleeves, on account of the extreme heat, and he seemed to have just reached the peroration of his speech, and was impressively beating his breast.
His audience consisted of a youth of about fifteen years of age with a clever face, who had a book in his hand, though he was not reading; a young lady of twenty, in deep mourning, stood near him with an infant in her arms; another girl of thirteen, also in black, was laughing loudly, her mouth wide open; and on the sofa lay a handsome young man, with black hair and eyes, and a suspicion of beard and whiskers. He frequently interrupted the speaker and argued with him, to the great delight of the others.
"Lukian Timofeyovitch! Lukian Timofeyovitch! Here's someone to see you! Look here! . . . a gentleman to speak to you! . . . Well, it's not my fault!" and the cook turned and went away red with anger.
Lebedeff started, and at sight of the prince stood like a statue for a moment. Then he moved up to him with an ingratiating smile, but stopped short again.
"Prince! ex-ex-excellency!" he stammered. Then suddenly he ran towards the girl with the infant, a movement so unexpected by her that she staggered and fell back, but next moment he was threatening the other child, who was standing, still laughing, in the doorway. She screamed, and ran towards the kitchen. Lebedeff stamped his foot angrily; then, seeing the prince regarding him with amazement, he murmured apologetically--"Pardon to show respect! . . . he-he!"
" You are quite wrong . . ." began the prince.
"At once . . . at once . . . in one moment!"
He rushed like a whirlwind from the room, and Muishkin looked inquiringly at the others.
They were all laughing, and the guest joined in the chorus.
"He has gone to get his coat," said the boy.
"How annoying!" exclaimed the prince. "I thought . . . Tell me, is he . . ."
"You think he is drunk?" cried the young man on the sofa. " Not in the least. He's only had three or four small glasses, perhaps five; but what is that? The usual thing!"
As the prince opened his mouth to answer, he was interrupted by the girl, whose sweet face wore an expression of absolute frankness.
"He never drinks much in the morning; if you have come to talk business with him, do it now. It is the best time. He sometimes comes back drunk in the evening; but just now he passes the greater part of the evening in tears, and reads passages of Holy Scripture aloud, because our mother died five weeks ago."
"No doubt he ran off because he did not know what to say to you," said the youth on the divan. "I bet he is trying to cheat you, and is thinking how best to do it."
Just then Lebedeff returned, having put on his coat.
"Five weeks!" said he, wiping his eyes. "Only five weeks! Poor orphans!"
"But why wear a coat in holes," asked the girl, "when your new one is hanging behind the door? Did you not see it?"
"Hold your tongue, dragon-fly!" he scolded. "What a plague you are!" He stamped his foot irritably, but she only laughed, and answered:
"Are you trying to frighten me? I am not Tania, you know, and I don't intend to run away. Look, you are waking Lubotchka, and she will have convulsions again. Why do you shout like that?"
"Well, well! I won't again," said the master of the house his anxiety getting the better of his temper. He went up to his daughter, and looked at the child in her arms, anxiously making the sign of the cross over her three times. "God bless her! God bless her!" he cried with emotion. "This little creature is my daughter Luboff," addressing the prince. "My wife, Helena, died-- at her birth; and this is my big daughter Vera, in mourning, as you see; and this, this, oh, this pointing to the young man on the divan . . .
"Well, go on! never mind me!" mocked the other. "Don't be afraid!"
"Excellency! Have you read that account of the murder of the Zemarin family, in the newspaper?" cried Lebedeff, all of a sudden.
"Yes," said Muishkin, with some surprise.
"Well, that is the murderer! It is he--in fact--"
"What do you mean?" asked the visitor.
"I am speaking allegorically, of course; but he will be the murderer of a Zemarin family in the future. He is getting ready . .. ."
They all laughed, and the thought crossed the prince's mind that perhaps Lebedeff was really trifling in this way because he foresaw inconvenient questions, and wanted to gain time.
"He is a traitor! a conspirator!" shouted Lebedeff, who seemed to have lost all control over himself. " A monster! a slanderer! Ought I to treat him as a nephew, the son of my sister Anisia?"
"Oh! do be quiet! You must be drunk! He has taken it into his head to play the lawyer, prince, and he practices speechifying, and is always repeating his eloquent pleadings to his children. And who do you think was his last client? An old woman who had been robbed of five hundred roubles, her all, by some rogue of a usurer, besought him to take up her case, instead of which he defended the usurer himself, a Jew named Zeidler, because this Jew promised to give him fifty roubles. . . ."
"It was to be fifty if I won the case, only five if I lost," interrupted Lebedeff, speaking in a low tone, a great contrast to his earlier manner.
"Well! naturally he came to grief: the law is not administered as it used to be, and he only got laughed at for his pains. But he was much pleased with himself in spite of that. 'Most learned judge!' said he, 'picture this unhappy man, crippled by age and infirmities, who gains his living by honourable toil--picture him, I repeat, robbed of his all, of his last mouthful; remember, I entreat you, the words of that learned legislator, "Let mercy and justice alike rule the courts of law."' Now, would you believe it, excellency, every morning he recites this speech to us from beginning to end, exactly as he spoke it before the magistrate. To-day we have heard it for the fifth time. He was just starting again when you arrived, so much does he admire it. He is now preparing to undertake another case. I think, by the way, that you are Prince Muishkin? Colia tells me you are the cleverest man he has ever known. . . ."
"The cleverest in the world," interrupted his uncle hastily.
"I do not pay much attention to that opinion," continued the young man calmly. "Colia is very fond of you, but he," pointing to Lebedeff, "is flattering you. I can assure you I have no intention of flattering you, or anyone else, but at least you have some common-sense. Well, will you judge between us? Shall we ask the prince to act as arbitrator?" he went on, addressing his uncle.
"I am so glad you chanced to come here, prince."
"I agree," said Lebedeff, firmly, looking round involuntarily at his daughter, who had come nearer, and was listening attentively to the conversation.
"What is it all about?" asked the prince, frowning. His head ached, and he felt sure that Lebedeff was trying to cheat him in some way, and only talking to put off the explanation that he had come for.
"I will tell you all the story. I am his nephew; he did speak the truth there, although he is generally telling lies. I am at the University, and have not yet finished my course. I mean to do so, and I shall, for I have a determined character. I must, however, find something to do for the present, and therefore I have got employment on the railway at twenty-four roubles a month. I admit that my uncle has helped me once or twice before. Well, I had twenty roubles in my pocket, and I gambled them away. Can you believe that I should be so low, so base, as to lose money in that way?"
"And the man who won it is a rogue, a rogue whom you ought not to have paid!" cried Lebedeff.
"Yes, he is a rogue, but I was obliged to pay him," said the young man. "As to his being a rogue, he is assuredly that, and I am not saying it because he beat you. He is an ex-lieutenant, prince, dismissed from the service, a teacher of boxing, and one of Rogojin's followers. They are all lounging about the pavements now that Rogojin has turned them off. Of course, the worst of it is that, knowing he was a rascal, and a card-sharper, I none the less played palki with him, and risked my last rouble. To tell the truth, I thought to myself, 'If I lose, I will go to my uncle, and I am sure he will not refuse to help me.' Now that was base-cowardly and base!"
"That is so," observed Lebedeff quietly; "cowardly and base."
"Well, wait a bit, before you begin to triumph," said the nephew viciously; for the words seemed to irritate him. "He is delighted! I came to him here and told him everything: I acted honourably, for I did not excuse myself. I spoke most severely of my conduct, as everyone here can witness. But I must smarten myself up before I take up my new post, for I am really like a tramp. Just look at my boots! I cannot possibly appear like this, and if I am not at the bureau at the time appointed, the job will be given to someone else; and I shall have to try for another. Now I only beg for fifteen roubles, and I give my word that I will never ask him for anything again. I am also ready to promise to repay my debt in three months' time, and I will keep my word, even if I have to live on bread and water. My salary will amount to seventy-five roubles in three months. The sum I now ask, added to what I have borrowed already, will make a total of about thirty-five roubles, so you see I shall have enough to pay him and confound him! if he wants interest, he shall have that, too! Haven't I always paid back the money he lent me before? Why should he be so mean now? He grudges my having paid that lieutenant; there can be no other reason! That's the kind he is-- a dog in the manger!"
"And he won't go away!" cried Lebedeff. "He has installed himself here, and here he remains!"
"I have told you already, that I will not go away until I have got what I ask. Why are you smiling, prince? You look as if you disapproved of me."
"I am not smiling, but I really think you are in the wrong, somewhat," replied Muishkin, reluctantly.
"Don't shuffle! Say plainly that you think that I am quite wrong, without any 'somewhat'! Why 'somewhat'?"
"I will say you are quite wrong, if you wish."
"If I wish! That's good, I must say! Do you think I am deceived as to the flagrant impropriety of my conduct? I am quite aware that his money is his own, and that my action -As much like an attempt at extortion. But you-you don't know what life is! If people don't learn by experience, they never understand. They must be taught. My intentions are perfectly honest; on my conscience he will lose nothing, and I will pay back the money with interest. Added to which he has had the moral satisfaction of seeing me disgraced. What does he want more? and what is he good for if he never helps anyone? Look what he does himself! just ask him about his dealings with others, how he deceives people! How did he manage to buy this house? You may cut off my head if he has not let you in for something-and if he is not trying to cheat you again. You are smiling. You don't believe me?"
"It seems to me that all this has nothing to do with your affairs," remarked the prince.
"I have lain here now for three days," cried the young man without noticing, "and I have seen a lot! Fancy! he suspects his daughter, that angel, that orphan, my cousin--he suspects her, and every evening he searches her room, to see if she has a lover hidden in it! He comes here too on tiptoe, creeping softly--oh, so softly--and looks under the sofa--my bed, you know. He is mad with suspicion, and sees a thief in every corner. He runs about all night long; he was up at least seven times last night, to satisfy himself that the windows and doors were barred, and to peep into the oven. That man who appears in court for scoundrels, rushes in here in the night and prays, lying prostrate, banging his head on the ground by the half-hour--and for whom do you think he prays? Who are the sinners figuring in his drunken petitions? I have heard him with my own ears praying for the repose of the soul of the Countess du Barry! Colia heard it too. He is as mad as a March hare!"
"You hear how he slanders me, prince," said Lebedeff, almost beside himself with rage. "I may be a drunkard, an evil-doer, a thief, but at least I can say one thing for myself. He does not know--how should he, mocker that he is?--that when he came into the world it was I who washed him, and dressed him in his swathing-bands, for my sister Anisia had lost her husband, and was in great poverty. I was very little better off than she, but I sat up night after night with her, and nursed both mother and child; I used to go downstairs and steal wood for them from the house-porter. How often did I sing him to sleep when I was half dead with hunger! In short, I was more than a father to him, and now--now he jeers at me! Even if I did cross myself, and pray for the repose of the soul of the Comtesse du Barry, what does it matter? Three days ago, for the first time in my life, I read her biography in an historical dictionary. Do you know who she was? You there!" addressing his nephew. "Speak! do you know?"
"Of course no one knows anything about her but you," muttered the young man in a would-be jeering tone.
"She was a Countess who rose from shame to reign like a Queen. An Empress wrote to her, with her own hand, as 'Ma chere cousine.' At a lever-du-roi one morning (do you know what a lever-du-roi was?)--a Cardinal, a Papal legate, offered to put on her stockings; a high and holy person like that looked on it as an honour! Did you know this? I see by your expression that you did not! Well, how did she die? Answer!"
"Oh! do stop--you are too absurd!"
"This is how she died. After all this honour and glory, after having been almost a Queen, she was guillotined by that butcher, Samson. She was quite innocent, but it had to be done, for the satisfaction of the fishwives of Paris. She was so terrified, that she did not understand what was happening. But when Samson seized her head, and pushed her under the knife with his foot, she cried out: 'Wait a moment! wait a moment, monsieur!' Well, because of that moment of bitter suffering, perhaps the Saviour will pardon her other faults, for one cannot imagine a greater agony. As I read the story my heart bled for her. And what does it matter to you, little worm, if I implored the Divine mercy for her, great sinner as she was, as I said my evening prayer? I might have done it because I doubted if anyone had ever crossed himself for her sake before. It may be that in the other world she will rejoice to think that a sinner like herself has cried to heaven for the salvation of her soul. Why are you laughing? You believe nothing, atheist! And your story was not even correct! If you had listened to what I was saying, you would have heard that I did not only pray for the Comtesse du Barry. I said, 'Oh Lord! give rest to the soul of that great sinner, the Comtesse du Barry, and to all unhappy ones like her.' You see that is quite a different thing, for how many sinners there are, how many women, who have passed through the trials of this life, are now suffering and groaning in purgatory! I prayed for you, too, in spite of your insolence and impudence, also for your fellows, as it seems that you claim to know how I pray. . ."
"Oh! that's enough in all conscience! Pray for whom you choose, and the devil take them and you! We have a scholar here; you did not know that, prince?" he continued, with a sneer. "He reads all sorts of books and memoirs now."
"At any rate, your uncle has a kind heart," remarked the prince, who really had to force himself to speak to the nephew, so much did he dislike him.
"Oh, now you are going to praise him! He will be set up! He puts his hand on his heart, and he is delighted! I never said he was a man without heart, but he is a rascal--that's the pity of it. And then, he is addicted to drink, and his mind is unhinged, like that of most people who have taken more than is good for them for years. He loves his children--oh, I know that well enough! He respected my aunt, his late wife ... and he even has a sort of affection for me. He has remembered me in his will."
"I shall leave you nothing!" exclaimed his uncle angrily.
"Listen to me, Lebedeff," said the prince in a decided voice, turning his back on the young man. "I know by experience that when you choose, you can be business-like. . I . I have very little time to spare, and if you ... By the way--excuse me--what is your Christian name? I have forgotten it."
"Ti-Ti-Timofey."
"And?"
"Lukianovitch."
Everyone in the room began to laugh. 
"He is telling lies!" cried the nephew. "Even now he cannot speak the truth. He is not called Timofey Lukianovitch, prince, but Lukian Timofeyovitch. Now do tell us why you must needs lie about it? Lukian or Timofey, it is all the same to you, and what difference can it make to the prince? He tells lies without the least necessity, simply by force of habit, I assure you."
"Is that true?" said the prince impatiently.
"My name really is Lukian Timofeyovitch," acknowledged Lebedeff, lowering his eyes, and putting his hand on his heart.
"Well, for God's sake, what made you say the other?"
"To humble myself," murmured Lebedeff.
"What on earth do you mean? Oh I if only I knew where Colia was at this moment!" cried the prince, standing up, as if to go.
"I can tell you all about Colia," said the young man
"Oh! no, no!" said Lebedeff, hurriedly.
"Colia spent the night here, and this morning went after his father, whom you let out of prison by paying his debts--Heaven only knows why! Yesterday the general promised to come and lodge here, but he did not appear. Most probably he slept at the hotel close by. No doubt Colia is there, unless he has gone to Pavlofsk to see the Epanchins. He had a little money, and was intending to go there yesterday. He must be either at the hotel or at Pavlofsk."
"At Pavlofsk! He is at Pavlofsk, undoubtedly!" interrupted Lebedeff. . . . "But come--let us go into the garden--we will have coffee there. . . ." And Lebedeff seized the prince's arm, and led him from the room. They went across the yard, and found themselves in a delightful little garden with the trees already in their summer dress of green, thanks to the unusually fine weather. Lebedeff invited his guest to sit down on a green seat before a table of the same colour fixed in the earth, and took a seat facing him. In a few minutes the coffee appeared, and the prince did not refuse it. The host kept his eyes fixed on Muishkin, with an expression of passionate servility.
"I knew nothing about your home before," said the prince absently, as if he were thinking of something else.
"Poor orphans," began Lebedeff, his face assuming a mournful air, but he stopped short, for the other looked at him inattentively, as if he had already forgotten his own remark. They waited a few minutes in silence, while Lebedeff sat with his eyes fixed mournfully on the young man's face.
"Well!" said the latter, at last rousing himself. "Ah! yes! You know why I came, Lebedeff. Your letter brought me. Speak! Tell me all about it."
The clerk, rather confused, tried to say something, hesitated, began to speak, and again stopped. The prince looked at him gravely.
"I think I understand, Lukian Timofeyovitch: you were not sure that I should come. You did not think I should start at the first word from you, and you merely wrote to relieve your conscience. However, you see now that I have come, and I have had enough of trickery. Give up serving, or trying to serve, two masters. Rogojin has been here these three weeks. Have you managed to sell her to him as you did before? Tell me the truth."
"He discovered everything, the monster ... himself ......"
"Don't abuse him; though I dare say you have something to complain of. . . ."
"He beat me, he thrashed me unmercifully!" replied Lebedeff vehemently. "He set a dog on me in Moscow, a bloodhound, a terrible beast that chased me all down the street."
"You seem to take me for a child, Lebedeff. Tell me, is it a fact that she left him while they were in Moscow?"
"Yes, it is a fact, and this time, let me tell you, on the very eve of their marriage! It was a question of minutes when she slipped off to Petersburg. She came to me directly she arrived-- 'Save me, Lukian! find me some refuge, and say nothing to the prince!' She is afraid of you, even more than she is of him, and in that she shows her wisdom!" And Lebedeff slily put his finger to his brow as he said the last words.
"And now it is you who have brought them together again?"
"Excellency, how could I, how could I prevent it?"
"That will do. I can find out for myself. Only tell me, where is she now? At his house? With him?"
"Oh no! Certainly not! 'I am free,' she says; you know how she insists on that point. 'I am entirely free.' She repeats it over and over again. She is living in Petersburgskaia, with my sister- in-law, as I told you in my letter."
"She is there at this moment?"
"Yes, unless she has gone to Pavlofsk: the fine weather may have tempted her, perhaps, into the country, with Daria Alexeyevna. 'I am quite free,' she says. Only yesterday she boasted of her freedom to Nicolai Ardalionovitch--a bad sign," added Lebedeff, smiling.
"Colia goes to see her often, does he not?"
"He is a strange boy, thoughtless, and inclined to be indiscreet."
"Is it long since you saw her?"
"I go to see her every day, every day."
"Then you were there yesterday?"
"N-no: I have not been these three last days."
"It is a pity you have taken too much wine, Lebedeff I want to ask you something ... but. . ."
"All right! all right! I am not drunk," replied the clerk, preparing to listen.
"Tell me, how was she when you left her?"
"She is a woman who is seeking. .. "
"Seeking?"
"She seems always to be searching about, as if she had lost something. The mere idea of her coming marriage disgusts her; she looks on it as an insult. She cares as much for HIM as for a piece of orange-peel--not more. Yet I am much mistaken if she does not look on him with fear and trembling. She forbids his name to be mentioned before her, and they only meet when unavoidable. He understands, well enough! But it must be gone through She is restless, mocking, deceitful, violent...."
"Deceitful and violent?"
"Yes, violent. I can give you a proof of it. A few days ago she tried to pull my hair because I said something that annoyed her. I tried to soothe her by reading the Apocalypse aloud."
"What?" exclaimed the prince, thinking he had not heard aright.
"By reading the Apocalypse. The lady has a restless imagination, he-he! She has a liking for conversation on serious subjects, of any kind; in fact they please her so much, that it flatters her to discuss them. Now for fifteen years at least I have studied the Apocalypse, and she agrees with me in thinking that the present is the epoch represented by the third horse, the black one whose rider holds a measure in his hand. It seems to me that everything is ruled by measure in our century; all men are clamouring for their rights; 'a measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny.' But, added to this, men desire freedom of mind and body, a pure heart, a healthy life, and all God's good gifts. Now by pleading their rights alone, they will never attain all this, so the white horse, with his rider Death, comes next, and is followed by Hell. We talked about this matter when we met, and it impressed her very much."
"Do you believe all this?" asked Muishkin, looking curiously at his companion.
"I both believe it and explain it. I am but a poor creature, a beggar, an atom in the scale of humanity. Who has the least respect for Lebedeff? He is a target for all the world, the butt of any fool who chooses to kick him. But in interpreting revelation I am the equal of anyone, great as he may be! Such is the power of the mind and the spirit. I have made a lordly personage tremble, as he sat in his armchair . . . only by talking to him of things concerning the spirit. Two years ago, on Easter Eve, His Excellency Nil Alexeyovitch, whose subordinate I was then, wished to hear what I had to say, and sent a message by Peter Zakkaritch to ask me to go to his private room. 'They tell me you expound the prophecies relating to Antichrist,' said he, when we were alone. 'Is that so?' ' Yes,' I answered unhesitatingly, and I began to give some comments on the Apostle's allegorical vision. At first he smiled, but when we reached the numerical computations and correspondences, he trembled, and turned pale. Then he begged me to close the book, and sent me away, promising to put my name on the reward list. That took place as I said on the eve of Easter, and eight days later his soul returned to God."
"What?"
"It is the truth. One evening after dinner he stumbled as he stepped out of his carriage. He fell, and struck his head on the curb, and died immediately. He was seventy-three years of age, and had a red face, and white hair; he deluged himself with scent, and was always smiling like a child. Peter Zakkaritch recalled my interview with him, and said, 'YOU FORETOLD HIS DEATH.'"
The prince rose from his seat, and Lebedeff, surprised to see his guest preparing to go so soon, remarked: "You are not interested?" in a respectful tone.
"I am not very well, and my head aches. Doubtless the effect of the journey," replied the prince, frowning.
"You should go into the country," said Lebedeff timidly.
The prince seemed to be considering the suggestion.
"You see, I am going into the country myself in three days, with my children and belongings. The little one is delicate; she needs change of air; and during our absence this house will be done up. I am going to Pavlofsk."
"You are going to Pavlofsk too?" asked the prince sharply. "Everybody seems to be going there. Have you a house in that neighbourhood?"
"I don't know of many people going to Pavlofsk, and as for the house, Ivan Ptitsin has let me one of his villas rather cheaply. It is a pleasant place, lying on a hill surrounded by trees, and one can live there for a mere song. There is good music to be heard, so no wonder it is popular. I shall stay in the lodge. As to the villa itself. . "
"Have you let it?"
"N-no--not exactly."
"Let it to me," said the prince.
Now this was precisely what Lebedeff had made up his mind to do in the last three minutes. Not that he bad any difficulty in finding a tenant; in fact the house was occupied at present by a chance visitor, who had told Lebedeff that he would perhaps take it for the summer months. The clerk knew very well that this "PERHAPS" meant "CERTAINLY," but as he thought he could make more out of a tenant like the prince, he felt justified in speaking vaguely about the present inhabitant's intentions. "This is quite a coincidence," thought he, and when the subject of price was mentioned, he made a gesture with his hand, as if to waive away a question of so little importance.
"Oh well, as you like!" said Muishkin. "I will think it over. You shall lose nothing!"
They were walking slowly across the garden.
"But if you ... I could . . ." stammered Lebedeff, "if...if you please, prince, tell you something on the subject which would interest you, I am sure." He spoke in wheedling tones, and wriggled as he walked along.
Muishkin stopped short.
"Daria Alexeyevna also has a villa at Pavlofsk."
"Well?"
"A certain person is very friendly with her, and intends to visit her pretty often."
Well?"
"Aglaya Ivanovna..."
"Oh stop, Lebedeff!" interposed Muishkin, feeling as if he had been touched on an open wound. "That ... that has nothing to do with me. I should like to know when you are going to start. The sooner the better as far as I am concerned, for I am at an hotel."
They had left the garden now, and were crossing the yard on their way to the gate.
"Well, leave your hotel at once and come here; then we can all go together to Pavlofsk the day after tomorrow."
"I will think about it," said the prince dreamily, and went off.
The clerk stood looking after his guest, struck by his sudden absent-mindedness. He had not even remembered to say goodbye, and Lebedeff was the more surprised at the omission, as he knew by experience how courteous the prince usually was.
 
６月最初几天，彼得堡难得己有整整一星期好天气了。叶潘钦家在帕夫洛夫斯克有一处富丽的私人别墅。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜忽然心血来潮，说走就走，忙了不到两天，就动身前往了。
叶潘钦家走后第二或第三天，列夫•尼古拉耶维奇•梅什金公爵坐早车从莫斯科抵达彼得堡。车站上没有人迎接他，但在走出车厢的时候忽然觉得就在围住这趟车来客的人群中，有什么人的两只眼睛射出奇怪而炽烈的目光。他又注意看看，却再也没有辨认出什么。当然，仅仅是幻觉而已，但是留下的印象却是不愉快的。况且公爵本来就已很抑郁，若有所思，似乎为什么事而忧心忡忡。
马车把他载到一家离利捷伊纳亚街不过的旅馆。这家旅馆条件很差，公爵要了两个小房间，光线幽暗，陈设也差，他盥洗更衣完毕，什么话也没问便匆匆外出，仿佛怕过了时间或者怕遇不上人家在家里。
如果半年前在他第一次来彼得堡时认识他的人中有谁现在朝他看上一眼的话，那么，大概会得出结论说，他的外表变得比过去好得多；但是实际上未必如此。只有衣服全都换过了：全部服装都是在莫斯科由好裁缝制作的，但是衣服还是有缺点：缝制得太时髦了（做工很到家、但是不大有才干的裁缝往往如此），此外穿在彼此丝毫不感兴趣的人身上，那么，一个十分爱嘲笑的人只要仔细地看一眼公爵，大概就会发现有什么值得一笑了。但是世上可笑的事情难道还少吗？
公爵雇了马车出彼斯基。在罗日杰斯特文斯基街区的一条街上他很快找到了一座不大的小木屋，使他颇为惊讶的是，这座小木屋看起来还挺漂亮，干干净净，井井有条，还有一个种着花的庭前花圃。朝街的窗户敞开着，里面传出接连不断的激烈的话声，甚至是叫喊声，好像谁在这里高声朗读，甚至在作演讲；这声音有时被几个清脆的噪音发出的笑声所打断。公爵走进院子，登上台阶，求见列别杰夫先生。
“这就是他们，”袖子捋到肘部的厨娘开了门，用指头朝“客厅”戳了一下，回答说。
在这间糊着深蓝色壁纸的客厅里收拾得很是洁净，还颇有些讲究：一张园桌和沙发，带玻璃罩的一座青铜台钟，窗间壁上挂着一面狭长的镜子，天花板上用铜链悬挂着一盏有许多玻璃坠子的枝形吊灯。房间中央站着列别杰夫本人，他背朝进来的公爵，穿着背心，没穿上装，像是厥的衣着。他正拍打着自己的胸脯，正就某个题目痛心疾首地演说着。听众是一个１５岁的男孩，有着一张快活和聪颖的脸蛋，手中拿着一本书；２０岁左右的一个年轻姑娘，全身丧服，手上还抱着一个婴信；一个１３岁的女孩也穿着丧服，她笑得很厉害，而且还把嘴巴张得大大的；最后是一个异常奇怪的听众，小伙子２０岁左右，躺在沙发上，长得相当漂亮，微黑的皮肤，浓密的长发，黑黑的大眼睛，鬓角和下巴上露出些许胡子，似乎就是这个听客经常打断滔滔不绝的列别杰夫，并与他争论，其余的听众大概正是笑的这一点。
“鲁基扬•季莫菲伊奇，暖，鲁基扬•季莫菲伊奇！瞧瞧嘛！往这边瞧！嘿，你们可真该死！”
厨娘挥了一下双手，气得满脸通红，走开了。
列别杰夫回头一看，看见了公爵，仿佛被雷打似的怔怔地站了片刻，接着就堆起馅媚的微笑朝他奔去，但在途中又仿佛愣住了，不过还是叫出了：
“公爵阁--下！”
但是，突然他似乎仍未能做到自在洒脱，转过身去，无缘无故地先是斥责手上抱着婴儿的穿丧服的姑娘，以致她因为出其不意而急忙闪开，但列另杰夫立即就撇开她，冲着站在进另一个房间门口的１３岁女孩喊骂，而她刚才的笑兴未尽，脸上还带着微笑，现在则受不了喊骂，急忙逃到厨房去了，列别杰夫甚至还朝她背后跺了几脚，为的是进一步吓唬吓唬她，但是，当他遇到公爵局促不安的目光后，便解释说：
“这是为了……恭敬，嘻……嘻！”
“您用不着这样的……”公爵刚开始说。
“马上，马上，马上……就像一阵风！”
列别杰夫很快就从房间里消失了。公爵惊讶地看了一眼姑娘，男孩和躺在沙发上的小伙子。他们全都在笑，于是公爵也笑了起来。
“他去穿燕尾服了，”男孩说。
“这一切可真遗憾，”公爵开始说，“我本来以为……请告诉我，他……”
“您以为他醉了？”沙发上喊出了声音，“一点也没醉！不过喝了三四杯，嘿，就算五杯吧，这算得了什么，老规矩！”
公爵本要朝向沙发上的小伙子，但是姑娘说起话来，她那可爱的脸上现出最坦诚的神情。
“他早晨从不多喝酒，如果您找他有什么事，那么就请现在谈，正是时候。只是傍晚回来时，他就喝得醉醺醺的；而且现在临睡前常常要哭，给我们念《圣经》，因为我们的妈妈五星期前去世了。”
“他跑开是因为他确实难以应付您，”沙发上的年轻人笑了起来说，“我敢打赌，他马上就要哄骗您，正是这会儿在动脑筋呢。”
“才五个星期！才五个星期！”列别杰夫已经穿了燕尾服回来，接过话茬说，他一边眨着眼睛，一边从口袋里掏出手绢擦眼泪。“剩下了一堆孤儿。”
“您于吗穿着补窟窿的衣服出来？”姑娘说，“这儿门背后不是放着一件崭新的外套吗，您没看见？”
“闭嘴！多事的丫头！”列别杰夫朝她喊道，“哼，你呀！”他本想对她跺脚，可这一次她只是放声大笑。
“您干吗要吓唬，我可不是塔尼娅，我不会逃开。而柳芭奇卡看来要被您吵醒了，还会得个急惊风……您嚷嚷什么呀！”
“不许说，不许说！叫你烂舌头，烂舌头……”列别杰夫忽然吓坏了，奔向姑娘手上抱着的睡着的孩子，带着惊恐的神情几次给他划十字。“上帝保佑，上帝大大保佑！这是我的襁褓婴儿，女儿柳波芙，”他对公爵说，“是合法婚姻所生，我那刚死去的妻子叫叶列娜，是分娩时死的。而这个丑丫头，穿丧服的，是我的女儿维拉……而这个，这个，哦，这一个是……”
“怎么停住了？”年轻人喊了起来，“你接着说呀，别不好意思。”
“阁下！”突然列别杰夫冲动地嚷了起来，“您注意到报上关于热马林一家被害的消息没有？”
“我看过，”公爵有几分惊讶地说。
“喏，这就是杀害热马林一家的真正凶手，就是他！”
“你这是说什么呀？”公爵说。
“也就是一种隐喻说法，未来第二个热马林家的未来第二个凶手，如果会有这样的事的话。他正准备走这样的路……”
大家都笑了起来。公爵想起了，列别杰夫大概真的在踌躇斟酌和装腔作势，就因为他预感到公爵要向他提问题，而他不知道怎么回答、因此就设法同得时间来考虑。
“他要造反！他在策划阴谋。”列别杰夫似乎已经不能克制自己，高声嚷着。“哼，这么一个造谣中伤的人，可以说是个浪子和恶棍，难道我能，嘿，难道我有权可以把他看作是自己的亲外甥，看作是已故姐姐阿尼西娅的独生子吗？”
“住口吧，你这个喝醉的人！您相信吗，公爵，现在他想出来当律师，去担任法律诉讼的代理人；于是就开始练起口才来，在家里老是跟孩子们高谈阔论。五天前他在民事法官们面前做过一次讲话。可是他为谁辩护？不是为老太婆，她曾经央告他，请求他，有一个放高利贷的无赖向她勒索了５００卢布，这是她的全部财产，可那无赖把它占为己有。他却为这个放高利贷的犹太人扎伊德列尔辩护，就因为这家伙答应给他５０卢布……”
“如果我赢了才给５０，如果输了只给５个卢布，”列别杰夫忽然用跟刚才完全不同的声调解释说，仿佛他从来也没有叫喊过。
“嘿，他就胡扯一通，当然，现在可不是老套的制度，在那里他只受到人家的嘲笑。但他却满意得很；他说，铁面无私的法官先生们，请你们想想，一个境遇凄凉的老头，经常卧床不起，靠诚实的劳动为生，正要失去最后一块面包。谓你们想想立法者申千句明哲话：‘让仁慈主宰法庭。’你相信不，每天早晨在这里他就向我们反来复去讲这儿句话，就像在那边说的一模一样；今天是第五次了，就在您光临之前还在说，他是那样喜欢这段话，孤芳自赏得不得了，还打算为什么人辩护呢。您好像是梅什金公爵吧？科利亚向我谈起过您，说至今世上还没有遇到过比您更聪明的人……”
＊１８６８年３月商人热马林一一家六口被１８岁的中学生维托尔德•戈尔斯基所杀，作者认为凶手是受“虚无主义”思想的影响。
“是的，是的！世上没有更聪明的了！”列别杰夫随即附和说。
“嘿，这一个是撒谎。科利亚是爱您，而他是巴结您。我则根本不打算奉承您，您会知道这点的。您可不是没有理智的人：您倒评判评判我和他；喂，想不想让公爵给我们评怦理？”他转向舅舅问。“我甚至很高兴，公爵，您来得正好。”
“想！”列别杰夫毅然喊了一声，又不由自主地回头看了一下重又开始慢慢挪近前来的听众。
“你们在这里干什么？”公爵皱了下眉说。
他真的在头痛，而且他越来越确信，列别杰夫是在蒙骗他并为能延缓谈正事而乐滋滋的。
“我来说一下事情。虽然他满口谎言，我是他的外甥这一点，他没有撒谎。我没有结束学业，但是想念完它并且将坚持实现自己的意愿，因为我有性格。为了实现这一愿望，暂时我找到了铁路上月薪２５卢布的一个位置。此外，我承认，他已经帮助过我两三回。我曾经有２０卢布，但却给赌输了。哎，您相信吗，公爵，我有多无赖，多卑贱，竟把这些钱赌输了。”
“输给了恶棍，恶棍！就不应该把钱付给他！”列别杰夫喊道。
“是的，是输给了一个恶棍，但是应该付钱给他，”年轻人继续说，“关于说他是个恶棍，我也能证明，这不只是因为他狠狠地揍了我一顿。公爵，他是个被淘汰的军官，过去罗戈任一伙里的退役中尉，现在在教拳击。罗戈任把他们赶走后，他们现在都四处漂泊。但最糟糕的是，我明明知道他，知道他是恶棍，无赖和小偷，我却仍然坐下来跟他一起赌。赌到最后一个卢布（我们玩的是帕尔基牌）时，我暗自想：要是输了，就去找鲁基扬舅舅，向他鞠个躬，他是不会拒绝的。这很卑鄙，确很卑鄙！，这已经是自觉的卑劣行径了！”
“这不就是自觉的卑鄙行径嘛！”列别杰夫重复说。
“算了，别得意，再等一下，”外甥气乎乎地喊着，“他还高兴顺。我到他这里，公爵，向他承认了一切；我做的是高姿态，我没有宽恕自己，在他面前尽我所能咒骂自己，这里大家都是见证人。为了占据铁路上这个位置，我怎么也一定得置办些衣服，因为我浑身上下都穿的破砂烂烂。瞧！这双靴子！不然的话我无法去上班，要是不在指定的期限去报到，别人就会占了位置，那时我又一场空，不知什么时候再找到另一个工作。现在我向他求借就１５个卢布，保证今后再也不借，而且，在头三个月里把所有的债务分文不少付清给他。我说话算数。我会靠面包和克瓦斯熬它几个月，因为我有性格。三个月我将得到７５个卢布。连同过去的钱，我一共应该还给他３５个卢布，也就是说，我会有钱偿付的。嘿，让他随便要多少利息也行，真见鬼！他不认识我，还是怎么的？您问问他，公爵，过去他帮助我的时候，我是不是还清了？为什么现在他不愿意了？就因为我把钱付给了那个中尉，他就发脾气了。没有别的原因！瞧这是个什么人，既不为自己着想，又不肯给别人方便！”
“他还赖着不走！”列别杰夫嚷道，“躺在这里，赖着不走！”
“我就是这么对你说的。你不给，我就不走。您笑什么，公爵？好像您认为我不对？”
“我没有笑，但是，照我看，您确实有点不大对，”公爵勉强回答。
“那您就直截了当说我完全不对，别转弯抹角说‘有点’！”
“如果您愿意听，那么就是完全不对。”
“如果我愿意！真可笑！难道•您以为、我自己不知道，这样做不大正当，钱是他的，该由他作主，从我这方面来说是强人所难。但是，公爵……您不了解生活。不教训教训他们，就不会明白事理。应该教训他们。我的良心是清白的。凭良心说，我不会使他吃亏的，我会连本加利归还的。精神上他也得到了满足：他看见了我这种低三下四的屈辱相。他还要什么？不给自己带来好处，他还能干什么？得了吧，他自己在干什么？您倒问问他，他怎么捉弄人家，怎么欺骗人家？他靠什么赚来了这所房子？如果他已经不蒙骗您，已经不再动脑溺怎么进一步欺骗您，我就把头砍下来！您在笑，不相信吗？”
“我觉得，这跟您的事反正没多大关系，”公爵指出。
“我躺在这里已经第三天了，我看够了！”年轻人不睬公爵的话，高声说道，“您倒想想，他竟对这么一个天使，就是这个姑娘，现在是孤儿，我的表妹，他自己的女儿也疑神疑鬼，每天夜里在她房里搜索情郎！他也蹑手蹑脚到我这儿来，在我睡的沙发底下寻找。疑心得简直发了疯，每个角落都见到有小偷。整夜一刻不停地从床上跳起来，一会看看窗户，是不是都关好了；一会儿试试门，还朝炉于探头探脑看一番，这样子一夜里要有七次，在法庭上他为骗子辩护，而夜里他自己起来做三次祷告，就在这厅里，跪曹，每次叩头要叩半小时，喝醉的时候，为谁不作析祷，为什么享不哭诉？他为杜巴里伯爵夫人”的灵魂得到安息祈祷过，我亲耳听到的，科利亚也听到过。他完全疯了。”
“公爵，你看见了，也听见了，他是怎么侮辱我的？”列别杰夫脸红了，他真的怒不可遏，大声嚷了起来，“可是他不知道，我这个酒鬼，淫棍，强盗和歹徒，也许就凭一点就是有价值的人：就是这个挖苦嘲笑的人，当初还是婴儿的时候，我经常替他包溺褓，给他在澡盆里洗澡，在贫寒寡居的阿尼西娅姐姐那里，同样贫穷的我夜里就坐着，通宵不睡，照看着他们两个病人，我偷下面看门人的木柴，给这个小子唱歌，同手指打枢子哄他，我自己饿着肚子把他抚养大。可现在他却嘲笑我！再说，即使我真的有一天什么时候在额头上划十字祈求杜巴里伯爵夫人灵魂得到安息，又关你什么事？公爵，三天前我平生第一次在词典里读到了她的生午。你知道吗，杜巴里夫人是个什么人？你说呀，知道不知道？”
“嘿，就你一个人知道不成？”年轻人讥讽而又勉强地嘟哝着。
“这是这么一位伯爵夫人，她摆脱耻辱的地位，取代王后掌管大事，一位伟大的女皇在写给她的亲笔信中称她是ｍａ ｃｕｏｓｉｎｅ。＊红衣主教、罗马教皇使节在列维一久一鲁阿＊＊＊时（你知道什么是列维一久一鲁阿吗？）自告奋勇给她的光腿穿长丝袜，还将此看作是荣幸，尚且是这么一位崇高和神圣的人物！你知道这回事？从脸上我就看得出你不知道！那么她是怎么死的呢？既然你知道，就回答吗！”
“滚开！老缠着人。”
“她是这么死的，在这样的荣耀之后，这位过去权势显赫的女人却被刽子手莎姆松无辜地拖上了断头台，让那些巴黎的普阿萨尔德＊＊＊＊开心。而她却吓得莫名其妙，不知发生什么事。她看到，他把她的脖子往铡刀下面按，用脚乱踢一通，而那些婆娘们则笑着，她就喊了起来：‘Ｅｎｃｏｒｅ ｕｎ ｍｏｍｅｎｔ，ｍｏｎ的情人，法国大革命时被处决。
＊让娜一玛丽•杜巴里（１７４３一１７９３），伯爵夫人，法国王路易十五
＊＊法语；意为堂姐妹、表姐妹。此处女皇用此称呼，表示与她亲近。
＊＊＊法语俄译音，意为早晨穿衣的仪式。
＊＊＊＊法语俄译音，意为女商贩。
ｓｉｅｕｒ ｔｅ ｂｏｕｒｒｅａｕ， ｅｎｃｏｒ ｕｎ １ｎｏｍｅｎｔ＊，这意思是‘再等一会儿，布罗“先生，就一会儿！”也许，就在这一会儿里上帝会宽恕她，因为不能想象人的灵魂还能承受比这更甚的米泽尔”，你知道‘米泽尔’这个词的意思吗？啼，喊声就是‘米泽尔”，我读到伯爵夫人‘等一会儿’的呼叫时，我的心就像被钳子夹住似的。我睡觉前想起祈祷时提一下她这个罪孽深重的人，又与你这个卑鄙小人有什么相干？也许，之所以要提一下，是因为有世以来大概从来也未曾有人为她在额头上划十字，而且也没有想到过那样做。可是她在那个世界会感到高兴，因为总算有这么一个跟她一样的罪人，为她在人世间哪怕是做了一次祈祷。你干吗笑？你不相信，是个无神论者。那你又怎么知道呢？既然你偷听了我祈祷，可是却胡说：我不只是光为杜巴里夫人祷告，我是这样念的：‘求上帝让罪孽深重的杜巴里伯爵夫人和所有像她那样；的人的灵魂得到安息，这可完全是另一回事，因为有许多这样的罪孽深重的人和命运变幻无常的典型，他们尝尽煎熬，现在正在那边慌乱不安，呻吟，等待；而且我当时也曾为你，为你这样厚颜无耻和欺人的无赖祈祷过，既然你偷听我怎么祷告……”
“好了，够了，够了，你想为谁就为谁祷告吧，见你的鬼，还大声嚷嚷呢！”外甥烦恼地打断了他，“公爵，您不知道吧，他可是我们这儿博学多识的人，”外甥带着一种尴尬的冷笑补充说，“现在他老是读这一类的各种书籍和回忆录。”
“您舅舅毕竟……不是冷酷无情的人，”公爵不太愿意地说。这个年轻人使他感到相当反感。
“看来您要把他捧上天了！您看见了，他已经把手按在心口上了，嘴巴张成Ｖ形，马上他还想听好话呢！也许，他不是冷酷无情的人，但是个骗子，糟就糟在这里；’加上还酗酒，全身摇摇晃晃，支持不住，就如任何喝了多年酒的人一样，所以他老是吱哩哇拉乱响。就算他是爱孩子的，也尊重死去的舅妈……甚至也爱我，他可是在遗嘱里给我也留了一份，真的……”
“我什么也不会留！”列别杰夫冷漠无情地嚷道。
“听着，列别杰夫，”公爵转身不理睬年轻人，坚定地说，“我可是凭经验知道，当您愿意的时候，您就是一个实干的人……我现在时间很少，如果您……对不起，怎么称您的名字和父称？我忘了。”
＊法语俄译音，意为刽于手。
＊＊法语：痛苦。
“季一季一季莫菲。”
“还有呢？”
“鲁基扬诺维奇。”
所有在屋子里的人又大笑起来。
“他撒谎！”外甥喊了起来，“连这也撒谎！公爵，他，根本不叫季莫菲•鲁基扬诺维奇，而叫鲁基扬•季莫菲耶维奇！嘿，说吧，你为什么要撒谎？算了吧，对你来说，叫鲁墓扬还是季莫菲还是一个样，公爵哪儿管得了这个？公爵，我请您相信，他说谎只是积习难改！”
“难道这是真的？”公爵迫不及待地问。
“鲁基扬•季莫菲耶维奇，这是真名，”列别杰夫承认并感到不好意思。他顺从地垂下双眼，又一次把手放到心口上。
“您为什么要这样，啊，我的上帝！”
“这是出于自谦，”列别杰夫喃喃着说，越来越恭顺地低下自己的头。
“哎，这里要什么自谦！我只想知道，现在在哪里可以找到科利亚！”公爵说着，转过身准备离去。
“我会告诉您，科利亚在什么地方，”年轻人又自告奋勇说。
“不许说，不，绝不要讲！”列别杰夫气冲冲地急忙说，显得很是慌乱。
“科利亚在这里过过夜，但第二天早晨便去寻找自己的将军父亲，公爵，天知道为什么您把他从‘债务监狱’里赎出来。昨天将军还答应光临这儿过夜，可是没有来。最可能是在《天平旅馆》过的夜，离这儿很近。因而，科利亚是在那里或者是在帕夫洛夫斯克叶潘钦家。他有钱，他昨天就想去的。就这么回事，在《天平旅馆》或者在帕夫洛夫斯克。”
“在帕夫洛夫斯克，在帕夫焰夫斯克！……我们到这里，到花园里去……喝咖啡……”
列别杰无拽住公爵的手。他们走出房间，穿过院子；走进篱笆门。这里面的有一个很小很小的花园，由于天气好所有的树木都已叶芽满枝了。列别杰夫让公爵坐到绿色的木条椅上，就在一张插入地中的绿色桌子旁边。自己则坐卒他对面。过了一会，咖啡也真的端上来了，公爵没有拒绝。列别杰夫陷媚和贪婪地继续望着他的眼睛。
“我不知道，您有这样的家业，”公爵说，他那副样子想的却完全是另一回事。
“全是孤－儿，”列别杰夫蟋缩一下身子，刚开始说就停住了，因为公爵心不在焉地望着自己面前，当然，他已忘记了自己的问题。又过了一会；列别杰夫察颜观色，期待着。
“那又怎么啦？”公爵仿佛醒悟过来，说，“啊，对了！您自己也知道，列别杰夫，我们有什么事情：我是因为您的来信才来的，说吧。”列别杰夫十分困窘，想要说什么，但只是吱吱唔唔一下，什么也没有说出来。公爵等了一会，忧郁地笑了一下。
“我好像非常理解您，鲁基扬•季莫菲耶维奇。大概，您并没期待我来。而认为，我不会因为您的第一个通知就从偏僻角落里赶来，您写信只是为了洗刷良心。而我却就赶来了。好了，够了，别欺骗了，一仆事二主的把戏该结束了。罗戈任在这里已经三个星期了，我全部知道。您已经像那次那样托她出卖给他了还是没有？说真话。”
“是那个恶棍自己打听到的，是他自己。”
“别骂他：当然，他对您是很坏……”
“他狠狠地打了我，毒打了我！”列别杰夫激动万分接过话茬说，“在莫斯科他还放狗整条街地追我，是条跑得非常快的猎犬，一条凶猛异常的母狗。”
“您把我当小孩了，列别杰夫。您说，她现在真的抛下他了，在莫斯科？”
“真的，真的，又是在快要举行婚礼的时候。那家伙已经在一分钟一分钟地数时间了，可她却到了彼得堡这里；而且径直来找我、说：救救我，保护我，鲁基扬，也别告诉公爵……’公爵，她怕您比怕罗戈任更厉害，这一点实在深奥莫解！”
列别杰夫还狡黯地把一个手指按到脑门上。
“现在您又把他们弄到一起了？”
“公爵阁下，我怎么能……怎么能不让呢？”
“算了，够了，我自己会全弄清楚的。只不过告诉我，现在她在什么地方，在他那里吗？”
“哦，不！绝对不在那里！她是独立的。她说，‘我是自由的。’公爵，您要知道，她强烈地坚持这一点，她说，‘我还完全是自由的！’她仍然在彼得堡岛＊上，住在我小姨子家里，我已经写信告诉过您了。”
“现在还在那里？”
＊圣波得堡的一个行政区。
“除非因为好天气去帕夫洛夫斯克达里娅＊阿列克耐耶夫娜的别墅，就会在那里。她说、‘我是完全自由的。还在昨天她还对尼古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇大谈特谈了一通自己的自由。这是不祥之兆啊！”
列别杰夫咧嘴大笑。
“科利亚常在她那里吗？”
“他有点冒失和莫名其妙，还不大保守秘密。”
“您很久没去那里了？”？”
“每天都去，每天都去。”
“这么说、昨天也去了？”
“不，三天以前。”
“真遗憾，您有点喝醉了、列别杰夫！不然我有事要同您。”
“不，不，我一点也没醉！”
列别杰夫两眼盯着他。
“告诉我，您留下她时怎么样？”
“心神不定，若有所失。”
“若有所失？”
“她似乎老在寻找什么，似乎丢了什么似的。对于即将举行的婚礼，甚至想起来就令她厌恶，而且将它看作是一种侮辱。对罗戈任本人看得像一块桔子皮，根本就不放在眼里，但是也放去眼里，既害怕又恐惧，甚至不许人家说到他“只有不得已的情况下他们才见面……罗戈任对此非常多愁善感！可是又无法避免！……而她心烦意乱。好嘲弄人，言行不一，好发脾气……”
“言行不一和好发脾气？”
“是好发脾气，因为上一回为了一次谈话差点没揪我的头发。我用《启示录》为她祈求平安。”
“怎么回事？”公爵以为自己听错了，重问了一遍。
“我给她念《启示录》。这是个有着令人不安的想象力的女士，嘻一嘻！而且我观察结果，她对一些严肃的话题，尽管与她毫不相干，却过分热衷。她喜欢，非常喜欢谈这些话题，甚至把这看作是人家对她的特别尊敬。是的，我在解释《启示录》方面是很在行的，而且已经讲了十五年了。她也同意我的说法，我们现在是在第三匹马即黑马的时代，是在于里拿着俄斗的骑士时代，因为如今一切都要用俄斗量，都要签合同，所有的人都只寻求自己的权利：‘一个银市换一俄斗小麦，一个银市换三俄斗大麦……，可在这同时人们还保留自由的精神和纯洁的心灵，健康的肉体和上帝赐予的一切。但是靠唯一的权利是保不住的，随后接回而至的是一匹浅色马，而马上骑士的名字则是死神，再后面已经是地狱了……我们遇在一起时，就讲这些，对她很有影响。”
“您自己相信是这样吗？”公爵用奇怪的目光瞥了一眼列别杰夫，问。
“我相信，也就这样解释。因为我是个穷光蛋，是人们循环轮转中的一个原子。谁会尊敬列别杰夫？人人都可以嘲笑他，人人几乎都可以踹他一脚。在这件事上，即解释语义方面，我跟王公贵族没什么两样。因为我有智慧！王公贵族即使领悟到，在我面前……坐在安乐椅上照样要颤抖。尼尔•阿列克谢耶维奇大人阁下两年前复活节前夕听说了（当时我还在他的司里当差），便通过彼得•扎哈雷奇特地要我从值班室到他自己办公室去，只剩下我们两人时问我：‘你是解释反基督者的专家，真的吗？’我没有隐瞒：‘是我’。我向他说了，阐述了，形容了，也没有减少恐惧的因素，而且。还展开比喻的画卷，故意加强这种色彩，引用了许多数字。大人他微微含笑，但是听到数字和类似的地方便会打颤，就要我合上书，打发我走。到复活节给我颁了奖赏，可是此后一星期他就去见上帝了。”
“您在说什么，列别杰夫？”
“正是这样。在一次午宴后他从马车里跌出来……太阳穴撞在路边矮石柱上，就像小孩一样，就像小孜一样，马上就上西天了。照履历表上算享年７３。在世时他满脸红光，一头银丝，全身洒遍香水，总是笑容可掬，像小孩的笑咪咪的。当时彼得•扎哈雷奇回忆说，‘这是你的预言。’”
公爵站起身。列别杰夫很觉惊讶；甚至对公爵已经要起身告辞感到不知所措。
“您变得很淡漠，嘻嘻！”他斗胆馅媚地说。
“确实，我觉得不大舒服，我的头昏沉沉的，是旅途劳累了还是怎么的，”公爵皱着眉头回答。
“您最好是去别墅，”列别杰夫怯生生地引着话题。
公爵若有所思地站在那里。
“我自己再等三天要带全家去别墅，
Part 2 Chapter 3
It was now close on twelve o'clock.
The prince knew that if he called at the Epanchins' now he would only find the general, and that the latter might probably carry him straight off to Pavlofsk with him; whereas there was one visit he was most anxious to make without delay.
So at the risk of missing General Epanchin altogether, and thus postponing his visit to Pavlofsk for a day, at least, the prince decided to go and look for the house he desired to find.
The visit he was about to pay was, in some respects, a risky one. He was in two minds about it, but knowing that the house was in the Gorohovaya, not far from the Sadovaya, he determined to go in that direction, and to try to make up his mind on the way.
Arrived at the point where the Gorohovaya crosses the Sadovaya, he was surprised to find how excessively agitated he was. He had no idea that his heart could beat so painfully.
One house in the Gorohovaya began to attract his attention long before he reached it, and the prince remembered afterwards that he had said to himself: "That is the house, I'm sure of it." He came up to it quite curious to discover whether he had guessed right, and felt that he would be disagreeably impressed to find that he had actually done so. The house was a large gloomy- looking structure, without the slightest claim to architectural beauty, in colour a dirty green. There are a few of these old houses, built towards the end of the last century, still standing in that part of St. Petersburg, and showing little change from their original form and colour. They are solidly built, and are remarkable for the thickness of their walls, and for the fewness of their windows, many of which are covered by gratings. On the ground-floor there is usually a money-changer's shop, and the owner lives over it. Without as well as within, the houses seem inhospitable and mysterious--an impression which is difficult to explain, unless it has something to do with the actual architectural style. These houses are almost exclusively inhabited by the merchant class.
Arrived at the gate, the prince looked up at the legend over it, which ran:
"House of Rogojin, hereditary and honourable citizen."
He hesitated no longer; but opened the glazed door at the bottom of the outer stairs and made his way up to the second storey. The place was dark and gloomy-looking; the walls of the stone staircase were painted a dull red. Rogojin and his mother and brother occupied the whole of the second floor. The servant who opened the door to Muishkin led him, without taking his name, through several rooms and up and down many steps until they arrived at a door, where he knocked.
Parfen Rogojin opened the door himself.
On seeing the prince he became deadly white, and apparently fixed to the ground, so that he was more like a marble statue than a human being. The prince had expected some surprise, but Rogojin evidently considered his visit an impossible and miraculous event. He stared with an expression almost of terror, and his lips twisted into a bewildered smile.
"Parfen! perhaps my visit is ill-timed. I-I can go away again if you like," said Muishkin at last, rather embarrassed.
"No, no; it's all right, come in," said Parfen, recollecting himself.
They were evidently on quite familiar terms. In Moscow they had had many occasions of meeting; indeed, some few of those meetings were but too vividly impressed upon their memories. They had not met now, however, for three months.
The deathlike pallor, and a sort of slight convulsion about the lips, had not left Rogojin's face. Though he welcomed his guest, he was still obviously much disturbed. As he invited the prince to sit down near the table, the latter happened to turn towards him, and was startled by the strange expression on his face. A painful recollection flashed into his mind. He stood for a time, looking straight at Rogojin, whose eyes seemed to blaze like fire. At last Rogojin smiled, though he still looked agitated and shaken.
"What are you staring at me like that for?" he muttered. "Sit down."
The prince took a chair.
"Parfen," he said, "tell me honestly, did you know that I was coming to Petersburg or no?"
"Oh, I supposed you were coming," the other replied, smiling sarcastically, and I was right in my supposition, you see; but how was I to know that you would come TODAY?"
A certain strangeness and impatience in his manner impressed the prince very forcibly.
"And if you had known that I was coming today, why be so irritated about it?" he asked, in quiet surprise.
"Why did you ask me?"
"Because when I jumped out of the train this morning, two eyes glared at me just as yours did a moment since."
"Ha! and whose eyes may they have been?" said Rogojin, suspiciously. It seemed to the prince that he was trembling.
"I don't know; I thought it was a hallucination. I often have hallucinations nowadays. I feel just as I did five years ago when my fits were about to come on."
"Well, perhaps it was a hallucination, I don't know," said Parfen.
He tried to give the prince an affectionate smile, and it seemed to the latter as though in this smile of his something had broken, and that he could not mend it, try as he would.
"Shall you go abroad again then?" he asked, and suddenly added, "Do you remember how we came up in the train from Pskoff together? You and your cloak and leggings, eh?"
And Rogojin burst out laughing, this time with unconcealed malice, as though he were glad that he had been able to find an opportunity for giving vent to it.
"Have you quite taken up your quarters here?" asked the prince
"Yes, I'm at home. Where else should I go to?"
"We haven't met for some time. Meanwhile I have heard things about you which I should not have believed to be possible."
"What of that? People will say anything," said Rogojin drily.
"At all events, you've disbanded your troop--and you are living in your own house instead of being fast and loose about the place; that's all very good. Is this house all yours, or joint property?"
"It is my mother's. You get to her apartments by that passage."
"Where's your brother?"
"In the other wing."
"Is he married?"
"Widower. Why do you want to know all this?"
The prince looked at him, but said nothing. He had suddenly relapsed into musing, and had probably not heard the question at all. Rogojin did not insist upon an answer, and there was silence for a few moments.
"I guessed which was your house from a hundred yards off," said the prince at last.
"Why so?"
"I don't quite know. Your house has the aspect of yourself and all your family; it bears the stamp of the Rogojin life; but ask me why I think so, and I can tell you nothing. It is nonsense, of course. I am nervous about this kind of thing troubling me so much. I had never before imagined what sort of a house you would live in, and yet no sooner did I set eyes on this one than I said to myself that it must be yours."
"Really!" said Rogojin vaguely, not taking in what the prince meant by his rather obscure remarks.
The room they were now sitting in was a large one, lofty but dark, well furnished, principally with writing-tables and desks covered with papers and books. A wide sofa covered with red morocco evidently served Rogojin for a bed. On the table beside which the prince had been invited to seat himself lay some books; one containing a marker where the reader had left off, was a volume of Solovieff's History. Some oil-paintings in worn gilded frames hung on the walls, but it was impossible to make out what subjects they represented, so blackened were they by smoke and age. One, a life-sized portrait, attracted the prince's attention. It showed a man of about fifty, wearing a long riding- coat of German cut. He had two medals on his breast; his beard was white, short and thin; his face yellow and wrinkled, with a sly, suspicious expression in the eyes.
"That is your father, is it not?" asked the prince.
"Yes, it is," replied Rogojin with an unpleasant smile, as if he had expected his guest to ask the question, and then to make some disagreeable remark.
"Was he one of the Old Believers?"
"No, he went to church, but to tell the truth he really preferred the old religion. This was his study and is now mine. Why did you ask if he were an Old Believer?"
"Are you going to be married here?"
"Ye-yes!" replied Rogojin, starting at the unexpected question.
"Soon?"
"You know yourself it does not depend on me."
"Parfen, I am not your enemy, and I do not intend to oppose your intentions in any way. I repeat this to you now just as I said it to you once before on a very similar occasion. When you were arranging for your projected marriage in Moscow, I did not interfere with you--you know I did not. That first time she fled to me from you, from the very altar almost, and begged me to 'save her from you.' Afterwards she ran away from me again, and you found her and arranged your marriage with her once more; and now, I hear, she has run away from you and come to Petersburg. Is it true? Lebedeff wrote me to this effect, and that's why I came here. That you had once more arranged matters with Nastasia Philipovna I only learned last night in the train from a friend of yours, Zaleshoff--if you wish to know.
"I confess I came here with an object. I wished to persuade Nastasia to go abroad for her health; she requires it. Both mind and body need a change badly. I did not intend to take her abroad myself. I was going to arrange for her to go without me. Now I tell you honestly, Parfen, if it is true that all is made up between you, I will not so much as set eyes upon her, and I will never even come to see you again.
"You know quite well that I am telling the truth, because I have always been frank with you. I have never concealed my own opinion from you. I have always told you that I consider a marriage between you and her would be ruin to her. You would also be ruined, and perhaps even more hopelessly. If this marriage were to be broken off again, I admit I should be greatly pleased; but at the same time I have not the slightest intention of trying to part you. You may be quite easy in your mind, and you need not suspect me. You know yourself whether I was ever really your rival or not, even when she ran away and came to me.
"There, you are laughing at me--I know why you laugh. It is perfectly true that we lived apart from one another all the time, in different towns. I told you before that I did not love her with love, but with pity! You said then that you understood me; did you really understand me or not? What hatred there is in your eyes at this moment! I came to relieve your mind, because you are dear to me also. I love you very much, Parfen; and now I shall go away and never come back again. Goodbye."
The prince rose.
"Stay a little," said Parfen, not leaving his chair and resting his head on his right hand. "I haven't seen you for a long time."
The prince sat down again. Both were silent for a few moments.
"When you are not with me I hate you, Lef Nicolaievitch. I have loathed you every day of these three months since I last saw you. By heaven I have!" said Rogojin." I could have poisoned you at any minute. Now, you have been with me but a quarter of an hour, and all my malice seems to have melted away, and you are as dear to me as ever. Stay here a little longer."
"When I am with you you trust me; but as soon as my back is turned you suspect me," said the prince, smiling, and trying to hide his emotion.
"I trust your voice, when I hear you speak. I quite understand that you and I cannot be put on a level, of course."
"Why did you add that?--There! Now you are cross again," said the prince, wondering.
"We were not asked, you see. We were made different, with different tastes and feelings, without being consulted. You say you love her with pity. I have no pity for her. She hates me-- that's the plain truth of the matter. I dream of her every night, and always that she is laughing at me with another man. And so she does laugh at me. She thinks no more of marrying me than if she were changing her shoe. Would you believe it, I haven't seen her for five days, and I daren't go near her. She asks me what I come for, as if she were not content with having disgraced me--"
"Disgraced you! How?"
"Just as though you didn't know! Why, she ran away from me, and went to you. You admitted it yourself, just now."
"But surely you do not believe that she..."
"That she did not disgrace me at Moscow with that officer. Zemtuznikoff? I know for certain she did, after having fixed our marriage-day herself!"
"Impossible!" cried the prince.
"I know it for a fact," replied Rogojin, with conviction.
"It is not like her, you say? My friend, that's absurd. Perhaps such an act would horrify her, if she were with you, but it is quite different where I am concerned. She looks on me as vermin. Her affair with Keller was simply to make a laughing-stock of me. You don't know what a fool she made of me in Moscow; and the money I spent over her! The money! the money!"
"And you can marry her now, Parfen! What will come of it all?" said the prince, with dread in his voice.
Rogojin gazed back gloomily, and with a terrible expression in his eyes, but said nothing.
"I haven't been to see her for five days," he repeated, after a slight pause. "I'm afraid of being turned out. She says she's still her own mistress, and may turn me off altogether, and go abroad. She told me this herself," he said, with a peculiar glance at Muishkin. "I think she often does it merely to frighten me. She is always laughing at me, for some reason or other; but at other times she's angry, and won't say a word, and that's what I'm afraid of. I took her a shawl one day, the like of which she might never have seen, although she did live in luxury and she gave it away to her maid, Katia. Sometimes when I can keep away no longer, I steal past the house on the sly, and once I watched at the gate till dawn--I thought something was going on--and she saw me from the window. She asked me what I should do if I found she had deceived me. I said, 'You know well enough.'"
"What did she know?" cried the prince.
"How was I to tell?" replied Rogojin, with an angry laugh. "I did my best to catch her tripping in Moscow, but did not succeed. However, I caught hold of her one day, and said: 'You are engaged to be married into a respectable family, and do you know what sort of a woman you are? THAT'S the sort of woman you are,' I said."
"You told her that?"
"Yes."
"Well, go on."
"She said, 'I wouldn't even have you for a footman now, much less for a husband.' 'I shan't leave the house,' I said, 'so it doesn't matter.' 'Then I shall call somebody and have you kicked out,' she cried. So then I rushed at her, and beat her till she was bruised all over."
"Impossible!" cried the prince, aghast.
"I tell you it's true," said Rogojin quietly, but with eyes ablaze with passion.
"Then for a day and a half I neither slept, nor ate, nor drank, and would not leave her. I knelt at her feet: 'I shall die here,' I said, 'if you don't forgive me; and if you have me turned out, I shall drown myself; because, what should I be without you now?' She was like a madwoman all that day; now she would cry; now she would threaten me with a knife; now she would abuse me. She called in Zaleshoff and Keller, and showed me to them, shamed me in their presence. 'Let's all go to the theatre,' she says, 'and leave him here if he won't go--it's not my business. They'll give you some tea, Parfen Semeonovitch, while I am away, for you must be hungry.' She came back from the theatre alone. 'Those cowards wouldn't come,' she said. 'They are afraid of you, and tried to frighten me, too. "He won't go away as he came," they said, "he'll cut your throat--see if he doesn't." Now, I shall go to my bedroom, and I shall not even lock my door, just to show you how much I am afraid of you. You must be shown that once for all. Did you have tea?' 'No,' I said, 'and I don't intend to.' 'Ha, ha! you are playing off your pride against your stomach! That sort of heroism doesn't sit well on you,' she said.
"With that she did as she had said she would; she went to bed, and did not lock her door. In the morning she came out. 'Are you quite mad?' she said, sharply. 'Why, you'll die of hunger like this.' 'Forgive me,' I said. 'No, I won't, and I won't marry you. I've said it. Surely you haven't sat in this chair all night without sleeping?' 'I didn't sleep,' I said. 'H'm! how sensible of you. And are you going to have no breakfast or dinner today?' 'I told you I wouldn't. Forgive me!' 'You've no idea how unbecoming this sort of thing is to you,' she said, 'it's like putting a saddle on a cow's back. Do you think you are frightening me? My word, what a dreadful thing that you should sit here and eat no food! How terribly frightened I am!' She wasn't angry long, and didn't seem to remember my offence at all. I was surprised, for she is a vindictive, resentful woman--but then I thought that perhaps she despised me too much to feel any resentment against me. And that's the truth.
"She came up to me and said, 'Do you know who the Pope of Rome is?' 'I've heard of him,' I said. 'I suppose you've read the Universal History, Parfen Semeonovitch, haven't you?' she asked. 'I've learned nothing at all,' I said. 'Then I'll lend it to you to read. You must know there was a Roman Pope once, and he was very angry with a certain Emperor; so the Emperor came and neither ate nor drank, but knelt before the Pope's palace till he should be forgiven. And what sort of vows do you think that Emperor was making during all those days on his knees? Stop, I'll read it to you!' Then she read me a lot of verses, where it said that the Emperor spent all the time vowing vengeance against the Pope. 'You don't mean to say you don't approve of the poem, Parfen Semeonovitch,' she says. 'All you have read out is perfectly true,' say I. 'Aha!' says she, 'you admit it's true, do you? And you are making vows to yourself that if I marry you, you will remind me of all this, and take it out of me.' 'I don't know,' I say, 'perhaps I was thinking like that, and perhaps I was not. I'm not thinking of anything just now.' 'What are your thoughts, then?' 'I'm thinking that when you rise from your chair and go past me, I watch you, and follow you with my eyes; if your dress does but rustle, my heart sinks; if you leave the room, I remember every little word and action, and what your voice sounded like, and what you said. I thought of nothing all last night, but sat here listening to your sleeping breath, and heard you move a little, twice.' 'And as for your attack upon me,' she says, 'I suppose you never once thought of THAT?' 'Perhaps I did think of it, and perhaps not,' I say. And what if I don't either forgive you or marry, you' 'I tell you I shall go and drown myself.' 'H'm!' she said, and then relapsed into silence. Then she got angry, and went out. 'I suppose you'd murder me before you drowned yourself, though!' she cried as she left the room.
"An hour later, she came to me again, looking melancholy. 'I will marry you, Parfen Semeonovitch,' she says, not because I'm frightened of you, but because it's all the same to me how I ruin myself. And how can I do it better? Sit down; they'll bring you some dinner directly. And if I do marry you, I'll be a faithful wife to you--you need not doubt that.' Then she thought a bit, and said, 'At all events, you are not a flunkey; at first, I thought you were no better than a flunkey.' And she arranged the wedding and fixed the day straight away on the spot. 
"Then, in another week, she had run away again, and came here to Lebedeff's; and when I found her here, she said to me, 'I'm not going to renounce you altogether, but I wish to put off the wedding a bit longer yet--just as long as I like--for I am still my own mistress; so you may wait, if you like.' That's how the matter stands between us now. What do you think of all this, Lef Nicolaievitch?"
"'What do you think of it yourself?" replied the prince, looking sadly at Rogojin.
"As if I can think anything about it! I--" He was about to say more, but stopped in despair.
The prince rose again, as if he would leave.
"At all events, I shall not interfere with you!" he murmured, as though making answer to some secret thought of his own.
"I'll tell you what!" cried Rogojin, and his eyes flashed fire. "I can't understand your yielding her to me like this; I don't understand it. Have you given up loving her altogether? At first you suffered badly--I know it--I saw it. Besides, why did you come post-haste after us? Out of pity, eh? He, he, he!" His mouth curved in a mocking smile.
"Do you think I am deceiving you?" asked the prince.
"No! I trust you--but I can't understand. It seems to me that your pity is greater than my love." A hungry longing to speak his mind out seemed to flash in the man's eyes, combined with an intense anger.
"Your love is mingled with hatred, and therefore, when your love passes, there will be the greater misery," said the prince. "I tell you this, Parfen--"
"What! that I'll cut her throat, you mean?"
The prince shuddered.
"You'll hate her afterwards for all your present love, and for all the torment you are suffering on her account now. What seems to me the most extraordinary thing is, that she can again consent to marry you, after all that has passed between you. When I heard the news yesterday, I could hardly bring myself to believe it. Why, she has run twice from you, from the very altar rails, as it were. She must have some presentiment of evil. What can she want with you now? Your money? Nonsense! Besides, I should think you must have made a fairly large hole in your fortune already. Surely it is not because she is so very anxious to find a husband? She could find many a one besides yourself. Anyone would be better than you, because you will murder her, and I feel sure she must know that but too well by now. Is it because you love her so passionately? Indeed, that may be it. I have heard that there are women who want just that kind of love ... but still ..." The prince paused, reflectively.
"What are you grinning at my father's portrait again for?" asked Rogojin, suddenly. He was carefully observing every change in the expression of the prince's face.
"I smiled because the idea came into my head that if it were not for this unhappy passion of yours you might have, and would have, become just such a man as your father, and that very quickly, too. You'd have settled down in this house of yours with some silent and obedient wife. You would have spoken rarely, trusted no one, heeded no one, and thought of nothing but making money."
"Laugh away! She said exactly the same, almost word for word, when she saw my father's portrait. It's remarkable how entirely you and she are at one now-a-days."
"What, has she been here?" asked the prince with curiosity.
"Yes! She looked long at the portrait and asked all about my father. 'You'd be just such another,' she said at last, and laughed. 'You have such strong passions, Parfen,' she said, 'that they'd have taken you to Siberia in no time if you had not, luckily, intelligence as well. For you have a good deal of intelligence.' (She said this--believe it or not. The first time I ever heard anything of that sort from her.) 'You'd soon have thrown up all this rowdyism that you indulge in now, and you'd have settled down to quiet, steady money-making, because you have little education; and here you'd have stayed just like your father before you. And you'd have loved your money so that you'd amass not two million, like him, but ten million; and you'd have died of hunger on your money bags to finish up with, for you carry everything to extremes.' There, that's exactly word for word as she said it to me. She never talked to me like that before. She always talks nonsense and laughs when she's with me. We went all over this old house together. 'I shall change all this,' I said, 'or else I'll buy a new house for the wedding.' 'No, no!' she said, 'don't touch anything; leave it all as it is; I shall live with your mother when I marry you.'
"I took her to see my mother, and she was as respectful and kind as though she were her own daughter. Mother has been almost demented ever since father died--she's an old woman. She sits and bows from her chair to everyone she sees. If you left her alone and didn't feed her for three days, I don't believe she would notice it. Well, I took her hand, and I said, 'Give your blessing to this lady, mother, she's going to be my wife.' So Nastasia kissed mother's hand with great feeling. 'She must have suffered terribly, hasn't she?' she said. She saw this book here lying before me. 'What! have you begun to read Russian history?' she asked. She told me once in Moscow, you know, that I had better get Solovieff's Russian History and read it, because I knew nothing. 'That's good,' she said, 'you go on like that, reading books. I'll make you a list myself of the books you ought to read first--shall I?' She had never once spoken to me like this before; it was the first time I felt I could breathe before her like a living creature."
"I'm very, very glad to hear of this, Parfen," said the prince, with real feeling. "Who knows? Maybe God will yet bring you near to one another."
"Never, never!" cried Rogojin, excitedly.
"Look here, Parfen; if you love her so much, surely you must be anxious to earn her respect? And if you do so wish, surely you may hope to? I said just now that I considered it extraordinary that she could still be ready to marry you. Well, though I cannot yet understand it, I feel sure she must have some good reason, or she wouldn't do it. She is sure of your love; but besides that, she must attribute SOMETHING else to you--some good qualities, otherwise the thing would not be. What you have just said confirms my words. You say yourself that she found it possible to speak to you quite differently from her usual manner. You are suspicious, you know, and jealous, therefore when anything annoying happens to you, you exaggerate its significance. Of course, of course, she does not think so ill of you as you say. Why, if she did, she would simply be walking to death by drowning or by the knife, with her eyes wide open, when she married you. It is impossible! As if anybody would go to their death deliberately!"
Rogojin listened to the prince's excited words with a bitter smile. His conviction was, apparently, unalterable.
"How dreadfully you look at me, Parfen!" said the prince, with a feeling of dread.
"Water or the knife?" said the latter, at last. "Ha, ha--that's exactly why she is going to marry me, because she knows for certain that the knife awaits her. Prince, can it be that you don't even yet see what's at the root of it all?"
"I don't understand you."
"Perhaps he really doesn't understand me! They do say that you are a--you know what! She loves another--there, you can understand that much! Just as I love her, exactly so she loves another man. And that other man is--do you know who? It's you. There--you didn't know that, eh?"
"I?"
"You, you! She has loved you ever since that day, her birthday! Only she thinks she cannot marry you, because it would be the ruin of you. 'Everybody knows what sort of a woman I am,' she says. She told me all this herself, to my very face! She's afraid of disgracing and ruining you, she says, but it doesn't matter about me. She can marry me all right! Notice how much consideration she shows for me!"
"But why did she run away to me, and then again from me to--"
"From you to me? Ha, ha! that's nothing! Why, she always acts as though she were in a delirium now-a-days! Either she says, 'Come on, I'll marry you! Let's have the wedding quickly!' and fixes the day, and seems in a hurry for it, and when it begins to come near she feels frightened; or else some other idea gets into her head--goodness knows! you've seen her--you know how she goes on-- laughing and crying and raving! There's nothing extraordinary about her having run away from you! She ran away because she found out how dearly she loved you. She could not bear to be near you. You said just now that I had found her at Moscow, when she ran away from you. I didn't do anything of the sort; she came to me herself, straight from you. 'Name the day--I'm ready!' she said. 'Let's have some champagne, and go and hear the gipsies sing!' I tell you she'd have thrown herself into the water long ago if it were not for me! She doesn't do it because I am, perhaps, even more dreadful to her than the water! She's marrying me out of spite; if she marries me, I tell you, it will be for spite!"
"But how do you, how can you--" began the prince, gazing with dread and horror at Rogojin.
"Why don't you finish your sentence? Shall I tell you what you were thinking to yourself just then? You were thinking, 'How can she marry him after this? How can it possibly be permitted?' Oh, I know what you were thinking about!"
"I didn't come here for that purpose, Parfen. That was not in my mind--"
"That may be! Perhaps you didn't COME with the idea, but the idea is certainly there NOW! Ha, ha! well, that's enough! What are you upset about? Didn't you really know it all before? You astonish me!"
"All this is mere jealousy--it is some malady of yours, Parfen! You exaggerate everything," said the prince, excessively agitated. "What are you doing?"
"Let go of it!" said Parfen, seizing from the prince's hand a knife which the latter had at that moment taken up from the table, where it lay beside the history. Parfen replaced it where it had been.
"I seemed to know it--I felt it, when I was coming back to Petersburg," continued the prince, "I did not want to come, I wished to forget all this, to uproot it from my memory altogether! Well, good-bye--what is the matter?"
He had absently taken up the knife a second time, and again Rogojin snatched it from his hand, and threw it down on the table. It was a plainlooking knife, with a bone handle, a blade about eight inches long, and broad in proportion, it did not clasp.
Seeing that the prince was considerably struck by the fact that he had twice seized this knife out of his hand, Rogojin caught it up with some irritation, put it inside the book, and threw the latter across to another table.
"Do you cut your pages with it, or what?" asked Muishkin, still rather absently, as though unable to throw off a deep preoccupation into which the conversation had thrown him.
"Yes."
"It's a garden knife, isn't it?"
"Yes. Can't one cut pages with a garden knife?"
"It's quite new."
"Well, what of that? Can't I buy a new knife if I like?" shouted Rogojin furiously, his irritation growing with every word.
The prince shuddered, and gazed fixedly at Parfen. Suddenly he burst out laughing.
"Why, what an idea!" he said. "I didn't mean to ask you any of these questions; I was thinking of something quite different! But my head is heavy, and I seem so absent-minded nowadays! Well, good-bye--I can't remember what I wanted to say--good-bye!"
"Not that way," said Rogojin.
"There, I've forgotten that too!"
"This way--come along--I'll show you."

已经是１１点多了，公爵知道，此刻去叶潘钦家，他只能遇上因公事呆在城里的将军一人，而且也未必一定能遇上。他想到、将军大概还会带他立即驱车前往帕夫洛夫斯克，而在此以前他却很想先做另一次拜访。公爵甘愿迟去叶潘钦家和把去帕夫洛夫斯克的行程推迟到明天，决定去寻找他非常想去的那一幢房子。
不过，这次拜访对他来说在某些方面是很冒险的。他感到为难，并有点犹豫。他所知道的那幢房屋在豌豆街，高花园街不远，他决定先朝那里走，寄希望于在到达要去的地方前能最终彻底地下个决心。
走近豌豆街和花园街的十字路口时，他自己对自己那种异常的激动感到惊奇；他没有料到他的心会带着那样的痛楚跳动。有一座房屋大概因其独特的外表老远就开始吸引他的注意，公爵后来记起了，他对自己说：“这一定就是那座房子。”他怀着极大的好奇心走近去检验自己的猜测；他感到，如果他猜对了，不知为什么将会特别不愉快。这座房子很大，阴森森的，有三层楼，呈灰绿色，没有任何建筑风格。不过，建于上个世纪末的这类房屋只有很少几幢正是在一切都变得很侠的彼得堡的这儿条街道上保存了下来，而且毫无变样。它们建得很牢固，活很厚，窗房非常少；底下一层的窗户有的还装有栅栏。这下面一层大部分是兑换货币的铺子。掌柜的是个冷酷无憎的人，他租用了楼上作住房。不知为什么这房屋的外面和里面都给人一种冷漠呆板，拒客门外的感觉，一切都仿佛掩藏着，隐瞒着，至于为什么是这样，似乎光凭其外观是很难解释的。当然，建筑的线条结合有自己的秘密。在这幢房子里居住的几乎全是清一色的生意人。公爵走近大门，看了一下名牌，上面写着《世袭荣誉公民罗戈任宅》。
他不再犹豫，推开玻璃门进去，门在他身后砰的一声很响地关上了，他从正梯上二楼。楼梯很暗，是石砌的，结构粗笨，而楼梯壁漆成红色。他知道，罗戈任和母亲及兄长占据了这幢沉闷的房屋的整个二层楼。为公爵开门的人不经通报就带他往里走了很久，他们走过了一个正厅，那里的墙壁仿制成大理石，铺着像木拼本地板，摆设着二十年代粗陋而笨重的家具；他们还穿过了一些小斗室，就这样弯弯绕绕，后来登上两三个台阶，又向下跨了同样的级数，最终敲响了一扇门。开门的是帕尔芬•谢苗内奇本人。他看见是公爵，脸色一下子变得刷白，站在原地呆住了，一段时间宛如一尊石像。他双眼木然，目光惊惧，咧着嘴，露出一种极度困惑不解的微笑，仿佛认为公爵的来访是一件不可能的，几乎是奇迹的怪事。虽然这样的反应在公爵意料之中，但还是使他感到吃惊。
“帕尔芬，也许我来的不是时候，我可以就走，”终于他窘困地说。
“来得正好！来得正好！”帕尔芬终于恢复常态，“欢迎光临，请进！”
他们彼此用“你”相称。在莫斯科很长时间他们有机会经常碰头。在他们的会面中甚至有不少时刻在彼此心里烙下了令人难忘的记忆。现在他们已经有三个多月没有见面了。
罗戈任的脸色仍然苍白，脸上瞬息即逝的微微抽搐始终不停。他虽然招呼了客人，但是异常的窘困还没有消失。他把公爵带到扶手椅旁，请他坐到桌边。公爵无意中朝他转过身去，在他异常奇怪和沉重的目光影响下停住了。他想起了不久前令人痛苦、令人忧郁的事占他没有坐下来，一动不动地站着，直盯着罗戈任的眼睛好一会，这双眼睛在最初一瞬间射出的目光似乎更为咄咄逼人。最后，罗戈任讪笑了一下，但还有点不好意思而且似乎不知所措。
“你干吗这样盯着我看。”他喃喃着说，“请坐！”
公爵坐下了。
“帕尔芬，”他说，“对我直说，你知道我今天要来彼得堡还是不知道？”
“你要来，我就是这么想的，你瞧见了，我没有错，”他刻毒地冷笑了一下，补充说，“但是凭什么我知道今天要来？”
罗戈任回话中的反问含着一种强烈的冲动、奇怪的气恼，这更使公爵惊讶。
“即使你知道我今天要来，又为了什么这样恼怒呢？”公爵不好意思地低声说。
“那你何必要问呢？”
“刚才我下火车的时候，看见了一对眼睛跟你现在从背后看我的眼睛完全一样。”
“瞧你说的！这是谁的眼睛呢？”罗戈任怀疑地喃喃说。公爵觉得他打了个颤。
“我不知道，那人在人群中，我甚至觉得是我的幻觉；不知怎么的我开始老是产生幻觉。帕尔芬兄弟，我感到自己几乎就跟五年前的情况差不多，那时毛病经常发作。”
“也许，那就是幻觉；我不知道……”帕尔芬嘟哝说。
此时他脸上的亲切微笑跟他并不相称，就如这微笑的某个地方被折断了，不管帕尔芬怎么努力，要把它弥合起来却无能为力。
“怎么，又要去国外吗？”他问道，忽然又补充说，“你还记得我们坐火车的情景吗？秋天，我从普斯科夫乘车，我到这里，而你……穿着风衣，鞋罩。”
罗戈任突然笑了起来，这一次带着一种毫不掩饰的怨恨，并且似乎很高兴终于能以某种方式来表达这种怨恨。
“你在这里定居了？”公爵环顾着书房，问。
“是的，就在自己家里。我还能住在什么地方？”
“我们很久没有见面了。我听到一些关于你的说法，说的几乎不是你了。”
“人家说的还少吗？”罗戈任冷漠地说。
“不过你把那一伙人赶跑了，自己呆在父母的房子里，不再胡闹，这不很好吗？这是你的房子还是你们大家的？”
“是母亲的房子。从这里穿过走廊就到她的房间。”
“那你哥哥住哪里？”
“谢苗•谢苗内奇哥哥住左厢房。”
“他有家吗？”
“是个鳏夫。你干吗要打听这些？”
公爵瞥了一眼，没有回答。他忽然陷于沉思，似乎没有听到问话。罗戈任没有盯着问，但等待着，他们沉默了一会。
“刚才我来的时候，一百步远的地方就猜到这是你家的房子，”公爵说。
“为什么？”
“我完全不知道。你的房子具有你们整个家庭以及你们整个生活的外貌。你问为什么我得出这样的结论，我没法解释。当然，这是随便瞎说的。我甚至觉得害怕，我怎么这样忐忑不安。过去我没有想到，你住在这样的房子里，而当一看见它，马上就想到：‘他的房屋一定就是这样的！’”
“原来这样！”罗戈任不完全理解公爵没有明说的想法，含糊地憨笑了一下。“这一憧房子还是祖父建造的，”他说，“这里住的全是阉割派教徒，有一家姓赫鲁佳科夫，现在还租住我们的房子。”
“多暗哪。你就呆在这昏暗中，”公爵打量着书房，说。
“这是一个大房间，虽然很高，可是幽暗，堆满了各种家具，大多是一些大办公桌，写字台，橱柜，里面保藏着账册文件。一张宽大的羊皮红沙发显然是罗戈任睡觉用的。公爵发现罗戈任让他坐到旁边的桌子上有两三本书；其中一本。是索洛维约夫著的《历史》，正翻开在那里，还夹了东西作记号，四周墙上挂着几幅油画，金色的框架已经黯然无光，画面灰蒙蒙、黑乎乎的，很难辨清画的是什么。有一张全身肖像吸引了公爵的注意：画上是一个５０岁左右的人，穿着德国式样的外套，不过是长襟的，颈子上挂着两枚奖章，皱纹累累的黄脸上留着稀疏灰白的短须，目光显得多疑、隐秘和哀伤。”
“这是你父亲吗？”公爵问。
“正是他，”罗戈任带着不愉快的苦笑回答说，仿佛准备着马上就将听到拿他已故的父亲作谈资的无礼的玩笑话。
“他不是旧派教徒吧？”
“不是，他上教堂，这是真的，他说，旧的信仰比较正确。他也很尊重阉割派。这就是他的书房，你为什么要问是否信旧信仰？”
“你将在这里办喜事？”
“在--这里，”罗戈任回答说，因为这出乎意料的问题差点为之一颤。
“快了吗？”
“你自己也知道，这难道取决于我？”
“帕尔芬，我不是你的敌人，无论如何我也不想妨碍你，我现在重复说这点，就像过去有一次，几乎也在这样的时刻我曾经申明的一样。在莫斯科你举行婚礼时，我没有妨碍你，你是知道的。第一次，几乎就是从婚礼上，她自己跑来找我，请求我‘救救’她摆脱你。我向你复述的是她自己的话。后来她也从我这儿逃走了，你又找到她并带她去准备结婚，于是，据说她又从你那里逃到这里。这是夏的吗？我是列别杰夫这么告诉的，所以我也就来了。至于你们在这里又谈妥了这一情况，我只是昨天在火车上才第一次从你过去的一个好朋友那里获悉的，如果想知道，那是扎廖热夫说的，我到这里来是有打算的：我想最终说服她去国外恢复一下腔康；她身心交瘁，特别是头脑受到很大的刺激，照我看，需要非常精心的照料。我自己不想陪她去国外，我指的是没有我的情况下安排这一切。我对你说的是真心话，如果你们这件事又谈妥了完全属实的话，我就再也不会在她眼前露面，而且再也不会到你这里来。你自己也知道，我是不欺骗你的，因为我跟你总是赤诚相见的。我从来也不向你隐瞒自己对这件事的想法：跟着你她必将毁灭，你也会毁灭……也许，比她更惨。假如又再分手，我会感到很满意；但是我自己并不打算挑拨离间。你可以放心，不用怀疑我。再说，你自己也知道：什么时候我做过你的真正对手？甚至在她跑到我这里来的时候也没有过。你现在笑了，我知道，你在笑什么。是啊，我们在那里各住东西，后来又不在一个城市，这一切你必定知道的。哦可是以前就对你解释过，我对她的爱‘不是爱情而是怜悯’。我认为，我这样说是确切的。你那时说，你明白我的这句话，真的吗？真明白吗？瞧你多么敌视地望着我！我来是让你放心，因为你对我来说也是宝贵的，我很爱你，帕尔芬。而现在我就走，并且永远也不会再来。再见。”
公爵站起来。
“跟我一起坐一会，”帕尔芬轻轻地说，他没有从座位上起身，把头俯向右手掌，“我很久没有见到你了。”
公爵坐了下来。两人又沉默了。
“只要你不在我面前，我马上就会感到对你的怨恨，列夫•尼古拉耶维奇，这三个月里我没有看见你，每时每刻我都恨你，真的。巴不得抓住你，把你害死！就是这么回事。现在你和我一起坐了不到一刻钟，我所有的怨恨便都消失了，对我来说你又像原先那样惹人爱。陪我坐一会吧……”
“我跟你在一起时，你是相信我的，当我不在时，你马上就不再相信我，还怀疑我。你就像你老子！”公爵友好地笑了一下，竭力掩饰着自己的感情，回答说。
“我和你一起坐着的时候，我相信你的声音。我可是很明白，我和你不能相提并论，我和你……”
“你何必要添上这一句呢？你又着恼了，”公爵说，他对罗戈任觉得奇怪。
“这件事，兄弟，可不是问我们的意见，”罗戈任回答说，“无须我们就决定了。我们爱的方式也不一样，在所有各方面都有差异，”沉默一会以后，罗戈任轻轻地继续说，“你说，你爱她是出于怜悯。我对她却没有丝毫这样的怜悯，而且她恨我甚于一切。我现在每天夜里都梦见她，梦见她跟另一个男人嘲笑我的情景。兄弟，就是有这样的事。她答应与我结婚，可是根本就不会想着我，就像换双鞋似的。你相信吗，我已经有五天没有见到她了，因为我不敢到她那儿去，她会问：‘你来干吗？’她羞辱我还少嘛……”
“羞辱你？你说什么呀？”
“你仿佛不知道似的！她可是‘就从婚礼上’从我那里逃走，与你一起私奔的，你自己刚刚说的。”
“可是你自己也不相信……”
“在莫斯科时她与一个叫泽姆久日尼科夫的军官在一起，难道没有丢我脸？我肯定她丢了我的脸。在那以后她自己确定婚期的。”
“不可能！”公爵喊了起来。
“我确切知道的，”罗戈任有把握地肯定说，“怎么，她不是这种人还是怎么的？兄弟啊，她不是这种人这样的话无须再说了。这纯粹是无稽之谈，她跟你不会是这样的，而跟我恰恰就是这样的。就是这么回事。他看我就像最无用的废物一样。跟凯勒尔，就是那个打拳击的军官，我肯定她跟他有名堂，就为了笑话我……你还不知道，她在莫斯科耍了我多少回！而我又给她汇了多少钱，多少钱呀……”
“那……那你现在又怎能结婚呢！……以后怎么办？”公爵惊骇地问。
罗戈任苦恼和可怕地望了一眼公爵，什么话也没回答。
“我现在已经是第五天没去她那儿了，”沉默了稍顷，他继续说，“我老怕被她赶出来。‘我，’她说，‘还是自己的主人，只要我想，就可以把你赶走，自己到国外去’（这是她对我说要到国外去--罗戈任仿佛用括弧作说明似的指出，并且有点特别地看了一眼公爵的眼睛）；确实，有时候仅仅是吓唬吓唬人的，不知为什么老是要嘲笑我。有一次她真的皱眉蹙额，阴沉着脸，不说一句话，我就怕她这样，我甚至还想，不能空着手去见她，结果只惹得她笑，后来甚至恼恨起来，她把我送给她的那么一条高级的披巾送给了侍女卡季卡，虽然她以前过惯了奢华阔绰的生活，也许，还没有见到过这么好的／说到什么时候举行婚礼，连一个字也不能提。连到她那儿去都害怕，哪还算是未婚夫？我就这么呆着，忍不住了就偷偷地在她那条街上悄悄走过她的屋子或者躲在哪个角上望着那里。有时候在她住的屋子大门旁差不多一直到天亮，当时我仿佛觉得看到了什么。而她，大概，从窗口瞥见了我，就说‘如果你看见了我欺骗了你，你会拿我怎么办？’我忍无可忍，就说，‘你知道。’”
“她知道什么？”
“为什么我就知道！”罗戈任怨恨地笑了起来，“在莫斯科那时，虽然我等了很久，可是未能捉住任何人与她在一起。于是有一天我抓住她，说：‘你答应跟我举行婚礼，走进正派人家，可你知道自己现在是什么人吗？’我说，‘你算什么东西！’”
“你对她说了？”
“说了。”
“后来呢？”
“‘现在，’她说，‘把你当仆人也许我也不想要，而不是我当你的妻子。’我说，‘那我就不出去，反正一一样下场！’‘她说，我马上叫凯勒尔来，告诉他，让他把你扔到大门外。’我就扑向她，马上就把她打得青一块紫一块的。”
“不可能。”公爵喊了起来。
“我说，有过这回事，”罗戈任目光炯炯，轻声肯定说，“整整一天半我不吃不喝不睡，不走出她的房间，跪在她面前，‘我说，只要你不宽恕我，我就是死也不出去，要是你吩咐把我拖出去，我就去投河，因为没有你我现在算什么？多那一整天她就像疯了似的，一会儿哭，一会想要用刀杀死我，一会儿骂我。她把扎廖热夫，凯勒尔和泽姆久日尼科夫等所有的熟人都叫来了，指着我向他们数落，羞辱我。‘诸位，今天我们大家结伴上剧院去，既然他不想出去，就让他在这里呆着，我可不会为了他而受束缚。而在这里，帕尔芬•谢苗内奇，我不在也会给您送茶的，今天您大概饿了。’她从剧院回来是一个人。她说，‘他们都是胆小鬼和卑鄙小人，怕你，还吓唬我，说什么你不会就这样走的，说不定会杀人。而我偏要走进卧室，偏不锁门，瞧我怕不怕你！也要让你知道和看到这点！你喝过茶了吗？’‘没有，’我说，‘也不要喝。’‘随你的便，不过这跟你很不相称。”她怎么说就怎么做，房间没有上锁。第二天早晨她走出来，笑着说，‘你疯•了还是怎么的？你这样是会饿死的！’我说，‘宽恕我吧！夕‘我不想宽恕，我也不嫁给你，这话已经说过了。难道你整夜就坐在这张扶手椅上，没有睡觉？’‘没有，’我说，‘没有睡。’‘真太聪明了！又不打算喝茶，吃饭。”‘我说了不，宽恕我吧！’‘这跟你可真不相称，’她说，‘这就像给母牛配马胺一样，你要知道这点就好了。你这不是想出来吓唬我吧？你饿着肚皮老这么坐下去，跟我又有什么关系，你就这么吓人好了！’她很生气，但时间不长，又开始挖苦我。这时我对她感到好生奇怪，难道她根本就下怨恨？她本来是个记仇的人，而且会很长时间对别人的恨耿耿于怀！于是找头脑里有了一个想法：她把我看得卑贱到不值得对我大动肝火的地步。确实是这样。‘你知道吗，’她说，‘罗马的神父是怎么回事吗？’‘听说过，’我说。‘你，’她说，‘帕尔芬•谢苗内奇，一点也没有学过通史。’我说，”一点包没有学过。’她说，‘那么我给你一本书读：曾经有过这样一个神父，他很生一个皇帝的气，那皇帝在他那儿三天不吃不喝，光着脚跪着，在神父宽恕他以前，他就一直跪在自己的宫殿前；你倒想想，在这三天中他跪着，反复暗自思忖，发出了什么誓言？……等一下，她说，我来把这一段念给你听！，她跳起身，拿来了书。‘这是诗，’她说着就开始给我念起诗来，诗里讲这个皇帝在这三天里发警要对那个神父报复，她说，‘难道你不喜欢这故事，帕尔芬•谢苗内奇？”我说，‘你读的这一切都是对的。‘啊，你自己说是对的，也就是说，你大概也在发誓：等她嫁给我，到那时我会记起她的桩桩件件，到那时非对她嘲弄个够！’‘我不知道，’我说，‘也许是这样想。，‘怎么不知道？，‘我是不知道，我说，现在我想的全不是这个。’‘那你现在在想什么？，‘当你从座位上站起来，从我身边走过时，我就望着你，注视着你；你的裙子发生一阵悉悉索索声，我的心就沉了下去，当你走出房间后，我就回想着你的第一句话，回想着你讲话的声音，讲了什么；整个夜里我什么都不想，老是谛听着，你睡着时怎么呼吸，怎么动弹两次……’‘你呀，她笑了起来说，‘大概也想到了打我的事，没想还是没记住？’‘也许，’我说，‘会想，我不知道。’‘如果我不宽恕，也不嫁给你呢？’‘我说过了，我就去投河。多‘也许，在这次前先打死我。’她说完就沉思起来。后来她发火了。走出了房间。过了一小时她走到我面前，她是那样的阴郁。‘我，’她说，‘嫁给你，帕尔芬•谢苗内奇，并不是因为我怕你，而是反正一样是毁灭。可哪里更好呢？请坐下。，她说， ‘马上给你送饭来。既然将嫁给你，她补充说，我将做你的忠实妻子，在这一点上你不用怀疑，也不用担心。’接着她沉默了一一会，又说，‘你终究不是奴才，我过去以为，你完全是个十足的奴才。’她当即就确走了婚期，而过了一个星期她就从我这儿逃到这里列别杰夫家。我一来，她就说，‘我根本不是要与你脱离关系；我只是还想等一等，我愿多久就多久，因为我依然还是自己的主人。如果你愿意，你就等着吧。’这就是我们目前的情况……列夫•尼古拉耶维奇，你对这一切是怎么想的。”
“你自己是怎么想的？”公爵忧郁地望着罗戈任，反问道。
“难道我还能想什么？”罗戈任脱口而出。他本来还想补充说什么，但是在无穷的烦恼中、又缄默了。
公爵站起身，又想离开了。
“反正我不会妨碍你，”他几乎是若有所思地说，仿佛是在回答自己内心的隐秘的思想。
“知道吗，我要对你说什么！”罗戈任忽然振奋起来，目光熠熠，“我不明白；你怎么这样对我让步？难道已经完全不再爱她了？过去你毕竟害过相思病的，我可是看得出的。那么现在你拼命跑到这儿来又是为了什么？是出于怜悯？（他的脸变扭曲了，露出恶意的嘲笑。）嘻嘻！”
“你认为，我是在欺骗你？”公爵问。
“不，我相信你，只不过一点也不明白其中的缘由。最正确的解释大概是你的怜悯比我的爱情更强烈。”
他的脸上燃起一种怨恨的、一定要立即说出来的愿望。
“怎么，你不能区分爱和恨，”公爵莞尔一笑，“要是爱情消逝，也许会有更大的不幸。帕尔芬兄弟，我现在就对你说明这点……”
“难道我会杀了她？”
公爵打了个寒颤。
“为了目前这种爱情，为了眼前承受的所有这一切痛苦，你会非常恨她。对于我来说最为奇怪的是，她怎么又会答应嫁给你？昨天一听到这个消息，几乎难以相信，而且心头感到非常沉重。要知道她已是两次拒绝了你，而且在快要举行婚礼时逃走的。这就是说，她是有预感的！……她现在看中你什么：难道是你的钱？这是荒谬的。再说你的钱花得也够厉害的了。难道仅仅是为了找个丈夫？除了你她可也能找得到的。她嫁给任何人都比嫁给你好，因为你也许真的会杀了她，大概，她现在对这一点是太明白了，是因为你爱她爱得这么强烈？真的，莫非就是这一点……我常听说，是有这么一种人寻找以正是这样的爱情……只是这样的……”
公爵顿住不说了，陷于沉思之中。
“你干吗又笑起我父亲的画像来了？”罗戈任问，他非常留神地观察着么爵脸上的任何一点变化，任何一个瞬息却逝的细微的表情。
“我笑什么？我想到，如果你没有这件伤脑筋的事，不产生这种爱情，那么你大概会跟你父亲一模一样，而且就在不久的将来。你会一个人默默地跟驯服恭顺、不敢吭声的妻子住在这幢房子里，只会有很少的但是严厉的话语对谁也不相信，而且也根本不需要这一点，只是默默地、阴郁地聚敛财富。顶多就是有时候对古书大大赞扬一番，对旧派教徒用两个指头划十字感兴趣，就这些大概也要到老时才会这样……”
“你嘲笑吧。不久前她也细细看过这幅画像，说的这些话一模一样。真怪。你们现在在所有方面都协调一致……”
“难道她已经到你这里来过？”公爵好奇地问。
“来过，她对画像看了很久，打听了许多有关先父的事情，最后她朝我莞尔一笑，说、‘你会成为完全像他一样的人。帕尔芬•谢苗内奇，你有强烈的欲望，如果你也没有头脑的话，你正好带着这样的欲望飞去西伯利亚，去做苦工，可是你很有头脑。（你相信不相信她会这么说？我第一次从她那儿听到这样的话！），她说，‘你也会很快抛弃现在这一切胡作非为的行为。因为你是个完全没有教养的人，因此你会开始积攒钱财，会像你父亲一样跟自己那些阉割派教徒一起坐在这幢房子里，最后大概自己也转到他们的信仰上，并且你也会那样地爱自己的钱财，也许会积上不是两百万而是一千万，但是会饿死在自己的钱袋上，因为你在所有方面都存有欲望。你把一切都引向欲望。’她就是这么说的，几乎原话就是这些话。这以前她还从来也没有跟我这样谈过！她跟我尽说些无聊话，要不就是嘲笑话；而且这次开始时是笑着讲的，后来却变得非常忧郁；整个这幢房屋她都走了看遍，好像害怕什么似的。‘我要改变这一切，我说，‘重新装修，不然，也许还是另外买一幢房子结婚。’‘不，不，她说，‘这里什么也不要改变，我们就将这样生活。等我做了你的妻子。我想在你妈妈身边过日子。’我带她去见母亲，她对母亲很敬重，就像亲生女儿一般。母亲在以前精神就不完全正常，她有病已经有两年了，父亲去世后她完全变成小孩一样，没有话语，坐着不能动弹，一看见人，只会在原地朝人家行礼；似乎你不喂她吃，她三天也想不起来。我拿起母亲的右手，替她捏好指头，对她说，‘妈妈，祝福吧，她要与我结婚了。’她则充满感激地吻了我母亲的手。‘你母亲，’她说，‘一定受了许多苦。’她看见我的这本书说，‘你这是怎么了，开始看起《俄国史》来了？（其实，在莫斯科有一次她自己对我说过：‘你哪怕是充实一点自己也好，哪怕是读读索洛维耶夫的《俄国史》，你实在是什么也不知道。’）你这样很好，‘她说，’就这样做下去，做下去。我自己来给你写一份书单，哪些书你首先应该看，你愿不愿意？’以后她从来也没有这样跟我讲过话，从来也没有过，因此我简直是受宠若惊，第一次像个活人一样喘了一口气。”
“帕尔芬，我对此感到很高兴，”公爵怀着真挚的感情说，“很高兴。谁知道呢，也许，是上帝把你们安排在一起。”
“永远也不会有那样的事！”罗戈任激动地喊了起来。
“听着，帕尔芬，既然你这样爱她，难道你不想赢得她的尊敬？如果你想难道不希望这样？我刚才就说，对我来说有一道奥妙的题目：她为什么愿意嫁给你？虽然我解不出来，但我仍然毫不置疑，这里一定有充足的、有理的原因。她相信你的爱情，但是也一定相信你的一些长处。否则可是不可能的！你刚才所说的话证实了这一点，你自己说，她发现了有可能跟你用完全不同于过去对你讲的语言来讲话。你好疑心好嫉妒，因此夸大了你所发觉的一切不好的方面。反之，当然，也并没有像你说的那样把你想得那么不好。不然就意味着，她嫁给你是自觉地上刀山赴火海去找死。难道这可能吗？谁会自觉地上刀山赴火海去找死呢？”
帕尔芬带着一丝痛苦的微笑听着公爵这一番热烈的话。看来，他的信念已经不可动摇。
“帕尔芬，你现在望着我的样子多么令人难受呀！”公爵怀着沉重的感情脱口而出说。
“上刀山赴火海。”罗戈任终于说，“嘿，她之所以嫁给我，就因为料定要挨我的刀子！公爵，难道你夏的至今还没悟到、整个这件事的症结在哪里？”
“我不明白你的话。”
“好吧，也许你真的不明白，嘿嘿！怪不得人家说你有点儿……那个。她爱的是另一个人，这下明白了吧！就像我现在爱她一样，她也这样爱着另一个人。这另一个人你知道是谁吗？这就是你！怎么，你不知道还是怎么的？”
“是我！”
“是你。还是从生日那天开始，从那时起她就爱上你了。只不过她认为，她不可能嫁给你，因为她似乎觉得会使你蒙受耻辱，殷了你的整个命运。她说：‘大家都知道我是个什么人。’至今她自己还经常重申这一点。这一切都是她亲自当着我面说的。她怕毁了你，使你蒙受耻辱，而嫁给我，这么说吧，是没什么关系的，是可以的，瞧她把我看作什么样的人，这也是显而易见的！”
“那她怎么从你这儿逃到我那里，又……从我那里……”
“从你那里跑到我这儿！嘿！她一时突发奇想的事还少吗！她现在整个人儿就像发热病一样。一会儿冲着我喊：‘嫁给你等于投河一样，快点结婚吧！’她自己催促我，选定日期，可一旦接近婚期，又害怕了，或者又冒出别的念头来，天晓得是怎么回事，你不也是看到的吗：又是哭，又是笑，激狂得打哆嗦。她从你那里逃走，这又有什么奥妙可言呢？当时她从你那里逃走，是因为她自己醒悟到，她是多么强烈地爱你。她不能呆在你那里。你刚才说，那时我在莫斯科
Part 2 Chapter 4
THEY passed through the same rooms which the prince had traversed on his arrival. In the largest there were pictures on the walls, portraits and landscapes of little interest. Over the door, however, there was one of strange and rather striking shape; it was six or seven feet in length, and not more than a foot in height. It represented the Saviour just taken from the cross.
The prince glanced at it, but took no further notice. He moved on hastily, as though anxious to get out of the house. But Rogojin suddenly stopped underneath the picture.
"My father picked up all these pictures very cheap at auctions, and so on," he said; "they are all rubbish, except the one over the door, and that is valuable. A man offered five hundred roubles for it last week."
"Yes--that's a copy of a Holbein," said the prince, looking at it again, "and a good copy, too, so far as I am able to judge. I saw the picture abroad, and could not forget it--what's the matter?"
Rogojin had dropped the subject of the picture and walked on. Of course his strange frame of mind was sufficient to account for his conduct; but, still, it seemed queer to the prince that he should so abruptly drop a conversation commenced by himself. Rogojin did not take any notice of his question.
"Lef Nicolaievitch," said Rogojin, after a pause, during which the two walked along a little further, "I have long wished to ask you, do you believe in God?"
"How strangely you speak, and how odd you look!" said the other, involuntarily.
"I like looking at that picture," muttered Rogojin, not noticing, apparently, that the prince had not answered his question.
"That picture! That picture!" cried Muishkin, struck by a sudden idea. "Why, a man's faith might be ruined by looking at that picture!"
"So it is!" said Rogojin, unexpectedly. They had now reached the front door.
The prince stopped.
"How?" he said. "What do you mean? I was half joking, and you took me up quite seriously! Why do you ask me whether I believe in God
"Oh, no particular reason. I meant to ask you before--many people are unbelievers nowadays, especially Russians, I have been told. You ought to know--you've lived abroad."
Rogojin laughed bitterly as he said these words, and opening the door, held it for the prince to pass out. Muishkin looked surprised, but went out. The other followed him as far as the landing of the outer stairs, and shut the door behind him. They both now stood facing one another, as though oblivious of where they were, or what they had to do next.
"Well, good-bye!" said the prince, holding out his hand.
"Good-bye," said Rogojin, pressing it hard, but quite mechanically.
The prince made one step forward, and then turned round.
"As to faith," he said, smiling, and evidently unwilling to leave Rogojin in this state--"as to faith, I had four curious conversations in two days, a week or so ago. One morning I met a man in the train, and made acquaintance with him at once. I had often heard of him as a very learned man, but an atheist; and I was very glad of the opportunity of conversing with so eminent and clever a person. He doesn't believe in God, and he talked a good deal about it, but all the while it appeared to me that he was speaking OUTSIDE THE SUBJECT. And it has always struck me, both in speaking to such men and in reading their books, that they do not seem really to be touching on that at all, though on the surface they may appear to do so. I told him this, but I dare say I did not clearly express what I meant, for he could not understand me.
"That same evening I stopped at a small provincial hotel, and it so happened that a dreadful murder had been committed there the night before, and everybody was talking about it. Two peasants-- elderly men and old friends--had had tea together there the night before, and were to occupy the same bedroom. They were not drunk but one of them had noticed for the first time that his friend possessed a silver watch which he was wearing on a chain. He was by no means a thief, and was, as peasants go, a rich man; but this watch so fascinated him that he could not restrain himself. He took a knife, and when his friend turned his back, he came up softly behind, raised his eyes to heaven, crossed himself, and saying earnestly--'God forgive me, for Christ's sake!' he cut his friend's throat like a sheep, and took the watch."
Rogojin roared with laughter. He laughed as though he were in a sort of fit. It was strange to see him laughing so after the sombre mood he had been in just before.
"Oh, I like that! That beats anything!" he cried convulsively, panting for breath. "One is an absolute unbeliever; the other is such a thorough--going believer that he murders his friend to the tune of a prayer! Oh, prince, prince, that's too good for anything! You can't have invented it. It's the best thing I've heard!"
"Next morning I went out for a stroll through the town," continued the prince, so soon as Rogojin was a little quieter, though his laughter still burst out at intervals, "and soon observed a drunken-looking soldier staggering about the pavement. He came up to me and said, 'Buy my silver cross, sir! You shall have it for fourpence--it's real silver.' I looked, and there he held a cross, just taken off his own neck, evidently, a large tin one, made after the Byzantine pattern. I fished out fourpence, and put his cross on my own neck, and I could see by his face that he was as pleased as he could be at the thought that he had succeeded in cheating a foolish gentleman, and away he went to drink the value of his cross. At that time everything that I saw made a tremendous impression upon me. I had understood nothing about Russia before, and had only vague and fantastic memories of it. So I thought, 'I will wait awhile before I condemn this Judas. Only God knows what may be hidden in the hearts of drunkards.'
"Well, I went homewards, and near the hotel I came across a poor woman, carrying a child--a baby of some six weeks old. The mother was quite a girl herself. The baby was smiling up at her, for the first time in its life, just at that moment; and while I watched the woman she suddenly crossed herself, oh, so devoutly! 'What is it, my good woman I asked her. (I was never but asking questions then!) Exactly as is a mother's joy when her baby smiles for the first time into her eyes, so is God's joy when one of His children turns and prays to Him for the first time, with all his heart!' This is what that poor woman said to me, almost word for word; and such a deep, refined, truly religious thought it was--a thought in which the whole essence of Christianity was expressed in one flash--that is, the recognition of God as our Father, and of God's joy in men as His own children, which is the chief idea of Christ. She was a simple country-woman--a mother, it's true-- and perhaps, who knows, she may have been the wife of the drunken soldier!
"Listen, Parfen; you put a question to me just now. This is my reply. The essence of religious feeling has nothing to do with reason, or atheism, or crime, or acts of any kind--it has nothing to do with these things--and never had. There is something besides all this, something which the arguments of the atheists can never touch. But the principal thing, and the conclusion of my argument, is that this is most clearly seen in the heart of a Russian. This is a conviction which I have gained while I have been in this Russia of ours. Yes, Parfen! there is work to be done; there is work to be done in this Russian world! Remember what talks we used to have in Moscow! And I never wished to come here at all; and I never thought to meet you like this, Parfen! Well, well--good-bye--good-bye! God be with you!"
He turned and went downstairs.
"Lef Nicolaievitch!" cried Parfen, before he had reached the next landing. "Have you got that cross you bought from the soldier with you?"
"Yes, I have," and the prince stopped again.
"Show it me, will you?"
A new fancy! The prince reflected, and then mounted the stairs once more. He pulled out the cross without taking it off his neck.
"Give it to me," said Parfen.
"Why? do you--"
The prince would rather have kept this particular cross.
"I'll wear it; and you shall have mine. I'll take it off at once."
"You wish to exchange crosses? Very well, Parfen, if that's the case, I'm glad enough--that makes us brothers, you know."
The prince took off his tin cross, Parfen his gold one, and the exchange was made.
Parfen was silent. With sad surprise the prince observed that the look of distrust, the bitter, ironical smile, had still not altogether left his newly-adopted brother's face. At moments, at all events, it showed itself but too plainly,
At last Rogojin took the prince's hand, and stood so for some moments, as though he could not make up his mind. Then he drew him along, murmuring almost inaudibly,
"Come!"
They stopped on the landing, and rang the bell at a door opposite to Parfen's own lodging.
An old woman opened to them and bowed low to Parfen, who asked her some questions hurriedly, but did not wait to hear her answer. He led the prince on through several dark, cold-looking rooms, spotlessly clean, with white covers over all the furniture.
Without the ceremony of knocking, Parfen entered a small apartment, furnished like a drawing-room, but with a polished mahogany partition dividing one half of it from what was probably a bedroom. In one corner of this room sat an old woman in an arm- chair, close to the stove. She did not look very old, and her face was a pleasant, round one; but she was white-haired and, as one could detect at the first glance, quite in her second childhood. She wore a black woollen dress, with a black handkerchief round her neck and shoulders, and a white cap with black ribbons. Her feet were raised on a footstool. Beside her sat another old woman, also dressed in mourning, and silently knitting a stocking; this was evidently a companion. They both looked as though they never broke the silence. The first old woman, so soon as she saw Rogojin and the prince, smiled and bowed courteously several times, in token of her gratification at their visit.
"Mother," said Rogojin, kissing her hand, "here is my great friend, Prince Muishkin; we have exchanged crosses; he was like a real brother to me at Moscow at one time, and did a great deal for me. Bless him, mother, as you would bless your own son. Wait a moment, let me arrange your hands for you."
But the old lady, before Parfen had time to touch her, raised her right hand, and, with three fingers held up, devoutly made the sign of the cross three times over the prince. She then nodded her head kindly at him once more.
"There, come along, Lef Nicolaievitch; that's all I brought you here for," said Rogojin.
When they reached the stairs again he added:
"She understood nothing of what I said to her, and did not know what I wanted her to do, and yet she blessed you; that shows she wished to do so herself. Well, goodbye; it's time you went, and I must go too."
He opened his own door.
"Well, let me at least embrace you and say goodbye, you strange fellow!" cried the prince, looking with gentle reproach at Rogojin, and advancing towards him. But the latter had hardly raised his arms when he dropped them again. He could not make up his mind to it; he turned away from the prince in order to avoid looking at him. He could not embrace him.
"Don't be afraid," he muttered, indistinctly, "though I have taken your cross, I shall not murder you for your watch." So saying, he laughed suddenly, and strangely. Then in a moment his face became transfigured; he grew deadly white, his lips trembled, his eves burned like fire. He stretched out his arms and held the prince tightly to him, and said in a strangled voice:
"Well, take her! It's Fate! She's yours. I surrender her.... Remember Rogojin!" And pushing the prince from him, without looking back at him, he hurriedly entered his own flat, and banged the door.
 

他们经过了公爵原先已经走过的房间；罗戈任稍走在前，公爵跟在他后面。他们走进了一间大厅。这里四周墙上挂着一些画，全是些主教的肖像画和风景画，但是画面已经模糊不清了。在通向接下来要经过的一个房间的门上方，挂着一幅样式很奇特的画，长两俄尺半左右，高无论如何也不超过六俄寸，上面画的是刚从十字架上取下来的救世主。公爵扫了一眼这张画，仿佛想起什么似的，但是他没有停留，想走进门去，他心里很沉重，想尽快离开这幢房子。但是罗戈任忽然在这幅画前停了下来。
“所有这里这些画，”他说，“全是先父在拍卖行里花一个或两个卢布买下来的，他喜欢这些画。一个懂行的人把这里所有的画都一一看过，他说，是些低劣货。而这一幅，就是门上这幅画，也是花两个卢布买来的，他说不是低劣之作，居然有一个人寻觅这张画，还对父亲说，愿出三百五十卢布的价，而萨维利耶夫•伊万•德米特里奇，一个商人，是个非常喜欢画的人，出价到四百卢布，上个星期则向谢苗•谢苗内奇哥哥提议五百卢布买它。我留下自己要。”
“噢，这……这是临摹汉斯•霍尔拜因的画，”公爵已经仔细看过这幅画，说，“虽然我不太在行，但是，我觉得这是很出色的一幅临摹画。我在国外看到过原画，便忘不了。但是……你怎么啦……”
罗戈任突然撇下画，照原路向前走去。当然，心不在焉和突然表露出来的特别奇怪的焦躁情绪也许可以解释他这种突然的行为；但毕竟使公爵感到有点纳闷，并非由他开始的谈话就这么中断了，而且罗戈任甚至都没有回答他。
“列夫•尼古拉伊奇，我早就想问，你信不信上帝。”走了几步，罗戈任忽然又说起话来。
“你问得真怪，还有，……你看人的这种神情！”公爵不由地指出。
“可我喜欢看这幅画，”罗戈任好像又忘了自己提出的问题，沉默了一会，然后低声说。
“看这幅画！”公爵在一个猛地冒出的想法的支配下、忽然喊了起来：“看这幅画！有的人会因为这幅画而失去信仰！”
“信仰是在失去，”出乎意外地罗戈任忽然肯定这一点，他们已经走到出去的那扇门口了。
“怎么呢？，公爵忽然站住，“你说什么呀？我几乎是开玩笑说的，你却那么当真！你干吗要问信不信上帝？”
“没什么，随便问问。我过去就想问。现在不是有许多人不信吗？有一个人喝醉了酒对我说。在我们俄罗斯不信上帝的人比所有别的地方要多，是真的吗？你在国外生活过，你说呢？他说，‘我们，在这点上比他们轻松些，因为我们走得比他们远……”
罗戈任刻薄地笑了一下；说完自己的问题，他突然打开了门，抓住门锁的把手，等公爵走出去，公爵很惊奇，但还是走了出去。罗戈任跟在他后面走到楼梯口，在身后关上了门。两人面对面站着，那样子好像两人都忘了，要往哪儿走，现在该做什么。
“再见，”公爵伸过手说。
“再见，罗戈任紧紧地但完全是机械地握着公爵递给他的手，说。
公爵走下一级，又转过身来。
“说到信仰，”他莞尔一笑（他显然不想就这样留下罗戈任），此外也受到突如其来的回忆的影响而有了兴致，开始说，“说到信仰，我在上星期两天之内遇见过四个不同的人。早晨我乘一条新铁路线上的火车，四个小时都跟一个Ｃ先生坐在车厢里聊天，立即就熟识了。还在以前我就听说过有关他的许多事情，顺便说，那都是讲他是无神论者的事，他这个人确实很有学问，我也很高兴跟一个真正有学问的人谈话。而且，他是个少有的教养好的人，跟我谈话完全就像跟一个在知识水平和理解能力上跟他一样的人那样。他不信上帝。只是有一点使我惊讶：他仿佛根本不是谈那个问题，始终都是这样，之所以使我惊讶，是因为过去，不论我遇见过多少不信上帝的人，也不论我读过多少这种书，我总觉得，他们说的和他们在书上写的仿佛根本不是在谈那个问题，虽然表面上看来是不谈那个问题。当时我就向他谈出了这种感受，但是，想必我没有讲清楚或者不善于表达，因为他什么也不明白……晚上我在一家县城的旅馆里住宿，这家旅馆刚发生了一起杀人事件，就在我到的上一夜，大家都在谈论这件事，两个农民，都已有了点年纪、没有喝醉，彼此已经相知甚久，是好朋友，喝够茶以后，他们想一起睡一间斗室里，但是在最后两天，一个看见另一个有一块银表，系在穿着黄色玻璃珠子的细绳上，显然他过去不知道对方有表。这个人并不是小偷，甚至还很老实，就农民的生活来说根本不穷。但是这块表那样叫他喜爱，又那样诱惑他，最后，他就克制不住了：拿起了刀，等好朋友翻过身去后，他就从背后小心翼翼地走近去，把刀对准他的朋友，眼睛朝天，划着十字，痛苦地暗自祷告：‘主啊，看在基督面上宽恕我吧！’接着就像宰一头羊似的一下子把朋友杀了，掏走了那块表。”
罗戈任纵声大笑。他笑得非常厉害，就像毛病发作似的。刚才他还怀着阴郁的情绪，现在看着他这样狂笑。甚至不由得让人感到奇怪。
“我就喜欢这样！不，这是最精彩的了！”他痉挛一般喊道，几乎喘不过气来。“一个根本不信上帝，另一个却信到杀人还要祷告……不，公爵兄弟，这不是虚构杜撰！哈一哈一哈！不，这是最精彩的了！”
“第二天早晨我在城里闲逛，”罗戈任一停下来，公爵就继续说，虽然痉挛的笑仍然阵阵发作，使罗戈任的双唇不住地哆嚏。“我看见，一个喝醉酒的士兵，样子十分邋蹋，跌跌冲冲在木头人行道上走着。他走到我跟前说，‘老爷，买了这个银十字架吧，２０戈比我就卖给您，是银的呀！’我看见他手中有一个十字架，大概刚从自己身上取下来，系在一根很脏的淡兰色带子上，但是一看就知道，只是真正的锡做的，大号的，有八端，有完整的拜占庭图画。我掏出２０戈比给了他，当即把十字架戴到自己身上。从他脸上看得出，他是多么得意，因为骗过了一个愚蠢的老爷，而且立即就拿十字回换来的钱去喝酒了，这是毋容置疑的。兄弟，回俄罗斯后向我涌来的一切，当时留给我十分强烈的印象；过去我对俄罗斯毫不了解，就像是个聋哑人似的，在国外这五年里常常有点带着幻想怀念着它。我一边走一边想：不。还是等一等再谴责这个出卖基督的人。上帝可是知道的，在这些醉醺醺的虚弱的心灵中包含着什么。过了一小时，在回旅馆的路上，我碰上了一个怀抱婴儿的女人。这女人还年轻，小孩刚六个星期。孩子朝她笑了一下，据她观察，这是他生下来第一次笑。我看到，她突然虔诚虔敬地划了个十字。‘你这是干什么，大嫂？’我说。（我那时什么都要问。）她说，‘这跟别的母亲一样，当她发现自己的小宝贝第一次微笑时，她会多么高兴，上帝也会这样，每次当他从天上看到有罪的凡人在他面前诚心诚意地祈祷，他也会这样高兴。’这是那个女人对我说的，差不多就是这么说的，她说出了这么深刻、这么细腻的真正是宗教的思想，一下子表达了基督教的全部实质，也就是这样一个概念：上帝就像我们的生身父亲，上帝因人而高兴犹如父亲”因自己的亲生孩子高兴一样，这就是塞督教最主要的思想！一个普通的乡下女人！真的，是个母亲……谁知道，也许这个女人就是那个士兵的妻子。听着，帕尔芬，你刚才问过我）我的回答是这样，宗教感情的实质与任何高谈阔论，与任何过错和犯罪，与任何无神论都不相于，这里好像不是那么回事，而且永远不是那么回事；这里似乎是这么回事：有关它的问题各种各样的无神论将永远只是一滑而过，将永远说不到要点上。但主要的是，在俄罗斯人的心灵上可以最明显，最快地发现这一点，这就是我的结论！这是我从我们俄罗斯得出的最早的信念之一。要做的事情有的是，帕尔芬！在我们俄罗斯这块天地里大有事情可做，相信我！你回想一下在莫斯科有一段时间我们常碰头和谈天的情景……现在我根本不想回到这里来！根本不想这样跟你见面，根本不想！算了，说这干什么！……告辞了，再见！愿上帝不会撇下你！”
他转过身，开始下搂梯。
“列夫•尼古拉耶维奇！”当公爵走到楼梯第一处拐弯的小平台时，帕尔芬在上面喊他，“你向士兵买的那个十字架，是不是带在身上？”
“是的，我戴着。”
公爵又停了下来。
“到这里来拿出来看看。”
又是新奇事儿！公爵想了想，又朝上走，把自己的十字架拿出来给他看，但是没有从脖子上取下来。
“给我吧，”罗戈任说。
“为什么？难道你……”
公爵不想割舍这个十字架。
“我要戴它，我把自己的拿下来给你，你戴。”
“你想交换十字架？既然这样，帕尔芬，请拿去吧，我很高兴；我们做弟兄吧！”
公爵摘下了自己的锡十字架，帕尔芬则取下了自己的金十字架，互相交换了。帕尔芬沉默不语。公爵带着沉重而又惊讶的心情发觉，过去的不信任，过去那种近乎嘲笑的苦笑似乎依然没有从他结拜兄弟脸上消失，至少有好儿回一瞬间中强烈地流露出来。最后，罗戈任默默地握着公爵的手，站了一会，仿佛下不了决心做什么，末了，忽然拽住公爵，用勉强听得见的声音说：“我们走。”他们穿过一楼的平台，在他们刚才走出来的那扇门对面的门旁打了铃。很快就有人力他们开了门，一个系头巾，穿一身黑衣服的驼背老妇人默默地低低地向罗戈任鞠着躬；他则很快地问她什么，也不停下来听回答，继续带公爵走过污间。他们又走过一个个幽暗的房间，那里有一种异常的、冷静的洁净，蒙着清洁白套子的古老家具透出一种寒森森、阴沉沉的感觉。罗戈任未经通报，径直把公爵带到一间像是客厅的不大的房间，那里隔着一道闪亮的红木板壁，两侧各有一扇门，板壁后面大概是卧室。在客厅角落里，桌子旁边，有一位小个子老太坐在扶手倚里，从外貌来看她还不算很老，甚至还有一张相当健康、讨喜的圆脸，但是已经满头银丝，而且一眼就可以断定她患有老年痴呆症。她穿着黑。色毛料衣裙，脖子上围着一条黑色大围巾，头戴一顶有黑色丝带的洁白的包发帽。她的脚搁在一张小樊上。她身旁还有一位整洁干净的老太婆，比她还老，她穿着丧服，也戴着白色发帽，想必是寡居这里的，她默默地织着袜子。她们俩大概一直默默无语。第一个老太一看见罗戈任和公爵，就朝他们笑了一下，并好几次朝他们亲切地点头表示高兴。
“妈妈，”罗戈任吻了她的手，说，“这是我的好朋友，列夫•尼古拉那多奇•梅什金公爵，我跟他交换了十字架，在莫斯科有一段时间他对于我来说就像是亲兄弟，为我做了许多事，妈妈，为他祝福吧，就像为你亲生儿子祝福一样。等等，老妈妈，是这样，让我来帮你把手指捏忏……”
但是帕尔芬还没有动手以前，老太婆就抬起自己的右手，聚拢三个手指头，为公爵虔诚地划了三次十字。后来又一次朝他亲切和温柔地点了点头。
“好，我们走吧，列夫•尼古拉耶维奇，”帕尔芬说，“我就是为此才带你来的……”
当他们又来到楼梯口的时候，他补充说：
“瞧她根本就不明白人家说什么，也丝毫不懂我的话，可是却为你祝福了这就是说，是她自己愿意的……好了，再见吧，我和你都到该分手的时候了。”
他打开了自己的门。
“让我至少拥抱你一下作为告别吧，你真是个奇怪的人！”公爵含着温和的责备望着罗戈任大声说，并且想要拥抱他。但是帕尔芬刚抬起双手，立刻又放下了。他没有决心，并且转过身去，免得看着公爵。他不想拥抱他。
“不要怕！我虽然拿了你的十字架，但不会为了表而杀了你！”他不知为什么奇怪地笑着，含混不清地嘟哝说。但是，忽然他的脸整个儿变了样：脸色白得吓人，双唇哆嗦着，眼睛熠熠发光。他抬起双手，紧紧地拥抱了公爵，喘着气说：
“你就把她拿去吧，既然命运是这样！她是你的！我让给你……记住罗戈任！”
他撇下公爵，也不朝他看一眼，匆匆走进自己房间，砰的一声在身后关上了门。
Part 2 Chapter 5
IT was late now, nearly half-past two, and the prince did not find General Epanchin at home. He left a card, and determined to look up Colia, who had a room at a small hotel near. Colia was not in, but he was informed that he might be back shortly, and had left word that if he were not in by half-past three it was to be understood that he had gone to Pavlofsk to General Epanchin's, and would dine there. The prince decided to wait till half-past three, and ordered some dinner. At half-past three there was no sign of Colia. The prince waited until four o'clock, and then strolled off mechanically wherever his feet should carry him.
In early summer there are often magnificent days in St. Petersburg--bright, hot and still. This happened to be such a day.
For some time the prince wandered about without aim or object. He did not know the town well. He stopped to look about him on bridges, at street corners. He entered a confectioner's shop to rest, once. He was in a state of nervous excitement and perturbation; he noticed nothing and no one; and he felt a craving for solitude, to be alone with his thoughts and his emotions, and to give himself up to them passively. He loathed the idea of trying to answer the questions that would rise up in his heart and mind. "I am not to blame for all this," he thought to himself, half unconsciously.
Towards six o'clock he found himself at the station of the Tsarsko-Selski railway.
He was tired of solitude now; a new rush of feeling took hold of him, and a flood of light chased away the gloom, for a moment, from his soul. He took a ticket to Pavlofsk, and determined to get there as fast as he could, but something stopped him; a reality, and not a fantasy, as he was inclined to think it. He was about to take his place in a carriage, when he suddenly threw away his ticket and came out again, disturbed and thoughtful. A few moments later, in the street, he recalled something that had bothered him all the afternoon. He caught himself engaged in a strange occupation which he now recollected he had taken up at odd moments for the last few hours--it was looking about all around him for something, he did not know what. He had forgotten it for a while, half an hour or so, and now, suddenly, the uneasy search had recommenced.
But he had hardly become conscious of this curious phenomenon, when another recollection suddenly swam through his brain, interesting him for the moment, exceedingly. He remembered that the last time he had been engaged in looking around him for the unknown something, he was standing before a cutler's shop, in the window of which were exposed certain goods for sale. He was extremely anxious now to discover whether this shop and these goods really existed, or whether the whole thing had been a hallucination.
He felt in a very curious condition today, a condition similar to that which had preceded his fits in bygone years.
He remembered that at such times he had been particularly absentminded, and could not discriminate between objects and persons unless he concentrated special attention upon them.
He remembered seeing something in the window marked at sixty copecks. Therefore, if the shop existed and if this object were really in the window, it would prove that he had been able to concentrate his attention on this article at a moment when, as a general rule, his absence of mind would have been too great to admit of any such concentration; in fact, very shortly after he had left the railway station in such a state of agitation.
So he walked back looking about him for the shop, and his heart beat with intolerable impatience. Ah! here was the very shop, and there was the article marked 60 cop." "Of course, it's sixty copecks," he thought, and certainly worth no more." This idea amused him and he laughed.
But it was a hysterical laugh; he was feeling terribly oppressed. He remembered clearly that just here, standing before this window, he had suddenly turned round, just as earlier in the day he had turned and found the dreadful eyes of Rogojin fixed upon him. Convinced, therefore, that in this respect at all events he had been under no delusion, he left the shop and went on.
This must be thought out; it was clear that there had been no hallucination at the station then, either; something had actually happened to him, on both occasions; there was no doubt of it. But again a loathing for all mental exertion overmastered him; he would not think it out now, he would put it off and think of something else. He remembered that during his epileptic fits, or rather immediately preceding them, he had always experienced a moment or two when his whole heart, and mind, and body seemed to wake up to vigour and light; when he became filled with joy and hope, and all his anxieties seemed to be swept away for ever; these moments were but presentiments, as it were, of the one final second (it was never more than a second) in which the fit came upon him. That second, of course, was inexpressible. When his attack was over, and the prince reflected on his symptoms, he used to say to himself: "These moments, short as they are, when I feel such extreme consciousness of myself, and consequently more of life than at other times, are due only to the disease--to the sudden rupture of normal conditions. Therefore they are not really a higher kind of life, but a lower." This reasoning, however, seemed to end in a paradox, and lead to the further consideration:--"What matter though it be only disease, an abnormal tension of the brain, if when I recall and analyze the moment, it seems to have been one of harmony and beauty in the highest degree--an instant of deepest sensation, overflowing with unbounded joy and rapture, ecstatic devotion, and completest life?" Vague though this sounds, it was perfectly comprehensible to Muishkin, though he knew that it was but a feeble expression of his sensations.
That there was, indeed, beauty and harmony in those abnormal moments, that they really contained the highest synthesis of life, he could not doubt, nor even admit the possibility of doubt. He felt that they were not analogous to the fantastic and unreal dreams due to intoxication by hashish, opium or wine. Of that he could judge, when the attack was over. These instants were characterized--to define it in a word--by an intense quickening of the sense of personality. Since, in the last conscious moment preceding the attack, he could say to himself, with full understanding of his words: "I would give my whole life for this one instant," then doubtless to him it really was worth a lifetime. For the rest, he thought the dialectical part of his argument of little worth; he saw only too clearly that the result of these ecstatic moments was stupefaction, mental darkness, idiocy. No argument was possible on that point. His conclusion, his estimate of the "moment," doubtless contained some error, yet the reality of the sensation troubled him. What's more unanswerable than a fact? And this fact had occurred. The prince had confessed unreservedly to himself that the feeling of intense beatitude in that crowded moment made the moment worth a lifetime. "I feel then," he said one day to Rogojin in Moscow, "I feel then as if I understood those amazing words--'There shall be no more time.'" And he added with a smile: "No doubt the epileptic Mahomet refers to that same moment when he says that he visited all the dwellings of Allah, in less time than was needed to empty his pitcher of water." Yes, he had often met Rogojin in Moscow, and many were the subjects they discussed. "He told me I had been a brother to him," thought the prince. "He said so today, for the first time."
He was sitting in the Summer Garden on a seat under a tree, and his mind dwelt on the matter. It was about seven o'clock, and the place was empty. The stifling atmosphere foretold a storm, and the prince felt a certain charm in the contemplative mood which possessed him. He found pleasure, too, in gazing at the exterior objects around him. All the time he was trying to forget some thing, to escape from some idea that haunted him; but melancholy thoughts came back, though he would so willingly have escaped from them. He remembered suddenly how he had been talking to the waiter, while he dined, about a recently committed murder which the whole town was discussing, and as he thought of it something strange came over him. He was seized all at once by a violent desire, almost a temptation, against which he strove in vain.
He jumped up and walked off as fast as he could towards the "Petersburg Side." [One of the quarters of St. Petersburg.] He had asked someone, a little while before, to show him which was the Petersburg Side, on the banks of the Neva. He had not gone there, however; and he knew very well that it was of no use to go now, for he would certainly not find Lebedeff's relation at home. He had the address, but she must certainly have gone to Pavlofsk, or Colia would have let him know. If he were to go now, it would merely be out of curiosity, but a sudden, new idea had come into his head.
However, it was something to move on and know where he was going. A minute later he was still moving on, but without knowing anything. He could no longer think out his new idea. He tried to take an interest in all he saw; in the sky, in the Neva. He spoke to some children he met. He felt his epileptic condition becoming more and more developed. The evening was very close; thunder was heard some way off.
The prince was haunted all that day by the face of Lebedeff's nephew whom he had seen for the first time that morning, just as one is haunted at times by some persistent musical refrain. By a curious association of ideas, the young man always appeared as the murderer of whom Lebedeff had spoken when introducing him to Muishkin. Yes, he had read something about the murder, and that quite recently. Since he came to Russia, he had heard many stories of this kind, and was interested in them. His conversation with the waiter, an hour ago, chanced to be on the subject of this murder of the Zemarins, and the latter had agreed with him about it. He thought of the waiter again, and decided that he was no fool, but a steady, intelligent man: though, said he to himself, "God knows what he may really be; in a country with which one is unfamiliar it is difficult to understand the people one meets." He was beginning to have a passionate faith in the Russian soul, however, and what discoveries he had made in the last six months, what unexpected discoveries! But every soul is a mystery, and depths of mystery lie in the soul of a Russian. He had been intimate with Rogojin, for example, and a brotherly friendship had sprung up between them--yet did he really know him? What chaos and ugliness fills the world at times! What a self-satisfied rascal is that nephew of Lebedeff's! "But what am I thinking," continued the prince to himself. "Can he really have committed that crime? Did he kill those six persons? I seem to be confusing things ... how strange it all is.... My head goes round... And Lebedeff's daughter--how sympathetic and charming her face was as she held the child in her arms! What an innocent look and child-like laugh she had! It is curious that I had forgotten her until now. I expect Lebedeff adores her--and I really believe, when I think of it, that as sure as two and two make four, he is fond of that nephew, too!"
Well, why should he judge them so hastily! Could he really say what they were, after one short visit? Even Lebedeff seemed an enigma today. Did he expect to find him so? He had never seen him like that before. Lebedeff and the Comtesse du Barry! Good Heavens! If Rogojin should really kill someone, it would not, at any rate, be such a senseless, chaotic affair. A knife made to a special pattern, and six people killed in a kind of delirium. But Rogojin also had a knife made to a special pattern. Can it be that Rogojin wishes to murder anyone? The prince began to tremble violently. "It is a crime on my part to imagine anything so base, with such cynical frankness." His face reddened with shame at the thought; and then there came across him as in a flash the memory of the incidents at the Pavlofsk station, and at the other station in the morning; and the question asked him by Rogojin about THE EYES and Rogojin's cross, that he was even now wearing; and the benediction of Rogojin's mother; and his embrace on the darkened staircase--that last supreme renunciation--and now, to find himself full of this new "idea," staring into shop-windows, and looking round for things--how base he was!
Despair overmastered his soul; he would not go on, he would go back to his hotel; he even turned and went the other way; but a moment after he changed his mind again and went on in the old direction.
Why, here he was on the Petersburg Side already, quite close to the house! Where was his "idea"? He was marching along without it now. Yes, his malady was coming back, it was clear enough; all this gloom and heaviness, all these "ideas," were nothing more nor less than a fit coming on; perhaps he would have a fit this very day.
But just now all the gloom and darkness had fled, his heart felt full of joy and hope, there was no such thing as doubt. And yes, he hadn't seen her for so long; he really must see her. He wished he could meet Rogojin; he would take his hand, and they would go to her together. His heart was pure, he was no rival of Parfen's. Tomorrow, he would go and tell him that he had seen her. Why, he had only come for the sole purpose of seeing her, all the way from Moscow! Perhaps she might be here still, who knows? She might not have gone away to Pavlofsk yet.
Yes, all this must be put straight and above-board, there must be no more passionate renouncements, such as Rogojin's. It must all be clear as day. Cannot Rogojin's soul bear the light? He said he did not love her with sympathy and pity; true, he added that "your pity is greater than my love," but he was not quite fair on himself there. Kin! Rogojin reading a book--wasn't that sympathy beginning? Did it not show that he comprehended his relations with her? And his story of waiting day and night for her forgiveness? That didn't look quite like passion alone.
And as to her face, could it inspire nothing but passion? Could her face inspire passion at all now? Oh, it inspired suffering, grief, overwhelming grief of the soul! A poignant, agonizing memory swept over the prince's heart.
Yes, agonizing. He remembered how he had suffered that first day when he thought he observed in her the symptoms of madness. He had almost fallen into despair. How could he have lost his hold upon her when she ran away from him to Rogojin? He ought to have run after her himself, rather than wait for news as he had done. Can Rogojin have failed to observe, up to now, that she is mad? Rogojin attributes her strangeness to other causes, to passion! What insane jealousy! What was it he had hinted at in that suggestion of his? The prince suddenly blushed, and shuddered to his very heart.
But why recall all this? There was insanity on both sides. For him, the prince, to love this woman with passion, was unthinkable. It would be cruel and inhuman. Yes. Rogojin is not fair to himself; he has a large heart; he has aptitude for sympathy. When he learns the truth, and finds what a pitiable being is this injured, broken, half-insane creature, he will forgive her all the torment she has caused him. He will become her slave, her brother, her friend. Compassion will teach even Rogojin, it will show him how to reason. Compassion is the chief law of human existence. Oh, how guilty he felt towards Rogojin! And, for a few warm, hasty words spoken in Moscow, Parfen had called him "brother," while he--but no, this was delirium! It would all come right! That gloomy Parfen had implied that his faith was waning; he must suffer dreadfully. He said he liked to look at that picture; it was not that he liked it, but he felt the need of looking at it. Rogojin was not merely a passionate soul; he was a fighter. He was fighting for the restoration of his dying faith. He must have something to hold on to and believe, and someone to believe in. What a strange picture that of Holbein's is! Why, this is the street, and here's the house, No. 16.
The prince rang the bell, and asked for Nastasia Philipovna. The lady of the house came out, and stated that Nastasia had gone to stay with Daria Alexeyevna at Pavlofsk, and might be there some days.
Madame Filisoff was a little woman of forty, with a cunning face, and crafty, piercing eyes. When, with an air of mystery, she asked her visitor's name, he refused at first to answer, but in a moment he changed his mind, and left strict instructions that it should be given to Nastasia Philipovna. The urgency of his request seemed to impress Madame Filisoff, and she put on a knowing expression, as if to say, "You need not be afraid, I quite understand." The prince's name evidently was a great surprise to her. He stood and looked absently at her for a moment, then turned, and took the road back to his hotel. But he went away not as he came. A great change had suddenly come over him. He went blindly forward; his knees shook under him; he was tormented by "ideas"; his lips were blue, and trembled with a feeble, meaningless smile. His demon was upon him once more.
What had happened to him? Why was his brow clammy with drops of moisture, his knees shaking beneath him, and his soul oppressed with a cold gloom? Was it because he had just seen these dreadful eyes again? Why, he had left the Summer Garden on purpose to see them; that had been his "idea." He had wished to assure himself that he would see them once more at that house. Then why was he so overwhelmed now, having seen them as he expected? just as though he had not expected to see them! Yes, they were the very same eyes; and no doubt about it. The same that he had seen in the crowd that morning at the station, the same that he had surprised in Rogojin's rooms some hours later, when the latter had replied to his inquiry with a sneering laugh, "Well, whose eyes were they?" Then for the third time they had appeared just as he was getting into the train on his way to see Aglaya. He had had a strong impulse to rush up to Rogojin, and repeat his words of the morning "Whose eyes are they?" Instead he had fled from the station, and knew nothing more, until he found himself gazing into the window of a cutler's shop, and wondering if a knife with a staghorn handle would cost more than sixty copecks. And as the prince sat dreaming in the Summer Garden under a lime-tree, a wicked demon had come and whispered in his car: "Rogojin has been spying upon you and watching you all the morning in a frenzy of desperation. When he finds you have not gone to Pavlofsk--a terrible discovery for him--he will surely go at once to that house in Petersburg Side, and watch for you there, although only this morning you gave your word of honour not to see HER, and swore that you had not come to Petersburg for that purpose." And thereupon the prince had hastened off to that house, and what was there in the fact that he had met Rogojin there? He had only seen a wretched, suffering creature, whose state of mind was gloomy and miserable, but most comprehensible. In the morning Rogojin had seemed to be trying to keep out of the way; but at the station this afternoon he had stood out, he had concealed himself, indeed, less than the prince himself; at the house, now, he had stood fifty yards off on the other side of the road, with folded hands, watching, plainly in view and apparently desirous of being seen. He had stood there like an accuser, like a judge, not like a--a what? 
And why had not the prince approached him and spoken to him, instead of turning away and pretending he had seen nothing, although their eyes met? (Yes, their eyes had met, and they had looked at each other.) Why, he had himself wished to take Rogojin by the hand and go in together, he had himself determined to go to him on the morrow and tell him that he had seen her, he had repudiated the demon as he walked to the house, and his heart had been full of joy.
Was there something in the whole aspect of the man, today, sufficient to justify the prince's terror, and the awful suspicions of his demon? Something seen, but indescribable, which filled him with dreadful presentiments? Yes, he was convinced of it--convinced of what? (Oh, how mean and hideous of him to feel this conviction, this presentiment! How he blamed himself for it!) "Speak if you dare, and tell me, what is the presentiment?" he repeated to himself, over and over again. "Put it into words, speak out clearly and distinctly. Oh, miserable coward that I am!" The prince flushed with shame for his own baseness. "How shall I ever look this man in the face again? My God, what a day! And what a nightmare, what a nightmare!"
There was a moment, during this long, wretched walk back from the Petersburg Side, when the prince felt an irresistible desire to go straight to Rogojin's, wait for him, embrace him with tears of shame and contrition, and tell him of his distrust, and finish with it--once for all.
But here he was back at his hotel.
How often during the day he had thought of this hotel with loathing--its corridor, its rooms, its stairs. How he had dreaded coming back to it, for some reason.
"What a regular old woman I am today," he had said to himself each time, with annoyance. "I believe in every foolish presentiment that comes into my head."
He stopped for a moment at the door; a great flush of shame came over him. "I am a coward, a wretched coward," he said, and moved forward again; but once more he paused.
Among all the incidents of the day, one recurred to his mind to the exclusion of the rest; although now that his self-control was regained, and he was no longer under the influence of a nightmare, he was able to think of it calmly. It concerned the knife on Rogojin's table. "Why should not Rogojin have as many knives on his table as he chooses?" thought the prince, wondering at his suspicions, as he had done when he found himself looking into the cutler's window. "What could it have to do with me?" he said to himself again, and stopped as if rooted to the ground by a kind of paralysis of limb such as attacks people under the stress of some humiliating recollection.
The doorway was dark and gloomy at any time; but just at this moment it was rendered doubly so by the fact that the thunder- storm had just broken, and the rain was coming down in torrents.
And in the semi-darkness the prince distinguished a man standing close to the stairs, apparently waiting.
There was nothing particularly significant in the fact that a man was standing back in the doorway, waiting to come out or go upstairs; but the prince felt an irresistible conviction that he knew this man, and that it was Rogojin. The man moved on up the stairs; a moment later the prince passed up them, too. His heart froze within him. "In a minute or two I shall know all," he thought.
The staircase led to the first and second corridors of the hotel, along which lay the guests' bedrooms. As is often the case in Petersburg houses, it was narrow and very dark, and turned around a massive stone column.
On the first landing, which was as small as the necessary turn of the stairs allowed, there was a niche in the column, about half a yard wide, and in this niche the prince felt convinced that a man stood concealed. He thought he could distinguish a figure standing there. He would pass by quickly and not look. He took a step forward, but could bear the uncertainty no longer and turned his head.
The eyes--the same two eyes--met his! The man concealed in the niche had also taken a step forward. For one second they stood face to face.
Suddenly the prince caught the man by the shoulder and twisted him round towards the light, so that he might see his face more clearly.
Rogojin's eyes flashed, and a smile of insanity distorted his countenance. His right hand was raised, and something glittered in it. The prince did not think of trying to stop it. All he could remember afterwards was that he seemed to have called out:
"Parfen! I won't believe it."
Next moment something appeared to burst open before him: a wonderful inner light illuminated his soul. This lasted perhaps half a second, yet he distinctly remembered hearing the beginning of the wail, the strange, dreadful wail, which burst from his lips of its own accord, and which no effort of will on his part could suppress.
Next moment he was absolutely unconscious; black darkness blotted out everything.
He had fallen in an epileptic fit.
.. . . . . . .
As is well known, these fits occur instantaneously. The face, especially the eyes, become terribly disfigured, convulsions seize the limbs, a terrible cry breaks from the sufferer, a wail from which everything human seems to be blotted out, so that it is impossible to believe that the man who has just fallen is the same who emitted the dreadful cry. It seems more as though some other being, inside the stricken one, had cried. Many people have borne witness to this impression; and many cannot behold an epileptic fit without a feeling of mysterious terror and dread.
Such a feeling, we must suppose, overtook Rogojin at this moment, and saved the prince's life. Not knowing that it was a fit, and seeing his victim disappear head foremost into the darkness, hearing his head strike the stone steps below with a crash, Rogojin rushed downstairs, skirting the body, and flung himself headlong out of the hotel, like a raving madman.
The prince's body slipped convulsively down the steps till it rested at the bottom. Very soon, in five minutes or so, he was discovered, and a crowd collected around him.
A pool of blood on the steps near his head gave rise to grave fears. Was it a case of accident, or had there been a crime? It was, however, soon recognized as a case of epilepsy, and identification and proper measures for restoration followed one another, owing to a fortunate circumstance. Colia Ivolgin had come back to his hotel about seven o'clock, owing to a sudden impulse which made him refuse to dine at the Epanchins', and, finding a note from the prince awaiting him, had sped away to the latter's address. Arrived there, he ordered a cup of tea and sat sipping it in the coffee-room. While there he heard excited whispers of someone just found at the bottom of the stairs in a fit; upon which he had hurried to the spot, with a presentiment of evil, and at once recognized the prince.
The sufferer was immediately taken to his room, and though he partially regained consciousness, he lay long in a semi-dazed condition.
The doctor stated that there was no danger to be apprehended from the wound on the head, and as soon as the prince could understand what was going on around him, Colia hired a carriage and took him away to Lebedeff's. There he was received with much cordiality, and the departure to the country was hastened on his account. Three days later they were all at Pavlofsk.
 
已经很晚了，差不多是两点半的时候，公爵在叶潘钦家没有遇上将军。他留下名片后，决定去一趟《天平旅馆》问问科利亚；如果他不在那里，就给他留张字条。在《天平旅馆》人家对他说，“尼古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇还是一大早时就出去了，但是走的时候预先关照了，万一有人来找他，那么就告诉人家，他大概在３点钟左右回来。如果到３点半他还不回来，那就是坐火车去帕夫洛夫斯克叶潘钦将军夫人的别墅了，而且也就在那儿用饭了。”公爵便坐下等待，顺便就给自己要了午餐。
到了３点半甚至４点钟科利亚还没有来。公爵走到外面，无意识地随意走着。夏初，彼得堡有时偶而会有一些美妙的日子--明媚，炎热，宁静，好像故意似的，这一天就是这种难得的好天气。公爵漫无目的地闲逛了一阵。他对这个城市不大熟悉。他不时地在街道的十字路口，有陌生的房量前，在广场上，在桥上停步驻足；有一次还顺便走进了一家点心店休息了一下。有时他怀着极大的好奇心开始观察过往行人，但是往往既没有注意行人，也没有注意自己究竟在什么地方走，他处于痛苦的紧张和不安之中，同时又感到非常需要独自呆着。他很想就只有他一个人，完全消极地顺从这种令人痛苦的紧张而不去寻求出路。他怀着厌恶的心情不想去解决涌向他心头的一连串问题。“怎么，难道这一切是我错了？”他暗自嘀咕着，但又几乎意识到自已去那里；但是，无疑地，有什么东西总是使他心绪不宁，这就是现实，而不是如他所喜欢想的那种幻想。他几乎已经在车厢里坐了下来，又突然把刚刚买的车票丢到地上，重又从车站走了儿来，一副窘困和沉思的神态。过了一会儿，在街上，他似乎忽然想起了什么，似乎猛然揣度到什么很奇怪的，久久使他不得安宁的事情。突然他不由地意识到自己在做的一件事已经持续很久了，可是直到此刻他却一直没有关注这件事：已经有汗几个小时了，甚至还是在《天平旅馆》时，好像还是在抵达《天平旅馆》之前，他间或突然会开始在自己周围似乎寻找什么。随后就忘了，忘的时间还挺长，有半小时，接着又怀着不安的心态四面环顾，在周围寻觅着。
但是他刚刚发现自己这种病态的，至今还完全是不自觉的、却又早已左右看他的行动，突然在他眼前闪过了另一个回忆，引起他莫大的注意。他回想起，就在他发觉自己老是在周围寻找什么的那一刻，他曾站在人行道上一家店铺的窗前，并以很大的好奇仔细打量着陈列在橱窗里的商品，现在他想一定要检验一下：他刚才是否真的在那里站过，大概就只是在５分钟前，就在这家店铺的橱窗前，莫不是他的幻觉，莫不是他搞混了？这家店铺和这种面品是否真的存在？因为他确实感到的，今天他自己的情绪特别不正常，差不多就跟过去毛病要开始发作时的情况一样，他知道，在病要发作的前期他总是异常心不在焉，如果不加特别高度的注意去看人和物，甚至常常会弄错。为什么他这么想检验一“下自己当时是否曾经站在店铺的橱窗前，是有特殊原因的：在店铺橱窗里陈列的许多东西中，有一件他曾看过，而且还估价６０个银戈比，尽管他完全漫不经心和忐忑不安，可是他记得有这么回事。因此，如果这家店铺是存在的，这件东西真的陈列在商品之中，那么，也就是说，他确实曾经为了这件东西而停留。这么说，这件东西包含着他的强烈兴趣，以致在他刚走出火车站、心情那样沉重惶惑的时候，竟还吸引了他的注意。他走着，几乎烦恼地朝右边望着，他的心因为焦躁的迫不及待而激烈地跳动着。但是，这就是店铺，他终于找到了它！当他突然想要往回走时，他距它已经只有五百步光景了。这就是值６０个银戈比的东西，“当然，就值６０戈比，不会更多！”他现在证实着，笑了起来，但他的笑是歇斯底里的，他觉得非常难受。他现在清楚地回想起，正是在这里，他站在这橱窗前的时候，曾经突然转过身来，就像下火车时捕捉到罗戈任的目光射在自己身上一样，他确信他没有错（其实，就是在检验以前他也完全是有把握的），他撇下了店铺，并且尽快离开它。所有这一切应该快点好好思考一下，一定要好好想想。现在很清楚，在车站上他见到的并不是幻觉，他所发生的一切一定是确有其事的，也一定是与他过去所有的不安相联系的。、但是一种发自内心的不可抗拒的厌恶又占了上风：他什么也不想考虑，他也下去思考，他开始思忖的完全是另一回事。
顺便说，他想的是，在他处于癫痫状态时几乎就在发病前有那个一个阶段（如果不是梦中发作的话），在忧郁、压抑和精神上的黑暗之中他的大脑经常会突发性地振奋起来，嗽如燃起火焰瞬息即逝一般，而他的全部生命力也会以不同寻常的冲动一下子鼓舞起来。在闪电一般短促的这些瞬间，生命的感受、自我的意识几乎增长十倍。智慧、心灵都被异常的光芒照得透亮；他所有的激动，所有的怀疑，所有的不安仿佛一下子都平息了下来，化成一种最高级的宁睁，充满着明朗、和谐的欢欣和希望，充满着理智和最终的缘由。但是这些时刻，这些闪光还只是那最后一秒钟（从来也不超过一秒钟）的预感，而发作本身就是从那时开始的。这一秒钟自然是难以忍受的。当后来处于健康状况下再来思考这些瞬间的，他常常自己对自己说，所有这些最高级的自我感受和自我意识亦即“最高级存在”的闪电和闪光不是别的，而正是疾病，是对正常状态的一种破坏，如果是这样的话，那么这就根本不是最高级存在，相反，应该列为最低级。然而，最后他还是得出了一个颇为离奇的想法。“这是病又怎么样？”他最后认为，“如果结果本身，如果已经是在健康状况下想起来的和弄明白的那一刻感受，是处于最高级的和谐和美之中，是能赋予至今尚闻所未闻，料想不到的充实感、分寸感，是能在充满激情的虔诚中同最高级的生命综合体调和与融合，那么这种不正常的亢奋又有什么相干呢。”这些模模糊糊的话语虽然表达得含混不清，但是他自己心中是明白的。对于这确实是“美和虔诚”，这确实是“最高级的生命综合体”，他不能怀疑，也不容许怀疑。在这种时刻他如做梦一般看见的是不是由大麻膏、鸦片或酒所引起的什么幻象、这种不正常的、不存在的幻象损害理智，扭曲灵魂。在病态状况结束后，他能正确地对此作出判断。这些瞬间恰恰仅仅是自我意识的非同一般的强化一一如果要用一个词来表达这种状态的话，那就是自我意识，同时也是最高级的直接的自我感受。如果在那一秒钟，也就是在发病前有意识的最后一刻，他还来得及清晰而自觉地对自己说：“是啊，为了这一瞬间是可以献出整个生命的。”，那么，这一瞬间本身当然是值全部生命的。不过，他并不坚持自己这一结论的辩证部分：神志不清、精神愚钝、麻木痴呆是这些“最高级瞬间”的明显的后果，当然，他不会认真地进行争论。在这个结论中，也就是在他对这一瞬间的评价中，毫无疑问，包含着错误，但是感受的真实性毕竟使他有点困惑。实际上对这种真实性又有什么办法呢？要知道这本身就是这样，他可是来得及就在那一瞬间自己对自己说，这一秒使他完全能感觉到无限的幸福，凭这一点，这一瞬间大概也是值整个生命的“在这一瞬间，”在莫斯科他与罗戈任经常碰头，有一次他对他说，“在这一日问我似乎明白了一句不平常的话：‘不再有时间。’”“大概，”他笑着补充说“这正是患癫癞的穆罕默德打翻了盛水的瓦罐、水还没来得及流淌的那一霎问，可是他却来得及在这一刹那一览无余地观察了安拉的住处。”是的，在莫斯科他经常跟罗戈任聚会，谈的也不只是这一点。“罗戈任刚才说，那时对他来说我即是他兄弟；今天他是第一次这么说，”公爵暗自思忖着。
他坐在夏园一棵树下的长椅上想着这件事。已经７点钟左右了。夏园里空荡荡的，夕阳有一瞬间被阴暗遮掩了，空气很是窒闷，就像预告遥远的下雨即将来临。此刻他这种沉思默想状态对他来说有某种诱惑。他的回忆和天智包含了外部的每一件事物，他也喜欢这样：他始终想忘掉什么真正的重要的事情，但只要看一眼自己周围，他马上就又意识到自己的阴暗的念头，他又非常想摆脱这种念头。他本来己回想起刚才在小饭馆里用餐时跟跑堂说起的不久前发生的异常奇特的杀人案，这件案子曾闹得满城风雨，流言四起。但是他刚一想起这件事，他又突然发生了某种特别的情况。
一种异常的不可抗拒的愿望，近乎是诱惑，突然使他的全部意志都麻木了。他从长倚上站起来，从夏园径直朝彼得堡岛方向走去。刚才在涅瓦河滨他曾请一位过路人隔着涅瓦河指给他看彼得堡岛的方向。人家指给他看了；但是当时他没有朝那里走。再说不论怎么样今天是不必要去了。他知道这一带地址他早就有了；他很容易就找到了列别杰夫亲戚家的屋子；但他几乎肯定地知道，他不会在家里碰上她。“她一定去帕夫洛夫斯克了，不然的话，照约定的办法，科利亚会在《天平旅馆》留下什么活的。”因此，如果他现在在，那么当然不是为了见到她，另一种阴暗的折磨人的好奇心诱惑着他。他的头脑里冒出一个新的突如其来的念头……
但是，对他来说，他开始走并且知道往何处走，这已经足够了！过了１分钟他又已经走路了，甚至几乎没有去注意自己走的哪条路，继续去想那如其来的念头，使他立即感到万分厌恶，甚至是不可能的。他带着折磨人的紧张的注意去观察映人眼帘的一切，仰望天空，俯视涅瓦河。他本想与遇到的一个小孩子讲话。大概，他那癫痫状态越来越严重了。雷雨好像真的临了，虽然来得很慢，远处的雷声已经开始滚来。空气变得非常窒闷……
不知为什么，现在他老是想起刚才见到的列别杰夫的外甥，就像有时想起缠绵不休、无聊到让人厌烦的曲调一样，奇怪的是，他老是把他想成别杰夫本人刚才向他介绍外甥时提到的那个杀人凶手的形象。确实，有关那个杀人犯的事他还是不久前在报上看到过报导。自从他来到俄国以后，他看到和听到过许多这一类事情，他也执著地注视着这一切。刚才他跟跑堂谈的也正是热马林一家破杀的案件，他甚至表现出过分强烈的兴趣。跑堂的同意他的看法，他记得这一点，他也想起了这个跑堂，这个小伙子并不蠢，稳重和谨慎，“不过，天知道他究竟是个什么样的人，在陌生的地方要看透陌生人是很困难的。”不过，他开始满怀热情地相信俄罗斯的心灵，呵，这六个夕中他经历了多多少少对他来说是完全新鲜的、始料不及的，闻所未闻的，出人意外的事啊！但是，知人知面不知心，俄罗斯的心灵也是深不可测的，对许多人来说是不可理解的。就说他与罗戈任吧，他们来往很久，交往甚密，“像兄弟般”相处，可是他了解罗戈任吗？其实，在这方面，在所有这一切中有时是多么乱，多么冗杂，多么纷坛呀！但是，方才列别杰夫的这个外甥又是个多么事事如意的坏东西！不过；我在干什么呀？（公爵继续遐想着）难道是他杀死了这几条命，这六个人？我似乎搞混了……这多么奇怪！我好累，有点头晕……列别杰夫的大女儿，就是抱着小孩站在那里的那个姑娘，一张多么讨人喜的可爱的脸蛋呀！多么天真无邪！几乎是孩子一般的表情，几乎是孩子一般的笑声！奇怪的是，他几乎忘记了这张脸，现在才想起它来。列别杰夫虽然朝他跺脚，大概，对他们一个个还是非常宠爱的。但最没有疑问的，就像二乘二等于四一佯，这便是列别杰夫也十分宠爱自己的外甥。
不过，干什么他要对他们做这样的最终审判，他今天初来乍到，干嘛要做这样的判决呢？是的，列别杰夫就给了他难堪：嘿，他料到列别杰夫是这样的吗？难道他过去了解列别杰夫是这样的，列别杰夫和杜巴里夫人，--我的天哪！不过，罗戈任如果要杀人。那么至少也不会这样胡乱杀人，不会弄得这么乱糟糟的，凶器是按图样定制的，把六个人完全置于死地！难道罗戈任有按图样定制的凶器……他有……但是……难道能断定罗戈任要杀人？公爵突然打了个寒颤。“我这样恬不知耻、毫无顾忌地做这样的猜测，岂不是犯罪行为，岂不是卑劣行径！”他失声呼叫起来，羞涩的红晕一下子涌上了他的颜面。他惊愕了，纹丝不动地站在路中。他一下子又想起了刚才经过的帕夫洛夫斯克车站和尼古拉耶夫车站，想起了向罗戈任当面直截了当提出的既睛的问题，想起了现在戴在他身上的罗戈任的十字架；想起了罗戈任亲自带他去见母亲以及她的祝福，想起了刚才在楼梯口罗戈任的最后一次神经质的拥抱和最后放弃纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的声明。还想起了在这一切以后他发现自己在周围不断寻找着什么，想起了这家店铺，这件东西……这是多么卑鄙呀！这一切以后，现在他带昏“特别的目的”，特别的“意想不到的念头”正在走去！绝望和痛苦袭住了他的整个灵魂。公爵立即就想转身回自己的旅馆去，他甚至已经转过身去走了；但是过了１分钟他又停下来了，思考了一阵，又转回身朝原先的路走去。
他已经在彼得堡岛上了，离那幢屋子很近。但现在他去那里已经不是抱着原先的目的，不是带着“特别的念头”！刚才怎么会是这样！是啊，他的毛病正在复发，这是肯定无疑的；也许，今天就一定要发作。由于发病才有这精神上的愚钝黑暗，由于发病才有“念头”！现在黑暗已经消散，魔鬼已被驱除，怀疑已下存在，欢悦留在心问！还有，他已经很久没有见到她了，他需要见到她，还有……对了，他现在很希望能遇见罗戈任，他就会挽起他的手，他们就一起去……他的心地是纯洁的，难道他是罗戈任的情敌吗？明天他将自己去对罗戈任说，他看到她了，正如刚才罗戈任说的，他飞一般地赶到彼得堡来，就是为了见到她！也许，他真会遇上她，因为她不一走就在帕夫洛夫斯克！
是啊，应该在现在使这一切都摊明，使彼此都明白对方的全部心思，免得再有这些阴郁而又激狂的放弃声明，就像刚才罗戈任宣布放弃一样，要让这一切做得轻松畅快和……光明磊落，难道罗戈任就不能光明磊落？他说，他不像我那样爱她，他没有同情心，没有“丝毫这样的怜悯”。确实，他后来补充说，“也许，你的怜悯比我的爱情更强烈，”但他是在诽谤自己，嗯，罗戈任在读书，难道这不是“怜悯”，不是“怜悯”的开端、难道光有这本书还不能证明他是完全意识到自己对她的态度吗？还有他刚才讲的故事？不，这比光有情欲要深刻得多。难道她的脸只会激起情欲？再说这张脸现在难道能激起情欲、它只会唤起痛苦，’它Ｒ会令人揪心，它……一阵的痛、苦涩的回忆突然掠过公爵的心头。
是啊，是痛苦的回忆。他回想起，还是不久前，当他第一次发现她有失去理智的征兆时，他是多么痛苦。当时他几乎感到绝望了。当她那时从他这里逃到罗戈任那儿去时，他怎么能撇下她不管呢？他应该亲自去追她，而不是等消息，但是……难道到目前为止罗戈任还没有发觉她身上的疯狂？……嗯……罗戈任在所有的事情上看到的是别的原因，情欲的原因！他又有多么疯狂的嫉妒呀！不久前他做的推测又想说明什么呢？”公爵突然脸红了，仿佛有什么东西在他心间颤粟了一下。）
不过，回忆这个干什么？这件事上双方都有疯狂。而对于他公爵来说，若是以情欲去爱这个女人，几乎是不可思议的，几乎是残酷的、没有人性的。是个多么可怜的人，难道到那时他还不原谅她的全部过去，不记掉自己的所有的痛苦？滩道他不会成为她的奴仆、兄长、朋友、神明？同情会使罗戈任自己明白事理，会使他得到教育。同情是全人类生活的最主要的法则，也许，也是唯一的法宝贝！哦，他在罗戈任面前是有过错的，这是多么不可原谅，多么不光彩呵！不，不是“俄罗斯的心灵深不可测”，既然他能想象出这么可怕的情景，那也就是他自己的心灵深不可测。在莫斯科时就因为他讲了几句热情诚挚的话，罗戈任已经把他称为自己的兄弟，而他……但这是疾病和谑妄：这一切都会得到解释的！……刚才罗戈任多么深沉地说，他“正在失去信仰”。这个人一定十分痛苦。他说，“他喜欢看这幅画；而实际上并不喜欢，只是感到需要。”罗戈任光是一颗有情欲的灵魂，也毕竟是个斗士：他想努力恢复自己失去的信仰。现在他非常需要信仰，甚至到了万般痛苦的地步……是的，是应该信仰什么！是应该信仰什么！可是，霍尔拜因这幅画是多么奇怪呀……啊，就是这条街！大概，就是这幢房子，正是这样，十六号，《十级文官之妻费利索娃宅》，就在这里！公爵打了铃，询问纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜是否住这里。
这幢房屋的女主人亲自回答他说，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜还是早晨就去帕夫洛夫斯克达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜家了，“甚至可能在那里留几天，费利索娃是个个子矮小、尖眼尖脸的女人，４０岁光景，看起人来既狡黯又专注。对于她问姓名（她似乎有意让这个问题带有神秘色彩），公爵起先不想回答，但马上回转来并坚决请求把他的名字转告给纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜。费利索娃接受了这一坚决的请求，并表现出一种常用心专注和异常神秘的样子，看来是想以此表明：“请放心，我明白了。”公爵的名字显然给他产生了强烈的印象。公爵心不在焉地瞥了她一眼，转过身，就回自己的旅馆去了。但是他从费利索娃家走出来时的神情已经不是打铃叫她时那种样子了，仿佛霎时间在他身上又发生了异常的变化：他走着，又变得脸色苍白，身体虚弱，内心痛苦，心情激动；他的双膝打着回，一丝淡淡的忧愁的微笑在他那发青的嘴唇上游移：他那“突如其来的念头”忽然得到了证实，并且证明是正确的，可是--他又相信自己的魔鬼了！”
但是真的得到证实了吗？真的证明是正确的吗？为什么他又会有这种打颤，这种冷汗，这种精神上的黑暗和冷漠？是因为他现在又看见这双眼睛了吗？但是，他从夏园到这儿来唯一的目的不正是为了见到这双眼睛吗？他的“突如其来的念头，不也正在于此吗？他执意想要看见这双“刚才见过的眼睛”是为了最终能确信，他一定会在这幢房子附近遇到这双眼睛。这是使他焦躁不安的愿望。，现在他真的见到了这双眼睛，又为什么这样压抑和震惊？仿佛完全出乎意料一般！是的，这正是那双眼睛（正是那双眼睛，这一点现在已经没有丝毫怀疑！），早晨当他从尼古拉耶夫斯卡亚铁路站下火车时，正是那双眼睛在人群中朝他闪了一下；后来，就刚才坐在罗戈任的椅子上时，他曾捕捉到自己肩后那一双眼睛的目光（绝对就是那双眼睛！）。罗戈任刚才否认了，他歪着嘴，冷冰冰地笑着问：“到底是谁的眼睛呢。”不久前在皇村车站上，当他坐进车厢要去阿格拉娅那里时，突然又看见了这双眼睛，这已经是这一天里的第三次了，公爵当时非常想走至罗戈任跟前，对他说，“这是谁的眼睛？”但他逃出了车站，只是当他站在刀剪铺前并对有鹿角柄的一件东西估价６０戈比那一会儿，他才神智清醒过来。奇怪和可怕的魔鬼终于缠住了他，已经再也不想离开他了。当他坐在夏园的菩提树下沉思遐想的时候，这个魔鬼对他悄声低语说，既然罗戈任从一早起就这样盯他的梢，每一步都不放过他，那么，当他知道他没有去帕夫洛夫斯克（当然，这对罗戈任来说已经是不幸的消息了），罗戈任一定会去那里，即彼得堡岛上的那所屋子，也一定会在那里伺守着他，而他在早晨还发誓说“不去见她”，“不是为了她才到彼得堡来的。”现在公爵却慌急慌忙地赶到那所屋子来，在那里他真的遇上了罗戈任又怎么样”？他看见的只是一个不幸的人，他心绪阴郁，但又很可以理解。这个不幸的人现在甚至不再躲躲闪闪。确实，罗戈任刚才不知为什么矢口抵赖和撒谎，但是在车站上他几乎不加躲闪地站在那里。倒不如说公爵他自己在躲藏，而不是罗戈任。现在他就站在街的另一面，距离５０步左右的斜对面人行道上，交叉着双手，在屋子旁等着。这一次他完全暴露无遗，而且好像故意想让人家看到似的。他站在那里就像个揭发者，像个法官，而不是……不是什么呢？
可是为什么公爵他自己现在不向罗戈任走去？虽然他们的目光相遇了，他又为什么似乎什么也没看见似的，转身离开他呢？（真的，他们的目光相遇了！他们还彼此望了一会。）刚才他自己不是还想挽着他的手，跟他一起去那里吗？他自己不是还想明天去他那里并对他说自己曾经在她那里吗？还在去那里的途中，当时欢悦突然充溢心间，他自己不是已经否决了自己的魔鬼了吗？要不，要罗戈任身上真的有什么东西，也就是说，在这个人今天的整个形象中，在他的言语、动作、行为、目光的整个总体中真有什么能证实公爵那可怕的预感和他的魔鬼所说的纷扰人的低语？有某种东西本身能被看见，但是很难分析和叙述，也不可能用充分的理由来解释，但是，尽管有这样的困难和不可能，它还是能产生十分完整和不可抗拒的强烈印象，这种印象不知不觉地转变为完全的确信，是什么东西呢？……
确信--什么呢？（哦，这种确信、“这种卑鄙的预感”的荒唐性、“侮辱性”使公爵多么痛苦，他又多么强烈地谴责自己！）“如果有勇气，你就说，到底确信什么？”他带着责备和挑战的心理不断对自己说，“说出来，勇于把自己的全部思想明白、确切、毫不犹豫地表达出来！哦，我真是个无耻的人！”他满脸红晕，忿忿地重复着，“现在我这辈于还能用什么眼睛去瞧这个人！哎，这算是什么样的一天！上帝啊，多么可怕呀！”
在从波得堡岛回去的这条漫长而痛苦道路快要走完的时候，曾经有一刻一种强烈的愿望忽然袭往了公爵：“马上到罗戈任那儿去，等到他，带着羞愧。眼泪拥抱他，告诉他”然后一下子了结一切。但是他已经站在自己住的旅馆面前了……刚才他是多么不喜欢这家旅馆，这些走廊，整个这幢房屋，他的房间，从看第一眼起就不喜欢；这一天里他怀着特别厌恶的心情曾经好几次想起必须回到这里来……“我这是怎么啦，像个生病的女人似的，今天对所有的预感都相信起来了！”他停在门口，以自嘲的态度生气地想。一阵难以忍受的新的羞愧感，几乎是绝望感涌上心头，使得他凝立在原地，就在大门口，他呆了一会儿。何时候人们常常是这样的：难以忍受的突如其来的回忆，特别是交织着羞愧的回忆，通常总会使入在原地停下来一会儿，“是的，我是个没有心肝的人，胆小鬼。”他阴郁地重夏说，急速地朝前走，但是……又停了下来……
大门里本来就幽暗，此刻更是黑乎乎的：即将来临的雷雨前的乌云吞噬了日暮时分的微明，就在公爵走近屋子的那一划，乌云突然散开了，下起了倾盆大雨。在他停了一会以后争促地离开原地这个时候，他正站在大门口，就在从街上进门的入口处。突然他在问洞的深处，在昏暗的通向楼梯口的地方，看见了一个人。这个人仿佛在等待什么，但是很快地闪现一下就消失了。公爵未能看清楚这个人，当然，怎么也不能肯定：他是什么人？何况这里过往的行人又这么多；这里是旅馆，不停地有人走出走进，在走廊里跑来跑去。但他忽然感到能够最充分地。不容反驳地确信：他认识这个人，而且这个人一定是罗戈任，过了一瞬间公爵便紧跟着他奔上楼梯。他的心都屏息不跳了。
“马上一切都会得到解决了！”带着一种奇怪的信念，他暗自说着。
公爵从大门口奔上去的楼梯通问一楼和二楼的走厩，旅馆的房间就设在这两层楼面上。正像所有年代久远建造的房屋一样，这座楼梯是石砌的，又窄又暗，绕着一根粗石柱盘旋而上。在楼梯第一个拐弯的平台处，这根石往上有一个像壁龛那样的凹进去的地方，一步宽，半步深，可是这里能容纳一个人，不论光线多么暗，公爵跑上平台后就分辨出，在这个壁龛里不知为什么有人躲在这里。公爵忽然想不朝右边看，就这么从旁边走过去，他已经跨出了一步，但克制不住，还是转过身来。
刚才那两只眼睛，就是那双眼睛，突然与他的目光相遇了。躲在壁龛里人也已经从里面跨出了一步。两个人面对面，几乎是紧贴着站了有一秒钟，公爵忽然抓住了他的肩膀，朝楼梯这边折回去，靠明处近些：他想看清楚这张脸。
罗戈任的眼睛闪闪发光，狂笑使他的脸都变了样。他的右手举了起来，手中什么东西亮晃晃闪了一下。公爵没有想去阻挡这只手。他只记得，他好像喊：
“帕尔芬，我不相信！……”
接着，仿佛有什么东西忽然在他面前裂开了：一股非同寻常的内心的光芒照亮了他的灵魂，这一瞬间持续了大概半秒种；但是他却清楚和有意识地记住了这开端，这可怕的号叫的第一声，它是自然而然地从胸中迸发出来，他用任何力量都无法遏止住。接着他的意识霎那间消失了，笼罩着一片漆黑。
他的癫痫病发作了，这病已有很久没有复发了。大家都知道，癫痫病，亦即是羊癫疯，是一瞬间突然发作的。在这一瞬间突然脸变得十分异样，特别是眼光。抽搐和痉挛遍及全身和面目五官。难以想象的、跟什么都不一样的可怕的号叫从胸口迸发出来；在这声号叫里似乎一切人性的东西都骤然消失了，旁观者无论怎样也不可能，至少是非常困难想象和假设，喊出这声音的就是眼前这个人。甚至使人觉得，仿佛在这个人的身体里面另外有一个什么人在喊叫。至少有许多人是这样说明自己的印象的，癫痫病人发作的样子引起许多人肯定无疑和难以忍受的恐怖，甚至还包含着某种神秘。应该推测到，那一刻突如其来的恐怖感觉再夹杂着所有其他可怕的印象猛地使罗戈任在原地怔住了，因而也就使公爵幸免于本来已经朝他戳下来的不可避免的一刀。罗戈任还没来得及想到这是癫痫发作，看到公爵身子离开他一晃，突然在楼梯上直挺挺仰面朝下倒去，后脑重重地撞在石级上，他就拼命朝下奔去，绕过躺着的病人，几乎丧魂落魄地逃出了旅馆。
抽搐、扭动、痉挛使病人的身体顺着不少于十五级的搂梯一直滚到楼梯末端。很快，不超过五分钟就有人发现了躺在地上的人，一群人围拢了来，一旁的一汪血引起人们的困惑：“是这个人自己撞破的，还是有人作了什么孽”，但是很快就有些人看出是羊癫疯；一名侍者认出公爵是刚来的住客。一个侥幸的情况终于使这一场慌乱解决得相当顺利。
原来允诺四点钟左右回到《天平旅馆》、结果却去了帕夫洛夫斯克的科利亚•伊沃尔京突发了一个念头，因此没有在叶潘钦将军夫人那里“用饭”而回到了彼得堡，并急匆匆赶往《天平旅馆》，到那里时已是晚上七点钟左右根据留给他的字条，他知道公爵在城里，于是急忙向字条里告知的地址赶紧找他，在旅馆里他了解到公爵出去了，就到下面小吃部，一边喝茶听管风琴一边等待。偶然听到人家谈论有人羊癫疯发作，他凭准确的预感奔向出事地点，便认出了公爵。立即就采取了必要的措施。人们把公爵抬到他的房间里，他虽然已经醒了过来，可是相当长时间都不能完全恢复意识。被请来检查面部损伤的医生给他作了湿敷并告知，碰伤没有丝毫危险。过了一小时，当公爵已经非常清楚地明白身边发生的一切时，科利亚就用马车把他从旅馆转送到列别杰夫那儿去。列别杰夫以非凡的热情和恭敬接待了病人。为了公爵，他还加快了搬去别墅的准备：第三天所有的人已经在帕夫洛夫斯克了。
Part 2 Chapter 6
LEBEDEFF'S country-house was not large, but it was pretty and convenient, especially the part which was let to the prince.
A row of orange and lemon trees and jasmines, planted in green tubs, stood on the fairly wide terrace. According to Lebedeff, these trees gave the house a most delightful aspect. Some were there when he bought it, and he was so charmed with the effect that he promptly added to their number. When the tubs containing these plants arrived at the villa and were set in their places, Lebedeff kept running into the street to enjoy the view of the house, and every time he did so the rent to be demanded from the future tenant went up with a bound.
This country villa pleased the prince very much in his state of physical and mental exhaustion. On the day that they left for Pavlofsk, that is the day after his attack, he appeared almost well, though in reality he felt very far from it. The faces of those around him for the last three days had made a pleasant impression. He was pleased to see, not only Colia, who had become his inseparable companion, but Lebedeff himself and all the family, except the nephew, who had left the house. He was also glad to receive a visit from General Ivolgin, before leaving St. Petersburg.
It was getting late when the party arrived at Pavlofsk, but several people called to see the prince, and assembled in the verandah. Gania was the first to arrive. He had grown so pale and thin that the prince could hardly recognize him. Then came Varia and Ptitsin, who were rusticating in the neighbourhood. As to General Ivolgin, he scarcely budged from Lebedeff's house, and seemed to have moved to Pavlofsk with him. Lebedeff did his best to keep Ardalion Alexandrovitch by him, and to prevent him from invading the prince's quarters. He chatted with him confidentially, so that they might have been taken for old friends. During those three days the prince had noticed that they frequently held long conversations; he often heard their voices raised in argument on deep and learned subjects, which evidently pleased Lebedeff. He seemed as if he could not do without the general. But it was not only Ardalion Alexandrovitch whom Lebedeff kept out of the prince's way. Since they had come to the villa, he treated his own family the same. Upon the pretext that his tenant needed quiet, he kept him almost in isolation, and Muishkin protested in vain against this excess of zeal. Lebedeff stamped his feet at his daughters and drove them away if they attempted to join the prince on the terrace; not even Vera was excepted.
"They will lose all respect if they are allowed to be so free and easy; besides it is not proper for them," he declared at last, in answer to a direct question from the prince.
"Why on earth not?" asked the latter. "Really, you know, you are making yourself a nuisance, by keeping guard over me like this. I get bored all by myself; I have told you so over and over again, and you get on my nerves more than ever by waving your hands and creeping in and out in the mysterious way you do."
It was a fact that Lebedeff, though he was so anxious to keep everyone else from disturbing the patient, was continually in and out of the prince's room himself. He invariably began by opening the door a crack and peering in to see if the prince was there, or if he had escaped; then he would creep softly up to the arm- chair, sometimes making Muishkin jump by his sudden appearance. He always asked if the patient wanted anything, and when the latter replied that he only wanted to be left in peace, he would turn away obediently and make for the door on tip-toe, with deprecatory gestures to imply that he had only just looked in, that he would not speak a word, and would go away and not intrude again; which did not prevent him from reappearing in ten minutes or a quarter of an hour. Colia had free access to the prince, at which Lebedeff was quite disgusted and indignant. He would listen at the door for half an hour at a time while the two were talking. Colia found this out, and naturally told the prince of his discovery.
"Do you think yourself my master, that you try to keep me under lock and key like this?" said the prince to Lebedeff. "In the country, at least, I intend to be free, and you may make up your mind that I mean to see whom I like, and go where I please."
"Why, of course," replied the clerk, gesticulating with his hands.
The prince looked him sternly up and down.
"Well, Lukian Timofeyovitch, have you brought the little cupboard that you had at the head of your bed with you here?"
"No, I left it where it was."
"Impossible!"
"It cannot be moved; you would have to pull the wall down, it is so firmly fixed."
"Perhaps you have one like it here?"
"I have one that is even better, much better; that is really why I bought this house."
"Ah! What visitor did you turn away from my door, about an hour ago?"
"The-the general. I would not let him in; there is no need for him to visit you, prince... I have the deepest esteem for him, he is a--a great man. You don't believe it? Well, you will see, and yet, most excellent prince, you had much better not receive him."
"May I ask why? and also why you walk about on tiptoe and always seem as if you were going to whisper a secret in my ear whenever you come near me?"
"I am vile, vile; I know it!" cried Lebedeff, beating his breast with a contrite air. "But will not the general be too hospitable for you?"
"Too hospitable?"
"Yes. First, he proposes to come and live in my house. Well and good; but he sticks at nothing; he immediately makes himself one of the family. We have talked over our respective relations several times, and discovered that we are connected by marriage. It seems also that you are a sort of nephew on his mother's side; he was explaining it to me again only yesterday. If you are his nephew, it follows that I must also be a relation of yours, most excellent prince. Never mind about that, it is only a foible; but just now he assured me that all his life, from the day he was made an ensign to the 11th of last June, he has entertained at least two hundred guests at his table every day. Finally, he went so far as to say that they never rose from the table; they dined, supped, and had tea, for fifteen hours at a stretch. This went on for thirty years without a break; there was barely time to change the table-cloth; directly one person left, another took his place. On feast-days he entertained as many as three hundred guests, and they numbered seven hundred on the thousandth anniversary of the foundation of the Russian Empire. It amounts to a passion with him; it makes one uneasy to hear of it. It is terrible to have to entertain people who do things on such a scale. That is why I wonder whether such a man is not too hospitable for you and me."
"But you seem to be on the best of terms with him?"
"Quite fraternal--I look upon it as a joke. Let us be brothers- in-law, it is all the same to me,--rather an honour than not. But in spite of the two hundred guests and the thousandth anniversary of the Russian Empire, I can see that he is a very remarkable man. I am quite sincere. You said just now that I always looked as if I was going to tell you a secret; you are right. I have a secret to tell you: a certain person has just let me know that she is very anxious for a secret interview with you."
"Why should it be secret? Not at all; I will call on her myself tomorrow."
"No, oh no!" cried Lebedeff, waving his arms; "if she is afraid, it is not for the reason you think. By the way, do you know that the monster comes every day to inquire after your health?"
"You call him a monster so often that it makes me suspicious."
"You must have no suspicions, none whatever," said Lebedeff quickly. "I only want you to know that the person in question is not afraid of him, but of something quite, quite different."
"What on earth is she afraid of, then? Tell me plainly, without any more beating about the bush," said the prince, exasperated by the other's mysterious grimaces.
"Ah that is the secret," said Lebedeff, with a smile.
"Whose secret?"
"Yours. You forbade me yourself to mention it before you, most excellent prince," murmured Lebedeff. Then, satisfied that he had worked up Muishkin's curiosity to the highest pitch, he added abruptly: "She is afraid of Aglaya Ivanovna."
The prince frowned for a moment in silence, and then said suddenly:
"Really, Lebedeff, I must leave your house. Where are Gavrila Ardalionovitch and the Ptitsins? Are they here? Have you chased them away, too?"
"They are coming, they are coming; and the general as well. I will open all the doors; I will call all my daughters, all of them, this very minute," said Lebedeff in a low voice, thoroughly frightened, and waving his hands as he ran from door to door.
At that moment Colia appeared on the terrace; he announced that Lizabetha Prokofievna and her three daughters were close behind him.
Moved by this news, Lebedeff hurried up to the prince.
"Shall I call the Ptitsins, and Gavrila Ardalionovitch? Shall I let the general in?" he asked.
"Why not? Let in anyone who wants to see me. I assure you, Lebedeff, you have misunderstood my position from the very first; you have been wrong all along. I have not the slightest reason to hide myself from anyone," replied the prince gaily.
Seeing him laugh, Lebedeff thought fit to laugh also, and though much agitated his satisfaction was quite visible.
Colia was right; the Epanchin ladies were only a few steps behind him. As they approached the terrace other visitors appeared from Lebedeff's side of the house-the Ptitsins, Gania, and Ardalion Alexandrovitch.
The Epanchins had only just heard of the prince's illness and of his presence in Pavlofsk, from Colia; and up to this time had been in a state of considerable bewilderment about him. The general brought the prince's card down from town, and Mrs. Epanchin had felt convinced that he himself would follow his card at once; she was much excited.
In vain the girls assured her that a man who had not written for six months would not be in such a dreadful hurry, and that probably he had enough to do in town without needing to bustle down to Pavlofsk to see them. Their mother was quite angry at the very idea of such a thing, and announced her absolute conviction that he would turn up the next day at latest.
So next day the prince was expected all the morning, and at dinner, tea, and supper; and when he did not appear in the evening, Mrs. Epanchin quarrelled with everyone in the house, finding plenty of pretexts without so much as mentioning the prince's name.
On the third day there was no talk of him at all, until Aglaya remarked at dinner: "Mamma is cross because the prince hasn't turned up," to which the general replied that it was not his fault.
Mrs. Epanchin misunderstood the observation, and rising from her place she left the room in majestic wrath. In the evening, however, Colia came with the story of the prince's adventures, so far as he knew them. Mrs. Epanchin was triumphant; although Colia had to listen to a long lecture. "He idles about here the whole day long, one can't get rid of him; and then when he is wanted he does not come. He might have sent a line if he did not wish to inconvenience himself."
At the words "one can't get rid of him," Colia was very angry, and nearly flew into a rage; but he resolved to be quiet for the time and show his resentment later. If the words had been less offensive he might have forgiven them, so pleased was he to see Lizabetha Prokofievna worried and anxious about the prince's illness.
She would have insisted on sending to Petersburg at once, for a certain great medical celebrity; but her daughters dissuaded her, though they were not willing to stay behind when she at once prepared to go and visit the invalid. Aglaya, however, suggested that it was a little unceremonious to go en masse to see him.
"Very well then, stay at home," said Mrs. Epanchin, and a good thing too, for Evgenie Pavlovitch is coming down and there will be no one at home to receive him."
Of course, after this, Aglaya went with the rest. In fact, she had never had the slightest intention of doing otherwise.
Prince S., who was in the house, was requested to escort the ladies. He had been much interested when he first heard of the prince from the Epanchins. It appeared that they had known one another before, and had spent some time together in a little provincial town three months ago. Prince S. had greatly taken to him, and was delighted with the opportunity of meeting him again,
The general had not come down from town as yet, nor had Evgenie Pavlovitch arrived.
It was not more than two or three hundred yards from the Epanchins' house to Lebedeff's. The first disagreeable impression experienced by Mrs. Epanchin was to find the prince surrounded by a whole assembly of other guests--not to mention the fact that some of those present were particularly detestable in her eyes. The next annoying circumstance was when an apparently strong and healthy young fellow, well dressed, and smiling, came forward to meet her on the terrace, instead of the half-dying unfortunate whom she had expected to see.
She was astonished and vexed, and her disappointment pleased Colia immensely. Of course he could have undeceived her before she started, but the mischievous boy had been careful not to do that, foreseeing the probably laughable disgust that she would experience when she found her dear friend, the prince, in good health. Colia was indelicate enough to voice the delight he felt at his success in managing to annoy Lizabetha Prokofievna, with whom, in spite of their really amicable relations, he was constantly sparring.
"Just wait a while, my boy!" said she; "don't be too certain of your triumph." And she sat down heavily, in the arm-chair pushed forward by the prince.
Lebedeff, Ptitsin, and General Ivolgin hastened to find chairs for the young ladies. Varia greeted them joyfully, and they exchanged confidences in ecstatic whispers.
"I must admit, prince, I was a little put out to see you up and about like this--I expected to find you in bed; but I give you my word, I was only annoyed for an instant, before I collected my thoughts properly. I am always wiser on second thoughts, and I dare say you are the same. I assure you I am as glad to see you well as though you were my own son,--yes, and more; and if you don't believe me the more shame to you, and it's not my fault. But that spiteful boy delights in playing all sorts of tricks. You are his patron, it seems. Well, I warn you that one fine morning I shall deprive myself of the pleasure of his further acquaintance."
"What have I done wrong now?" cried Colia. "What was the good of telling you that the prince was nearly well again? You would not have believed me; it was so much more interesting to picture him on his death-bed."
"How long do you remain here, prince?" asked Madame Epanchin.
"All the summer, and perhaps longer."
"You are alone, aren't you,--not married?"
"No, I'm not married!" replied the prince, smiling at the ingenuousness of this little feeler.
"Oh, you needn't laugh! These things do happen, you know! Now then--why didn't you come to us? We have a wing quite empty. But just as you like, of course. Do you lease it from HIM?--this fellow, I mean," she added, nodding towards Lebedeff. "And why does he always wriggle so?"
At that moment Vera, carrying the baby in her arms as usual, came out of the house, on to the terrace. Lebedeff kept fidgeting among the chairs, and did not seem to know what to do with himself, though he had no intention of going away. He no sooner caught sight of his daughter, than he rushed in her direction, waving his arms to keep her away; he even forgot himself so far as to stamp his foot.
"Is he mad?" asked Madame Epanchin suddenly.
"No, he ..."
"Perhaps he is drunk? Your company is rather peculiar," she added, with a glance at the other guests....
"But what a pretty girl! Who is she?"
"That is Lebedeff's daughter--Vera Lukianovna."
"Indeed? She looks very sweet. I should like to make her acquaintance."
The words were hardly out of her mouth, when Lebedeff dragged Vera forward, in order to present her.
"Orphans, poor orphans!" he began in a pathetic voice.
"The child she carries is an orphan, too. She is Vera's sister, my daughter Luboff. The day this babe was born, six weeks ago, my wife died, by the will of God Almighty. ... Yes... Vera takes her mother's place, though she is but her sister... nothing more ... nothing more..."
"And you! You are nothing more than a fool, if you'll excuse me! Well! well! you know that yourself, I expect," said the lady indignantly.
Lebedeff bowed low. "It is the truth," he replied, with extreme respect.
"Oh, Mr. Lebedeff, I am told you lecture on the Apocalypse. Is it true?" asked Aglaya.
"Yes, that is so ... for the last fifteen years."
"I have heard of you, and I think read of you in the newspapers."
"No, that was another commentator, whom the papers named. He is dead, however, and I have taken his place," said the other, much delighted.
"We are neighbours, so will you be so kind as to come over one day and explain the Apocalypse to me?" said Aglaya. "I do not understand it in the least."
"Allow me to warn you," interposed General Ivolgin, that he is the greatest charlatan on earth." He had taken the chair next to the girl, and was impatient to begin talking. "No doubt there are pleasures and amusements peculiar to the country," he continued, "and to listen to a pretended student holding forth on the book of the Revelations may be as good as any other. It may even be original. But ... you seem to be looking at me with some surprise--may I introduce myself--General Ivolgin--I carried you in my arms as a baby--"
"Delighted, I'm sure," said Aglaya; "I am acquainted with Varvara Ardalionovna and Nina Alexandrovna." She was trying hard to restrain herself from laughing.
Mrs. Epanchin flushed up; some accumulation of spleen in her suddenly needed an outlet. She could not bear this General Ivolgin whom she had once known, long ago--in society.
"You are deviating from the truth, sir, as usual!" she remarked, boiling over with indignation; "you never carried her in your life!"
"You have forgotten, mother," said Aglaya, suddenly. "He really did carry me about,--in Tver, you know. I was six years old, I remember. He made me a bow and arrow, and I shot a pigeon. Don't you remember shooting a pigeon, you and I, one day?"
"Yes, and he made me a cardboard helmet, and a little wooden sword--I remember!" said Adelaida.
"Yes, I remember too!" said Alexandra. "You quarrelled about the wounded pigeon, and Adelaida was put in the corner, and stood there with her helmet and sword and all."
The poor general had merely made the remark about having carried Aglaya in his arms because he always did so begin a conversation with young people. But it happened that this time he had really hit upon the truth, though he had himself entirely forgotten the fact. But when Adelaida and Aglaya recalled the episode of the pigeon, his mind became filled with memories, and it is impossible to describe how this poor old man, usually half drunk, was moved by the recollection. 
"I remember--I remember it all!" he cried. "I was captain then. You were such a lovely little thing--Nina Alexandrovna!--Gania, listen! I was received then by General Epanchin."
"Yes, and look what you have come to now!" interrupted Mrs. Epanchin. "However, I see you have not quite drunk your better feelings away. But you've broken your wife's heart, sir--and instead of looking after your children, you have spent your time in public-houses and debtors' prisons! Go away, my friend, stand in some corner and weep, and bemoan your fallen dignity, and perhaps God will forgive you yet! Go, go! I'm serious! There's nothing so favourable for repentance as to think of the past with feelings of remorse!"
There was no need to repeat that she was serious. The general, like all drunkards, was extremely emotional and easily touched by recollections of his better days. He rose and walked quietly to the door, so meekly that Mrs. Epanchin was instantly sorry for him.
"Ardalion Alexandrovitch," she cried after him, "wait a moment, we are all sinners! When you feel that your conscience reproaches you a little less, come over to me and we'll have a talk about the past! I dare say I am fifty times more of a sinner than you are! And now go, go, good-bye, you had better not stay here!" she added, in alarm, as he turned as though to come back.
"Don't go after him just now, Colia, or he'll be vexed, and the benefit of this moment will be lost!" said the prince, as the boy was hurrying out of the room.
"Quite true! Much better to go in half an hour or so said Mrs. Epanchin.
"That's what comes of telling the truth for once in one's life!" said Lebedeff. "It reduced him to tears."
"Come, come! the less YOU say about it the better--to judge from all I have heard about you!" replied Mrs. Epanchin.
The prince took the first opportunity of informing the Epanchin ladies that he had intended to pay them a visit that day, if they had not themselves come this afternoon, and Lizabetha Prokofievna replied that she hoped he would still do so.
By this time some of the visitors had disappeared.
Ptitsin had tactfully retreated to Lebedeff's wing; and Gania soon followed him.
The latter had behaved modestly, but with dignity, on this occasion of his first meeting with the Epanchins since the rupture. Twice Mrs. Epanchin had deliberately examined him from head to foot; but he had stood fire without flinching. He was certainly much changed, as anyone could see who had not met him for some time; and this fact seemed to afford Aglaya a good deal of satisfaction.
"That was Gavrila Ardalionovitch, who just went out, wasn't it?" she asked suddenly, interrupting somebody else's conversation to make the remark.
"Yes, it was," said the prince.
"I hardly knew him; he is much changed, and for the better!"
"I am very glad," said the prince.
"He has been very ill," added Varia.
"How has he changed for the better?" asked Mrs. Epanchin. "I don't see any change for the better! What's better in him? Where did you get THAT idea from? WHAT'S better?"
"There's nothing better than the 'poor knight'!" said Colia, who was standing near the last speaker's chair.
"I quite agree with you there!" said Prince S., laughing.
"So do I," said Adelaida, solemnly.
"WHAT poor knight?" asked Mrs. Epanchin, looking round at the face of each of the speakers in turn. Seeing, however, that Aglaya was blushing, she added, angrily:
"What nonsense you are all talking! What do you mean by poor knight?"
"It's not the first time this urchin, your favourite, has shown his impudence by twisting other people's words," said Aglaya, haughtily.
Every time that Aglaya showed temper (and this was very often), there was so much childish pouting, such "school-girlishness," as it were, in her apparent wrath, that it was impossible to avoid smiling at her, to her own unutterable indignation. On these occasions she would say, "How can they, how DARE they laugh at me?"
This time everyone laughed at her, her sisters, Prince S., Prince Muishkin (though he himself had flushed for some reason), and Colia. Aglaya was dreadfully indignant, and looked twice as pretty in her wrath.
"He's always twisting round what one says," she cried.
"I am only repeating your own exclamation!" said Colia. "A month ago you were turning over the pages of your Don Quixote, and suddenly called out 'there is nothing better than the poor knight.' I don't know whom you were referring to, of course, whether to Don Quixote, or Evgenie Pavlovitch, or someone else, but you certainly said these words, and afterwards there was a long conversation . . . "
"You are inclined to go a little too far, my good boy, with your guesses," said Mrs. Epanchin, with some show of annoyance.
"But it's not I alone," cried Colia. "They all talked about it, and they do still. Why, just now Prince S. and Adelaida Ivanovna declared that they upheld 'the poor knight'; so evidently there does exist a 'poor knight'; and if it were not for Adelaida Ivanovna, we should have known long ago who the 'poor knight' was."
"Why, how am I to blame?" asked Adelaida, smiling.
"You wouldn't draw his portrait for us, that's why you are to blame! Aglaya Ivanovna asked you to draw his portrait, and gave you the whole subject of the picture. She invented it herself; and you wouldn't."
"What was I to draw? According to the lines she quoted:
"'From his face he never lifted That eternal mask of steel.'"
"What sort of a face was I to draw? I couldn't draw a mask."
"I don't know what you are driving at; what mask do you mean?" said Mrs. Epanchin, irritably. She began to see pretty clearly though what it meant, and whom they referred to by the generally accepted title of "poor knight." But what specially annoyed her was that the prince was looking so uncomfortable, and blushing like a ten-year-old child.
"Well, have you finished your silly joke?" she added, and am I to be told what this 'poor knight' means, or is it a solemn secret which cannot be approached lightly?"
But they all laughed on.
"It's simply that there is a Russian poem," began Prince S., evidently anxious to change the conversation, "a strange thing, without beginning or end, and all about a 'poor knight.' A month or so ago, we were all talking and laughing, and looking up a subject for one of Adelaida's pictures--you know it is the principal business of this family to find subjects for Adelaida's pictures. Well, we happened upon this 'poor knight.' I don't remember who thought of it first--"
"Oh! Aglaya Ivanovna did," said Colia.
"Very likely--I don't recollect," continued Prince S.
"Some of us laughed at the subject; some liked it; but she declared that, in order to make a picture of the gentleman, she must first see his face. We then began to think over all our friends' faces to see if any of them would do, and none suited us, and so the matter stood; that's all. I don't know why Nicolai Ardalionovitch has brought up the joke now. What was appropriate and funny then, has quite lost all interest by this time."
"Probably there's some new silliness about it," said Mrs. Epanchin, sarcastically.
"There is no silliness about it at all--only the profoundest respect," said Aglaya, very seriously. She had quite recovered her temper; in fact, from certain signs, it was fair to conclude that she was delighted to see this joke going so far; and a careful observer might have remarked that her satisfaction dated from the moment when the fact of the prince's confusion became apparent to all.
"'Profoundest respect!' What nonsense! First, insane giggling, and then, all of a sudden, a display of 'profoundest respect.' Why respect? Tell me at once, why have you suddenly developed this 'profound respect,' eh?"
"Because," replied Aglaya gravely, "in the poem the knight is described as a man capable of living up to an ideal all his life. That sort of thing is not to be found every day among the men of our times. In the poem it is not stated exactly what the ideal was, but it was evidently some vision, some revelation of pure Beauty, and the knight wore round his neck, instead of a scarf, a rosary. A device--A. N. B.--the meaning of which is not explained, was inscribed on his shield--"
"No, A. N. D.," corrected Colia.
"I say A. N. B., and so it shall be!" cried Aglaya, irritably. "Anyway, the 'poor knight' did not care what his lady was, or what she did. He had chosen his ideal, and he was bound to serve her, and break lances for her, and acknowledge her as the ideal of pure Beauty, whatever she might say or do afterwards. If she had taken to stealing, he would have championed her just the same. I think the poet desired to embody in this one picture the whole spirit of medieval chivalry and the platonic love of a pure and high-souled knight. Of course it's all an ideal, and in the 'poor knight' that spirit reached the utmost limit of asceticism. He is a Don Quixote, only serious and not comical. I used not to understand him, and laughed at him, but now I love the 'poor knight,' and respect his actions."
So ended Aglaya; and, to look at her, it was difficult, indeed, to judge whether she was joking or in earnest.
"Pooh! he was a fool, and his actions were the actions of a fool," said Mrs. Epanchin; "and as for you, young woman, you ought to know better. At all events, you are not to talk like that again. What poem is it? Recite it! I want to hear this poem! I have hated poetry all my life. Prince, you must excuse this nonsense. We neither of us like this sort of thing! Be patient!"
They certainly were put out, both of them.
The prince tried to say something, but he was too confused, and could not get his words out. Aglaya, who had taken such liberties in her little speech, was the only person present, perhaps, who was not in the least embarrassed. She seemed, in fact, quite pleased.
She now rose solemnly from her seat, walked to the centre of the terrace, and stood in front of the prince's chair. All looked on with some surprise, and Prince S. and her sisters with feelings of decided alarm, to see what new frolic she was up to; it had gone quite far enough already, they thought. But Aglaya evidently thoroughly enjoyed the affectation and ceremony with which she was introducing her recitation of the poem.
Mrs. Epanchin was just wondering whether she would not forbid the performance after all, when, at the very moment that Aglaya commenced her declamation, two new guests, both talking loudly, entered from the street. The new arrivals were General Epanchin and a young man.
Their entrance caused some slight commotion.
 
列别杰夫的别墅并不大，但是舒适，甚至漂亮。用作出租的那一部分特别作了装饰。在相当宽敞的露台上，就在从外面走进房间的地方，放着好些个绿色大木桶，里面栽着香橙、柠檬、茉莉树，按照列别杰夫的设想，这应构成最具魅力的景观。有些树是连同别墅一起买下的，它们摆在露台上所产生的效果使列别杰夫甚为赞赏，因而，当凑巧在拍卖市场也有这些栽在木梧里的树时，他就下决心买下来与原有的配套。当终于将所有的树都运到别墅和布置好的那一天，列别杰夫好几次下露台台阶跑到街上，然后从街上欣赏自己的房产，每一次他都在思想里增加着准备向未来租住别墅的房客索要的房租。虚弱无力、内心苦闷，身体受伤的公爵很喜欢别墅。其实，在搬到帕夫洛夫斯克的那一天，也就是他的病发作后的第三天，从外表来看，公爵已经和健康人的样子差不多了，虽然内心里仍觉得自己还没有康复。他对这三天里在自己身边见到的所有的人都感到高兴，他喜欢寸步不离他的科利亚，喜欢列别杰夫一家人（他的外甥不在，不知到哪儿去了），他也喜欢列别杰夫本人；甚至还高兴地接待了还在城里时就拜访过他的伊沃尔京将军。在搬来的那一天，已经近傍晚了，在他周围许多客人聚集在露台上：第一个来的是加尼亚，公爵几乎认不出他了--这段时间里他变得很厉害，人也瘦了许多。接着是瓦里娅和普季岑，他们也住在帕夫洛夫斯克住别墅。伊沃尔京将军几乎常住在列别杰夫家里，甚至好像是跟他一起搬过来的。列别杰夫竭力不让他到公爵那儿去，让他呆在自己屋里；他像好朋友一样对待将军，看来他们早就已经熟识了。公爵发现，这三天里他们有时候彼此进行了长谈，常常大声嚷嚷着，甚至好像是为一些学术问题而争论不休，而这却似乎使列别杰夫感到满足、可以想到，他甚至需要将军这个人，但是从一搬到别墅起他就对全家采取了像对公爵那样的防范措施：他借口不要打扰公爵，不放任何人到公爵那儿去，他对自己的女儿们，也包括抱着婴儿的维拉，只要一有怀疑他们要走到公爵所在的露台上去，便对她们又是跺脚，又去追奔，又是驱赶。尽管公爵一再请求不要赶走任何人。
“第一，如果这样放纵她，就一点也没有恭敬的态度了；第二，对她们来说甚至也有失体统……”对于公爵直截了当的洁间，他终于做了解释。
“为什么呢？”公爵感到很内疚，“真的，您这一切监视和守护只会折磨我。我一个人感到很寂寞．我对您说过好几次了，而您自己不停地挥手和踞着脚走来走去更使我感到烦闷。”
公爵指的是，虽然在病人需要静养的借口下赶开了所有家里的人，可是列别杰夫自己在这三天里差不多一刻不停地走到公爵这里来，每次先是打开门，探进个头来，环顾着房间，就像想确信，公爵是否在这里？有没有逃走？然后就踞着脚，悄悄地慢慢地走近扶手椅，因而往往无意中吓着自己的房客。他不断地询问，公爵是否需要什么，当公爵终于向他指出，请他别打扰他时，他就顺从地、默默无言地转过身，踞着脚向问口移步，一边走一边连连挥手，仿佛是要人知道，他仅仅如此而已，他一句话也没有说，他马上就走出去，而且不再来了，可是过了十分钟或者至多一刻钟便又出现了。科利亚有进公爵房里去的自由，这一点使列别杰夫深为伤感，甚至颇为见怪和忿忿不平。利利亚注意到，他经常在门口站上半小时，偷听他和公爵的谈话，当然他把这件事告诉了公爵。
“您简直就把我据为已有，把我锁了起来，”公爵表示反对说，“至少在别墅我想不要这样子，请您放心，我将爱见准就见谁，想去哪儿就去哪儿。”
“这丝毫不成问题，”列别杰夫挥手说道。
公爵把他从头到脚专注地打量了一番。
“鲁基扬•季莫菲耶维奇，您是否把吊在您床头的一个小柜搬到这儿来了？”
“没有，没搬来。”
“难道就把它留在那儿了？”
“不好搬，要把它从墙里拔出来……嵌得很牢很牢。”
“也许，这里也有这样的吊柜？”
“甚至更好，甚至更好，是和别墅一起买下来的。”
“啊……啊，您刚才不让谁到我这儿来？一小时以前。”
“这是……这是将军。确实没让他进来，他也不该到您这儿来。公爵，我对这个人怀着深深的敬意，这是个……这是个了不起的人物您不相信吗，好吧，您以后就会知道的，可是反正……尊敬的公爵，您最好还是不要在自己这儿接待他。”
“请问，这是为什么？还有，列别杰夫，您现在为什么要踞着脚站着，老是走近我跟前，就像想在我耳边告诉什么秘密似的。”
“我卑贱，我卑贱，我自己也感觉到，”列别杰夫很动感情地捶着自己的胸脯，突然回答说，“对您来说，将军是不是太好客了。”
“太好客。”
“是太好客，第一，他已经打算注我这里，这倒也随他去，他还很好激动，马上攀起亲戚来了。我跟他已经算过好几次亲戚，原来我们还是自家人。您也原来是他的表外甥呢，还是昨天他才向我讲清楚。既然您是他的表外甥，这么说，尊敬的公爵，我和您也成了亲戚，这也没什么，是他的小毛病，但是他刚才要入相信，他这一生，从当准尉开始到去年６月１１日，每天他家里坐下来吃饭的人总不少十二百人，最后竟把话说到这样：这些人甚至都不站起来了，就这样吃了中饭吃晚饭，再喝茶，”昼夜１５个小时坐在餐桌旁，三十年连续不断，没有丝毫问歇，几乎连换台布的时间也没有，一个起身走了，另一个则来了，而在假日和皇家节日时来者达三百人。俄罗斯建立千年纪念日那天他统计了，竟有七百人。这可真是不得了！这样的情况是很糟糕的迹象；要接待这样好客的人简直可怕，所以我才想：对于您和我来说，这样的人是不是太好客了。”
“但是，您和他好像关系挺不错嘛？”
“像兄弟一般，是闹着玩的，就算是自家人，对我来说只会更光彩。通过二百个人吃饭和俄罗斯千年纪念的事，我甚至看出他是个非常出色的人，我这是说的真心话，公爵，您刚才说到秘密，也就是，说我走近来似乎想告诉什么秘密。就像故意似的，倒也真的有秘密：那位知名人物刚才表示，很想跟您秘密会面一次。”
“为什么要秘密呢，绝不需要。我自己到她那里去，哪怕是今天就去。”
“绝对不行，绝对不行，”列别杰夫连连挥起手来，”她怕的并不是您所想的事。顺便告诉您：那个恶棍简直是每天都来探询您的健廉状况，您知道吗？”
“您好像常常称他是恶棍，对此我很表怀疑。”
“您不用任何怀疑的，”不用的，”列别杰夫赶快把话盆开，“我只想说明，那位知名人物怕的不是他而完全是另一个人，完全是另一个人。”
“到底怕什么，快说！”公爵望着装模作样，故作神秘的列别杰夫，不耐烦地问道。
“秘密就在这里。”
列别杰夫窃笑了一下。
“准的秘密。”
“您的秘密，尊敬的公爵，您自己禁止我在您面前说……”列别杰夫嘟哝着说，他把公爵的好奇心逗到近乎病态的难以忍耐的程度，以此而感到一种满足，末了突然说，“她怕阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜。”
公爵皱了一下眉头，沉默了一会儿。
“说真的，列别杰夫，我要放弃住您的别墅，”他突然说，“加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇和普季岑夫妇在哪里？您把他们也招引来了。”
“马上就到，马上就到。紧跟着他们甚至将军也要来。我要把所有的门都打开，把所有的女儿部叫来，马上叫来，马上统统都叫来，”列别杰夫惊慌地低语着，一边不停地挥动双手，从一扇问奔向另一扇门。
就在这时科利亚来到了露台，他是从外面进来的，并且宣布，他后面要有客人来，是叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜及其三个女儿。
“让不让普季岑夫妇和加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇进来？让不让将军进来？”列别杰夫听到消息大为惊讶，急急跑近来问。
“为什么不？让所有愿意来的人都进来！列别杰夫，请您相信，您好像一开始就没有正确理解我的态度；您总是不断地犯错误。我没有丝毫缘由要隐藏和躲避谁，”公爵笑着说。
看着公爵笑，列别杰夫认为有义务跟着他笑。尽管他异常激动不安，但仍然看得出非常满意。
科利亚报告的消息是正确的，他赶在叶潘钦家的人前面仅仅早到几步，以便通知她们来到，因此客人们一。下子就从两面出现了，叶潘钦家的人从露台上来，普季岑夫妇、加尼亚和伊沃尔京将军从房间里来。
叶潘钦家知道公爵发病和他在帕夫洛夫斯克，是刚从科利亚那里获悉的，在这以前将军夫人还在苦恼和困惑。前天将军把公爵的名片带给了家里人，这张名片激发起叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜绝对的信心，认为公爵本人一定会在这张名片之后来彼得堡与他们见面。小姐们则要她相信，一个半年没有写信的人，也许，现在也远远不会这么急于来见他们，大概，没有他们他在彼得堡也有够多忙碌的事，准知道呢？可是这些劝说是白费口舌。将军夫人对于这些意见大力生气并准备打赌，认为公爵至少第二天一定会来，虽然“这已经是姗姗来迟了”。第二天她等了一上午；等他来吃午餐，又等他到傍晚。当天色已经完全黑下来时，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜对什么都大发脾气，跟谁都大吵一通，当然，在吵架原因上根本不提公爵。整个第三天也只字不提他。阿格拉娅在用午餐时无意间脱口说，妈妈生气是因为公爵没有来，对此将军立即指出，“他在这件事可没有错，”---叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜马上站起身，忿忿地从桌旁走开了。终于，傍晚时分科利亚来了，带来了所有的消息，还描述了他所知道的公爵的全部遭遇，结果叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜高兴极了，但是不管怎么样，科利亚还是被很狠地数落了一通，“要不整天整天在这儿转悠，赶也赶不走，可这一回，即使你自己决定不来，哪怕告诉你也好。”科利亚本来真想为“赶也赶不走”这句话生气，但是他还是把这句话搁到一旁再说，要不是这句活太叫人见怪，他也许也就不计较了，因为叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜在获悉公爵发病的消息时所表现出来的激动不安，他还是喜欢的，她很长时间坚持必须马上派专人去彼得堡，请某个一流名医乘第一趟火车赶来。但是女儿们劝阻了她，不过，当母亲一叫她又打算去探望病人时，她们也不甘落后。
“他生命垂危，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜一边忙乱着一边说，“可你们还在这里讲究礼仪！他是不是我们家的朋友？”
“未知深浅，且莫涉水，”阿格拉娅刚开始发表意见。
“那好吧，你就别去了，甚至这样还很好，不然，叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇来了，没人接待他。”
有了这儿句话，阿格拉娅当然立即跟着大家走了，其实，即使没有这句话她也是打算要去的。坐在阿杰莱达旁边的ω公爵应她的请求马上就同意让她去。还是以前他开始结识叶潘钦家人的时候，听他们说起公爵，他就表示出异常的兴趣。原来他认识公爵，他还是不久前结识的，还一起在某个城住过两个星期。这大约是三个月前的事。ω公爵甚至讲了许多有关公爵的情况，总的来说他对公爵相当好感，因此现在由衷地高兴去探望老相识。伊万•费奥多罗维奇将军这次不在家。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇也还没有来。
从叶潘钦家至列别杰夫的别墅不超过三百步，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲夫娜到公爵这儿，第一个不愉快的印象便是在他周围遇见了一大群客人，已经不用说，在这一群人中有二三个人是她十分痛恨的；第二则是惊讶，因为她看到向她们迎面走来的是个乍看起来完全是健康的年轻人，而不是她意想中会见到的躺在病榻上生命垂危的人，而且他衣着讲究，笑容可掬。她甚至茫然不知所措地停住了。科利亚非常满足。当然，在将军夫人尚未从自已别墅动身的时候，他本可以解释清楚，没有谁奄奄一息，也没有人生命垂危，但是他没作解释，他狡猾地预感到，将军夫人看到自己诚挚的朋友身体健康，一定会大发脾气，会可笑地气忿难平。科利亚甚至很不客气他说出了自己的猜测，想要惹恼叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜；尽管他与将军夫人存在着友谊，但他还是常常招惹挖苦她。
“等一等，亲爱的，别急，别扫了自己的兴！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲夫娜回答说，一边坐到公爵为她摆好的扶手椅上。
列别杰夫，普季岑，伊沃尔京将军急忙奔过去为小姐们搬椅子。将军为阿格拉娅搬了椅子，列别杰夫也给ω公爵摆了椅子，与此同时弯着腰以表示其异常恭敬的态度，瓦里娅像通常那样欣喜而又低声地与小姐们打了招呼。
“公爵，我真的以为大概会看见你躺在床上，是因为害怕才在想象中夸大了，我现在也决不撒谎，看着你一脸喜气洋洋的样子，我反而气恼得要命，但是我向你起誓，这不过是没有来得及好好思考前另。一会儿的情绪。一经思考，我说话做事总是更聪明些，我想你也是这样。说真的，假如我有亲生儿子，也许对他身体康复还不会像见到你恢复健康这样高兴；如果你对此不相信我，那么你应该感到羞愧，而不是我。而这个恶小子跟我还不只是这样闹着玩。好像你是庇护他的，那么我警告你，总有一天我会更乐意放弃与他结交的荣幸请相信我的话。”
“我又什么地方得罪您了？”科利亚嚷起来说，“无论我说了多少回要您才信，公爵几乎已经恢复健康，您却不愿相信，因为您设想他生命垂危躺在听床上，这会有意思得多。”
“到我们这儿来住多久？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜转向公爵说。
“整个夏天，也许更长些。”
“你还是一个人？没有结婚？”
“没有，没有结婚，”公爵对她这种幼稚的挖苦话付之一笑。
“这没什么好笑的，这是常有的事。现在我说别墅，为什么不搬到我们那儿去住？我们有整间厢房是空着的，不过，随你便。你现在是租他的住吗？这个人，”她朝列别杰夫那儿点了下头，低声追问道，“他干吗老是做鬼脸？”
这时维拉像通常一样抱着孩子从房间里走到露台上来。列别杰夫在椅子旁点头哈腰张罗，同时却不知道干什么是好，但又极不愿意离开，这时便转向维拉，朝她连连挥手，赶她离开露台，甚至忘了场台，连连跺脚。
“他疯了吗？”突然将军夫人补充问。
“不，他……”
“也许是喝醉了？你的伙伴可不怎么样，”她的目光扫视了其余的客人后断然说，“不过，姑娘却多么可爱呀！她是谁？”
“这是维拉•鲁基扬诺夫娜。这个列别杰夫的女儿。”
“啊！……非常可爱。我想跟她认识一下。”
但是，列别杰夫听到了叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜的夸赞，自己己拖着女儿过来介绍了。
“孤儿，全是孤儿！”他走到跟前，有气无力地凄然说，“她抱着的这个孩子也是孤儿，是她的妹妹，叫柳鲍芙，完全是合法婚生的，我那刚去世的妻子叶列娜六个月前死于分娩，这是上帝的旨意……是啊……虽然她只是姐姐，可就得代替母亲照料妹妹了，她不过是姐姐……不过是……不过是……”
“而你这个当爹的不过是个傻瓜，对不起。好，够了，我想你自己也明白。”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜突然异常气愤地断然说。
“千真万确。”列别杰夫恭敬地深深鞠了一躬。
“听着，列别杰夫先生，有人说你在阐释《启示录》，是真的吗？”阿格拉娅问。
“千真万确……第十五个年头了。”
“我听说过你的事。好像还在报上刊载过有关您的报道，是吗？”
“不，这是讲的另一个人，是另一个人，那人已经死了，而在他之后就剩下我了，”列别杰夫得意忘形地说。
“看在邻居的份上，劳驾您近日内什么时候给我讲讲，我一点也不懂《启示录》。”
“我不能不提醒您，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，这一切在他来说纯粹是招摇撞骗，请相信我，”伊沃尔京突然很快地插进来说。他千方百计想怎么开口讲话，等得焦急，如坐针毡；现在他在阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜身旁坐下。“当然，住别墅的人有自己的权利，”他继续说道，“也有自己的乐趣，接受这么一位不同寻常的因特鲁斯来阐释《启示录》也未尝不是一种娱乐，跟别的娱乐一样，甚至还是绝妙的智力游戏，但是我……您望着我好像很惊讶？我很荣幸向您作自我介绍--伊沃尔京将军。我还曾经抱过您呢，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜。”
“见到您非常高兴。我认识瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜和尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜，”阿格拉娅竭力克制自己不要放声大笑出来，低声咕哝着说。
叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜发火了。早就蓄积在心中的怒气突然要求宣泄。她无法忍受伊沃尔京将军，她过去认识他，但已是很久前的事了。
“你在胡说，老爷，这是家常便饭了，你从来也没有抱过她，”她忿忿然不客气地对他说。
“妈妈，您忘了，他真的抱过我，在特维尔，”阿格拉娅忽然证实说，“我们那时住在特维尔。我当时六岁，我记得。他给我做了弓和箭，教我射箭，我还射死了一只鸽子。您记得吗，我和您一起射死鸽子的事？”
“当时他给我带来了硬板纸做的头盔和木剑，我还记得！”阿杰莱达喊了起来。
“我也记得这一点，”亚历山德拉证实说，“你们那时还为了受伤的鸽子而吵嘴，结果被分开罚站墙角，阿杰莱达就戴着头盔、拿着木剑站着。”
＊因待鲁斯，此处原为法语俄译音，意力“冒名者”。
将军对阿格拉娅声称，他曾经抱过她，他之所以这么说，只是为了开始谈话，也仅仅是因为他跟所有的年轻人攀谈几乎总是这样开始的，如果他认为有必要跟他们结识。可是这一次，仿佛故意似的，他说的恰恰是真话，又仿佛故意似的，他自己又偏偏忘了这一件事。因此，当阿格拉娅此刻忽然证实，她与他两人一起射死了鸽子时，他的记忆一下子豁然大悟，自己也回忆起所有这一切乃至细枝未节，已是暮年的人回忆起遥远过去的某件往事往往是这样的。很难表述这种回忆对这个可怜的，通常带着几分醉意的将军产生多么强烈的作用，但是他终究猛然大受感动。
“我记得，全部记得！”他喊了起来说，“我当时是上尉。您是这么一丁点儿小，非常讨人喜欢。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜……加尼亚……。我常到你们家……去作客。伊万•费奥多罗维奇……”
“瞧你，你现在都落到什么地步了！”将军夫人接过话茬说，“既然你这么受感动，这么说，你到底还没有把自己的高尚感情都喝光！把妻子折磨苦了。本该给孩子们作出表率，可你却坐进监狱，老爷，从这儿走开吧，随便走到哪儿，站到门背后角落里去哭一通，回忆一下自己清白的过去，也许上帝会宽恕你，去吧，去吧，我对你可是说正经的。改邪归正的最好办法莫过于带着追悔的心情回忆过去。”
但是无须重复说对他说的是正经话。正像所有经常醉醉醇的人一样，将军非常容易动感情，又像所有堕落太甚的酒鬼那样，不那么容易承受得注对昔日幸福的回忆。他站起身，温顺地向门边走去，以致叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜马上又可怜起他来。
“阿尔达利翁•亚历山德雷奇，老爷！”她冲着他背后喊了一“声，“停一下；我们大家都是有罪过的人，等你感到自己较少受到良心责备时，再到我这儿来，我们一起坐一会，聊聊过去。也许，我自己的罪孽比起你来要深重五十倍；而现在再见吧，走吧，这儿没你的事……”她忽然害怕他又回转来。
“您暂时最好别跟着他，”公爵制止了本已跟在父亲后面跑去的科利亚说，“不然，这一会儿他就会懊恼起来，一切便前功尽弃了。”
“这倒是真的，别去碰他，过半小时再去，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜决定了说。
“瞧，一生中哪怕说一次真话有多大意义，竟感动得流泪。”列别杰夫壮着胆子插话说。
“如果我听到的都属实的话，那么你这个爷们大概也是个好样的，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫赐马上就止住了他。
聚集在公爵这里的所有客人之间的相互关系渐渐地确定了下来。公爵自然能够认识并且也已经认识到将军夫人及其女儿们对他的十分关切，当然也诚挚地对她们说，在他们来拜访前，他自己就打算，尽管自己有病，时间又已经晚了，今天可一定要到她们那里去。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜瞥了一眼公爵的客人，回答说，就现在也可以这样做。普季岑为人很有礼貌也很知趣，很快便起身告退，到列别杰夫的厢房去，而且也很想把列别杰夫本人一起引走。列别杰夫应允马上就来；此时瓦里娅在跟小姐们在交谈，因此留了下来。她和加尼亚对自己的将军父亲离开感到相当高兴；加尼亚自己后来也很快地跟在普季岑后面走了。在露台上逗留的那一会儿，虽然叶潘钦家的人在场，他举止谦恭温顺又不失尊严，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜两次将他从头到脚打量个遍，他也丝毫没有因为她那咄咄逼人的目光而显得不知所措，确实，过去了解他的人会想，他变了许多。阿格拉娅很喜欢这种变化。
“这是加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇出去了吗？、她突然问。她有时候喜欢这样做，用自己的问题大声、生硬地打断别人的谈话，同时又不是向哪个个人提问。
“是他，”公爵回答说。
“我差点没认出他来，他变了许多……变好得多了。”
“我很为他高兴。”公爵说。
“他大病了一场，”瓦里娅怀着欢悦和同情补充说。
“哪一点上他变好了？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜几乎大为惊吓和困惑不解，怒冲冲地问着，“哪来的根据？丝毫也没有变好。你觉得他究竟什么变好了？”
“再没有比‘可怜的骑士，更好的了！”科利亚一直站在叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜的椅子旁，这时却突然宣称说。
“我自己也这么想，”出公爵说完，笑了起来。
“我完全赞同这个意见，”阿杰莱达郑重宣布。
“什么‘可怜的骑士，？”将军夫人问，一边困惑和烦恼地打量着所有说话的人，当她看见阿格拉娅满脸通红时，生气地补充说，“简直是胡说八道！什么‘可怜的骑士’？”
“你宠爱的这个男孩难道是第一次歪曲别人的话吗？”阿格拉娅傲慢而愤怒。
阿格拉娅每次发怒的时候（而她经常发怒）尽管正言厉色、毫不容情，但也几乎每次都流露出还有点孩子气的、不耐烦的学生样，并且掩饰得也不高明，因此别人瞧着她，有时不能不发笑，这又使她异常恼火：因为她不明白人家笑什么，“他们怎么能，怎么敢笑，”现在连姐姐们，因公爵也在笑，甚至列夫•尼古拉耶维奇公爵本人也莞尔一笑、也不知为什么涨红了脸。科利亚哈哈大笑，得意非凡。阿格拉娅这回生气可不是闹着玩的，这倒反而使她变得格外妩媚动人了。她的窘态对她非常相称，于是随即她又为自己这种窘态而暗自着恼。
“他歪曲您的活还少吗，”她又添了一句。
“我是以您自己的赞叹为根据的！”科利亚嚷了起来，“一个月前您翻阅《堂•吉诃德》时发出了这样的感叹，说再没有比‘可怜的骑士，更好的了。’我不知道您那时说的是谁？是堂•吉诃德还是叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇，或者还有什么人，反正是说的某个人，当时我们还交谈了很久……”
“我看，你妄自猜测是不是大多了点，亲爱的。”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜烦恼地阻止了他说下去。
“难道仅仅是我一个人这么想吗？”科利亚不甘闭口不言，“那时大家都这么说，就是现在也是；就刚才出公爵，阿杰莱达•伊万诺夫娜，还有所有的人都宣布支持 ‘可怜的骑士’，这么说‘可怜的骑士，是存在的，而且也一定是有的，据我看，要不是阿杰莱达•伊万诺夫娜，那么我们大家早就会知道，谁是‘可怜的骑士了’。”
“我又哪里做错了？”阿杰莱达笑着说。
“您不愿意画肖像，这就是您的错！阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜当时请您画一幅‘可怜的骑士’的肖像画，甚至还说了她自己构思的画的袁材，您记得那素材吗？您不愿意……”
“可是叫我怎么画呢？画谁呢？根据素材来画，这位‘可怜的骑士’
无论在谁的面前
都不除去钢面罩
这样能得出一张什么样的脸呢？画什么？面罩吗？蒙面人？”
“我一点也不明白，什么面罩！”将军夫人很生气，其实她心里开始很清楚地明白，“可怜的骑士”这个称号指的是谁（看来，这是早就约定的称呼）。但是特别使她恼火的是，列夫•尼古拉耶维奇公爵也在不好意思，后来完全窘得像个１０岁的孩子，“怎么啦，这种愚蠢的把戏有完没完？到底给不给我讲清楚这个‘可怜的骑士’是怎么回事？是不得了的秘密，绝不能让别人知道还是怎么的？”
但大家只是继续笑着。
“这是最简单不过的，有一首奇怪的俄罗斯诗歌，”终于出公爵插进来说，显然他想尽快了结这场谈话，改换一个话题，“是关于‘可怜的骑士，的，没有开端和结尾的一个片断。一个月前光景，有一次午餐后大家在一起说笑，照例为阿杰莱达•伊万诺夫娜未来的画寻找素材，您知道，为阿杰莱达•伊万诺夫娜的画寻找素材早日成为全家的共同任务了。于是就谈到了‘可怜的骑士’，谁是第一个说的，我不记得了……”
“是阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜！”科利亚嚷了起来。
“也许是，只不过我不记得了，” 公爵继续说，“有的人嘲笑这个素材，另一些人则宜称，没有比这更高级的了，但是要画‘可怜的骑士’无论怎样总得要画脸，于是便开始逐个挑选所有熟人的脸，结果却一张也不合适，事情也就到此为止。这就是全部经过。我不明白，为什么尼古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇忽然想起来提这件事而且还加以引伸。这在当时是顺便说起，很可笑，而在现在则根本没有什么意思了。”
“因为又有了另有所指的愚蠢的新花招，既刻薄又欺人，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜毫不客气地说。
“除了深深的敬意，没有丝毫愚蠢，”突然阿格拉娅完全出人意料地郑重而又严肃地说，她已经恢复常态，克服了刚才窘迫的神态。不但如此，你看着她，根据某些迹象可以认为，现在她自己也乐意这玩笑开下去，越开越玄妙。她身上发生这一转折的瞬间，正是公爵窘态毕露而且越来越厉害，达到非常明显的地步。
“一会儿像个疯子似的放声大笑，一会又突然表示深深的敬意！真是疯了！为什么要尊敬？马上给我说，为什么你无缘无故忽然就有了深深的敬意。”
“之所以有深深的敬意，”阿格拉娅依然那样郑重和严肃地回答母亲，那几乎是充满愤恨的问题，“是因为在这首诗里就描写了一个有理想的人；其次，既然确立了理想，就会把它作为信仰，而有了信仰，就会不顾一切地把自己的一生奉献给它。在我们这个时代这是不常有的。在这首诗里没有说‘可怜的骑士’的理想究竟是什么，但可以看得出，这是一个光明的形象，‘纯洁的美的形象’，而热衷于自己信仰的骑士脖子上不是系着围巾而是挂着念珠。确实，那诗里还有一句令人费解、同意未尽的箴言，他写在自己盾牌上的三个字母：Ａ，Ｈ。Ｂ……”
“是Ａ，Ｈ，贝，”科利亚纠正说。
“可我说是Ａ。Ｈ。Ｂ，而且我愿意这样讲，”阿格拉娅烦恼地打断他说，“不论怎么样，有一点是很清楚的：不论他的女士是什么人，也不管她做什么事，对这个可怜的骑士来说都无所谓。是
Part 2 Chapter 7
THE young fellow accompanying the general was about twenty-eight, tall, and well built, with a handsome and clever face, and bright black eyes, full of fun and intelligence.
Aglaya did not so much as glance at the new arrivals, but went on with her recitation, gazing at the prince the while in an affected manner, and at him alone. It was clear to him that she was doing all this with some special object.
But the new guests at least somewhat eased his strained and uncomfortable position. Seeing them approaching, he rose from his chair, and nodding amicably to the general, signed to him not to interrupt the recitation. He then got behind his chair, and stood there with his left hand resting on the back of it. Thanks to this change of position, he was able to listen to the ballad with far less embarrassment than before. Mrs. Epanchin had also twice motioned to the new arrivals to be quiet, and stay where they were.
The prince was much interested in the young man who had just entered. He easily concluded that this was Evgenie Pavlovitch Radomski, of whom he had already heard mention several times. He was puzzled, however, by the young man's plain clothes, for he had always heard of Evgenie Pavlovitch as a military man. An ironical smile played on Evgenie's lips all the while the recitation was proceeding, which showed that he, too, was probably in the secret of the 'poor knight' joke. But it had become quite a different matter with Aglaya. All the affectation of manner which she had displayed at the beginning disappeared as the ballad proceeded. She spoke the lines in so serious and exalted a manner, and with so much taste, that she even seemed to justify the exaggerated solemnity with which she had stepped forward. It was impossible to discern in her now anything but a deep feeling for the spirit of the poem which she had undertaken to interpret.
Her eyes were aglow with inspiration, and a slight tremor of rapture passed over her lovely features once or twice. She continued to recite:
"Once there came a vision glorious, Mystic, dreadful, wondrous fair; Burned itself into his spirit, And abode for ever there!
"Never more--from that sweet moment-- Gazed he on womankind; He was dumb to love and wooing And to all their graces blind.
"Full of love for that sweet vision, Brave and pure he took the field; With his blood he stained the letters N. P. B. upon his shield.
"'Lumen caeli, sancta Rosa!' Shouting on the foe he fell, And like thunder rang his war-cry O'er the cowering infidel.
"Then within his distant castle, Home returned, he dreamed his days- Silent, sad,--and when death took him He was mad, the legend says."
When recalling all this afterwards the prince could not for the life of him understand how to reconcile the beautiful, sincere, pure nature of the girl with the irony of this jest. That it was a jest there was no doubt whatever; he knew that well enough, and had good reason, too, for his conviction; for during her recitation of the ballad Aglaya had deliberately changed the letters A. N. B. into N. P. B. He was quite sure she had not done this by accident, and that his ears had not deceived him. At all events her performance--which was a joke, of course, if rather a crude one,--was premeditated. They had evidently talked (and laughed) over the 'poor knight' for more than a month.
Yet Aglaya had brought out these letters N. P. B. not only without the slightest appearance of irony, or even any particular accentuation, but with so even and unbroken an appearance of seriousness that assuredly anyone might have supposed that these initials were the original ones written in the ballad. The thing made an uncomfortable impression upon the prince. Of course Mrs. Epanchin saw nothing either in the change of initials or in the insinuation embodied therein. General Epanchin only knew that there was a recitation of verses going on, and took no further interest in the matter. Of the rest of the audience, many had understood the allusion and wondered both at the daring of the lady and at the motive underlying it, but tried to show no sign of their feelings. But Evgenie Pavlovitch (as the prince was ready to wager) both comprehended and tried his best to show that he comprehended; his smile was too mocking to leave any doubt on that point.
"How beautiful that is!" cried Mrs. Epanchin, with sincere admiration. "Whose is it? '
"Pushkin's, mama, of course! Don't disgrace us all by showing your ignorance," said Adelaida.
"As soon as we reach home give it to me to read."
"I don't think we have a copy of Pushkin in the house."
"There are a couple of torn volumes somewhere; they have been lying about from time immemorial," added Alexandra.
"Send Feodor or Alexey up by the very first train to buy a copy, then.--Aglaya, come here--kiss me, dear, you recited beautifully! but," she added in a whisper, "if you were sincere I am sorry for you. If it was a joke, I do not approve of the feelings which prompted you to do it, and in any case you would have done far better not to recite it at all. Do you understand?--Now come along, young woman; we've sat here too long. I'll speak to you about this another time."
Meanwhile the prince took the opportunity of greeting General Epanchin, and the general introduced Evgenie Pavlovitch to him.
"I caught him up on the way to your house," explained the general. "He had heard that we were all here."
"Yes, and I heard that you were here, too," added Evgenie Pavlovitch; "and since I had long promised myself the pleasure of seeking not only your acquaintance but your friendship, I did not wish to waste time, but came straight on. I am sorry to hear that you are unwell."
"Oh, but I'm quite well now, thank you, and very glad to make your acquaintance. Prince S. has often spoken to me about you," said Muishkin, and for an instant the two men looked intently into one another's eyes.
The prince remarked that Evgenie Pavlovitch's plain clothes had evidently made a great impression upon the company present, so much so that all other interests seemed to be effaced before this surprising fact.
His change of dress was evidently a matter of some importance. Adelaida and Alexandra poured out a stream of questions; Prince S., a relative of the young man, appeared annoyed; and Ivan Fedorovitch quite excited. Aglaya alone was not interested. She merely looked closely at Evgenie for a minute, curious perhaps as to whether civil or military clothes became him best, then turned away and paid no more attention to him or his costume. Lizabetha Prokofievna asked no questions, but it was clear that she was uneasy, and the prince fancied that Evgenie was not in her good graces.
"He has astonished me," said Ivan Fedorovitch. "I nearly fell down with surprise. I could hardly believe my eyes when I met him in Petersburg just now. Why this haste? That's what I want to know. He has always said himself that there is no need to break windows."
Evgenie Pavlovitch remarked here that he had spoken of his intention of leaving the service long ago. He had, however, always made more or less of a joke about it, so no one had taken him seriously. For that matter he joked about everything, and his friends never knew what to believe, especially if he did not wish them to understand him.
"I have only retired for a time," said he, laughing. "For a few months; at most for a year."
"But there is no necessity for you to retire at all," complained the general, "as far as I know."
"I want to go and look after my country estates. You advised me to do that yourself," was the reply. "And then I wish to go abroad."
After a few more expostulations, the conversation drifted into other channels, but the prince, who had been an attentive listener, thought all this excitement about so small a matter very curious. "There must be more in it than appears," he said to himself.
"I see the 'poor knight' has come on the scene again," said Evgenie Pavlovitch, stepping to Aglaya's side.
To the amazement of the prince, who overheard the remark, Aglaya looked haughtily and inquiringly at the questioner, as though she would give him to know, once for all, that there could be no talk between them about the 'poor knight,' and that she did not understand his question.
"But not now! It is too late to send to town for a Pushkin now. It is much too late, I say!" Colia was exclaiming in a loud voice. "I have told you so at least a hundred times."
"Yes, it is really much too late to send to town now," said Evgenie Pavlovitch, who had escaped from Aglaya as rapidly as possible. "I am sure the shops are shut in Petersburg; it is past eight o'clock," he added, looking at his watch.
"We have done without him so far," interrupted Adelaida in her turn. "Surely we can wait until to-morrow."
"Besides," said Colia, "it is quite unusual, almost improper, for people in our position to take any interest in literature. Ask Evgenie Pavlovitch if I am not right. It is much more fashionable to drive a waggonette with red wheels."
"You got that from some magazine, Colia," remarked Adelaida.
"He gets most of his conversation in that way," laughed Evgenie Pavlovitch. "He borrows whole phrases from the reviews. I have long had the pleasure of knowing both Nicholai Ardalionovitch and his conversational methods, but this time he was not repeating something he had read; he was alluding, no doubt, to my yellow waggonette, which has, or had, red wheels. But I have exchanged it, so you are rather behind the times, Colia."
The prince had been listening attentively to Radomski's words, and thought his manner very pleasant. When Colia chaffed him about his waggonette he had replied with perfect equality and in a friendly fashion. This pleased Muishkin.
At this moment Vera came up to Lizabetha Prokofievna, carrying several large and beautifully bound books, apparently quite new.
"What is it?" demanded the lady.
"This is Pushkin," replied the girl. "Papa told me to offer it to you."
"What? Impossible!" exclaimed Mrs. Epanchin.
"Not as a present, not as a present! I should not have taken the liberty," said Lebedeff, appearing suddenly from behind his daughter. "It is our own Pushkin, our family copy, Annenkoff's edition; it could not be bought now. I beg to suggest, with great respect, that your excellency should buy it, and thus quench the noble literary thirst which is consuming you at this moment," he concluded grandiloquently.
"Oh! if you will sell it, very good--and thank you. You shall not be a loser! But for goodness' sake, don't twist about like that, sir! I have heard of you; they tell me you are a very learned person. We must have a talk one of these days. You will bring me the books yourself?"
"With the greatest respect ... and ... and veneration," replied Lebedeff, making extraordinary grimaces.
"Well, bring them, with or without respect, provided always you do not drop them on the way; but on the condition," went on the lady, looking full at him, "that you do not cross my threshold. I do not intend to receive you today. You may send your daughter Vera at once, if you like. I am much pleased with her."
"Why don't you tell him about them?" said Vera impatiently to her father. "They will come in, whether you announce them or not, and they are beginning to make a row. Lef Nicolaievitch,"--she addressed herself to the prince--"four men are here asking for you. They have waited some time, and are beginning to make a fuss, and papa will not bring them in."
"Who are these people?" said the prince.
"They say that they have come on business, and they are the kind of men, who, if you do not see them here, will follow you about the street. It would be better to receive them, and then you will get rid of them. Gavrila Ardalionovitch and Ptitsin are both there, trying to make them hear reason."
"Pavlicheff's son! It is not worth while!" cried Lebedeff. "There is no necessity to see them, and it would be most unpleasant for your excellency. They do not deserve ..."
"What? Pavlicheff's son!" cried the prince, much perturbed. "I know ... I know--but I entrusted this matter to Gavrila Ardalionovitch. He told me ..."
At that moment Gania, accompanied by Ptitsin, came out to the terrace. From an adjoining room came a noise of angry voices, and General Ivolgin, in loud tones, seemed to be trying to shout them down. Colia rushed off at once to investigate the cause of the uproar.
"This is most interesting!" observed Evgenie Pavlovitch.
"I expect he knows all about it!" thought the prince.
"What, the son of Pavlicheff? And who may this son of Pavlicheff be?" asked General Epanchin with surprise; and looking curiously around him, he discovered that he alone had no clue to the mystery. Expectation and suspense were on every face, with the exception of that of the prince, who stood gravely wondering how an affair so entirely personal could have awakened such lively and widespread interest in so short a time.
Aglaya went up to him with a peculiarly serious look
"It will be well," she said, "if you put an end to this affair yourself AT ONCE: but you must allow us to be your witnesses. They want to throw mud at you, prince, and you must be triumphantly vindicated. I give you joy beforehand!"
"And I also wish for justice to be done, once for all," cried Madame Epanchin, "about this impudent claim. Deal with them promptly, prince, and don't spare them! I am sick of hearing about the affair, and many a quarrel I have had in your cause. But I confess I am anxious to see what happens, so do make them come out here, and we will remain. You have heard people talking about it, no doubt?" she added, turning to Prince S.
"Of course," said he. "I have heard it spoken about at your house, and I am anxious to see these young men!"
"They are Nihilists, are they not?"
"No, they are not Nihilists," explained Lebedeff, who seemed much excited. "This is another lot--a special group. According to my nephew they are more advanced even than the Nihilists. You are quite wrong, excellency, if you think that your presence will intimidate them; nothing intimidates them. Educated men, learned men even, are to be found among Nihilists; these go further, in that they are men of action. The movement is, properly speaking, a derivative from Nihilism--though they are only known indirectly, and by hearsay, for they never advertise their doings in the papers. They go straight to the point. For them, it is not a question of showing that Pushkin is stupid, or that Russia must be torn in pieces. No; but if they have a great desire for anything, they believe they have a right to get it even at the cost of the lives, say, of eight persons. They are checked by no obstacles. In fact, prince, I should not advise you ..."
But Muishkin had risen, and was on his way to open the door for his visitors.
"You are slandering them, Lebedeff," said he, smiling.
"You are always thinking about your nephew's conduct. Don't believe him, Lizabetha Prokofievna. I can assure you Gorsky and Daniloff are exceptions--and that these are only ... mistaken. However, I do not care about receiving them here, in public. Excuse me, Lizabetha Prokofievna. They are coming, and you can see them, and then I will take them away. Please come in, gentlemen!"
Another thought tormented him: He wondered was this an arranged business--arranged to happen when he had guests in his house, and in anticipation of his humiliation rather than of his triumph? But he reproached himself bitterly for such a thought, and felt as if he should die of shame if it were discovered. When his new visitors appeared, he was quite ready to believe himself infinitely less to be respected than any of them.
Four persons entered, led by General Ivolgin, in a state of great excitement, and talking eloquently.
"He is for me, undoubtedly!" thought the prince, with a smile. Colia also had joined the party, and was talking with animation to Hippolyte, who listened with a jeering smile on his lips.
The prince begged the visitors to sit down. They were all so young that it made the proceedings seem even more extraordinary. Ivan Fedorovitch, who really understood nothing of what was going on, felt indignant at the sight of these youths, and would have interfered in some way had it not been for the extreme interest shown by his wife in the affair. He therefore remained, partly through curiosity, partly through good-nature, hoping that his presence might be of some use. But the bow with which General Ivolgin greeted him irritated him anew; he frowned, and decided to be absolutely silent.
As to the rest, one was a man of thirty, the retired officer, now a boxer, who had been with Rogojin, and in his happier days had given fifteen roubles at a time to beggars. Evidently he had joined the others as a comrade to give them moral, and if necessary material, support. The man who had been spoken of as "Pavlicheff's son," although he gave the name of Antip Burdovsky, was about twenty-two years of age, fair, thin and rather tall. He was remarkable for the poverty, not to say uncleanliness, of his personal appearance: the sleeves of his overcoat were greasy; his dirty waistcoat, buttoned up to his neck, showed not a trace of linen; a filthy black silk scarf, twisted till it resembled a cord, was round his neck, and his hands were unwashed. He looked round with an air of insolent effrontery. His face, covered with pimples, was neither thoughtful nor even contemptuous; it wore an expression of complacent satisfaction in demanding his rights and in being an aggrieved party. His voice trembled, and he spoke so fast, and with such stammerings, that he might have been taken for a foreigner, though the purest Russian blood ran in his veins. Lebedeff's nephew, whom the reader has seen already, accompanied him, and also the youth named Hippolyte Terentieff. The latter was only seventeen or eighteen. He had an intelligent face, though it was usually irritated and fretful in expression. His skeleton-like figure, his ghastly complexion, the brightness of his eyes, and the red spots of colour on his cheeks, betrayed the victim of consumption to the most casual glance. He coughed persistently, and panted for breath; it looked as though he had but a few weeks more to live. He was nearly dead with fatigue, and fell, rather than sat, into a chair. The rest bowed as they came in; and being more or less abashed, put on an air of extreme self-assurance. In short, their attitude was not that which one would have expected in men who professed to despise all trivialities, all foolish mundane conventions, and indeed everything, except their own personal interests.
"Antip Burdovsky," stuttered the son of Pavlicheff.
"Vladimir Doktorenko," said Lebedeff's nephew briskly, and with a certain pride, as if he boasted of his name.
"Keller," murmured the retired officer.
"Hippolyte Terentieff," cried the last-named, in a shrill voice.
They sat now in a row facing the prince, and frowned, and played with their caps. All appeared ready to speak, and yet all were silent; the defiant expression on their faces seemed to say, "No, sir, you don't take us in!" It could be felt that the first word spoken by anyone present would bring a torrent of speech from the whole deputation.
 
陪同将军来的年轻人２８岁左右，高挑的个子，身材匀称，有一张漂亮而聪明的脸蛋，乌黑的大眼睛目光炯炯，充满着俏皮和嘲弄的神色。阿格拉娅甚至都没有朝他看一眼，继续朗诵着诗，依然正儿八经地只望着公爵一个人，也只面对着他一个人。公爵开始明白，她做这一切是别有用心的。但是起码新来的客人使他多少调整了尴尬的状态。看见他们后，他欠身站起，从远处亲切地向将军点了点头，示意不要打断朗诵，自己则遇到扶手椅后面，左手搁在椅背上继续听着朗诵，这样他就比较自然，不像坐在扶手椅里那样“可笑”了。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜则用命令式的手势朝进来的人挥了挥手，让他们停在那里。而公爵对于陪同将军来的新客则产生了极大的兴趣，明确地肯定这人是叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇•拉多姆斯基，因为已经听说有不少有关此人的事，也不止一次想到过他。只有他穿的那件便装使他感到困惑，因为他听说，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇是个军人。在诗朗诵这段时间里这位新客的唇间始终挂着嘲弄的微笑，似乎他已经听说过有关“可怜的骑士”的事儿。
“也许，这是他自己想出来的名堂，”公爵暗自想道。
但是阿格拉娅的情况却完全不同。她开始表演朗诵时那种装模作样和刻意夸张的姿态已为严肃认真所掩盖。她已全神贯注于诗歌作品的精神内涵，而且就是以对这种内涵的理解来念出每一个词，以高度的朴实来朗读每一个诗句，因此当朗诵结束的时候，她不仅仅吸引了全体的注意，而且通过表达诗歌的高尚精神仿佛证实了她那么一本正经走到露台中央时竭力显示的装模作样和郑重其事多多少少是正确的。现在可以认为，这种郑重其事的姿态仅仅反映了她对于自己所要表达的那种高尚精神无限的，也许甚至于天真的敬意，她的眼睛闪闪发亮，灵感和欣喜引起的几乎不为人注意的轻微的肌肉抽动数次掠过她那漂亮的脸庞。她朗诵着：
世上有位可怜的骑士，
沉默寡言又单纯朴实，
外表忧郁，脸色苍占，
精神勇敢，禀性耿直。
一个不可理喻的幻影，
在他的眼前紊绕浮现，
它那魅人的深刻印象，
深深地嵌入他的心扉。
从此他的心熊熊燃烧，
再不对女人瞧上一眼，
至死对任何一个女人，
也不想吐露片言只语。
他在自己的脖颈上面，
戴上念珠而不是围巾，
无论在什么人的面前，
都不掀起脸上的钢罩。
他充满着纯洁的爱情，
他忠实于甜美的理想，
他用自己赤红的鲜血，
在盾牌上写上Ａ，Ｈ，Ｄ。
此时在巴勒斯坦荒漠，
骑士们攀登悬崖峭壁，
高呼着心上人的芳名，
跃马驰骋飞奔上战场，
Ｌｕｍｅｎ ｃｏｅｌｉ，ｓａｎｃｔａ Ｒｏｃａ！＊
他高声吼叫又狂又烈，
他的声威如巨雷灌耳，
使穆斯林们惊魂丧胆。
他回到遥远的城堡后，
离群索居囚禁般度日，
总默默无言、郁郁不乐，
终如痴如狂命归黄泉。
＊拉丁文，意为“天国的光明，圣洁的玫瑰”。
后来公爵回想起这一刻的情景，长久地感到困惑，并且为一个他百思不得其解的问题而苦恼不堪：怎么可以把如此真挚、美好的感情和这种明显的恶意嘲笑结合起来？这是一种嘲弄，对此公爵毫不怀疑；他清楚地理解这一点并且也有理由：在朗诵的时候阿洛拉娅擅自把Ａ。Ｍ。Ｄ。三个字母换成Ｈ。叩。Ｂ。＊他没有弄错，也没有听错，这一点他是没有怀疑的（后来也证实了这一点）。不论怎样，阿格拉娅的举动是有用心的，当然，她是开玩笑，尽管开得过于尖刻和轻率。还是一个月前大家就在议论和笑话的，‘可怜的骑士”。然而不论公爵后来怎么回忆，结果是，阿格拉娅说出这儿个字母不仅没有丝毫开玩笑的样子或是什么讥笑，甚至也没有特别强调这几个字母来突出其隐秘的含意，而是相反，她始终是那么认真、纯洁无暇和天真纯朴地朗诵，以致可以认为这些字母就是诗里的，书上就是这么印的。有一种沉重的和不愉快的感觉刺痛了公爵的心，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜当然既不明白换了字母也没有发现什么意思，伊万•费奥多罗维奇只知道他们是朗诵诗歌。其余的听众中有很多人是明白的，他们对阿格拉娅的大胆举动和用意感到惊讶，但是都保持沉默，尽量不露声色。但是叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇（公爵甚至准备打赌）不仅仅明白，甚至还竭力要显露出他是明白底蕴的：他那莞尔一笑带有的嘲弄意味太明显了。
“多么美妙呀！”将军夫人真正陶醉了，朗诵刚一结束便赞叹说，是谁写的诗？”
“是普希金，妈妈，别让我们丢丑，这有多不好意思！”阿杰莱达高声说。
“有你们在一起还不至于变得这么笨！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜苦恼地抢白说，“真羞耻！回去以后，马上把普希金的这首诗给我拿来！”
“可我们家里好像根本就没有普希金的书。”
“不知什么时候起，”亚历山德拉补充说，“有两卷脏书搁在那里。”
“马上派人去城里买，叫费多尔或者阿列克谢去，坐第一班火车，最好是阿列克谢去。阿格拉娅，到这儿来！吻吻我，你朗诵得很出色，但是，如果你是出于真心朗诵这首诗的话，”她几乎是低声耳语着补充说，那么我为你感到惋惜；如果你朗诵是嘲笑他，那么我也不赞成你的这种感情，因此不论怎样，最好是根本别朗诵。你懂吗？去吧，小姐，我以后再跟你说，我们在这里已经坐很久了。”
＊这是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜•巴拉什科娃的俄语缩写。
与此同时，公爵正跟伊万•费奥多罗维奇致意问候，而将军则向他介绍了叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇•拉多姆斯基。
“是在路上把他抓来的，他刚下火车；他获悉我要来这里，我们一家人都在这里……”
“我获悉您也在这里，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇打断将军的话说，“因为我早就认为一定要寻找机会不仅仅结识您，而且还要得到您的友谊，所以我不想失去时机。您贵体不适？我刚刚才知道……”
“现在完全好了，我很高兴认识您，久闻大名了，甚至还跟团公爵谈起过您，”列夫•尼古拉耶维奇一边通过手去，一边回答说。
两人互相客套一番，握了握手，彼此都专注地看了一眼对方。霎那间谈话就变得很一般。公爵发现（他现在会既迅速又急切地发现一切，甚至也许还能注意到根本没有的事），叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇穿的便服使大家产生异常强烈的惊诧，以至所有其他的印象一时都被忘却和磨灭了。可以认为，改换服装包含着某种特别重要的意义。阿杰莱达和亚历山德拉困惑不解地向叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇询问着什么。他的亲戚山公爵甚至大为不安；将军跟他说话则显得很激动。只有阿格拉娅一个人好奇而又十分平静地对叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇打量了一会，仿佛想比较一下，是穿军装还是便服对他更合适，但过了一会她就转开脸，再也不朝他瞧一眼了。叶莉扎维塔•普罗得菲耶夫娜虽然可能有点不安，但是她也什么都不想间。公爵觉得，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇似乎不受将军夫人的青睐。
“他使我吃惊，大为惊讶！”伊万•费奥多罗维奇在回答大家提出的问题时反复说，“刚才在彼得堡遇见他时，我简直不敢相信。为什么突然这样改变？真是令人莫测。他可是自己首先高呼不要砸坏椅子的。＊”
从热烈起来的谈话中可以知道，原来叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇很久很久前就已宣告要退役；但每次他都不是那么当真说的，因此使人不能相信。而且就是讲严肃正经的事，他也总是带着一副开玩笑的样子，叫人怎么也无法弄得清真假，当他自己想叫人分辨不清时，尤其如此。
“我不过是一时的，就几个月，顶多退役一年，”拉多姆斯基笑着说。
＊果戈理《钦差大臣》里的话，后用来表示“做过头”的意思。
“没有任何必要，至少据我对您的事务多少了解的情况来看是这样，”将军仍然很激动。
“不是要去田庄转转吗，还是您自己建议我；何况我还想去国外……”
不过话题很快就改变了；但是非常特别的依然继续的不安情绪，在旁观的公爵看来，毕竟失去了分寸，这里一定有什么蹊跷。
“这么说，“可怜的骑士’又登台了？”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇走到阿格拉娅眼前问。
使公爵大为惊诧的是，阿格拉娅困惑不解和疑问地打量着他，好像要他知道，他们之间是不可能谈什么“可怜的骑士”的话的，她甚至不明白他的问话。
“太晚了，太晚了，现在差人到城里去买普希金的书是太晚了。”科利亚费尽力气与叶莉扎维塔•普罗种菲耶夫娜争辩，“我对您说了三千遍了：太晚了。”
“是的，现在派人去城里确实太晚了，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇立即撇下阿格拉娅，突然凑到这边来说，“我想，彼得堡的店铺也已打烊了，８点多了，”他掏出怀表证实说。
“多少日子等过去了，也没想起来，等到明天也可以忍耐的，”阿杰莱达加了一句。
“再说，上流社会的人对文学大感兴趣也不体面，”科利亚补充说，“您问问叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，对红轮子的黄敞蓬马车感兴趣要体面得多。”
“您又是从书上看来的，科利亚，”阿杰莱达指出。
“除了从书上看来的，他不会说别的，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇接过话茬说，“他希望整句整句引自评论文章，我早已有幸了解尼古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇的谈话，但是这次他说的却不是从书本上看来的。尼古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇显然指的是我那辆红轮于的黄敞蓬马车。只不过我已经将它换了，您说的是过了时的新闻。”
公爵倾听着拉多姆斯基说的话……他觉得，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇的举止潇洒，谦逊，活泼，他特别喜欢他对招惹他的科利亚说话所用的那种完全平等和友好的态度。
“这是什么。”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜问列别杰夫的女儿维拉，她站在将军夫人面前，手里拿着几本书，大开本，装璜精美，几乎还是新的。
“普希金的书，”维拉说，“我家藏的普希金的书。爸爸吩咐我给您拿来的。”
“怎么能这样？这怎么可以？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜很是惊奇。
“不是作为礼物，不是作为礼物！我不敢！”列别杰夫从女儿身后跳出来说，“照原价便是。这是我家自己的藏书，安年科夫的版本，现在已经找不到这样的了，就照原价让给您。我是怀着敬意献上这些书，愿意卖给您，使将军夫人阁下对文学的崇高感情和高尚的迫不及待心情得到满足。”
“啊，你要卖，那么就谢谢了，不过，别担心，不会让你吃亏的。只是请别装腔作势，先生。我听说过你，据说，你读了许多书，什么时候来聊聊；你自己把书送到我那里去，是吗？”
“遵命……恭敬从命！”列别杰夫从女儿那里夺过书，十分满意地装腔作势说。
“算了，只不过别给我弄丢了，拿来吧，不必恭敬，但是有一个条件，”她专注地打量着他，补充说，“我只许你到门口，今天我不打算接待你。要是差女儿维拉，哪怕现在就去也成，我很喜欢她。”
“您怎么不说那些人的事？”维拉焦急不堪地对父亲说，“要是这样的话，他们可是会自己闯进来的：已经开始在那里闹了。列夫•尼古拉耶维，”她向已经拿起自己帽子的公爵说，“那里有几个人早就要到您这儿来，有四个人，在我们那里等着骂着，可爸爸却不让他们来见您。”
“是什么客人。”公爵问。
“说是有事找您，只不过他们这种人，现在不放他们进来，也会在路上拦住您的。列夫•尼古拉耶维奇，最好还是现在放他们进来，以后就免得麻烦。现在加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维和普季岑在劝说他们，他们不听。”
“是帕夫利谢夫的儿子！是帕夫利谢夫的儿子！不必睬他们！不必睬他们！”列别杰夫连连挥动双手说，“他们的话也不值一听；最尊敬的公爵阁下，您为了他们伤自己的神也有失体面。就是这样。他们是不配……”
“帕关利谢夫的儿子！我的上帝！”公爵异常窘困地惊呼起来：“我知道，但是我不是……已经把这件事委托加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇去办了吗？刚才加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇对我说……”
但是加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维已经从房间里走到露台上来了；普季岑跟在他后面。在最近的上个房间里可以听到喧闹声和伊沃尔享将军的大嗓门，他似乎是想盖过几个嗓子的声音。科利亚立即朝喧闹声那里跑去。
“这非常有意思！”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇大声说。
“这么说，他是知情的！”公爵思忖着。
“哪个帕夫利谢夫的儿子？……哪来的帕夫利谢夫儿子？”伊万•费奥多罗维奇将军困惑地问。他好奇地打量着大家的脸并惊讶地发现，只有他一个人不知道这一新的事情。
实际上，在场的人人都很紧张，等待着事态的发展。这件纯属个人的私事竟这般强烈地引起这里所有人的关注，这使公爵深为诧异。
“如果您马上而且亲自了结这件事的话，这将是很好的，”阿格拉娅带着一副特别严肃的神情走近公爵说，“而且请允许我们做您的见证人。有人想玷污您的名誉，公爵，您应该理直气壮地证明自己是正确的，我先为您感到万分高兴。”
“我也想最终了结这种卑劣的无理要求，”将军夫人高声嚷道，“公爵，好好教训教训他们，别留情！这件事已听得我耳里嗡嗡直响，为了你我也弄得十分烦恼。不过看一看也挺有趣。把他们叫来，我们坐下。阿格拉娅出的主意很好。您听说这件事什么没有，公爵？”她转向出公爵问。
“当然听说过，就在你们这儿。但我特别想要瞧瞧这些年轻人，”ω公爵回答说。
“这就是那些虚无主义者，是吗？”
“不，他们也不能说是虚无主义者，”列别杰夫跨前一一步说，他也不安得几乎要打哆嗦，“这是另一些特殊的人，我外甥说，他们走得比虚无主义者还远。将军夫人阁下，您以为您在场就能使他们不好意思，这可是枉然，他们不会不好意思的，虚无主义者有时候毕竟是知书达理的，甚至是学者，可这些人走得更远，因为他们首先是实干的人，其实，这是虚无主义的某种后果，但不是通过直接的途径，而是由传闻间接造成的，他们也不是在哪家杂志上发表什么文章宣布自己的主张，而是直接付诸行动；比如，他们不会谈什么普希金毫无意义，也不会议论俄罗斯发解成几部分的必要性；不，他们现在已经理所当然地认为，如果很想做什么事，那么无论什么障碍都不能阻止他们，哪怕干这件事时必须得杀死八个人。所以，公爵，我劝您还是……”
但是公爵已经走去劝客人们开门了。
“您在诽谤，列别杰夫，”他微笑着说，“您外甥使您感到非常痛心，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，您别信他的。我请您相信，戈尔斯基和达尼洛夫*之流只不过是例外，而这些人仅仅是……弄错了……只是我不想在这里当着大家的面处理这件事。对不起，叶莉扎维塔•普罗得菲耶夫娜，他们就要进来，我让您见一见他们，然而就把他们带开。请吧，先先们。”
*安戈尔斯基和达尼洛大系十九世纪六十年代两起杀人案的凶手。
其实更使他不安的是另一个折留人的念头。他模模糊糊感到，这件事会不会是有人暗中事先指使的？就是要在此时此刻，就是要有这些人见证，也许，正是为了等若出他的丑，而不是希望他胜利？但是他又为自己有这种“古怪和恶意的疑心”而感到惆怅忧郁。他觉得，如果有人知道他头脑里有这样的念头，他宁肯死去。在他的新客人进来的那一刻，他真心诚意地愿意把自己看作是他周围所有的人中间道德上最最卑劣的人。
走进来有五个人，四个是新客人，跟在他们后面的第五个是伊沃尔京将军，他焦躁激动，正在大发言辞。“此人一定是帮我说话的！”公爵脸带微笑想。科利亚跟这些人一起溜了进来，他正跟来访者中的伊波利特热烈地说着话，伊波利特听着，不时冷笑着。
公爵请客人们坐下。所有这几个人都很年轻，甚至还未成年，因此眼前的事情以及由此而产生的礼仪，实在是很令人惊奇的。比如，伊万•费奥多罗维奇•叶潘钦对这桩“新事情”毫无所知也不甚明白，望着这些黄口小儿，他甚至很愤怒，要不是他夫人对公爵私人的利益表现出出奇的热心，从而抑制了他的发作，否则他一定会以某种方式表示反对的。不过他留下来，部分是出于好奇，部分是出于好心，甚至准备助一臂之力、无论怎么样他的威望还是管用的；但是刚进来的伊沃尔京将军老远就朝他鞠躬又惹得他气乎乎的；他皱眉蹙额，打定主意坚决保持沉默。
其实，四个年轻来访者中有一人已３０岁左右，是“罗戈任那一伙人中的退役中尉，自己给别人一次就是１５个卢布的拳击手”。可以料想，他是作为其余几人的知心朋友陪他们来。为他们壮胆的，必要时可给他们支持。在那几个人中被称作“帕夫利谢夫的儿子”的那一个处于首要地位并起着首要作用，虽然他自报姓名是安季普•布尔多夫斯基。这是个衣着寒酸、不修边幅的年轻人，礼服上的袖子油光光如镜子一般可以照人，油腻的背心扣子一直扣到上面，衬衫却不知去向，黑色的丝围巾卷成了细带子，油污得无以复加，一双手也久未洗涤，脸上长满粉刺，头发是淡黄色的，目光既天真又无赖，如果可以这样形容的话，他个子不矮，身材消瘦，２２岁左右，他的脸上既没有丝毫的讽刺，也没有半了点儿踌躇；相反流露出完全但然的陶醉于自己拥有的权利的神情，与此同时还显示出必须始终使自己做一个受欺侮的人并觉得自己经常受欺侮，这已到了令人奇怪的地步，他说话很激动，很着急，结结巴巴；仿佛不能完全把词讲出来，就像是个口齿不清的人或者甚至像外国人说话，虽然他是地道的俄罗斯人。
陪他来的首先是读者已经知道的列别杰夫的外甥，其次是伊波利特。伊波利特还很年轻，１７岁，也许是1８岁左右，他的脸相聪颖，但又经常带着恼火的神情，疾病也在上面留下了可怕的痕迹，他瘦得皮包骨头，肤色蜡黄，眼睛倒闪闪发亮，颧骨上燃着两团红晕。他不停地咳嗽；每讲一个词，每作一欢呼吸几乎总伴有嘶娅的声音。显然肺病已经到了相当厉害的程度。看来，他至多还能活两三个星期。他已经非常劳累，比大家都先要紧坐到椅子上。其余的人进来时还略为客套一下，几乎有点拘谨，是，看起人来却摆出一副架子，显然是怕有失尊严，这跟他们的名声出奇地不相符合，因为他们被看作是否定上流社会所有无用的繁文褥节、世俗偏见的人，除了自身的利益之外，他们几乎否定世上的一切。
“琴季普•布尔多斯基，”“帕夫利谢夫的儿子”性急和结巴地申报着。
“弗拉基米尔•多克托连科，”列别杰夫的外甥发音清晰、口齿清楚地自我介绍说，甚至像是在夸耀他是多克托连科。
“凯勒尔！”退役中尉低低说了一声。
“伊波利特•捷连季耶夫，”最后一个出入意料地发出了尖声尖气的声音。终于大家在公爵对面的一排椅子上落座，在自我介绍以后，现在大家又立即现出阴郁的脸色，为了振足精神他们把帽子从一只手换到另一只手，大家都准备好了要说话，可是大家又都沉默着，作出一副挑衅的姿态等待着什么，这种样子分明是表示：“不，兄弟，你在撒谎，你蒙骗不了人！”可以感觉到。只要随便什么人说出一个词开个头，马上所有的人便会七嘴入舌、争先恐后一起说起来。
Part 2 Chapter 8
"I DID not expect you, gentlemen," began the prince. I have been ill until to-day. A month ago," he continued, addressing himself to Antip Burdovsky, "I put your business into Gavrila Ardalionovitch Ivolgin's hands, as I told you then. I do not in the least object to having a personal interview ... but you will agree with me that this is hardly the time ... I propose that we go into another room, if you will not keep me long... As you see, I have friends here, and believe me ..."
"Friends as many as you please, but allow me," interrupted the harsh voice of Lebedeff's nephew--" allow me to tell you that you might have treated us rather more politely, and not have kept us waiting at least two hours ...
"No doubt ... and I ... is that acting like a prince? And you ... you may be a general! But I ... I am not your valet! And I ... I..." stammered Antip Burdovsky.
He was extremely excited; his lips trembled, and the resentment of an embittered soul was in his voice. But he spoke so indistinctly that hardly a dozen words could be gathered.
"It was a princely action!" sneered Hippolyte.
"If anyone had treated me so," grumbled the boxer.
"I mean to say that if I had been in Burdovsky's place...I..."
"Gentlemen, I did not know you were there; I have only just been informed, I assure you," repeated Muishkin.
"We are not afraid of your friends, prince," remarked Lebedeff's nephew, "for we are within our rights."
The shrill tones of Hippolyte interrupted him. "What right have you ... by what right do you demand us to submit this matter, about Burdovsky ... to the judgment of your friends? We know only too well what the judgment of your friends will be! ..."
This beginning gave promise of a stormy discussion. The prince was much discouraged, but at last he managed to make himself heard amid the vociferations of his excited visitors.
"If you," he said, addressing Burdovsky--"if you prefer not to speak here, I offer again to go into another room with you ... and as to your waiting to see me, I repeat that I only this instant heard ..."
"Well, you have no right, you have no right, no right at all!... Your friends indeed!"... gabbled Burdovsky, defiantly examining the faces round him, and becoming more and more excited. "You have no right!..." As he ended thus abruptly, he leant forward, staring at the prince with his short-sighted, bloodshot eyes. The latter was so astonished, that he did not reply, but looked steadily at him in return.
"Lef Nicolaievitch!" interposed Madame Epanchin, suddenly, "read this at once, this very moment! It is about this business."
She held out a weekly comic paper, pointing to an article on one of its pages. Just as the visitors were coming in, Lebedeff, wishing to ingratiate himself with the great lady, had pulled this paper from his pocket, and presented it to her, indicating a few columns marked in pencil. Lizabetha Prokofievna had had time to read some of it, and was greatly upset.
"Would it not be better to peruse it alone ..." later asked the prince, nervously.
"No, no, read it--read it at once directly, and aloud, aloud!" cried she, calling Colia to her and giving him the journal.--" Read it aloud, so that everyone may hear it!"
An impetuous woman, Lizabetha Prokofievna sometimes weighed her anchors and put out to sea quite regardless of the possible storms she might encounter. Ivan Fedorovitch felt a sudden pang of alarm, but the others were merely curious, and somewhat surprised. Colia unfolded the paper, and began to read, in his clear, high-pitched voice, the following article:
"Proletarians and scions of nobility! An episode of the brigandage of today and every day! Progress! Reform! Justice!"
"Strange things are going on in our so-called Holy Russia in this age of reform and great enterprises; this age of patriotism in which hundreds of millions are yearly sent abroad; in which industry is encouraged, and the hands of Labour paralyzed, etc.; there is no end to this, gentlemen, so let us come to the point. A strange thing has happened to a scion of our defunct aristocracy. (DE PROFUNDIS!) The grandfathers of these scions ruined themselves at the gaming-tables; their fathers were forced to serve as officers or subalterns; some have died just as they were about to be tried for innocent thoughtlessness in the handling of public funds. Their children are sometimes congenital idiots, like the hero of our story; sometimes they are found in the dock at the Assizes, where they are generally acquitted by the jury for edifying motives; sometimes they distinguish themselves by one of those burning scandals that amaze the public and add another blot to the stained record of our age. Six months ago--that is, last winter--this particular scion returned to Russia, wearing gaiters like a foreigner, and shivering with cold in an old scantily-lined cloak. He had come from Switzerland, where he had just undergone a successful course of treatment for idiocy (SIC!). Certainly Fortune favoured him, for, apart from the interesting malady of which he was cured in Switzerland (can there be a cure for idiocy?) his story proves the truth of the Russian proverb that 'happiness is the right of certain classes!' Judge for yourselves. Our subject was an infant in arms when he lost his father, an officer who died just as he was about to be court-martialled for gambling away the funds of his company, and perhaps also for flogging a subordinate to excess (remember the good old days, gentlemen). The orphan was brought up by the charity of a very rich Russian landowner. In the good old days, this man, whom we will call P--, owned four thousand souls as serfs (souls as serfs!--can you understand such an expression, gentlemen? I cannot; it must be looked up in a dictionary before one can understand it; these things of a bygone day are already unintelligible to us). He appears to have been one of those Russian parasites who lead an idle existence abroad, spending the summer at some spa, and the winter in Paris, to the greater profit of the organizers of public balls. It may safely be said that the manager of the Chateau des Fleurs (lucky man!) pocketed at least a third of the money paid by Russian peasants to their lords in the days of serfdom. However this may be, the gay P-- brought up the orphan like a prince, provided him with tutors and governesses (pretty, of course!) whom he chose himself in Paris. But the little aristocrat, the last of his noble race, was an idiot. The governesses, recruited at the Chateau des Fleurs, laboured in vain; at twenty years of age their pupil could not speak in any language, not even Russian. But ignorance of the latter was still excusable. At last P-- was seized with a strange notion; he imagined that in Switzerland they could change an idiot into a mail of sense. After all, the idea was quite logical; a parasite and landowner naturally supposed that intelligence was a marketable commodity like everything else, and that in Switzerland especially it could be bought for money. The case was entrusted to a celebrated Swiss professor, and cost thousands of roubles; the treatment lasted five years. Needless to say, the idiot did not become intelligent, but it is alleged that he grew into something more or less resembling a man. At this stage P-- died suddenly, and, as usual, he had made no will and left his affairs in disorder. A crowd of eager claimants arose, who cared nothing about any last scion of a noble race undergoing treatment in Switzerland, at the expense of the deceased, as a congenital idiot. Idiot though he was, the noble scion tried to cheat his professor, and they say he succeeded in getting him to continue the treatment gratis for two years, by concealing the death of his benefactor. But the professor himself was a charlatan. Getting anxious at last when no money was forthcoming, and alarmed above all by his patient's appetite, he presented him with a pair of old gaiters and a shabby cloak and packed him off to Russia, third class. It would seem that Fortune had turned her back upon our hero. Not at all; Fortune, who lets whole populations die of hunger, showered all her gifts at once upon the little aristocrat, like Kryloff's Cloud which passes over an arid plain and empties itself into the sea. He had scarcely arrived in St. Petersburg, when a relation of his mother's (who was of bourgeois origin, of course), died at Moscow. He was a merchant, an Old Believer, and he had no children. He left a fortune of several millions in good current coin, and everything came to our noble scion, our gaitered baron, formerly treated for idiocy in a Swiss lunatic asylum. Instantly the scene changed, crowds of friends gathered round our baron, who meanwhile had lost his head over a celebrated demi-mondaine; he even discovered some relations; moreover a number of young girls of high birth burned to be united to him in lawful matrimony. Could anyone possibly imagine a better match? Aristocrat, millionaire, and idiot, he has every advantage! One might hunt in vain for his equal, even with the lantern of Diogenes; his like is not to be had even by getting it made to order!"
"Oh, I don't know what this means" cried Ivan Fedorovitch, transported with indignation.
"Leave off, Colia," begged the prince. Exclamations arose on all sides.
"Let him go on reading at all costs!" ordered Lizabetha Prokofievna, evidently preserving her composure by a desperate effort. "Prince, if the reading is stopped, you and I will quarrel."
Colia had no choice but to obey. With crimson cheeks he read on unsteadily:
"But while our young millionaire dwelt as it were in the Empyrean, something new occurred. One fine morning a man called upon him, calm and severe of aspect, distinguished, but plainly dressed. Politely, but in dignified terms, as befitted his errand, he briefly explained the motive for his visit. He was a lawyer of enlightened views; his client was a young man who had consulted him in confidence. This young man was no other than the son of P--, though he bears another name. In his youth P--, the sensualist, had seduced a young girl, poor but respectable. She was a serf, but had received a European education. Finding that a child was expected, he hastened her marriage with a man of noble character who had loved her for a long time. He helped the young couple for a time, but he was soon obliged to give up, for the high-minded husband refused to accept anything from him. Soon the careless nobleman forgot all about his former mistress and the child she had borne him; then, as we know, he died intestate. P-- 's son, born after his mother's marriage, found a true father in the generous man whose name he bore. But when he also died, the orphan was left to provide for himself, his mother now being an invalid who had lost the use of her limbs. Leaving her in a distant province, he came to the capital in search of pupils. By dint of daily toil he earned enough to enable him to follow the college courses, and at last to enter the university. But what can one earn by teaching the children of Russian merchants at ten copecks a lesson, especially with an invalid mother to keep? Even her death did not much diminish the hardships of the young man's struggle for existence. Now this is the question: how, in the name of justice, should our scion have argued the case? Our readers will think, no doubt, that he would say to himself: 'P-- showered benefits upon me all my life; he spent tens of thousands of roubles to educate me, to provide me with governesses, and to keep me under treatment in Switzerland. Now I am a millionaire, and P--'s son, a noble young man who is not responsible for the faults of his careless and forgetful father, is wearing himself out giving ill-paid lessons. According to justice, all that was done for me ought to have been done for him. The enormous sums spent upon me were not really mine; they came to me by an error of blind Fortune, when they ought to have gone to P--'s son. They should have gone to benefit him, not me, in whom P-- interested himself by a mere caprice, instead of doing his duty as a father. If I wished to behave nobly, justly, and with delicacy, I ought to bestow half my fortune upon the son of my benefactor; but as economy is my favourite virtue, and I know this is not a case in which the law can intervene, I will not give up half my millions. But it would be too openly vile, too flagrantly infamous, if I did not at least restore to P--'s son the tens of thousands of roubles spent in curing my idiocy. This is simply a case of conscience and of strict justice. Whatever would have become of me if P-- had not looked after my education, and had taken care of his own son instead of me?'
"No, gentlemen, our scions of the nobility do not reason thus. The lawyer, who had taken up the matter purely out of friendship to the young man, and almost against his will, invoked every consideration of justice, delicacy, honour, and even plain figures; in vain, the ex-patient of the Swiss lunatic asylum was inflexible. All this might pass, but the sequel is absolutely unpardonable, and not to be excused by any interesting malady. This millionaire, having but just discarded the old gaiters of his professor, could not even understand that the noble young man slaving away at his lessons was not asking for charitable help, but for his rightful due, though the debt was not a legal one; that, correctly speaking, he was not asking for anything, but it was merely his friends who had thought fit to bestir themselves on his behalf. With the cool insolence of a bloated capitalist, secure in his millions, he majestically drew a banknote for fifty roubles from his pocket-book and sent it to the noble young man as a humiliating piece of charity. You can hardly believe it, gentlemen! You are scandalized and disgusted; you cry out in indignation! But that is what he did! Needless to say, the money was returned, or rather flung back in his face. The case is not within the province of the law, it must be referred to the tribunal of public opinion; this is what we now do, guaranteeing the truth of all the details which we have related."
When Colia had finished reading, he handed the paper to the prince, and retired silently to a corner of the room, hiding his face in his hands. He was overcome by a feeling of inexpressible shame; his boyish sensitiveness was wounded beyond endurance. It seemed to him that something extraordinary, some sudden catastrophe had occurred, and that he was almost the cause of it, because he had read the article aloud.
Yet all the others were similarly affected. The girls were uncomfortable and ashamed. Lizabetha Prokofievna restrained her violent anger by a great effort; perhaps she bitterly regretted her interference in the matter; for the present she kept silence. The prince felt as very shy people often do in such a case; he was so ashamed of the conduct of other people, so humiliated for his guests, that he dared not look them in the face. Ptitsin, Varia, Gania, and Lebedeff himself, all looked rather confused. Stranger still, Hippolyte and the "son of Pavlicheff" also seemed slightly surprised, and Lebedeff's nephew was obviously far from pleased. The boxer alone was perfectly calm; he twisted his moustaches with affected dignity, and if his eyes were cast down it was certainly not in confusion, but rather in noble modesty, as if he did not wish to be insolent in his triumph. It was evident that he was delighted with the article.
"The devil knows what it means," growled Ivan Fedorovitch, under his breath; "it must have taken the united wits of fifty footmen to write it."
"May I ask your reason for such an insulting supposition, sir?" said Hippolyte, trembling with rage.
You will admit yourself, general, that for an honourable man, if the author is an honourable man, that is an--an insult," growled the boxer suddenly, with convulsive jerkings of his shoulders.
"In the first place, it is not for you to address me as 'sir,' and, in the second place, I refuse to give you any explanation," said Ivan Fedorovitch vehemently; and he rose without another word, and went and stood on the first step of the flight that led from the verandah to the street, turning his back on the company. He was indignant with Lizabetha Prokofievna, who did not think of moving even now.
"Gentlemen, gentlemen, let me speak at last," cried the prince, anxious and agitated. "Please let us understand one another. I say nothing about the article, gentlemen, except that every word is false; I say this because you know it as well as I do. It is shameful. I should be surprised if any one of you could have written it."
"I did not know of its existence till this moment," declared Hippolyte. "I do not approve of it."
"I knew it had been written, but I would not have advised its publication," said Lebedeff's nephew, "because it is premature."
"I knew it, but I have a right. I... I ... "stammered the "son of Pavlicheff."
"What! Did you write all that yourself? Is it possible?" asked the prince, regarding Burdovsky with curiosity.
"One might dispute your right to ask such questions," observed Lebedeff's nephew.
"I was only surprised that Mr. Burdovsky should have--however, this is what I have to say. Since you had already given the matter publicity, why did you object just now, when I began to speak of it to my friends?"
"At last!" murmured Lizabetha Prokofievna indignantly.
Lebedeff could restrain himself no longer; he made his way through the row of chairs.
"Prince," he cried, "you are forgetting that if you consented to receive and hear them, it was only because of your kind heart which has no equal, for they had not the least right to demand it, especially as you had placed the matter in the hands of Gavrila Ardalionovitch, which was also extremely kind of you. You are also forgetting, most excellent prince, that you are with friends, a select company; you cannot sacrifice them to these gentlemen, and it is only for you to have them turned out this instant. As the master of the house I shall have great pleasure ...."
"Quite right!" agreed General Ivolgin in a loud voice.
"That will do, Lebedeff, that will do--" began the prince, when an indignant outcry drowned his words.
"Excuse me, prince, excuse me, but now that will not do," shouted Lebedeff's nephew, his voice dominating all the others. "The matter must be clearly stated, for it is obviously not properly understood. They are calling in some legal chicanery, and upon that ground they are threatening to turn us out of the house! Really, prince, do you think we are such fools as not to be aware that this matter does not come within the law, and that legally we cannot claim a rouble from you? But we are also aware that if actual law is not on our side, human law is for us, natural law, the law of common-sense and conscience, which is no less binding upon every noble and honest man--that is, every man of sane judgment--because it is not to be found in miserable legal codes. If we come here without fear of being turned out (as was threatened just now) because of the imperative tone of our demand, and the unseemliness of such a visit at this late hour (though it was not late when we arrived, we were kept waiting in your anteroom), if, I say, we came in without fear, it is just because we expected to find you a man of sense; I mean, a man of honour and conscience. It is quite true that we did not present ourselves humbly, like your flatterers and parasites, but holding up our heads as befits independent men. We present no petition, but a proud and free demand (note it well, we do not beseech, we demand!). We ask you fairly and squarely in a dignified manner. Do you believe that in this affair of Burdovsky you have right on your side? Do you admit that Pavlicheff overwhelmed you with benefits, and perhaps saved your life? If you admit it (which we take for granted), do you intend, now that you are a millionaire, and do you not think it in conformity with justice, to indemnify Burdovsky? Yes or no? If it is yes, or, in other words, if you possess what you call honour and conscience, and we more justly call common-sense, then accede to our demand, and the matter is at an end. Give us satisfaction, without entreaties or thanks from us; do not expect thanks from us, for what you do will be done not for our sake, but for the sake of justice. If you refuse to satisfy us, that is, if your answer is no, we will go away at once, and there will be an end of the matter. But we will tell you to your face before the present company that you are a man of vulgar and undeveloped mind; we will openly deny you the right to speak in future of your honour and conscience, for you have not paid the fair price of such a right. I have no more to say--I have put the question before you. Now turn us out if you dare. You can do it; force is on your side. But remember that we do not beseech, we demand! We do not beseech, we demand!"
With these last excited words, Lebedeff's nephew was silent.
"We demand, we demand, we demand, we do not beseech," spluttered Burdovsky, red as a lobster.
The speech of Lebedeff's nephew caused a certain stir among the company; murmurs arose, though with the exception of Lebedeff, who was still very much excited, everyone was careful not to interfere in the matter. Strangely enough, Lebedeff, although on the prince's side, seemed quite proud of his nephew's eloquence. Gratified vanity was visible in the glances he cast upon the assembled company.
"In my opinion, Mr. Doktorenko," said the prince, in rather a low voice, "you are quite right in at least half of what you say. I would go further and say that you are altogether right, and that I quite agree with you, if there were not something lacking in your speech. I cannot undertake to say precisely what it is, but you have certainly omitted something, and you cannot be quite just while there is something lacking. But let us put that aside and return to the point. Tell me what induced you to publish this article. Every word of it is a calumny, and I think, gentlemen, that you have been guilty of a mean action."
"Allow me--"
"Sir--"
"What? What? What?" cried all the visitors at once, in violent agitation.
"As to the article," said Hippolyte in his croaking voice, "I have told you already that we none of us approve of it! There is the writer," he added, pointing to the boxer, who sat beside him. "I quite admit that he has written it in his old regimental manner, with an equal disregard for style and decency. I know he is a cross between a fool and an adventurer; I make no bones about telling him so to his face every day. But after all he is half justified; publicity is the lawful right of every man; consequently, Burdovsky is not excepted. Let him answer for his own blunders. As to the objection which I made just now in the name of all, to the presence of your friends, I think I ought to explain, gentlemen, that I only did so to assert our rights, though we really wished to have witnesses; we had agreed unanimously upon the point before we came in. We do not care who your witnesses may be, or whether they are your friends or not. As they cannot fail to recognize Burdovsky's right (seeing that it is mathematically demonstrable), it is just as well that the witnesses should be your friends. The truth will only be more plainly evident."
"It is quite true; we had agreed upon that point," said Lebedeff's nephew, in confirmation.
"If that is the case, why did you begin by making such a fuss about it?" asked the astonished prince.
The boxer was dying to get in a few words; owing, no doubt, to the presence of the ladies, he was becoming quite jovial.
"As to the article, prince," he said, "I admit that I wrote it, in spite of the severe criticism of my poor friend, in whom I always overlook many things because of his unfortunate state of health. But I wrote and published it in the form of a letter, in the paper of a friend. I showed it to no one but Burdovsky, and I did not read it all through, even to him. He immediately gave me permission to publish it, but you will admit that I might have done so without his consent. Publicity is a noble, beneficent, and universal right. I hope, prince, that you are too progressive to deny this?"
"I deny nothing, but you must confess that your article--"
"Is a bit thick, you mean? Well, in a way that is in the public interest; you will admit that yourself, and after all one cannot overlook a blatant fact. So much the worse for the guilty parties, but the public welfare must come before everything. As to certain inaccuracies and figures of speech, so to speak, you will also admit that the motive, aim, and intention, are the chief thing. It is a question, above all, of making a wholesome example; the individual case can be examined afterwards; and as to the style--well, the thing was meant to be humorous, so to speak, and, after all, everybody writes like that; you must admit it yourself! Ha, ha!"
"But, gentlemen, I assure you that you are quite astray," exclaimed the prince. "You have published this article upon the supposition that I would never consent to satisfy Mr. Burdovsky. Acting on that conviction, you have tried to intimidate me by this publication and to be revenged for my supposed refusal. But what did you know of my intentions? It may be that I have resolved to satisfy Mr. Burdovsky's claim. I now declare openly, in the presence of these witnesses, that I will do so."
"The noble and intelligent word of an intelligent and most noble man, at last!" exclaimed the boxer.
"Good God!" exclaimed Lizabetha Prokofievna involuntarily.
"This is intolerable," growled the general.
"Allow me, gentlemen, allow me," urged the prince.
"I will explain matters to you. Five weeks ago I received a visit from Tchebaroff, your agent, Mr. Burdovsky. You have given a very flattering description of him in your article, Mr. Keller," he continued, turning to the boxer with a smile, "but he did not please me at all. I saw at once that Tchebaroff was the moving spirit in the matter, and, to speak frankly, I thought he might have induced you, Mr. Burdovsky, to make this claim, by taking advantage of your simplicity."
"You have no right.... I am not simple," stammered Burdovsky, much agitated.
"You have no sort of right to suppose such things," said Lebedeff's nephew in a tone of authority.
"It is most offensive!" shrieked Hippolyte; "it is an insulting suggestion, false, and most ill-timed."
"I beg your pardon, gentlemen; please excuse me," said the prince. "I thought absolute frankness on both sides would be best, but have it your own way. I told Tchebaroff that, as I was not in Petersburg, I would commission a friend to look into the matter without delay, and that I would let you know, Mr. Burdovsky. Gentlemen, I have no hesitation in telling you that it was the fact of Tchebaroff's intervention that made me suspect a fraud. Oh! do not take offence at my words, gentlemen, for Heaven's sake do not be so touchy!" cried the prince, seeing that Burdovsky was getting excited again, and that the rest were preparing to protest. "If I say I suspected a fraud, there is nothing personal in that. I had never seen any of you then; I did not even know your names; I only judged by Tchebaroff; I am speaking quite generally--if you only knew how I have been 'done' since I came into my fortune!"
"You are shockingly naive, prince," said Lebedeff's nephew in mocking tones.
"Besides, though you are a prince and a millionaire, and even though you may really be simple and good-hearted, you can hardly be outside the general law," Hippolyte declared loudly.
"Perhaps not; it is very possible," the prince agreed hastily, "though I do not know what general law you allude to. I will go on--only please do not take offence without good cause. I assure you I do not mean to offend you in the least. Really, it is impossible to speak three words sincerely without your flying into a rage! At first I was amazed when Tchebaroff told me that Pavlicheff had a son, and that he was in such a miserable position. Pavlicheff was my benefactor, and my father's friend. Oh, Mr. Keller, why does your article impute things to my father without the slightest foundation? He never squandered the funds of his company nor ill-treated his subordinates, I am absolutely certain of it; I cannot imagine how you could bring yourself to write such a calumny! But your assertions concerning Pavlicheff are absolutely intolerable! You do not scruple to make a libertine of that noble man; you call him a sensualist as coolly as if you were speaking the truth, and yet it would not be possible to find a chaster man. He was even a scholar of note, and in correspondence with several celebrated scientists, and spent large sums in the interests of science. As to his kind heart and his good actions, you were right indeed when you said that I was almost an idiot at that time, and could hardly understand anything--(I could speak and understand Russian, though),--but now I can appreciate what I remember--"
"Excuse me," interrupted Hippolyte, "is not this rather sentimental? You said you wished to come to the point; please remember that it is after nine o'clock."
"Very well, gentlemen--very well," replied the prince. "At first I received the news with mistrust, then I said to myself that I might be mistaken, and that Pavlicheff might possibly have had a son. But I was absolutely amazed at the readiness with which the son had revealed the secret of his birth at the expense of his mother's honour. For Tchebaroff had already menaced me with publicity in our interview. . . ."
"What nonsense!" Lebedeff's nephew interrupted violently.
"You have no right--you have no right!" cried Burdovsky.
"The son is not responsible for the misdeeds of his father; and the mother is not to blame," added Hippolyte, with warmth.
"That seems to me all the more reason for sparing her," said the prince timidly.
"Prince, you are not only simple, but your simplicity is almost past the limit," said Lebedeff's nephew, with a sarcastic smile.
"But what right had you?" said Hippolyte in a very strange tone.
"None--none whatever," agreed the prince hastily. "I admit you are right there, but it was involuntary, and I immediately said to myself that my personal feelings had nothing to do with it,-- that if I thought it right to satisfy the demands of Mr. Burdovsky, out of respect for the memory of Pavlicheff, I ought to do so in any case, whether I esteemed Mr. Burdovsky or not. I only mentioned this, gentlemen, because it seemed so unnatural to me for a son to betray his mother's secret in such a way. In short, that is what convinced me that Tchebaroff must be a rogue, and that he had induced Mr. Burdovsky to attempt this fraud."
"But this is intolerable!" cried the visitors, some of them starting to their feet.
"Gentlemen, I supposed from this that poor Mr. Burdovsky must be a simple-minded man, quite defenceless, and an easy tool in the hands of rogues. That is why I thought it my duty to try and help him as 'Pavlicheff's son'; in the first place by rescuing him from the influence of Tchebaroff, and secondly by making myself his friend. I have resolved to give him ten thousand roubles; that is about the sum which I calculate that Pavlicheff must have spent on me."
"What, only ten thousand!" cried Hippolyte.
"Well, prince, your arithmetic is not up to much, or else you are mighty clever at it, though you affect the air of a simpleton," said Lebedeff's nephew.
"I will not accept ten thousand roubles," said Burdovsky.
"Accept, Antip," whispered the boxer eagerly, leaning past the back of Hippolyte's chair to give his friend this piece of advice. "Take it for the present; we can see about more later on."
"Look here, Mr. Muishkin," shouted Hippolyte, "please understand that we are not fools, nor idiots, as your guests seem to imagine; these ladies who look upon us with such scorn, and especially this fine gentleman" (pointing to Evgenie Pavlovitch) "whom I have not the honour of knowing, though I think I have heard some talk about him--"
"Really, really, gentlemen," cried the prince in great agitation, "you are misunderstanding me again. In the first place, Mr. Keller, you have greatly overestimated my fortune in your article. I am far from being a millionaire. I have barely a tenth of what you suppose. Secondly, my treatment in Switzerland was very far from costing tens of thousands of roubles. Schneider received six hundred roubles a year, and he was only paid for the first three years. As to the pretty governesses whom Pavlicheff is supposed to have brought from Paris, they only exist in Mr. Keller's imagination; it is another calumny. According to my calculations, the sum spent on me was very considerably under ten thousand roubles, but I decided on that sum, and you must admit that in paying a debt I could not offer Mr. Burdovsky more, however kindly disposed I might be towards him; delicacy forbids it; I should seem to be offering him charity instead of rightful payment. I don't know how you cannot see that, gentlemen! Besides, I had no intention of leaving the matter there. I meant to intervene amicably later on and help to improve poor Mr. Burdovsky's position. It is clear that he has been deceived, or he would never have agreed to anything so vile as the scandalous revelations about his mother in Mr. Keller's article. But, gentlemen, why are you getting angry again? Are we never to come to an understanding? Well, the event has proved me right! I have just seen with my own eyes the proof that my conjecture was correct!" he added, with increasing eagerness.
He meant to calm his hearers, and did not perceive that his words had only increased their irritation.
"What do you mean? What are you convinced of?" they demanded angrily.
"In the first place, I have had the opportunity of getting a correct idea of Mr. Burdovsky. I see what he is for myself. He is an innocent man, deceived by everyone! A defenceless victim, who deserves indulgence! Secondly, Gavrila Ardalionovitch, in whose hands I had placed the matter, had his first interview with me barely an hour ago. I had not heard from him for some time, as I was away, and have been ill for three days since my return to St. Petersburg. He tells me that he has exposed the designs of Tchebaroff and has proof that justifies my opinion of him. I know, gentlemen, that many people think me an idiot. Counting upon my reputation as a man whose purse-strings are easily loosened, Tchebaroff thought it would be a simple matter to fleece me, especially by trading on my gratitude to Pavlicheff. But the main point is--listen, gentlemen, let me finish!--the main point is that Mr. Burdovsky is not Pavlicheff's son at all. Gavrila Ardalionovitch has just told me of his discovery, and assures me that he has positive proofs. Well, what do you think of that? It is scarcely credible, even after all the tricks that have been played upon me. Please note that we have positive proofs! I can hardly believe it myself, I assure you; I do not yet believe it; I am still doubtful, because Gavrila Ardalionovitch has not had time to go into details; but there can be no further doubt that Tchebaroff is a rogue! He has deceived poor Mr. Burdovsky, and all of you, gentlemen, who have come forward so nobly to support your friend--(he evidently needs support, I quite see that!). He has abused your credulity and involved you all in an attempted fraud, for when all is said and done this claim is nothing else!"
"What! a fraud? What, he is not Pavlicheff's son? Impossible!"
These exclamations but feebly expressed the profound bewilderment into which the prince's words had plunged Burdovsky's companions.
"Certainly it is a fraud! Since Mr. Burdovsky is not Pavlicheff's son, his claim is neither more nor less than attempted fraud (supposing, of course, that he had known the truth), but the fact is that he has been deceived. I insist on this point in order to justify him; I repeat that his simple-mindedness makes him worthy of pity, and that he cannot stand alone; otherwise he would have behaved like a scoundrel in this matter. But I feel certain that he does not understand it! I was just the same myself before I went to Switzerland; I stammered incoherently; one tries to express oneself and cannot. I understand that. I am all the better able to pity Mr. Burdovsky, because I know from experience what it is to be like that, and so I have a right to speak. Well, though there is no such person as 'Pavlicheff's son,' and it is all nothing but a humbug, yet I will keep to my decision, and I am prepared to give up ten thousand roubles in memory of Pavlicheff. Before Mr. Burdovsky made this claim, I proposed to found a school with this money, in memory of my benefactor, but I shall honour his memory quite as well by giving the ten thousand roubles to Mr. Burdovsky, because, though he was not Pavlicheff's son, he was treated almost as though he were. That is what gave a rogue the opportunity of deceiving him; he really did think himself Pavlicheff's son. Listen, gentlemen; this matter must be settled; keep calm; do not get angry; and sit down! Gavrila Ardalionovitch will explain everything to you at once, and I confess that I am very anxious to hear all the details myself. He says that he has even been to Pskoff to see your mother, Mr. Burdovsky; she is not dead, as the article which was just read to us makes out. Sit down, gentlemen, sit down!"
The prince sat down, and at length prevailed upon Burdovsky's company to do likewise. During the last ten or twenty minutes, exasperated by continual interruptions, he had raised his voice, and spoken with great vehemence. Now, no doubt, he bitterly regretted several words and expressions which had escaped him in his excitement. If he had not been driven beyond the limits of endurance, he would not have ventured to express certain conjectures so openly. He had no sooner sat down than his heart was torn by sharp remorse. Besides insulting Burdovsky with the supposition, made in the presence of witnesses, that he was suffering from the complaint for which he had himself been treated in Switzerland, he reproached himself with the grossest indelicacy in having offered him the ten thousand roubles before everyone. "I ought to have waited till to-morrow and offered him the money when we were alone," thought Muishkin. "Now it is too late, the mischief is done! Yes, I am an idiot, an absolute idiot!" he said to himself, overcome with shame and regret.
Till then Gavrila Ardalionovitch had sat apart in silence. When the prince called upon him, he came and stood by his side, and in a calm, clear voice began to render an account of the mission confided to him. All conversation ceased instantly. Everyone, especially the Burdovsky party, listened with the utmost curiosity.
 
“先生们，我没有料到你们中任何一位会来，”公爵开始说，“我本人直至今天一直有病，而您的事（他转向安季普•布尔多夫斯基）还在一个月前我就委托加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇•伊沃尔京去办，这一点我当时就通知过您。不过，我现在也不回避亲自作出解释，只是，想必您也同意，在这种时刻……我建议跟我到另一个房间去，如果不用很长时间的话……这里现在有我的朋友在，请相信……”
“朋友……有多少都无所谓，但是，请……”虽然列别杰夫的外甥还没有把嗓门提得很高，但却用十足教训人的腔调突然打断公爵说，“请让我们申明一下，您最好对我们有礼貌一点、别让我们在您仆人的屋子里等上两个小时……”
“而且，当然……而且我……而且这是摆公爵派头！而且这……看来，您是将军！而我可不是您的仆人！而且我、我……”安季沓•布尔多夫斯基突然异常激动地嘟哝说。他双唇哆嗦，像受了大委屈似的声音发颤，口中吐沫飞溅，仿佛整个儿绷裂或爆发似的，但是突然又着忙起来，以至没说几句话就已经无法使人明白了。
“这是摆公爵派头！”伊波利特用尖细和颤抖的声音叫嚷着。
“假如我遇上这种事，”拳击手咕哝着说：“也就是说，如果用这种态度对待一个高尚的人，直接冲着我来，我要是处在布尔多夫斯基的地位……我就……”
“先生们，我获悉你们在这里总共才１分钟，真的，”公爵又再次说明。
“公爵，我们不怕您的朋友们，无论他们是什么人都不怕，因为我们是在维护自己的权利，”列别杰夫的外甥又申明说。
“可是，请问您又有什么权利把布尔多夫斯基的事提交给您的朋友作评断？”伊波利特又尖声嚷着，他已经非常焦躁了，“而且，我们也许不愿意让您的朋友们来评断；您朋友们的评断会有什么结果？这是太清楚不过了？”
“可是，布尔多夫斯基先生，如果您始终不愿意在这里谈话，”公爵终于能插进去说话了，对于这样的开端使他异常惊诧，“那么，我现在告诉您，我们马上就到另一个房间去，至于说你们诸位，我再重申一下，我只是一分钟前才听说……”
“但是您没有权利，没有权利，没有权利！……叫您的朋友们……就是这么回事！……”布尔多夫基突然重新嘟哝起来，惊恐而又担心地打量着周围，越是急躁越是不相信人，越是怕见生人。“您没有权利！”说出这句话后，他突然停住，就像是猝然而止，默然地瞪出那双近视的布满了又粗又红血丝的暴突的眼睛，疑问地盯着公爵看，整个身体则向前倾着。公爵这一次吃惊得也闭口不语，也瞪眼望着他，一言不发。
“列夫•尼古拉耶维奇！”突然叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜叫唤他，“你马上把这个读一下，马上读，这事跟你直接有关。”
她急忙递给他一份幽默周报，手指指了下一篇文章。在那儿个客人走进来时，列别杰夫就从旁边急急走近他所竭力奉承讨好的叶莉扎维塔•普罗利菲耶夫娜，一句话也不说，从自己的侧袋里掏出这份周报，指着用笔划出的地方，径直送到她的眼面前。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜已经看完了文章，她为所读到的内容感到万分惊诧和激动。
“可是，不念出来不是更好吗，”公爵非常困窘，含混地说，“过后，……我一个人时再读……”
“你最好就这么念吧，马上就念，念出声来！念出来。”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜迫不及待地把公爵刚来得及到手的报纸一把夺了过去，转向科利亚说，“念给大家听，让每个人都听到。”
叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜是个急躁和冲动的女人，因此往往不加深思熟虑，不顾天气好坏，一下子贸然决定起锚出海。伊万•费奥多罗维奇不安地移动着身子。但是在最初那一刻大家不由得愣住并困惑不解地等待的时候，科利亚打开了报纸，开始朗读起走近前来的列别杰夫指给他看的地方：
“无产者和贵族后裔，每天发生的光天化日的抢劫事件之一例！进步！改革！公正！”
“在我们所谓的神圣的俄罗斯，在我们改革和共同发挥主动性的时代，在发扬民族性和每年输出国外几亿卢布的时代，在鼓励工业和劳动力陷于瘫痪的时代！等等，等等，在这个不胜枚举其特征的时代，怪事层出不穷，因此，先生们，还是言归正传。这件奇闻轶事发生在过去我国的地主贵族（ｄｅｐｒｏｆｕｎｄｉｓ＊！）的一位后裔身上。他属于这样一类后裔：他们的祖父在轮盘赌中输了个精光，他们的父亲迫不得已去当士官、尉官，通常因无意弄错了公款受到审判而死去，他们的孩子犹如我们故事的主人公：或者长成白痴，或者甚至陷进刑事案件中，不过，陪审员们总以希望他们吸取教训和改正为之辩解开脱；或者，最后则做出一些使公众惊讶和使我们这个本来已够可耻的时代再添加耻辱的事来。我们的后裔在半年前像外国人那样套着鞋罩，穿着什么里衬都没有的外套冻得瑟瑟抖，冬天里从瑞士回到俄罗斯，他是在那里治白痴病的（ｓｉｃ＊＊！）应该承认，他是很走运的人，且不说他在瑞士治疗的那种有趣的疾病（请设想一下，自痴病能治好吗？！！），他自身的经历倒颇能证明俄罗斯一句谚语的正确性：‘福星只照有福人！’你们自己想想：这位爵爷的父亲是个中尉，据说，他玩牌时把全连的军饷的都‘突然弄丢’了，也可能是因为对下属滥用体罚，（诸位还记得旧时代吧！），于是受到了审判，随之便亡故了。当时我们的主人公还是个襁褓婴儿。一位十分富有的俄罗斯地主出于慈悲收养了他。这位俄罗斯地主……我们暂且称他帕某，在过去的黄金时代拥有“四千魂灵”（四个魂灵！诸位，你们明白这种表达的含义吗？我不明白。应该查查详解辞典，真是‘住事历历，却欲信还疑’）。他看来是属于俄罗斯游手好闲的寄生虫这一类人，一直在国外过着花天酒地的生活，夏天在矿泉疗养，冬天在巴黎的夏朵一德一弗勒尔＊＊＊寻欢作乐，一辈子不计其数的钱财花在那里。可以肯定地说，过去农奴的全部租赋至少有三分之气落到了夏朵一德一弗勒尔的老板手中（真是个有福之人呀！）。不论怎么说，无忧无虑的帕某照公爵的那一套培养着这个孤苦伶仃的小爷们，为他雇了家庭教师，无疑，还有漂亮的家庭女教师，那都是顺便从巴黎带回来的。可是这末代贵族后裔却是个白痴。夏朵一德一弗勒尔来的家庭女教师也无能为力，一直到２０岁我们的受教育者还没有学会任何语言，包括俄语在内。不过，后面这一点是情有可原的。后来，帕某那俄罗斯农奴主的头脑里忽发奇想，认为在瑞士可以把白痴教聪明，这种幻想其实也是合乎逻辑的，因为这位寄生虫和大财主自然会认为，只要有钱连聪明也可以在市场上买得到，何况是在瑞士。结果在瑞士一位著名的教授那里治疗了五年，钱花了成千上万，白痴当然并没有变聪明，但据说毕竟开始像个人样了，无疑，这是勉勉强强的。突然帕某粹然去世，当然，没有任何遗嘱；产业方面的事务照例是一团乱麻，贪婪的继承者有一大堆，对他们来说已经丝毫也顾不上靠接济在瑞士治痴呆病的末代贵族后裔。这后裔虽说是白痴，却也曾试着蒙骗自己的教授，据说，他对教授隐瞒了自己恩人的死讯，有两年在那里白白揩油接受治疗。但是教授本人就是个十足的大骗子，终于被自己这个２５岁的寄生虫身无分文、尤其是惊人的食欲吓坏了，于是便让他穿上自己的旧鞋罩，送给他自己的旧外套，出于慈悲打发他上了三等车厢，ｎａｃｈ　ＲｕｓｓｌａＩｌｄ＊，将他逐出瑞士，如释重负。我们的主人公似乎是要背运了。可事实却并非如此：命运女神弗尔图挪让整省整省的人饿死，却把自己全部的圣餐一下子都赐给了这位贵族后裔，就如克雷洛夫寓言中的乌云飞越干旱的日野，却化作倾盆大雨落进了大洋。几乎就在他从瑞士来到彼得堡的那一刻，他母亲（当然，是商人家庭出身）的一个亲戚在莫斯科死了，这是个没有子嗣的孤老头，商人，大胡子）分裂派教徒，他留下了好几百万的遗产，这是不容争议的，不折不扣的、现成提供的一笔遗产（要是给你我有多好，读者！），就这么全都留给了我们这位后裔，我们这位在瑞士治痴呆病的贵族！这一下就完全是另一回事了。在我们这位套着鞋罩、曾经追求一位有名的美人靠情妇的后裔周围，突然匹集起一大群亲朋好友，甚至也还有攀亲附戚的，尤其值得一提的是一群名门千金，她们渴望能与这位爵爷缔结合法婚姻，还有谁比他更好的呢：贵族，百万富翁、白痴、集所有的身份于一身，这样的丈夫点着灯也无处找吗，定做也做不出来呀！……”
＊法语，原为“深度，深奥”等意，此处可理解为“真奥妙”。
＊＊英语，意为：“原来如此！”。
＊＊＊俄语里一词可作“魂灵”、“农奴”等解。果戈理的小说《死魂灵》意即 “死农奴”。
＊＊法语俄译音，意为“花之宫”。
“这个……这个我可不明白！”伊万•费奥多罗维奇异常愤懑地高声嚷道。
“别念了，科利亚！”公爵用恳求的声音喊着。四周响起一片惊叹声。
“念！无论如何要念下去。”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜断钉截铁说。看得出，她是以极大的努力克制着自己。“公爵！如果不念下去，我们是会争吵的。”
没有办法，科利亚焦躁不安，满脸诽红，用激动的声音继续念下去：
“但正当我们的暴发户百万富翁过着所谓神仙般的日子的时候，发生了一件完全是不相于的事情。在一个美好的早晨，一位来访者去找他。此人一副安详、严峻的脸色，穿着朴素但很体面，说话彬彬有礼，得体而有理，思想显然带有进步色彩，他用两三句话就说明了造访的来意：他是个著名的律师，受一位年轻人委托办理一件事，现在是代表他来的。虽然这个年轻人用的是别的姓氏，可他不是别人，正是已故帕氏的儿子，淫欲的帕氏在年轻时代曾经诱骗了奴婢中一个清白贫穷，但却受过欧洲式教育的姑娘（当然，过去的农奴主男爵的权利起了作用）。当帕氏发现自己这种关系造成的后果不可回避又近在眼前的时候，就赶快把她嫁给了一个有手艺的甚至是有公职的人，此人性格高尚，早就爱上了这个姑娘。开始帕氏曾帮助过新婚夫妇，但不久这位性格高尚的丈夫便拒绝接受他的帮助。过了一些时候帕氏也渐渐地忘了这位姑娘以及与她所生的儿子。后来，众所周知，他没有做出安排就死去了。而他的儿子虽是在合法婚姻下出生的，却是在别人的姓氏下长大，他母亲的丈夫性格高尚，完全把他当作亲生儿子。但后来也去世了，这样他就只有自己的财产了，还有在遥远的外省病魔缠身、卧床不起、受着煎熬的母亲。他自己在首都给一商人的孩子上课，靠每天的高尚劳动挣钱，先是维持自己上中学，后来抱着进一步深造的目的，又去听对他有用的讲座。但是１０戈比教一课又能从俄罗斯商人那里挣得多少钱？加上他还有一个患病卧床的母亲，后来她在遥远的外省死去，却几乎没有减轻他的负担。现在的问题是：我们的贵族后裔应该如何公正地考虑这件事？你们读者当然会想，他会这样对自己说：‘我一生享用了帕氏的恩惠，为我的教育、请家庭女教师、在瑞士治痴呆病花去了许多万，现在我有百万家贯，而帕氏的儿子正把高尚的性格埋没在教课上，他对他那轻浮的忘了他的父亲的行为是丝毫没有责任的。所有花在我身上的钱，说句公道话，是应该花在他身上的。耗费在我身上的巨大款额，实际上并不是我的。这不过是弗尔图娜命运女神盲目造成的错误。那些钱是应该属于帕氏的儿子的。应该用在他身上，而不是用在我身上，这是轻浮和健忘的帕氏荒诞不经和古怪任性的产物。假若我真正是个高尚、知礼、公正的人，那么我就应该把我所得到的全部遗产的一半给他；但是因为我首先是个精明的人，我太清楚不过地明白，这件事法律是管不着的，所以我不会把几百万财产的一半给他。但是，如果现在不把帕氏花在我身上治痴呆病的好几万还给他的儿子，从我这方面来说至少也是大卑鄙无耻了（贵族后裔忘了，这样也是不精明的）。这件事只能凭已心和公道！假如帕氏不抚育我，假如他不关心我而关心自己的儿子，我又会怎样呢？”
＊德语，意力“回俄罗斯去”。
但是，不，诸位！我们的贵族后裔可不是这样考虑的。年轻人的律师接手为他奔走处理这件事纯粹是出于友谊，而且几乎是违背自己意愿的，几乎是被迫的。无论他怎么对贵族后裔说明理由，无论他怎么在贵族后裔面前提出应负的正直、高尚、公正的责任，甚至最起码是为自身考虑，这位瑞士来的受抚育者却毫不动摇，这又算什么呢？这还算不了什么。这位刚刚脱去自己教授送的鞋罩的百万富翁竟然不能领悟，把自己高尚的性格耗竭在教课上的年轻人并不是向了乞求施舍和帮助，而是要得到他自己的权利以及虽不是法律承认、但是他应得的一切，甚至这还不是他自己提出的要求，而只是他的朋友们为他说情。这就真正是不可原谅的，也不是用任何稀奇古怪的疾病为理由而可以宽恕的。我们的贵族后裔飘飘然于所得到的权力，可以仗着几百万家财无所顾忌地欺压别人，摆出一副傲慢的姿态，掏出一张５０卢布的钞票作为厚颜无耻的施舍寄给高尚的年轻人。诸位，你们不相信吧？你们会愤慨，你们会觉得受到了侮辱，你们会发出气愤的呐喊；可是他这么做了！当然，钱立刻就退回给了他，可以说是扔回到他脸上的。这件事将怎么解决呢？这事法律管不了，剩下的只有诉诸舆论！我们把这件奇闻交付给公众，我们担保此事确凿可靠：据说，我们一位著名的幽默家据此顺口就做了一首绝妙的讽刺诗，在描写我们世态人情的作品中，它不仅在外省而且在首都也不愧占有一席之地：
施奈德＊一件外套
廖瓦＊＊一穿整五年
无所事事平庸辈
碌碌无为度年华。
脚穿鞋罩回祖国，
百万遗产猛到手，
祈祷上帝用俄语，
轻取豪夺穷学生。”
科利亚念完后，便赶快把报纸交给了公爵。他一言不发奔往角落，双手捂着脸，钻在角落里。他羞愧得难以忍受，他那还未及习惯于世间卑鄙勾当的敏感童心气忿难平，甚至失去分寸。他觉得发生的是一件异乎寻常，一下子毁了一切的事情，而光凭他念出来这一点，他自己差不多就是这件事的原因了。
而且大家好像都有类似的感觉。
小姐们感到很尴尬和羞愧。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜克制着自己极大的愤怒，也许，也痛梅干预了这件事，现在她沉默不语。公爵此时的反应跟十分羞怯的人在类似场合下常有的反应是一样的：他为别人的行为感到羞耻无比，为自己的客人羞愧得无地自容，以至在最初一瞬间他甚至都怕望他们一眼。普季岑，瓦里娅，加尼亚，甚至列别杰夫－－大家都似乎有点尴尬的样子。最奇怪的是，伊波利特和“帕夫利谢夫的儿子”仿佛也有点吃惊：列别杰夫的外甥显然也很不满意。唯有拳击手坐在那里完全泰然处之，一边捻着小胡子，一边摆出一副傲慢的样子。他微微垂下眼睛，但并不是因为困窘，相反，仿佛是出于一种居高临下的谦逊大度和过分明显的洋洋得意。从一切迹象看来，他异常喜欢这篇文章。
＊瑞士教授的名字。
＊＊贵族后裔的小称。
“鬼知道这是什么名堂，”伊万•费奥多罗维奇低声叽咕着说，“就像是五十名仆役聚在一起凑出来的。”
“请问，阁下，您怎么可以用这样的假设来侮辱人？”伊波利特浑身战栗着问。
“这，这，这对于一个高尚的人来说……将军，您自己也会同意，如果是一个高尚的人写的，那么这就是侮辱。”拳击手抱怨着说。他也不知怎么的突然颤栗了一下，一边捻着小胡子，一边抽动着肩膀和身体。
“第一，我不是你们的‘阁下’，第二，我不想对你们做任何解释，”伊万•费奥多罗维奇火冒三丈，断然回答说。他一句话也不说，从座位上站起来，从露台朝出口走去，背对着众人，站在上面一个台阶上，对于甚至现在也还不想从原地离开的叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜感到十分恼怒。
“诸位，诸位，最后请允许我讲几句活，诸位，”公爵忧心忡仲、激动不安地喊了起来，“请费心，让我们能互相理解地来谈话，诸位，关于这篇文章我什么都不想说，随它去吧；只不过，诸位，文章里所讲的全不是事实。我之所以要说，是因为你们自己也知道这一点；这简直是可耻的。如果这是你们中间哪位写的，我真感到十分惊讶。”
“直到此刻之前，我一点也不知道这篇文章，”伊波利特申明说，“我不赞同这篇文章。”
“我虽然知道已经写了这篇文章，但是……我也不主张发表，因为为时过早，”列别杰夫的外甥补充说。
“我知道，但是我有权利……我……”“帕夫利谢夫的儿子”喃喃着说。
“什么！这一切全是您自己编造的？”公爵好奇地望着布尔多夫斯基问，“这不可能！”
“可是，可以不承认您有权提了这样的问题，”列别杰夫的外甥插嘴说。
“我只是觉得惊奇，布尔多夫斯基先生竟能……但是……我想说，既然您已经把这件事公诸于众，那么刚才我当着我朋友们的面谈起这件事的时候，您又为什么这么生气呢？”
“终于开始了！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜气忿地嘟哝着。
“公爵，您甚至忘了，”列别杰夫几乎焦急得像热锅上的蚂蚁，忍不住突然从椅子间钻出来说，“您忘了，只是凭您的善良的意志和无比的好心才接见他们并听取他们的意见，他们是没有权利要求这样做的，何况这件事您已经委托加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇去办了，连这也是出于您那过分的善良才这么做的，而现在，尊敬的公爵阁下，您处在经过选择的您的朋友中间，您不能为了这些先生而牺牲这样的伙伴，这么说吧，您可以把这些先生立刻从台阶上送走，而我作为房东甚至是很乐意……”
“完全有理！”伊沃尔京将军突然从房间角落里大声喊着。
“算了，列别杰夫，算了，算了……”公爵本已开始说，但是一阵突发的愤慨声淹没了他的话。
“不，对不起，公爵，对不起，现在这事可不能算了！”列别杰夫的外甥嚷着，几乎盖过了所有人的声音。“现在应该明确肯定地来决定这件事，因为事情显然未弄清楚。这里牵涉到法律的借口，根据这些借口有人威胁着要把我们从台阶上推出去！公爵，难道您认为我们傻到这种地步，连我们自己也不明白，我们这种事在多大程度上与法律无关，如果从法律上来分析，我们连要您拿出１个卢布的合法权利都没有？可是我们恰恰是明白的，如果这件事上我们没有法律权利，然而却有人的权利，合乎自然的权利；合情合理的权利和良心的声音。纵然我们这种权利没有写进任何一部腐朽的人类法典，但是一个高尚和正直的人，反正只要是理智幢全的人，即使有些条款没有写进法典，也应该在这些方面仍然做一个高尚正直的人。因此我们才到这里来，我们不怕要把我们从台阶上扔下去，刚才你们威吓着要轰我们走，就因为我们不是乞求，而是要求；就因为这么晚（虽然我们来的时候还不晚，是你们迫使我们在仆人的屋子里等晚了）还来做不合时宜的拜访，我再说一遍，我们之所以什么都不怕地到这里来，就因为我们认为您正是一个合情合理的人，也就是正直的有良心的人。确实，我们进来时不怎么谦恭，不像您那些奉承巴结、拍马逢迎的人，而是像自由人那样，高昂着头，绝不乞求，而是自由的高傲的要求（您听着，不是乞求，而是要求，好好牢记这一点！）。我们庄重和直截了当地向您提出这样的问题：在布尔多夫斯基的事上您承认自己是对的还是错的？您是否承认自己是帕夫利谢夫的受惠者，也许甚至还是他挽救了您的生命？如果您承认（这是明摆着的），那么在自己得到几百万后，您是否打算、或者；给帕夫利谢夫贫穷的儿子作补偿，凭良心您是否认为是公正的？是还是不？如果是是，换句话说，如果在您身上有您称之为正直和良心、而我们更确切地叫作合情合理的东西，那么您就会满足我们，事情也就可以了结。”不用我们请求，不用我们感谢就满足我们，也不要期待从我们这里得到它们、因为您这样做不是为了我们、而是为了公正）如果您不想满足我们，也就是回答不，那么我们马上就走，事情也到此为止；我们要当着您所有的见证人当面对您说，您是个头脑简单、智力低下的人）今后不许您、您也无权自诩为正直和有良心的人（您想购买这一权利也太原价了。我说完了。我把问题提出来了。只要您敢，现在就把我们从台阶上
Part 2 Chapter 9
"You will not deny, I am sure," said Gavrila Ardalionovitch, turning to Burdovsky, who sat looking at him with wide-open eyes, perplexed and astonished. You will not deny, seriously, that you were born just two years after your mother's legal marriage to Mr. Burdovsky, your father. Nothing would be easier than to prove the date of your birth from well-known facts; we can only look on Mr. Keller's version as a work of imagination, and one, moreover, extremely offensive both to you and your mother. Of course he distorted the truth in order to strengthen your claim, and to serve your interests. Mr. Keller said that he previously consulted you about his article in the paper, but did not read it to you as a whole. Certainly he could not have read that passage. .. . .
"As a matter of fact, I did not read it," interrupted the boxer, "but its contents had been given me on unimpeachable authority, and I . . ."
"Excuse me, Mr. Keller," interposed Gavrila Ardalionovitch. "Allow me to speak. I assure you your article shall be mentioned in its proper place, and you can then explain everything, but for the moment I would rather not anticipate. Quite accidentally, with the help of my sister, Varvara Ardalionovna Ptitsin, I obtained from one of her intimate friends, Madame Zoubkoff, a letter written to her twenty-five years ago, by Nicolai Andreevitch Pavlicheff, then abroad. After getting into communication with this lady, I went by her advice to Timofei Fedorovitch Viazovkin, a retired colonel, and one of Pavlicheff's oldest friends. He gave me two more letters written by the latter when he was still in foreign parts. These three documents, their dates, and the facts mentioned in them, prove in the most undeniable manner, that eighteen months before your birth, Nicolai Andreevitch went abroad, where he remained for three consecutive years. Your mother, as you are well aware, has never been out of Russia. . . . It is too late to read the letters now; I am content to state the fact. But if you desire it, come to me tomorrow morning, bring witnesses and writing experts with you, and I will prove the absolute truth of my story. From that moment the question will be decided."
These words caused a sensation among the listeners, and there was a general movement of relief. Burdovsky got up abruptly.
"If that is true," said he, "I have been deceived, grossly deceived, but not by Tchebaroff: and for a long time past, a long time. I do not wish for experts, not I, nor to go to see you. I believe you. I give it up.... But I refuse the ten thousand roubles. Good-bye."
"Wait five minutes more, Mr. Burdovsky," said Gavrila Ardalionovitch pleasantly. "I have more to say. Some rather curious and important facts have come to light, and it is absolutely necessary, in my opinion, that you should hear them. You will not regret, I fancy, to have the whole matter thoroughly cleared up."
Burdovsky silently resumed his seat, and bent his head as though in profound thought. His friend, Lebedeff's nephew, who had risen to accompany him, also sat down again. He seemed much disappointed, though as self-confident as ever. Hippolyte looked dejected and sulky, as well as surprised. He had just been attacked by a violent fit of coughing, so that his handkerchief was stained with blood. The boxer looked thoroughly frightened.
"Oh, Antip!" cried he in a miserable voice, "I did say to you the other day--the day before yesterday--that perhaps you were not really Pavlicheff's son!"
There were sounds of half-smothered laughter at this.
"Now, that is a valuable piece of information, Mr. Keller," replied Gania. "However that may be, I have private information which convinces me that Mr. Burdovsky, though doubtless aware of the date of his birth, knew nothing at all about Pavlicheff's sojourn abroad. Indeed, he passed the greater part of his life out of Russia, returning at intervals for short visits. The journey in question is in itself too unimportant for his friends to recollect it after more than twenty years; and of course Mr. Burdovsky could have known nothing about it, for he was not born. As the event has proved, it was not impossible to find evidence of his absence, though I must confess that chance has helped me in a quest which might very well have come to nothing. It was really almost impossible for Burdovsky or Tchebaroff to discover these facts, even if it had entered their heads to try. Naturally they never dreamt...
Here the voice of Hippolyte suddenly intervened.
"Allow me, Mr. Ivolgin," he said irritably. "What is the good of all this rigmarole? Pardon me. All is now clear, and we acknowledge the truth of your main point. Why go into these tedious details? You wish perhaps to boast of the cleverness of your investigation, to cry up your talents as detective? Or perhaps your intention is to excuse Burdovsky, by roving that he took up the matter in ignorance? Well, I consider that extremely impudent on your part! You ought to know that Burdovsky has no need of being excused or justified by you or anyone else! It is an insult! The affair is quite painful enough for him without that. Will nothing make you understand?"
"Enough! enough! Mr. Terentieff," interrupted Gania.
"Don't excite yourself; you seem very ill, and I am sorry for that. I am almost done, but there are a few facts to which I must briefly refer, as I am convinced that they ought to be clearly explained once for all. . . ." A movement of impatience was noticed in his audience as he resumed: "I merely wish to state, for the information of all concerned, that the reason for Mr. Pavlicheff's interest in your mother, Mr. Burdovsky, was simply that she was the sister of a serf-girl with whom he was deeply in love in his youth, and whom most certainly he would have married but for her sudden death. I have proofs that this circumstance is almost, if not quite, forgotten. I may add that when your mother was about ten years old, Pavlicheff took her under his care, gave her a good education, and later, a considerable dowry. His relations were alarmed, and feared he might go so far as to marry her, but she gave her hand to a young land-surveyor named Burdovsky when she reached the age of twenty. I can even say definitely that it was a marriage of affection. After his wedding your father gave up his occupation as land- surveyor, and with his wife's dowry of fifteen thousand roubles went in for commercial speculations. As he had had no experience, he was cheated on all sides, and took to drink in order to forget his troubles. He shortened his life by his excesses, and eight years after his marriage he died. Your mother says herself that she was left in the direst poverty, and would have died of starvation had it not been for Pavlicheff, who generously allowed her a yearly pension of six hundred roubles. Many people recall his extreme fondness for you as a little boy. Your mother confirms this, and agrees with others in thinking that he loved you the more because you were a sickly child, stammering in your speech, and almost deformed--for it is known that all his life Nicolai Andreevitch had a partiality for unfortunates of every kind, especially children. In my opinion this is most important. I may add that I discovered yet another fact, the last on which I employed my detective powers. Seeing how fond Pavlicheff was of you,--it was thanks to him you went to school, and also had the advantage of special teachers--his relations and servants grew to believe that you were his son, and that your father had been betrayed by his wife. I may point out that this idea was only accredited generally during the last years of Pavlicheff's life, when his next-of-kin were trembling about the succession, when the earlier story was quite forgotten, and when all opportunity for discovering the truth had seemingly passed away. No doubt you, Mr. Burdovsky, heard this conjecture, and did not hesitate to accept it as true. I have had the honour of making your mother's acquaintance, and I find that she knows all about these reports. What she does not know is that you, her son, should have listened to them so complaisantly. I found your respected mother at Pskoff, ill and in deep poverty, as she has been ever since the death of your benefactor. She told me with tears of gratitude how you had supported her; she expects much of you, and believes fervently in your future success..."
"Oh, this is unbearable!" said Lebedeff's nephew impatiently. "What is the good of all this romancing?"
"It is revolting and unseemly!" cried Hippolyte, jumping up in a fury.
Burdovsky alone sat silent and motionless.
"What is the good of it?" repeated Gavrila Ardalionovitch, with pretended surprise. "Well, firstly, because now perhaps Mr. Burdovsky is quite convinced that Mr. Pavlicheff's love for him came simply from generosity of soul, and not from paternal duty. It was most necessary to impress this fact upon his mind, considering that he approved of the article written by Mr. Keller. I speak thus because I look on you, Mr. Burdovsky, as an honourable man. Secondly, it appears that there was no intention of cheating in this case, even on the part of Tchebaroff. I wish to say this quite plainly, because the prince hinted a while ago that I too thought it an attempt at robbery and extortion. On the contrary, everyone has been quite sincere in the matter, and although Tchebaroff may be somewhat of a rogue, in this business he has acted simply as any sharp lawyer would do under the circumstances. He looked at it as a case that might bring him in a lot of money, and he did not calculate badly; because on the one hand he speculated on the generosity of the prince, and his gratitude to the late Mr. Pavlicheff, and on the other to his chivalrous ideas as to the obligations of honour and conscience. As to Mr. Burdovsky, allowing for his principles, we may acknowledge that he engaged in the business with very little personal aim in view. At the instigation of Tchebaroff and his other friends, he decided to make the attempt in the service of truth, progress, and humanity. In short, the conclusion may be drawn that, in spite of all appearances, Mr. Burdovsky is a man of irreproachable character, and thus the prince can all the more readily offer him his friendship, and the assistance of which he spoke just now..."
"Hush! hush! Gavrila Ardalionovitch!" cried Muishkin in dismay, but it was too late.
"I said, and I have repeated it over and over again," shouted Burdovsky furiously, "that I did not want the money. I will not take it... why...I will not... I am going away!"
He was rushing hurriedly from the terrace, when Lebedeff's nephew seized his arms, and said something to him in a low voice. Burdovsky turned quickly, and drawing an addressed but unsealed envelope from his pocket, he threw it down on a little table beside the prince.
"There's the money!... How dare you?...The money!"
"Those are the two hundred and fifty roubles you dared to send him as a charity, by the hands of Tchebaroff," explained Doktorenko.
"The article in the newspaper put it at fifty!" cried Colia.
"I beg your pardon," said the prince, going up to Burdovsky. "I have done you a great wrong, but I did not send you that money as a charity, believe me. And now I am again to blame. I offended you just now." (The prince was much distressed; he seemed worn out with fatigue, and spoke almost incoherently.) "I spoke of swindling... but I did not apply that to you. I was deceived .... I said you were... afflicted... like me... But you are not like me... you give lessons... you support your mother. I said you had dishonoured your mother, but you love her. She says so herself... I did not know... Gavrila Ardalionovitch did not tell me that... Forgive me! I dared to offer you ten thousand roubles, but I was wrong. I ought to have done it differently, and now... there is no way of doing it, for you despise me..."
"I declare, this is a lunatic asylum!" cried Lizabetha Prokofievna.
"Of course it is a lunatic asylum!" repeated Aglaya sharply, but her words were overpowered by other voices. Everybody was talking loudly, making remarks and comments; some discussed the affair gravely, others laughed. Ivan Fedorovitch Epanchin was extremely indignant. He stood waiting for his wife with an air of offended dignity. Lebedeff's nephew took up the word again.
"Well, prince, to do you justice, you certainly know how to make the most of your--let us call it infirmity, for the sake of politeness; you have set about offering your money and friendship in such a way that no self-respecting man could possibly accept them. This is an excess of ingenuousness or of malice--you ought to know better than anyone which word best fits the case."
"Allow me, gentlemen," said Gavrila Ardalionovitch, who had just examined the contents of the envelope, "there are only a hundred roubles here, not two hundred and fifty. I point this out, prince, to prevent misunderstanding."
"Never mind, never mind," said the prince, signing to him to keep quiet.
"But we do mind," said Lebedeff's nephew vehemently. "Prince, your 'never mind' is an insult to us. We have nothing to hide; our actions can bear daylight. It is true that there are only a hundred roubles instead of two hundred and fifty, but it is all the same."
"Why, no, it is hardly the same," remarked Gavrila Ardalionovitch, with an air of ingenuous surprise.
"Don't interrupt, we are not such fools as you think, Mr. Lawyer," cried Lebedeff's nephew angrily. "Of course there is a difference between a hundred roubles and two hundred and fifty, but in this case the principle is the main point, and that a hundred and fifty roubles are missing is only a side issue. The point to be emphasized is that Burdovsky will not accept your highness's charity; he flings it back in your face, and it scarcely matters if there are a hundred roubles or two hundred and fifty. Burdovsky has refused ten thousand roubles; you heard him. He would not have returned even a hundred roubles if he was dishonest! The hundred and fifty roubles were paid to Tchebaroff for his travelling expenses. You may jeer at our stupidity and at our inexperience in business matters; you have done all you could already to make us look ridiculous; but do not dare to call us dishonest. The four of us will club together every day to repay the hundred and fifty roubles to the prince, if we have to pay it in instalments of a rouble at a time, but we will repay it, with interest. Burdovsky is poor, he has no millions. After his journey to see the prince Tchebaroff sent in his bill. We counted on winning... Who would not have done the same in such a case?"
"Who indeed?" exclaimed Prince S.
"I shall certainly go mad, if I stay here!" cried Lizabetha Prokofievna.
"It reminds me," said Evgenie Pavlovitch, laughing, "of the famous plea of a certain lawyer who lately defended a man for murdering six people in order to rob them. He excused his client on the score of poverty. 'It is quite natural,' he said in conclusion, 'considering the state of misery he was in, that he should have thought of murdering these six people; which of you, gentlemen, would not have done the same in his place?'"
"Enough," cried Lizabetha Prokofievna abruptly, trembling with anger, "we have had enough of this balderdash!"
In a state of terrible excitement she threw back her head, with flaming eyes, casting looks of contempt and defiance upon the whole company, in which she could no longer distinguish friend from foe. She had restrained herself so long that she felt forced to vent her rage on somebody. Those who knew Lizabetha Prokofievna saw at once how it was with her. "She flies into these rages sometimes," said Ivan Fedorovitch to Prince S. the next day, "but she is not often so violent as she was yesterday; it does not happen more than once in three years."
"Be quiet, Ivan Fedorovitch! Leave me alone!" cried Mrs. Epanchin. "Why do you offer me your arm now? You had not sense enough to take me away before. You are my husband, you are a father, it was your duty to drag me away by force, if in my folly I refused to obey you and go quietly. You might at least have thought of your daughters. We can find our way out now without your help. Here is shame enough for a year! Wait a moment 'till I thank the prince! Thank you, prince, for the entertainment you have given us! It was most amusing to hear these young men... It is vile, vile! A chaos, a scandal, worse than a nightmare! Is it possible that there can be many such people on earth? Be quiet, Aglaya! Be quiet, Alexandra! It is none of your business! Don't fuss round me like that, Evgenie Pavlovitch; you exasperate me! So, my dear," she cried, addressing the prince, "you go so far as to beg their pardon! He says, 'Forgive me for offering you a fortune.' And you, you mountebank, what are you laughing at?" she cried, turning suddenly on Lebedeff's nephew. "'We refuse ten thousand roubles; we do not beseech, we demand!' As if he did not know that this idiot will call on them tomorrow to renew his offers of money and friendship. You will, won't you? You will? Come, will you, or won't you?"
"I shall," said the prince, with gentle humility.
"You hear him! You count upon it, too," she continued, turning upon Doktorenko. "You are as sure of him now as if you had the money in your pocket. And there you are playing the swaggerer to throw dust in our eyes! No, my dear sir, you may take other people in! I can see through all your airs and graces, I see your game!"
"Lizabetha Prokofievna!" exclaimed the prince.
"Come, Lizabetha Prokofievna, it is quite time for us to be going, we will take the prince with us," said Prince S. with a smile, in the coolest possible way.
The girls stood apart, almost frightened; their father was positively horrified. Mrs. Epanchin's language astonished everybody. Some who stood a little way off smiled furtively, and talked in whispers. Lebedeff wore an expression of utmost ecstasy.
"Chaos and scandal are to be found everywhere, madame," remarked Doktorenko, who was considerably put out of countenance.
"Not like this! Nothing like the spectacle you have just given us, sir," answered Lizabetha Prokofievna, with a sort of hysterical rage. "Leave me alone, will you?" she cried violently to those around her, who were trying to keep her quiet. "No, Evgenie Pavlovitch, if, as you said yourself just now, a lawyer said in open court that he found it quite natural that a man should murder six people because he was in misery, the world must be coming to an end. I had not heard of it before. Now I understand everything. And this stutterer, won't he turn out a murderer?" she cried, pointing to Burdovsky, who was staring at her with stupefaction. "I bet he will! He will have none of your money, possibly, he will refuse it because his conscience will not allow him to accept it, but he will go murdering you by night and walking off with your cashbox, with a clear conscience! He does not call it a dishonest action but 'the impulse of a noble despair'; 'a negation'; or the devil knows what! Bah! everything is upside down, everyone walks head downwards. A young girl, brought up at home, suddenly jumps into a cab in the middle of the street, saying: 'Good-bye, mother, I married Karlitch, or Ivanitch, the other day!' And you think it quite right? You call such conduct estimable and natural? The 'woman question'? Look here," she continued, pointing to Colia, "the other day that whippersnapper told me that this was the whole meaning of the 'woman question.' But even supposing that your mother is a fool, you are none the less, bound to treat her with humanity. Why did you come here tonight so insolently? 'Give us our rights, but don't dare to speak in our presence. Show us every mark of deepest respect, while we treat you like the scum of the earth.' The miscreants have written a tissue of calumny in their article, and these are the men who seek for truth, and do battle for the right! 'We do not beseech, we demand, you will get no thanks from us, because you will be acting to satisfy your own conscience!' What morality! But, good. heavens! if you declare that the prince's generosity will, excite no gratitude in you, he might answer that he is not, bound to be grateful to Pavlicheff, who also was only satisfying his own conscience. But you counted on the prince's, gratitude towards Pavlicheff; you never lent him any money; he owes you nothing; then what were you counting upon if not on his gratitude? And if you appeal to that sentiment in others, why should you expect to be exempted from it? They are mad! They say society is savage and. inhuman because it despises a young girl who has been seduced. But if you call society inhuman you imply that the young girl is made to suffer by its censure. How then, can you hold her up to the scorn of society in the newspapers without realizing that you are making her suffering, still greater? Madmen! Vain fools! They don't believe in God, they don't believe in Christ! But you are so eaten. up by pride and vanity, that you will end by devouring each other--that is my prophecy! Is not this absurd? Is it not monstrous chaos? And after all this, that shameless creature will go and beg their pardon! Are there many people like you? What are you smiling at? Because I am not ashamed to disgrace myself before you?--Yes, I am disgraced--it can't be helped now! But don't you jeer at me, you scum!" (this was aimed at Hippolyte). "He is almost at his last gasp, yet he corrupts others. You, have got hold of this lad "--(she pointed to Colia); "you, have turned his head, you have taught him to be an atheist, you don't believe in God, and you are not too old to be whipped, sir! A plague upon you! And so, Prince Lef Nicolaievitch, you will call on them tomorrow, will you?" she asked the prince breathlessly, for the second time.
"Yes."
"Then I will never speak to you again." She made a sudden movement to go, and then turned quickly back. "And you will call on that atheist?" she continued, pointing to Hippolyte. "How dare you grin at me like that?" she shouted furiously, rushing at the invalid, whose mocking smile drove her to distraction.
Exclamations arose on all sides.
"Lizabetha Prokofievna! Lizabetha Prokofievna! Lizabetha Prokofievna!"
"Mother, this is disgraceful!" cried Aglaya.
Mrs. Epanchin had approached Hippolyte and seized him firmly by the arm, while her eyes, blazing with fury, were fixed upon his face.
"Do not distress yourself, Aglaya Ivanovitch," he answered calmly; "your mother knows that one cannot strike a dying man. I am ready to explain why I was laughing. I shall be delighted if you will let me--"
A violent fit of coughing, which lasted a full minute, prevented him from finishing his sentence.
"He is dying, yet he will not stop holding forth!" cried Lizabetha Prokofievna. She loosed her hold on his arm, almost terrified, as she saw him wiping the blood from his lips. "Why do you talk? You ought to go home to bed."
"So I will," he whispered hoarsely. "As soon as I get home I will go to bed at once; and I know I shall be dead in a fortnight; Botkine told me so himself last week. That is why I should like to say a few farewell words, if you will let me."
"But you must be mad! It is ridiculous! You should take care of yourself; what is the use of holding a conversation now? Go home to bed, do!" cried Mrs. Epanchin in horror.
"When I do go to bed I shall never get up again," said Hippolyte, with a smile. "I meant to take to my bed yesterday and stay there till I died, but as my legs can still carry me, I put it off for two days, so as to come here with them to-day--but I am very tired."
"Oh, sit down, sit down, why are you standing?"
Lizabetha Prokofievna placed a chair for him with her own hands.
"Thank you," he said gently. "Sit opposite to me, and let us talk. We must have a talk now, Lizabetha Prokofievna; I am very anxious for it." He smiled at her once more. "Remember that today, for the last time, I am out in the air, and in the company of my fellow-men, and that in a fortnight I shall I certainly be no longer in this world. So, in a way, this is my farewell to nature and to men. I am not very sentimental, but do you know, I am quite glad that all this has happened at Pavlofsk, where at least one can see a green tree."
"But why talk now?" replied Lizabetha Prokofievna, more and more alarmed; "are quite feverish. Just now you would not stop shouting, and now you can hardly breathe. You are gasping."
"I shall have time to rest. Why will you not grant my last wish? Do you know, Lizabetha Prokofievna, that I have dreamed of meeting you for a long while? I had often heard of you from Colia; he is almost the only person who still comes to see me. You are an original and eccentric woman; I have seen that for myself--Do you know, I have even been rather fond of you?"
"Good heavens! And I very nearly struck him!"
"You were prevented by Aglaya Ivanovna. I think I am not mistaken? That is your daughter, Aglaya Ivanovna? She is so beautiful that I recognized her directly, although I had never seen her before. Let me, at least, look on beauty for the last time in my life," he said with a wry smile. "You are here with the prince, and your husband, and a large company. Why should you refuse to gratify my last wish?"
"Give me a chair!" cried Lizabetha Prokofievna, but she seized one for herself and sat down opposite to Hippolyte. "Colia, you must go home with him," she commanded and tomorrow I will come my self. "
"Will you let me ask the prince for a cup of tea?... I am exhausted. Do you know what you might do, Lizabetha Prokofievna? I think you wanted to take the prince home with you for tea. Stay here, and let us spend the evening together. I am sure the prince will give us all some tea. Forgive me for being so free and easy-- but I know you are kind, and the prince is kind, too. In fact, we are all good-natured people--it is really quite comical."
The prince bestirred himself to give orders. Lebedeff hurried out, followed by Vera.
"It is quite true," said Mrs. Epanchin decisively. "Talk, but not too loud, and don't excite yourself. You have made me sorry for you. Prince, you don't deserve that I should stay and have tea with you, yet I will, all the same, but I won't apologize. I apologize to nobody! Nobody! It is absurd! However, forgive me, prince, if I blew you up--that is, if you like, of course. But please don't let me keep anyone," she added suddenly to her husband and daughters, in a tone of resentment, as though they had grievously offended her. "I can come home alone quite well."
But they did not let her finish, and gathered round her eagerly. The prince immediately invited everyone to stay for tea, and apologized for not having thought of it before. The general murmured a few polite words, and asked Lizabetha Prokofievna if she did not feel cold on the terrace. He very nearly asked Hippolyte how long he had been at the University, but stopped himself in time. Evgenie Pavlovitch and Prince S. suddenly grew extremely gay and amiable. Adelaida and Alexandra had not recovered from their surprise, but it was now mingled with satisfaction; in short, everyone seemed very much relieved that Lizabetha Prokofievna had got over her paroxysm. Aglaya alone still frowned, and sat apart in silence. All the other guests stayed on as well; no one wanted to go, not even General Ivolgin, but Lebedeff said something to him in passing which did not seem to please him, for he immediately went and sulked in a corner. The prince took care to offer tea to Burdovsky and his friends as well as the rest. The invitation made them rather uncomfortable. They muttered that they would wait for Hippolyte, and went and sat by themselves in a distant corner of the verandah. Tea was served at once; Lebedeff had no doubt ordered it for himself and his family before the others arrived. It was striking eleven.
 
“您当然不会否认，”加夫里拉•阿尔达利诺维奇直接对全神贯注听着他讲话的布尔多夫斯基开始说，而布尔多夫斯基却对他惊讶得瞪着眼，并明显地处于强烈的慌乱之中，“您不会，当然也不想正式否认，您是在您尊敬的父亲和十等文官布尔多夫斯基先生即您的父亲合法结婚后过了整整两年才出生的。您出生的时间在事实上是太容易证实了，因此在凯勒尔先生的文章中歪曲这一事实，对您和您母亲来说是莫大的侮辱，这只能解释为凯勤尔先生本人的想象力太轻飘，他以为这样可以更能说明您的权利无可争议，也就能保护您的利益。凯勒尔先生说，他事先给您念过文章，虽然没有全念。毫无疑问，他没有给您念到这个地方……”
“没有念到，确实如此，”拳击手打断说，“但是所有的事实都是一位权威性人士告诉我的，我就……”
“对不起，凯勒尔先生，”加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇阻止他说，“请让我说。请相信，到时候还会谈到您的文章，那时您再作解释。现在最好还是按顺序继续说下去。十分偶然，在我妹妹瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜•普季岑娜的帮助下，我从她的好友，女地主妇维拉•可列克谢耶夫娜•祖布科娃那里得到已故的尼古拉• 安德列耶维奇•帕夫利谢夫的一封信，这是２４年前他从国外写给她的。在与维拉•阿列克谢耶夫娜结识以后，按照她的指点，我找了退役上校季莫菲•费奥多罗维奇•维亚佐夫金，他是帕夫利谢夫先生的远亲，当时是他的十分要好的朋友。从他那里我又得到尼古拉。安德列耶维奇从国外写来的两封信，根据这三封信，根据信中所写的日期和事实，没有任何反驳和怀疑的可能，可以确凿地证明，尼古拉•安德列耶维奇当时到国外去了（在那里连续ｇｒＴ年），布尔多夫斯基先生，那是在您出生俞一年半的事。您也知道，您母亲从来也没有离开过俄国……此刻我不想念这几封信。现在已经不早了。我只是宣布了起码的事实。但是，布尔多夫斯基先生，如果您愿意约定个时间，哪怕是明天上午到我部里会晤，并把您的证人（人数随便）以及鉴定笔迹专家带来，我也丝毫不怀疑，您会不能不相信我所说的事实是无可争议的真情。既然这样，那么这一件事当然也就不攻自破，自然而然终止了结。”
接着大家又是一阵骚动，人人显得极为激动。布尔多夫斯基本人突然从椅子上站了起来。
“如果是这样，那么我受骗了，受骗了，但不是受切巴罗夫的骗，而是很久很久前就受骗了；我不要鉴定专家，也不要证人，我相信，我放弃……１万卢布我也不要了……告辞了……”
他拿起帽子，移开椅子，准备离去。
“如果可能的活，布尔多夫斯基先生，”加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇温惋悦耳地留住他，“那么就再留哪怕５分钟。因为这件事还发现了几件非常重要的事实，特别对于你来说很有关系，无论如何是相当令人好奇的。照我看来您不能不了解这些事实，如果事情完全弄清楚，也许您本人会更感到高兴……”
布尔多夫斯基默默地坐了下来，稍稍低着头，仿佛陷于深深的沉恩之中。列别杰夫的外甥本来站起来打算送布尔多夫斯基的，现在紧随其后也坐了下来，他虽然没有张惶失措和失去勇气，但看得出来，显得十分困惑不解。伊波利特皱着眉头，忧心忡忡，仿佛非常惊讶。不过就在此刻他咳得十分厉害，甚至咯出的血都弄脏了手帕。拳击手则几乎惊惧不已。
“哎，安季普！”他苦恼地喊着，“我那时……即前天就对你说过，你可能真的不是帕夫利谢夫的儿子。”
响起了一阵有克制的笑声，有两三个人笑得比别人响。
“凯勒尔先生，刚才您所说的这一事实相当宝贵，”加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇接过话茬说，“然而，根据最确切的材料，我有充分的权利肯定，布尔多夫斯基先生虽然无疑十分清楚自己出生的时间，但是却根本不了解帕夫利谢夫先生曾经在国外耽过而且在那里度过了大半生、只是短期回国这一情况。此外，当时他去国外这件事本身也十分平常，因此在二十多年以后连跟帕夫利谢夫很熟的人也不记得这一点，更不用说布尔多夫斯基先生了，因为他那时还未出世。当然，现在要进行查询也不是不可能；但是我应该承认，我所得到的查询结果完全是很偶然搞来的，而且本来很可能搞不到；因此，对于布尔多夫斯基先生，甚至对于切巴罗夫来说，假如他们想要查询，那么这种查询也确实几乎是不可能的。但是他们可能也没有想到要……”
“请问，伊沃尔京先生，”突然伊波利特气乎乎地打断他说，“说这一大堆废话（请原谅）干什么？现在事情已经解释清楚了，我们也愿意相信主要的事实，何必还要把这令人难受和使人委屈的无聊事继续拖延下去呢？也许，您是想炫耀您调查手段之机灵，想在我们面前和公爵面前显示出您是多好的侦民包打听？或者因为布尔多夫斯基不知究竟卷进了这件事里，您打算原谅和开脱他？但是，阁下，这太胆大妄为了：布尔多夫斯基不需要您的辩解和原谅，但愿您知道这一点！他感到屈辱，他现在已够难受的了，他处境很尴尬，您应该估计到、理解到这一点……”
“够了，捷连季耶夫先生，够了，”加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇总算打断了他的话；“您镇静些，别使自己发火；好像，您身体很不好吧？我很同情您（这种情况下）如果您愿意，我就结束、也就是说，我不得不只是扼要地告诉你们那些我确认即使是了解全部详情也不为多余的事实，”他发现大家似乎不耐烦而有所动弹，便补充说，“我只想凭证据让所有与此事有关的人知道布尔多夫斯基先生，您的母亲之所以是唯一赢得帕夫利谢夫好感和关心的人，是因为她是尼古拉•安德列耶维奇•帕夫利谢夫在青春年少时爱上的那个婢女的亲妹妹，他当时爱得那么深，要不是她突然夭逝，他一定会跟她结婚的。我有证据表朋，这一完全确凿和可靠的家庭事实很少为人所知，甚至完全被遗忘了。下面我可以解释，您母亲还是个１０岁的孩子时就由帕夫利谢夫先生当作系属加以托养，给她拨出相当可观的款项作嫁妆，所有这些关心在帕夫利谢夫众多的亲属中产生了异常令人惶惶不安的传闻；他们甚至认为，他在跟自己抚养的女孩结婚，但是结果是，她按自己的意愿（我可以以最确凿的方式来证明这一点）嫁给了测地公务员布尔多夫斯基先生，那是她２０岁那年，我这里搜集了几件确切的事实可以证明，布尔多夫斯基先生，您的父亲根本就不是一个能干的人，他得到您母亲一万五千卢布的陪嫁以后，放弃了公务投身于商业，却受了欺骗，丢掉了资本，他经不住痛苦，便开始喝酒，结果就病了，最后过早就离世了，那是他跟您母亲结婚的第八年。后来，据您母亲亲口所说，她落得非常贫困，假如没有帕夫利谢夫经常慷慨地资助，每年提供给她６００卢布，她肯定早死了。后来有无数材料证明，他异常爱孩提时的您。根据这些材料又加上您母亲的证实可以得出结论，他爱您主要是因为您在童年时说话口齿不清，像个残疾人，一副可怜不幸的样子，而帕夫利谢夫，根据确凿的证据我认为，是个一生对所有受压迫的和生来就先天有缺陷的人，特别是孩子，怀有一种特别柔爱的心肠，这个事实，我确信，对于我，这件事是异常重要的了。最后，我凭所作的确切调查可以夸口说弄清了一个主要事实，即帕夫利谢夫对您的这种异常的关切怜爱（他设法让您进了中学并使您在特殊监护下进行学习）渐渐地终于在亲戚和家人中间产生了种想法，您是他的儿子，您的父亲只是个受骗的丈夫。但是，主要的是，这个想法是在帕夫利谢夫生前最后几年才加强并成为一种大家都接受的确凿无疑的观念而固定下来，这时大家都为遗嘱担惊受怕，而原始的事实却被遗忘了，查询又不可能。毫无疑问，这一想法也传到了您这儿。布尔多夫斯基先生，而且完全左右着您。我有幸亲自认识您的母亲，她虽然知道这一切流言蜚语，但是却至今还不知道（我也向她隐瞒了），您，她的儿子，居然还受这种流言的诱惑。布尔多夫斯基先生，我在普斯科夫见到您那令人尊敬的母亲，她正疾病缠身，在帕夫利谢夫死后陷于极为贫困的境地，她流着感激的眼泪告诉我，她现在靠您和您的帮助才活在世上；她对您的未来寄予厚望，并且热烈地相信您在未来会取得成就……”
“这实在叫人难以容忍！”突然列别杰夫的外甥不耐烦地大声宣称道，“所有这一切长篇大论干什么？”
“令人厌恶，不成体统！”伊波利特做着强烈的动作忿忿说。但布尔多夫斯基却什么也没说，甚至也没动一下。
“干什么？为了什么？”加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇狡黠地表示惊讶说，他已经准备好说出自己的结论，“第一，布尔多夫斯基先生现在也许能完全相信，帕夫利谢夫先生是出于慷慨大度才爱他，而不是把他作为儿子。布尔多夫斯基先生必须知道这一事实，因为刚才读了文章后他曾肯定并赞同凯勒尔先生。我之所以这样说，是因为我认为您是个高尚的人，布尔多夫斯基先生。第二，这件事原来根本不存在丝毫欺诈和欺骗，甚至连切巴罗夫也没有。这一点甚至对我来说也很重要，因为刚才公爵一时焦躁提到，似乎我也认为这件不幸的事是欺诈和欺骗。相反，这件事从各个方面来看都可以使人充分相信，即使切巴罗夫也许真的是个大骗子，但这件事中他顶多是个刁钻狡猾的讼吏，卖弄笔杆的墨客，图谋非利的小人。他作为律师企望榨取大钱，而他的盘算不仅精明、老练，而且极为可靠：他认准了公爵给钱出手松，认准了他对已故的帕夫利谢夫怀有感激敬佩之情，最后，也是最重要的，他认准了公爵在正直和良心的责任感这点上持有一定程度的骑士观点，至于说到布尔多夫斯基先生本人，那么甚至可以说，由于他自己深信不疑，因此完全受切巴罗夫和他周围一伙人的影响，以至他开始做这件事几乎完全不是为了得到利益，而差不多是将这件事看作是为真理、进步和人类效劳，现在，在告知了事实以后，大家想必明白，尽管有种种表面现象，布尔多夫斯基先生却是个清白的人，而公爵也会比原先更情愿更乐意向他提供友好的帮助以及刚才在谈到创办纪念帕夫利谢夫的学校时他所提出的实际的支持。”
“请停下来，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇，请别说了！”公爵真正惊恐地喊道，可是已经晚了。
“我说了，我已经说了三遍了，”布尔多夫斯基气急败坏地嚷道，“我不要钱。我不会接受……为了什么……我不要……就是这么回事！……”
说完他几乎要从露台上跑下去。但列别杰夫的外甥抓住了他的手，对他轻声低语了什么。他很快又折了回来，从口袋里掏出一只未加封的大信封，将它丢在公爵旁边的小桌子上。
“这是钱！……不许您……不许您！……钱！……”
“２５０卢布，就是您竟敢通过切巴罗夫以施舍的方式寄给他的钱，”多克切连科解释说。
“在文章里说是５０！”科利亚喊道。
“是我不好！”公爵走近布尔多夫斯基说，“布尔多夫斯基，我很对不起您，但我绝不是作为施舍给您的，请相信我。我现在也不好，刚才也有不是。（公爵情绪很激动，看起来很疲惫、虚弱，说话也不连贯。）我说过欺骗的事……但这不是讲您，我错了。我说，您……像我一样，是个有病的人。但是实际上您并不像我这样，您……给人上课，您赡养母亲。我说，您败坏了您母亲的名声，但是实际上您是爱她的；这是她亲自说的……我不知道……刚才加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇没有对我说完……我有过错。我还擅自向您提供１万卢布，可是我错了，我本应该不以这样的方式来做，而现在……不能做了，因为您鄙视我……”
“这里真是所疯人院了！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜喊了起来。
“当然是疯人院！”阿格拉娅忍不住也尖刻地说，但她的活淹没在众人的喧哗声中，大家已经大声地谈起话来，人人都在议论，有的在争辩，有的在笑。伊万•费奥多罗维奇•叶潘钦已到了怒不可遏的地步，同时则又摆出尊严受到侮辱的神态等待着叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜：列别杰夫的外甥插嘴说了最后几句活：
“是的，公爵，应该为您说句公道话，您确实很善于利用您的……这么说吧，疾病（这样说体面些）；您以这样活络的形式提供您的友谊和金钱，使得任何一个高尚的人无论如何也不会接受它们。这样做要么是太天真，要么是太狡猾……您其实心里更清楚。”
“对不起，诸位，”加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇把装在信封里的一包钱打开，高呼道，“这里根本不是２５０卢布，总共只有１００。公爵，我是为了免得造成什么疑惑。”
“别管它，算了，”公爵朝加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇直挥着手。
“不，不能‘算了’，”列别杰夫立即盯住不放说，“公爵，您这一声‘算了’是对我们的侮辱。我们不会躲躲闪闪，我们公开宣布：是的，这里只有１００卢布、而不是２５０卢布总数，但是，这难道不一样吗……”
“不，不一样，”加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇故作莫名其妙的样子插话说。
“请别打断我；我们不是您认为的那种傻瓜，律师先生，”列别杰夫的外甥又气愤又恼恨地高声说，“当然， １００卢布不等于２５０卢布，不是一样的，但是重要的是原则；这里主动精神是首要的，而缺１５０卢布，这只是细节问题。重要的是，布尔多夫斯基没有接受您的施舍，阁下，他当面扔回给您，在这种意义上１００和２５０是一样的。布尔多夫斯基没有接受１万卢布；你是看到的；假若他不是个正直的人，那么他也不会带来１００卢布！另外１５０卢布是他在切巴罗夫到公爵那儿去的开销上。您尽可以笑我们不精明，笑我们不会办事；没有这些您也已竭尽全力把我们弄成极为可笑的人；但是不许您说我们是不正直的人。这１５０卢布，阁下，我们大家一起会付还给您的；我们哪怕是一个卢布一个卢布地也要还，而且要付利息。布尔多夫斯基是个穷光蛋，布尔多夫斯基没有百万家财，而切巴罗夫在出差后提交了账单，我们原指望会赢……谁处在他的地位会不这样做。”
“谁又怎么样？”ω公爵嚷了起来。
“我在这儿真要发疯了！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜喊道。
“这使人想起，”长时间站在一旁观察着的叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇笑起来说，“不久前那位律师的有名的辩护词。他的当事人欲抢劫而一下子杀害了六口人。律师却搬出他贫穷这一点作为理由，并一下子作了这一类的结论：自然，他说，我的当事人因为贫穷而冒出了杀害六口人的念头，处在他的地位谁不会冒出这种念头呢？’类似这样的话，只不过很可笑。”
“够了！”几乎气愤得打颤的叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜突然宣布说，“该中断这种胡言乱语了！……”
她激愤万分，威严地仰着头，摆出一副高傲、热切和急迫的挑衅姿态，用炯炯目光扫视着所有在场的人，此刻她未必区分开谁是朋友谁是敌人。这正是克制了很久但终于陡起愤怒的爆发，在这种时候渴求立即投入战斗、立即尽快地朝什么人扑去，成为主要的动机。了解叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜的人马上就感觉到，她发生了某种异常的情况。伊万•费奥多罗维奇第二天曾对出公爵说过，“她有时是会有这种状况，但是像昨天这种程度她却是少有的，大概三年发一次，无论如何不会更多了！无论如何不会更多了！”他为了使人明白添加了一句。
“够了，伊万•费奥多罗维奇！别管我！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜高声喊着，“您于吗现在才把您的手凑近来？您不会刚才就带我走；您是丈夫，是一家之主，如果我不听您的，不肯定，您应该揪住我这个傻女人的耳朵把我拖走。哪怕是为了女儿操操心！而现在没有您我们也找得到路，这种耻辱够我消受整整一年…… 等一等，我还想感谢公爵！……谢谢您的款待，公爵。而我却随便坐在这里听年青人讲话……这简直是卑鄙，卑鄙！这简直是乱七八槽，不成体统，连做梦也不曾见到过这种样子！难道他们这样的人很少？……别作声！阿格拉娅！别作声，亚历山德拉！这不关我们的事！……别在我身边转来转去，叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇，您使我讨厌！……这么说，亲爱的，您是在请求他们原谅，”她转向公爵，重又接着前面的话题说，“说什么‘是我不好，竟敢向您提供钱财’……你这张贫嘴有什么好笑的！”她突然又冲着列别杰夫外甥说，“说什么，我们拒绝钱财，我们是要求，而不是乞求！仿佛不知道，这个白痴明天就会到他们那里去向他们提供友情和金钱！你会去吗？去还是不去？”
“我会去的，”公爵心平气和地说。
“听到了吧！你也正是估计到了这一着，”她又转向多克托连科说，“现在钱就跟在你口袋里一样，所以你尽可以耍贫嘴来蒙骗我们……不，小伙子，去找别的傻瓜吧，我可是看透你们了……我看穿了你们的整套把戏！”
“叶莉扎维塔•普里科菲耶夫娜！”公爵大声喊着。
“我们离开这儿吧，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，早就该走了，我们把公爵也带走，”ω公爵尽量平静地微笑着说。
小姐们站在一旁，几乎被吓坏了：将军则完全被吓坏了；所有的人都惊诧不已。站得远些的人暗良好笑，窃窃私语；列别杰夫脸上流露出极为欣喜的神色。
“夫人，不成体统和乱七八糟到处都可以找到，”列别杰夫的外甥相当窘困地说。
“可是不像这样的！不像你们现在这样的，先生们，不是这样的！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜像歇斯底里发作似的幸灾乐祸地接口说，“你们别管我，”她对劝说她的人喊叫着，“不，叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇，连您自己刚才也声称，在法庭上甚至辩护律师本人都宣告，因为贫穷而杀死六口人是最自然不过的事，那么真的世界末日来临了。我还没有听说过这样的立论，现在我是一切都明白了！瞧这个话也说不清楚的人，难道他不会杀人（她指着大惑不解地望着她的布尔多夫斯基）？我敢打赌，他会杀的！你的钱，一万卢布，他大概是不会拿的，也许是出于良心的考虑而不拿，而夜里他会再来井杀人，再从匣子里取走钱。也是出于良心的考虑而取走钱！这对他来说并不觉得可耻！这是‘高尚的绝望的冲动’，这是一种‘否定’，或者鬼知道是什么说法……去它的！……一切都反过来了，一切都颠倒了。一个姑娘在家里长大了，突然在街中间跳上了轻便马车，喊着：‘妈妈，前几天我嫁给了某个卡尔雷奇或者伊万内奇，再见了！，照你们看来，这样做也是好的暗？自然，也是值得尊敬的喏？妇女问题？瞧这个男孩（她指着科利亚），不久前他也在争辩说，这就是‘妇女问题’。即使母亲是傻瓜，你终究会像人一样对待她！……你们刚才进来的时候凭什么神气活现的？一副‘不许挡道，我们来了’的架势。‘把所有的权利都给我们，可是不许你在我们面前吭一声。把所有的恭敬，甚至过去也没有的敬意给我们，而我们将把你当作最下等的奴仆也不如！’一直在探求真理，维护权利，可是在文章中却又像异教徒那样诬蔑它。‘是要求而不是乞求，而且您不会从我们这儿听到任何感谢的，因为您是为了满足自己的良心才这么做的！’好一种德性呀：既然从你那里不会有任何感谢，那么么爵也可以回答你说，他对帕夫利谢夫没有丝毫感激之情，因为帕夫利谢夫的善事也是为了满足个人的良心。可是你算计的又恰恰就是他对帕夫利谢夫的感激之情，要知道，他既没有向你借钱，也没有欠你债，你不在他的感激之情上打主意又能打什么主意？你怎么能自己否定它呢？真是一群疯子！会被认为野蛮、不人道是因为它污辱了一个受诱骗的姑娘，可是既然你承认社会不人道，那么也就会承认这个社会使这个姑娘感到痛苦。而既然痛苦，那你自己又怎么在报上把她的事端到这个社会面前并要求她对此不要感到痛苦？真是一群疯子！一群好虚荣的疯子！不信上帝，不信基督！要知道，虚荣和骄傲把你们至蚀透了，结果你们便互相至蚀光，我这是预先警告你们。这不是乱了套了，不是乱七八糟，不是不成体统吗？可是发生了这一切之后这个不顾脸面的入竟还拼命求着他们原谅！像你们这样的人有许多吗？你们算什么，笑我跟你们在一起丢了自己的脸吗？我反正已经丢了脸，没有别的办法了！……你别笑，坏东西！（她突然冲着伊波利特喊着）自己都只剩一口气了，还要腐蚀别人。你腐蚀了我这个孩子（她又指了下科利亚）；他一个劲地说胡话夸你，你教他无神论，你不信上帝，简直可以打你一顿，阁下，去他们的吧！……这么说，列夫•尼古拉耶维奇，你明天要去他们那儿，去吗？”她几乎上气不接下气地又间公爵。
“我要去的。……”
“要是这样，我不想认识你了！”她本已很快地转过身走了，但又突然回来，“你要到这个无神论者那里去吗？”她指着伊波利特问，“你冲我笑什么！”她有点不自然地大声嚷着，受不了他那刻毒的冷笑，突然朝他扑去。
“叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜！叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜！叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜！”顿时四周响起一片呼声。
“妈妈，这多难为情呀！”阿格拉娅大声喊了起来。
“别担心，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，”伊波利特平静地回答说，叶莉扎维塔•晋罗科菲耶夫娜跳到他身边，抓住他，且不知为什么紧紧地抓住他的一只胳膊；她站在他面前，用疯狂的日光逼视他，“别担心，您妈妈会明白，不能扑向一个垂死的人……我愿意解释，为什么我笑……我将很乐意得到许可”
这时他突然拼命咳嗽起来，整整一分钟都未能平息。
“人都快要死了，还老是夸夸其谈！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜嚷着，她放开了他的胳膊，几乎是恐惧地望着他擦去自己嘴唇上的鲜血，“你还说什么呀！你干脆去躺着吧……”
“会这样的，”伊波利特轻轻地回答，他声音沙娅，几乎是喃喃着说，“我今天一回去，马上就躺下……过两个星期，据我所知，就会死的……上星期博特金亲自对我宣布的……所以，如果允许的话，我要对你们说两句话以作告别。”
“你疯了怎么的？尽胡说！应该治病，现在还说什么话！走吧，走吧，去躺着！……”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜惊惶地喊着。
“我会去躺的，可是就不会再起来了，直至死去，”伊波利特凄然一笑，“昨天我就已经想这么躺下，不再起来，直至死去，可又决定延迟到后天，趁两条腿还能撑得往……为的是今天跟他们一起到这里来……只不过已经很累了……”
“坐下吧，坐下吧，干吗站着！喏，给你椅子，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜急忙奔过去，亲自给他放了把椅子。
“谢谢您，”伊波利特轻轻地继续说着，“您请坐在对面，我们这就谈谈……我们一定得谈谈，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，现在我可是坚持这一点的……”他又朝她凳尔一笑，“请想想，今天我是最后一次到外面来和跟人们在一起，而过两个星期大概就不行了。就是说，这好像是跟人们跟大自然的告别。我虽然不太易动感情，可是，你们瞧，这一切发生在帕夫洛夫斯克这里，我很高兴，因为毕竟可以看看树叶婆娑的树木。”
“现在还说什么话吗？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜越来越骇怕，“你浑身发烧。刚才叽哩叽哩尖声尖气说一通，现在勉强才能换口气，气都喘不过来了！”
“马上就休息。为什么您想拒绝我这最后的愿望呢？……您知道吗，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科匪耶夫娜，我早就已经怀着无论如何要跟您见一见的愿望了；我从科利亚那儿听说了不少有关您的事；他几乎是唯一没有撇下我的人……您是位独特的妇女，古怪的妇女，我现在亲自见到了……知道吗，我甚至有点喜欢您。”
“上帝啊，我刚才差点打了他，真的。”
“阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜阻止了您；我没有错吧？这是您女儿阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜？她是这么漂亮，我刚才一眼就猜到是她了，虽然过去从未见边面。请让我哪怕是活着最后一次看看这位美人，”伊波利特有点不自然地强笑了一下，“公爵也在这里，还有您丈夫，大伙儿都在。为什么您要拒绝我的最后愿望呢？”
“椅子！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗得菲耶夫娜喊了一声，但她自己抓了一把椅子，就在伊波利特对面坐下了，“科利亚，”她吩咐说，“你马上就与他走吧，送送他；明天我一定亲自……”
“如果您许可，我想请公爵给我一杯茶……我非常累。知道吧，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，你好像想把公爵带到自己那里去喝茶，您请留在这儿，我们一起再度过些时光，公爵一定会给我们大家上茶的。请原谅我这样安排……但是我了解您，您很善良，公爵也是……我们大家都是善良得可笑的大好人……”
公爵非常惊恐不安，列别杰夫慌忙从房间里飞奔出去，维拉跟在他后面跑了出去。
“真的，”将军夫人断然决定，“你说吧，只是说轻些，别冲动。你真让我怜悯……公爵！你本来是不配留我在你这几喝茶的，可是就这样吧，我留下来，虽然我不想向任何人道歉！不向任何人！那简直是荒谬！……不过，如果我骂了你，公爵，那么就请原谅，……不过，假如你愿意的话，其实，我谁也不强留，”突然她异常愤怒地对丈夫和女儿们说，仿佛他们在什么事情上大大得罪了她似的，“我一个人到得了家的……”
但是没有让她讲完。大家都走近跟前，乐意地围住她。公爵马上恳求大家留下来喝茶，并且一再表示歉意，直到现在才想到这一点。连将军也非常客气，嘀咕着说了些劝慰的话，又亲切地问叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜：“在露台上是不是太凉了？”他甚至几乎要问伊波利特：“上大学是否很久了？”，但是他没有问。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇和出公爵也突然变得殷切可亲、兴致快活，阿杰莱达和亚历山德拉脸上除了依然留有一丝惊讶，竟然也流露出满意的神色，总之，大家显然都为叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜的危机过去了而感到高兴。唯有阿格拉娅一人皱眉蹙额，默默地坐在稍远些的地方。所有其他的人也都留下了；谁也不想离开，连伊沃尔京将军也是，不过列别杰夫顺便对他低语了什么，想必是不大愉快的事，因此将军立即退居到角落里去了。公爵也走到布尔多夫斯基及其伙伴们跟前，一个也不遗漏地请喝茶。他们显出不自然的样子低声说要等伊波利特，便立即躲到露台最过的一个角落里去，又一起并排坐了下来。大概列别杰夫早就为自己准备好了茶，因此立即就端了上来。这时敲响了１１点。
Part 2 Chapter 10
AFTER moistening his lips with the tea which Vera Lebedeff brought him, Hippolyte set the cup down on the table, and glanced round. He seemed confused and almost at a loss.
"Just look, Lizabetha Prokofievna," he began, with a kind of feverish haste; "these china cups are supposed to be extremely valuable. Lebedeff always keeps them locked up in his china- cupboard; they were part of his wife's dowry. Yet he has brought them out tonight--in your honour, of course! He is so pleased--" He was about to add something else, but could not find the words.
"There, he is feeling embarrassed; I expected as much," whispered Evgenie Pavlovitch suddenly in the prince's ear. "It is a bad sign; what do you think? Now, out of spite, he will come out with something so outrageous that even Lizabetha Prokofievna will not be able to stand it."
Muishkin looked at him inquiringly.
"You do not care if he does?" added Evgenie Pavlovitch. "Neither do I; in fact, I should be glad, merely as a proper punishment for our dear Lizabetha Prokofievna. I am very anxious that she should get it, without delay, and I shall stay till she does. You seem feverish."
"Never mind; by-and-by; yes, I am not feeling well," said the prince impatiently, hardly listening. He had just heard Hippolyte mention his own name.
"You don't believe it?" said the invalid, with a nervous laugh. "I don't wonder, but the prince will have no difficulty in believing it; he will not be at all surprised."
"Do you hear, prince--do you hear that?" said Lizabetha Prokofievna, turning towards him.
There was laughter in the group around her, and Lebedeff stood before her gesticulating wildly.
"He declares that your humbug of a landlord revised this gentleman's article--the article that was read aloud just now--in which you got such a charming dressing-down."
The prince regarded Lebedeff with astonishment.
"Why don't you say something?" cried Lizabetha Prokofievna, stamping her foot.
"Well," murmured the prince, with his eyes still fixed on Lebedeff, "I can see now that he did."
"Is it true?" she asked eagerly.
"Absolutely, your excellency," said Lebedeff, without the least hesitation.
Mrs. Epanchin almost sprang up in amazement at his answer, and at the assurance of his tone.
"He actually seems to boast of it!" she cried.
"I am base--base!" muttered Lebedeff, beating his breast, and hanging his head.
"What do I care if you are base or not? He thinks he has only to say, 'I am base,' and there is an end of it. As to you, prince, are you not ashamed?--I repeat, are you not ashamed, to mix with such riff-raff? I will never forgive you!"
"The prince will forgive me!" said Lebedeff with emotional conviction.
Keller suddenly left his seat, and approached Lizabetha. Prokofievna.
"It was only out of generosity, madame," he said in a resonant voice, "and because I would not betray a friend in an awkward position, that I did not mention this revision before; though you heard him yourself threatening to kick us down the steps. To clear the matter up, I declare now that I did have recourse to his assistance, and that I paid him six roubles for it. But I did not ask him to correct my style; I simply went to him for information concerning the facts, of which I was ignorant to a great extent, and which he was competent to give. The story of the gaiters, the appetite in the Swiss professor's house, the substitution of fifty roubles for two hundred and fifty--all such details, in fact, were got from him. I paid him six roubles for them; but he did not correct the style."
"I must state that I only revised the first part of the article," interposed Lebedeff with feverish impatience, while laughter rose from all around him; "but we fell out in the middle over one idea, so I never corrected the second part. Therefore I cannot be held responsible for the numerous grammatical blunders in it."
"That is all he thinks of!" cried Lizabetha Prokofievna.
"May I ask when this article was revised?" said Evgenie Pavlovitch to Keller.
"Yesterday morning," he replied, "we had an interview which we all gave our word of honour to keep secret."
"The very time when he was cringing before you and making protestations of devotion! Oh, the mean wretches! I will have nothing to do with your Pushkin, and your daughter shall not set foot in my house!"
Lizabetha Prokofievna was about to rise, when she saw Hippolyte laughing, and turned upon him with irritation.
"Well, sir, I suppose you wanted to make me look ridiculous?"
"Heaven forbid!" he answered, with a forced smile. "But I am more than ever struck by your eccentricity, Lizabetha Prokofievna. I admit that I told you of Lebedeff's duplicity, on purpose. I knew the effect it would have on you,--on you alone, for the prince will forgive him. He has probably forgiven him already, and is racking his brains to find some excuse for him--is not that the truth, prince?"
He gasped as he spoke, and his strange agitation seemed to increase.
"Well?" said Mrs. Epanchin angrily, surprised at his tone; "well, what more?"
"I have heard many things of the kind about you ...they delighted me... I have learned to hold you in the highest esteem," continued Hippolyte.
His words seemed tinged with a kind of sarcastic mockery, yet he was extremely agitated, casting suspicious glances around him, growing confused, and constantly losing the thread of his ideas. All this, together with his consumptive appearance, and the frenzied expression of his blazing eyes, naturally attracted the attention of everyone present.
"I might have been surprised (though I admit I know nothing of the world), not only that you should have stayed on just now in the company of such people as myself and my friends, who are not of your class, but that you should let these ... young ladies listen to such a scandalous affair, though no doubt novel-reading has taught them all there is to know. I may be mistaken; I hardly know what I am saying; but surely no one but you would have stayed to please a whippersnapper (yes, a whippersnapper; I admit it) to spend the evening and take part in everything--only to be ashamed of it tomorrow. (I know I express myself badly.) I admire and appreciate it all extremely, though the expression on the face of his excellency, your husband, shows that he thinks it very improper. He-he!" He burst out laughing, and was seized with a fit of coughing which lasted for two minutes and prevented him from speaking.
"He has lost his breath now!" said Lizabetha Prokofievna coldly, looking at him with more curiosity than pity: "Come, my dear boy, that is quite enough--let us make an end of this."
Ivan Fedorovitch, now quite out of patience, interrupted suddenly. "Let me remark in my turn, sir," he said in tones of deep annoyance, "that my wife is here as the guest of Prince Lef Nicolaievitch, our friend and neighbour, and that in any case, young man, it is not for you to pass judgment on the conduct of Lizabetha Prokofievna, or to make remarks aloud in my presence concerning what feelings you think may be read in my face. Yes, my wife stayed here," continued the general, with increasing irritation, "more out of amazement than anything else. Everyone can understand that a collection of such strange young men would attract the attention of a person interested in contemporary life. I stayed myself, just as I sometimes stop to look on in the street when I see something that may be regarded as-as-as-"
"As a curiosity," suggested Evgenie Pavlovitch, seeing his excellency involved in a comparison which he could not complete.
"That is exactly the word I wanted," said the general with satisfaction--" a curiosity. However, the most astonishing and, if I may so express myself, the most painful, thing in this matter, is that you cannot even understand, young man, that Lizabetha Prokofievna, only stayed with you because you are ill, --if you really are dying--moved by the pity awakened by your plaintive appeal, and that her name, character, and social position place her above all risk of contamination. Lizabetha Prokofievna!" he continued, now crimson with rage, "if you are coming, we will say goodnight to the prince, and--"
"Thank you for the lesson, general," said Hippolyte, with unexpected gravity, regarding him thoughtfully.
"Two minutes more, if you please, dear Ivan Fedorovitch," said Lizabetha Prokofievna to her husband; "it seems to me that he is in a fever and delirious; you can see by his eyes what a state he is in; it is impossible to let him go back to Petersburg tonight. Can you put him up, Lef Nicolaievitch? I hope you are not bored, dear prince," she added suddenly to Prince S. "Alexandra, my dear, come here! Your hair is coming down."
She arranged her daughter's hair, which was not in the least disordered, and gave her a kiss. This was all that she had called her for.
"I thought you were capable of development," said Hippolyte, coming out of his fit of abstraction. "Yes, that is what I meant to say," he added, with the satisfaction of one who suddenly remembers something he had forgotten. "Here is Burdovsky, sincerely anxious to protect his mother; is not that so? And he himself is the cause of her disgrace. The prince is anxious to help Burdovsky and offers him friendship and a large sum of money, in the sincerity of his heart. And here they stand like two sworn enemies--ha, ha, ha! You all hate Burdovsky because his behaviour with regard to his mother is shocking and repugnant to you; do you not? Is not that true? Is it not true? You all have a passion for beauty and distinction in outward forms; that is all you care for, isn't it? I have suspected for a long time that you cared for nothing else! Well, let me tell you that perhaps there is not one of you who loved your mother as Burdovsky loved his. As to you, prince, I know that you have sent money secretly to Burdovsky's mother through Gania. Well, I bet now," he continued with an hysterical laugh, "that Burdovsky will accuse you of indelicacy, and reproach you with a want of respect for his mother! Yes, that is quite certain! Ha, ha, ha!"
He caught his breath, and began to cough once more.
"Come, that is enough! That is all now; you have no more to say? Now go to bed; you are burning with fever," said Lizabetha Prokofievna impatiently. Her anxious eyes had never left the invalid. "Good heavens, he is going to begin again!"
"You are laughing, I think? Why do you keep laughing at me?" said Hippolyte irritably to Evgenie Pavlovitch, who certainly was laughing.
"I only want to know, Mr. Hippolyte--excuse me, I forget your surname."
"Mr. Terentieff," said the prince.
"Oh yes, Mr. Terentieff. Thank you prince. I heard it just now, but had forgotten it. I want to know, Mr. Terentieff, if what I have heard about you is true. It seems you are convinced that if you could speak to the people from a window for a quarter of an hour, you could make them all adopt your views and follow you?"
"I may have said so," answered Hippolyte, as if trying to remember. "Yes, I certainly said so," he continued with sudden animation, fixing an unflinching glance on his questioner. "What of it?"
"Nothing. I was only seeking further information, to put the finishing touch." Evgenie Pavlovitch was silent, but Hippolyte kept his eyes fixed upon him, waiting impatiently for more.
"Well, have you finished?" said Lizabetha Prokofievna to Evgenie. "Make haste, sir; it is time he went to bed. Have you more to say?" She was very angry.
"Yes, I have a little more," said Evgenie Pavlovitch, with a smile. "It seems to me that all you and your friends have said, Mr. Terentieff, and all you have just put forward with such undeniable talent, may be summed up in the triumph of right above all, independent of everything else, to the exclusion of everything else; perhaps even before having discovered what constitutes the right. I may be mistaken?"
"You are certainly mistaken; I do not even understand you. What else?"
Murmurs arose in the neighbourhood of Burdovsky and his companions; Lebedeff's nephew protested under his breath.
"I have nearly finished," replied Evgenie Pavlovitch.
"I will only remark that from these premisses one could conclude that might is right--I mean the right of the clenched fist, and of personal inclination. Indeed, the world has often come to that conclusion. Prudhon upheld that might is right. In the American War some of the most advanced Liberals took sides with the planters on the score that the blacks were an inferior race to the whites, and that might was the right of the white race."
"Well?"
"You mean, no doubt, that you do not deny that might is right?"
"What then?"
"You are at least logical. I would only point out that from the right of might, to the right of tigers and crocodiles, or even Daniloff and Gorsky, is but a step."
"I know nothing about that; what else?"
Hippolyte was scarcely listening. He kept saying well?" and "what else?" mechanically, without the least curiosity, and by mere force of habit.
"Why, nothing else; that is all."
"However, I bear you no grudge," said Hippolyte suddenly, and, hardly conscious of what he was doing, he held out his hand with a smile. The gesture took Evgenie Pavlovitch by surprise, but with the utmost gravity he touched the hand that was offered him in token of forgiveness.
"I can but thank you," he said, in a tone too respectful to be sincere, "for your kindness in letting me speak, for I have often noticed that our Liberals never allow other people to have an opinion of their own, and immediately answer their opponents with abuse, if they do not have recourse to arguments of a still more unpleasant nature."
"What you say is quite true," observed General Epanchin; then, clasping his hands behind his back, he returned to his place on the terrace steps, where he yawned with an air of boredom.
"Come, sir, that will do; you weary me," said Lizabetha Prokofievna suddenly to Evgenie Pavlovitch.
Hippolyte rose all at once, looking troubled and almost frightened.
"It is time for me to go," he said, glancing round in perplexity. "I have detained you... I wanted to tell you everything... I thought you all ... for the last time ... it was a whim..."
He evidently had sudden fits of returning animation, when he awoke from his semi-delirium; then, recovering full self- possession for a few moments, he would speak, in disconnected phrases which had perhaps haunted him for a long while on his bed of suffering, during weary, sleepless nights.
"Well, good-bye," he said abruptly. "You think it is easy for me to say good-bye to you? Ha, ha!"
Feeling that his question was somewhat gauche, he smiled angrily. Then as if vexed that he could not ever express what he really meant, he said irritably, in a loud voice:
"Excellency, I have the honour of inviting you to my funeral; that is, if you will deign to honour it with your presence. I invite you all, gentlemen, as well as the general."
He burst out laughing again, but it was the laughter of a madman. Lizabetha Prokofievna approached him anxiously and seized his arm. He stared at her for a moment, still laughing, but soon his face grew serious.
"Do you know that I came here to see those trees?" pointing to the trees in the park. "It is not ridiculous, is it? Say that it is not ridiculous!" he demanded urgently of Lizabetha Prokofievna. Then he seemed to be plunged in thought. A moment later he raised his head, and his eyes sought for someone. He was looking for Evgenie Pavlovitch, who was close by on his right as before, but he had forgotten this, and his eyes ranged over the assembled company. "Ah! you have not gone!" he said, when he caught sight of him at last. "You kept on laughing just now, because I thought of speaking to the people from the window for a quarter of an hour. But I am not eighteen, you know; lying on that bed, and looking out of that window, I have thought of all sorts of things for such a long time that ... a dead man has no age, you know. I was saying that to myself only last week, when I was awake in the night. Do you know what you fear most? You fear our sincerity more than anything, although you despise us! The idea crossed my mind that night... You thought I was making fun of you just now, Lizabetha Prokofievna? No, the idea of mockery was far from me; I only meant to praise you. Colia told me the prince called you a child--very well--but let me see, I had something else to say..." He covered his face with his hands and tried to collect his thoughts.
"Ah, yes--you were going away just now, and I thought to myself: 'I shall never see these people again-never again! This is the last time I shall see the trees, too. I shall see nothing after this but the red brick wall of Meyer's house opposite my window. Tell them about it--try to tell them,' I thought. 'Here is a beautiful young girl--you are a dead man; make them understand that. Tell them that a dead man may say anything--and Mrs. Grundy will not be angry--ha-ha! You are not laughing?" He looked anxiously around. "But you know I get so many queer ideas, lying there in bed. I have grown convinced that nature is full of mockery--you called me an atheist just now, but you know this nature ... why are you laughing again? You are very cruel!" he added suddenly, regarding them all with mournful reproach. "I have not corrupted Colia," he concluded in a different and very serious tone, as if remembering something again.
"Nobody here is laughing at you. Calm yourself" said Lizabetha Prokofievna, much moved. "You shall see a new doctor tomorrow; the other was mistaken; but sit down, do not stand like that! You are delirious--Oh, what shall we do with him she cried in anguish, as she made him sit down again in the arm-chair.
A tear glistened on her cheek. At the sight of it Hippolyte seemed amazed. He lifted his hand timidly and, touched the tear with his finger, smiling like a child.
"I ... you," he began joyfully. "You cannot tell how I ... he always spoke so enthusiastically of you, Colia here; I liked his enthusiasm. I was not corrupting him! But I must leave him, too-- I wanted to leave them all--there was not one of them--not one! I wanted to be a man of action--I had a right to be. Oh! what a lot of things I wanted! Now I want nothing; I renounce all my wants; I swore to myself that I would want nothing; let them seek the truth without me! Yes, nature is full of mockery! Why"--he continued with sudden warmth--"does she create the choicest beings only to mock at them? The only human being who is recognized as perfect, when nature showed him to mankind, was given the mission to say things which have caused the shedding of so much blood that it would have drowned mankind if it had all been shed at once! Oh! it is better for me to die! I should tell some dreadful lie too; nature would so contrive it! I have corrupted nobody. I wanted to live for the happiness of all men, to find and spread the truth. I used to look out of my window at the wall of Meyer's house, and say to myself that if I could speak for a quarter of an hour I would convince the whole world, and now for once in my life I have come into contact with ... you--if not with the others! And what is the result? Nothing! The sole result is that you despise me! Therefore I must be a fool, I am useless, it is time I disappeared! And I shall leave not even a memory! Not a sound, not a trace, not a single deed! I have not spread a single truth! ... Do not laugh at the fool! Forget him! Forget him forever! I beseech you, do not be so cruel as to remember! Do you know that if I were not consumptive, I would kill myself?" 
Though he seemed to wish to say much more, he became silent. He fell back into his chair, and, covering his face with his hands, began to sob like a little child.
"Oh! what on earth are we to do with him?" cried Lizabetha Prokofievna. She hastened to him and pressed his head against her bosom, while he sobbed convulsively.
"Come, come, come! There, you must not cry, that will do. You are a good child! God will forgive you, because you knew no better. Come now, be a man! You know presently you will be ashamed."
Hippolyte raised his head with an effort, saying:
"I have little brothers and sisters, over there, poor avid innocent. She will corrupt them! You are a saint! You are a child yourself--save them! Snatch them from that ... she is ... it is shameful! Oh! help them! God will repay you a hundredfold. For the love of God, for the love of Christ!"
"Speak, Ivan Fedorovitch! What are we to do?" cried Lizabetha Prokofievna, irritably. "Please break your majestic silence! I tell you, if you cannot come to some decision, I will stay here all night myself. You have tyrannized over me enough, you autocrat!"
She spoke angrily, and in great excitement, and expected an immediate reply. But in such a case, no matter how many are present, all prefer to keep silence: no one will take the initiative, but all reserve their comments till afterwards. There were some present--Varvara Ardalionovna, for instance--who would have willingly sat there till morning without saying a word. Varvara had sat apart all the evening without opening her lips, but she listened to everything with the closest attention; perhaps she had her reasons for so doing.
"My dear," said the general, "it seems to me that a sick-nurse would be of more use here than an excitable person like you. Perhaps it would be as well to get some sober, reliable man for the night. In any case we must consult the prince, and leave the patient to rest at once. Tomorrow we can see what can be done for him."
"It is nearly midnight; we are going. Will he come with us, or is he to stay here?" Doktorenko asked crossly of the prince.
"You can stay with him if you like," said Muishkin.
"There is plenty of room here."
Suddenly, to the astonishment of all, Keller went quickly up to the general.
"Excellency," he said, impulsively, "if you want a reliable man for the night, I am ready to sacrifice myself for my friend--such a soul as he has! I have long thought him a great man, excellency! My article showed my lack of education, but when he criticizes he scatters pearls!"
Ivan Fedorovitch turned from the boxer with a gesture of despair.
"I shall be delighted if he will stay; it would certainly be difficult for him to get back to Petersburg," said the prince, in answer to the eager questions of Lizabetha Prokofievna.
"But you are half asleep, are you not? If you don't want him, I will take him back to my house! Why, good gracious! He can hardly stand up himself! What is it? Are you ill?"
Not finding the prince on his death-bed, Lizabetha Prokofievna had been misled by his appearance to think him much better than he was. But his recent illness, the painful memories attached to it, the fatigue of this evening, the incident with "Pavlicheff's son," and now this scene with Hippolyte, had all so worked on his oversensitive nature that he was now almost in a fever. Moreover, anew trouble, almost a fear, showed itself in his eyes; he watched Hippolyte anxiously as if expecting something further.
Suddenly Hippolyte arose. His face, shockingly pale, was that of a man overwhelmed with shame and despair. This was shown chiefly in the look of fear and hatred which he cast upon the assembled company, and in the wild smile upon his trembling lips. Then he cast down his eyes, and with the same smile, staggered towards Burdovsky and Doktorenko, who stood at the entrance to the verandah. He had decided to go with them.
"There! that is what I feared!" cried the prince. "It was inevitable!"
Hippolyte turned upon him, a prey to maniacal rage, which set all the muscles of his face quivering.
"Ah! that is what you feared! It was inevitable, you say! Well, let me tell you that if I hate anyone here--I hate you all," he cried, in a hoarse, strained voice-" but you, you, with your jesuitical soul, your soul of sickly sweetness, idiot, beneficent millionaire--I hate you worse than anything or anyone on earth! I saw through you and hated you long ago; from the day I first heard of you. I hated you with my whole heart. You have contrived all this! You have driven me into this state! You have made a dying man disgrace himself. You, you, you are the cause of my abject cowardice! I would kill you if I remained alive! I do not want your benefits; I will accept none from anyone; do you hear? Not from any one! I want nothing! I was delirious, do not dare to triumph! I curse every one of you, once for all!"
Breath failed him here, and he was obliged to stop.
"He is ashamed of his tears!" whispered Lebedeff to Lizabetha Prokofievna. "It was inevitable. Ah! what a wonderful man the prince is! He read his very soul."
But Mrs. Epanchin would not deign to look at Lebedeff. Drawn up haughtily, with her head held high, she gazed at the "riff-raff," with scornful curiosity. When Hippolyte had finished, Ivan Fedorovitch shrugged his shoulders, and his wife looked him angrily up and down, as if to demand the meaning of his movement. Then she turned to the prince.
"Thanks, prince, many thanks, eccentric friend of the family, for the pleasant evening you have provided for us. I am sure you are quite pleased that you have managed to mix us up with your extraordinary affairs. It is quite enough, dear family friend; thank you for giving us an opportunity of getting to know you so well."
She arranged her cloak with hands that trembled with anger as she waited for the "riff-raff "to go. The cab which Lebedeff's son had gone to fetch a quarter of an hour ago, by Doktorenko's order, arrived at that moment. The general thought fit to put in a word after his wife.
"Really, prince, I hardly expected after--after all our friendly intercourse-- and you see, Lizabetha Prokofievna--"
"Papa, how can you?" cried Adelaida, walking quickly up to the prince and holding out her hand.
He smiled absently at her; then suddenly he felt a burning sensation in his ear as an angry voice whispered:
"If you do not turn those dreadful people out of the house this very instant, I shall hate you all my life--all my life!" It was Aglaya. She seemed almost in a frenzy, but she turned away before the prince could look at her. However, there was no one left to turn out of the house, for they had managed meanwhile to get Hippolyte into the cab, and it had driven off.
"Well, how much longer is this going to last, Ivan Fedorovitch? What do you think? Shall I soon be delivered from these odious youths?"
"My dear, I am quite ready; naturally ... the prince."
Ivan Fedorovitch held out his hand to Muishkin, but ran after his wife, who was leaving with every sign of violent indignation, before he had time to shake it. Adelaida, her fiance, and Alexandra, said good-bye to their host with sincere friendliness. Evgenie Pavlovitch did the same, and he alone seemed in good spirits.
"What I expected has happened! But I am sorry, you poor fellow, that you should have had to suffer for it," he murmured, with a most charming smile.
Aglaya left without saying good-bye. But the evening was not to end without a last adventure. An unexpected meeting was yet in store for Lizabetha Prokofievna.
She had scarcely descended the terrace steps leading to the high road that skirts the park at Pavlofsk, when suddenly there dashed by a smart open carriage, drawn by a pair of beautiful white horses. Having passed some ten yards beyond the house, the carriage suddenly drew up, and one of the two ladies seated in it turned sharp round as though she had just caught sight of some acquaintance whom she particularly wished to see.
"Evgenie Pavlovitch! Is that you?" cried a clear, sweet voice, which caused the prince, and perhaps someone else, to tremble. "Well, I AM glad I've found you at last! I've sent to town for you twice today myself! My messengers have been searching for you everywhere!"
Evgenie Pavlovitch stood on the steps like one struck by lightning. Mrs. Epanchin stood still too, but not with the petrified expression of Evgenie. She gazed haughtily at the audacious person who had addressed her companion, and then turned a look of astonishment upon Evgenie himself.
"There's news!" continued the clear voice. "You need not be anxious about Kupferof's IOU's--Rogojin has bought them up. I persuaded him to!--I dare say we shall settle Biscup too, so it's all right, you see! Au revoir, tomorrow! And don't worry!" The carriage moved on, and disappeared.
"The woman's mad!" cried Evgenie, at last, crimson with anger, and looking confusedly around. "I don't know what she's talking about! What IOU's? Who is she?" Mrs. Epanchin continued to watch his face for a couple of seconds; then she marched briskly and haughtily away towards her own house, the rest following her.
A minute afterwards, Evgenie Pavlovitch reappeared on the terrace, in great agitation.
"Prince," he said, "tell me the truth; do you know what all this means?"
"I know nothing whatever about it!" replied the latter, who was, himself, in a state of nervous excitement.
"No?"
"No?
"Well, nor do I!" said Evgenie Pavlovitch, laughing suddenly. "I haven't the slightest knowledge of any such IOU's as she mentioned, I swear I haven't--What's the matter, are you fainting?"
"Oh, no-no-I'm all right, I assure you!"
 
伊波利特在维拉•列别杰娃递给他的茶杯里润了润嘴唇，将茶杯放到小桌上，突然似乎涩促起来，几乎是困窘地环视着四周。
“您瞧，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，这些茶杯，”他有点奇怪地急着说，“这些瓷杯，好像是精美的瓷器，总是放在列别杰夫餐具柜的玻璃门里，还上了锁；从来也不用……通常是这样，这是他妻子的陪嫁……他家这是惯例……现在他把它们拿出来给我们用，当然是表示对您的敬意，可见他多么高兴……”
他还想补充说什么，但是一时没有找到话。
“他到底不好意思了，我就料到是这样！”突然叶甫盖已•帕大洛维奇在公爵耳边低语说，“这可是危险的，是吧：这是极可信的一种征兆，表明他出了怨恨马上就会做出这样那样的古怪行为，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜大概会坐不住的。”
公爵疑问地瞥了他一眼。
“您不怕古怪的行为。”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇补充说，“要知道我也不怕，甚至还巴不得会有这种事；对我来说，其实就希望我们可爱的叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜受到惩罚，而且一定得在今天，马上就受惩罚，不然我就不走。您好像是在发烧。”
“以后再说，您别碍事。是的，我身体不好，”公爵心不在焉、甚至不耐烦地回答着。他听到自己的名字，伊波利特在讲他。
“您不相信？”伊波利特歇斯底里地笑着，“我知道就会是这样，可公爵一开始就相信了，丝毫也不惊奇。”
“你听见了，公爵？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜转向他问，“听见了？”
四周的人都笑着，列别杰夫忙乱地挤到前面去，在叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜面前转来转去。
“他说，这个矫揉做作的人，就是你的房东……为那个先生改过文章，就是刚才念过的针对你的文章。”
公爵惊讶地扫了列别杰夫一眼。
“你干吗不作声。”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶大娜甚至跺了一下脚。
“那又怎么，”公爵继续打量着列别杰夫，喃喃说，“我现在才知道，他是替他们改过的。”
“真的吗？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜很快地转向列别杰夫问。
“干真万确，将军夫人阁下，”列别杰夫把一只手贴在胸口，毫不犹豫地坚定答道。
“简直是在夸耀！”她几乎要从椅子上跳起来。
“我卑鄙，我卑鄙！”列别杰夫嘟哝着说，一边开始捶胸，一边越来越低地垂下了头。
“你卑鄙与我什么相干！他以为，他说了我卑鄙，这样也就可以解脱了。公爵，我再说一次，跟这样的人结交，你不觉得羞耻吗？我永远也不会原谅你！”
“公爵会原谅我的！”列别杰夫很有把握又很让人怜悯地说。
“仅仅是出于义气，”凯勒尔突然跳到跟前，直接对叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜大声响亮地说，“仅仅是出于义气，夫人，我才没有出卖名声不好的朋友，我刚才隐瞒了修改文章的人，尽管正是他提出要把我从楼梯上摔下去，正如您自己听到的。为了恢复事情的真相，我承认，我确实找过他，付了６个卢布，但绝不是要他润色，说实在的，是向他这个知情人了解事实，因为大部分情况我都不知道。关于鞋罩，关于在瑞士教授那里吃饭的胃口，关于５０卢布代替２５０卢布，总之，所有这桩桩件件，这一一都是他提供的，就为了６个卢布，但是不是润色。”
“我应该指出，”在越来越传播开来的笑声中，列别杰夫的一种曲意逢迎的声音迫不及待地焦躁说，“我只修改了文章的前一半，但是因为改到中间的时候我们意见不合，为了一个想法我们争吵起来，所以我就没有再改后面一半，因而那里所有文理不通的地方（那里确有文理下通的地方！），不能算丑我的头上……”
“瞧他忙着干什么！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜喊了起来。
“请问，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇问凯勒尔，“你们什么时候改文章的？”
“昨天早晨，”凯勒尔回答说，“我们见了面，双方都老实保证保守秘密。”
“当时他在你面前低声下气并要你相信他的忠诚！嘿，真是些小人！我不要你的普希金文集，你女儿也不要到我这儿来了！”
叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜本想站起来，但突然又气冲冲地对正在笑的伊波利特说：
“亲爱的，你是想让我在这里招人笑话，是吗？”
“千万别这么想，”伊波利特尴尬地微笑着说，“但最使我惊讶的是您的古怪脾气，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，我承认，我是故意把话引到列别杰夫身上的，我知道，怎么才会影响您，影响您一个人，因为公爵确实会原谅的，而且大概已经原谅了……甚至，可能已经在脑袋里搜寻到了原谅的话，是这样吧，公爵，对吗？”
他喘着气，异常的激动随着他的每一句话而增强。
“呶？……”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜对他说话的口气感到惊讶，忿忿他说，“呶？”
“有关您的事我已经听了许多，都是这一类的……我非常高兴……很好地学会了尊敬您，”伊波利特继续说。
他说的是一回事，可是，他用这些话想说的似乎是另一回事。他说这话时带着一种嘲笑的口气，同时又激动得不合时宜，神秘地四处打量，显然颠三倒四，每句话都语无伦次，所有这一切连同他的肺病模样和怪异的仿佛发狂一般的灼灼目光，不由得仍然吸引着人们对他的注意。
“我不通世故（我承认这一点），不过，我十分惊讶的是，您不仅自己留在您认为是不体面的刚才我们那一伙入中，而且还把这些……小姐留下来听这种丑闻，虽然她们在小说里已经读到过一切。不过，我也许不了解……因为我说话离题了，但是不论怎样，除了您，谁会因为一个孩子的请求（是啊，是个孩子，我再次承认）而留下来……与他一起度过一个晚上并参与……一切……而且……第二天就感到羞耻……（不过，我承认，我要说的不是这样），我对所有这一切异常赞赏和深表敬意，虽然光凭您丈夫阁下的脸色就已经可以看出，这一切对他来说是多么不愉快……嘻嘻！”他哧哧笑了起来，完全语无伦次，突然又咳嗽起来，有两分钟无法继续说话。
“甚至都喘不上气来！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜冷漠而尖刻地说，一边用严峻和好奇的目光打量着他，“算了，亲爱的孩子，你说够了。该走啦。”
“请允许我，先生，向您指出，”突然伊万•费奥多罗维奇忍无可忍，怒冲冲地说道，“我妻子在我们的共同朋友和邻居列夫•尼古拉耶维奇这里，无论如何，年轻人，用不到您来评判叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜的行为，同样也不用您当着我的面大声地议论我的脸色表明什么。确实这样。如果我的妻子留在这里，”他继续说，随着每一句话火气也越来越大，“那不如说是出于惊讶和大家都能理解的当今的好奇心，想看看怪诞的年轻人。我自己也留下了，就像有时看见什么东西，有什么东西可以看就在街上停下来一样，比如……比如……比如……”
“比如看稀罕东西，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇提示说。
“好极了，对极了，”想不出比喻而卡住说不下去的将军阁下高兴地说“正是如看稀罕东西一样。但不论怎样，最使我惊讶、甚至痛心的是，如果译法上可以这样表达的话，您，年轻人，竟然不会理解，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜现在留下来跟您在一起，是因为您有病，既然您真的生命垂危，这么说吧，她是出于怜悯，是因为您说的那些可怜话，先生，因此任何污言脏语无论如何都不会砧污她的名声，品质和身份……叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜！”满脸通红的将军结束说，“如果想走，那么就跟我们善良的公爵告别。”
“谢谢您的教诲，将军，”伊波利特若有所思地望着他，严肃和出人意料地打断说。
“我们走吧，妈妈，还要呆多久！……”阿格拉娅从椅子上站起来，不耐烦和气忿地说。
“再等两分钟，亲爱的伊万•费奥多罗维奇，如果你允许的话，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜尊严地转向自己的丈夫说，“我觉得，他浑身在发烧，尽说胡话；我根据他的眼神深信这一点；不能这样撇下他。列夫•尼古拉耳维奇！今天不送他去彼得堡，可以让他住您这儿吗？ｃｈｅｒ ｐｒｉｎｃｅ＊，您觉得无聊吗？”不知什么缘故她突然问ω公爵，“到这儿来，亚历山德拉，把头发整理一下，我的孩子。”
她为亚历山德拉整理了一下没什么必要整理的头发，吻了她；叫她就是为了这点。
“我认为您在精神上是能发展的……”伊波利特从沉思状态中醒悟过来。又说起来，“对！我想要说什么，”他仿佛突然回忆起什么，兴奋地说，“布尔多夫斯基真心想维护自己的母亲，不对吗？结果他却使她蒙受了耻辱。公爵想要帮助布尔多夫斯基，出于一颗纯洁的心向他提供温柔的友情和金钱，大概，他是你们所有的人中唯一没有厌弃布尔多夫斯基的人，可是他们俩都像真正的敌人一样彼此势不两立……哈一哈一哈！你们全都敌视布尔多夫斯基，就因为在你们看来对待自己的母亲不体面，不优雅，是这样吗？是这样吗？是这样吗？因为所有你们这些人都十分喜爱形式的优美和高雅，只赞成这点，不对吗？（我早就料想，你们就只要这点！）好吧，那么你们要知道，你们中也许没有一个人像布尔多夫斯基那样爱他的母亲！公爵，我知道，您通过加涅奇卡暗中寄钱给布尔多夫斯基的母亲，我敢打赌（嘻一嘻一嘻！他歇斯底里地笑着），我敢打赌，布尔多夫斯基现在都要指责您采取的形式不得体和不尊敬他的母亲，真的是这样，哈一哈一哈！”
这时他又喘不过气来，咳起嗽来。
“怎么，完了！现在全说出来了，说完了？好了，现在去睡觉吗，你有烧，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗利菲耶夫娜一直不安地望着他，这时便迫不及待地打断说，“啊，天哪！他还在说！”
“您好像在笑吧？您干嘛老是笑话我？我发觉，您一直在嘲笑我，”突然他惴惴不安和气冲冲地对叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇说，而他确实是在笑。
“我只是想问您，先生……伊波利特……对不起，我忘了您的姓了。”
“捷连季耶夫先生，”公爵说。
“对了，是捷连季耶夫，公爵，谢谢您，您刚才说过了，可我却忘得一干二净……我想问您，捷连季耶夫先生，我听说，您认为，您只要从窗口向老百姓讲上一刻钟话，他们马上就会同意您的一切主张，而且立即跟在您后面，这是真的吗？”
＊法语：亲爱的公爵。
“非常可能，我是说过的……”伊波利特仿佛想起了什么，回答说。“肯定说过的。”他突然又补了一句，又活跃起来，坚定地望了一眼叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，“那又怎么样？”
“完全没什么：我只是想知道一下，补充一下情况。”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇不再说了，但伊波利特仍然望着他，不耐烦地等着他继续说。
“怎么样，说完了，是吗？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜问叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，“快点说完吧，老兄，他该去睡了。是不是不会结束？（她恼火得不得了。）”
“也许，我很不反对补充几句，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇微笑着继续说，我从您的同伙那里听到的一切，捷连季耶夫先生，还有刚才您以不容置疑的阐明的一切，据我看，可以归结为权利至上论，首先是权利，不顾一切，乃至排除一切，甚至可能在研究权利是什么之前就要求权利。也许我说得不对。”
“当然您锗了，我甚至不明白您说的……接下去呢？”在露台角落里也响起了絮语声。列别杰夫的外甥低声咕哝着什么。
“接下去几乎没有什么了，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇继续说，“我只想指出，从此出发事情可能会直接转到强权论上面去，也就是个人的拳头和个人的欲望的权利，其实，世界上很多事情就常常是这样告终的。普鲁东就是主张强权的。美国南北战争中许多最进步的自由主义者宣布自己拥护种植场主，业主认为，黑奴总是黑奴，是比白种人低等的种族，因此强权应属白人……”
“怎么呢？”
“也就是说，看来，您并不否认强权？”
“下面怎么说？”
“您真是个打碗沙锅问到底的人；我只想指出，从强权到老虎和鳄鱼的权利，甚至于到达尼洛夫和戈尔斯基是不很远了。”
“我不知道，再下去呢？”
伊波利特勉强听叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇说话。虽然他对他不时说“怎么样，“接着说”，看来，这主要是交谈中养成的老习惯，而并非是对谈话表示关注和好奇。
“下面没什么要说了……完了。”
“不过，我并不生您气，”突然伊波利特完全出人意料地收尾说。他未必完全自觉地递过手去，甚至还带着微笑。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇起先感到惊讶，但马上就以最认真的样子碰了碰伸给他的手，就像接受对方的宽恕那样。
“我不能不补充，”他还是用那种又恭敬又不恭敬的语气说，“说一声向您表示感谢，感谢您对我的关注。允许我说话，因为，据我的许多观察来看，我们的自由主义者从来也不允许有自己的独特的信念，只要一听到有反对意见，马上就回之以辱骂或者甚至于更糟……”
“您说的这点十分正确，”伊万•费奥多罗维奇指出。他双手抄在背后，显示出极为无聊的的样子从露台退向出口，在那里烦恼地打了个呵欠。
“好了，你够了，兄弟，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜突然对叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇宣告说，“您都让我厌烦了……”
“该走了，”突然伊波利特忧心忡忡、几乎是惊惧地站了起来，局促不安地望着周围的人。“我耽搁了你们；我想把所有的话都对你们说……我想，最后一次了……所有的话……这是空想……”
看得出，他精神振奋是一阵一阵的，从那几乎是真正梦吃般的状态中突然解脱出来，仅仅一会儿，他是完全清醒地，一下子想起来什么就说起话来，多半是些片断，也许，这是病中躺在床上，在长久的寂寞中，在孤独和失眠则早已反复想过和记熟了的内容。
“好了，别了！”他突然断然说，“你们以为，我对你们说一声‘别了’容易吗？哈一哈！”他自己对所提出的尴尬的问题感到懊恼而讪笑着，突然，仿佛对老是辞不达意感到恼火，他大声和气乎乎地说，“阁下！我荣幸地请您参加我的葬礼，如果您肯赏光的话，还有……请诸位也随将军前往！……”
他又笑了起来；但这已经是发狂的笑声。叶莉维塔•普罗科菲耶夫则惊恐地走到他跟前，抓住他的一只手。他凝神望着她，还是那样笑着，但是笑声没有继续下去，仿佛在他脸上停住了，凝固了。
“您知道吗，我到这儿来是为了看看树木？就是这些……（他指着花园垦的树木）这不可笑吗，啊？可是这事一点也不可笑，是吧？”他一本正经地朝叶莉维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，突然又沉思起来；接着，过了一会儿，他抬起头，好奇地用目光在人群中搜寻着。他找叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，后者正站在右边不远的地方，就在原来的地方，但他已经忘了，所以在周围寻找。“啊，您没有走！”他终于找到了他，“您刚才始终在笑话我想从窗口对老百姓讲一刻钟……您知道，我不是１８岁：我枕着忱头躺了这么多年，朝这窗口望了这么多年，各种各样的事情……想来想去……这么多年……死人是没有年龄的，您也知道。我还是在上星期才想到这一点，那天夜里我醒了……知道吗，您最怕什么？您最怕我们的真诚，尽管您蔑视我们！这一点我也是在那天半夜里躺在枕头上时想到的……您以为，我刚才想嘲笑您吗，叶莉扎塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜？不，我不是笑您，我只想称赞……科利亚说，公爵，您是个孩子……这很好……对了，我究竟……还想说什么……”
他双手捂住脸，沉思起来。
“瞧我想到什么了：刚才您告别的时候，我突然想，就这些人，今后会再也见不到他们了，永远见不到了！连树木也见下到了，剩下的将只是一垛红色的砖墙，梅耶尔的房子……就在我窗口对面……好吧，就把这一切讲给这些人听吧……你倒试试讲讲看；这位是美人……可是你却是个死人，就自己介绍是死人，说，‘死者什么都可以说’……玛里娅•阿列克谢夫娜*公爵夫人不会骂的，哈一哈！你们不笑？”他不相信地扫视着周围的人。“知道吗，躺在忱头上我想到过许多念头……要知道，我深信大自然是很会嘲弄人的……，您刚才说，我是个无神论者，要知道，这个大自然……你们为什么又笑了？你们太残酷了！”他打量着大家，突然忧郁而愤然地说，“我没有腐蚀科利亚，”他用的完全是另外一种语气，仿佛也是猛然想起似的，严肃而坚定地结束道：
“这里无论哪一个都没有笑你，没有，你放心！”叶莉扎维塔，普罗科菲耶夫娜几于是受着折磨，“明天会有新的大夫来；原来那个看错了病；坐下吧，别站着！你在说胡话……哎，现在拿他怎么办！”她张罗着让他坐到扶手椅里她的脸颊上闪烁着泪花。
伊波利特几乎是惊讶得愣住了，他抬起手，胆怯地伸过去，触及了那颗泪花，他像孩子般的嫣然一笑。
“我……您……”他高兴地说了起来，“您不知道，我……您……他总是异常欢欣地向我谈起您，就是他，科利亚……我喜欢他那种欢欣的样子。我没有腐蚀他！我只是使他没有变样……我想使大家都不变样，使大家，可是他们中没有这样的人，一个都没有……我想当个活动家，我有这个权利……。啊，我想做的事情大多了！我现在却什么也不想做，什么也不想做，我向自己发誓什么也不想做；就让人家去寻求真理吧，让他们没有我吧！是啊，大自然是嘲弄人的！为什么它，”他突然又激动起来说，“为什么它创造了最优秀的人，又为了以后嘲笑他们？它创造成这样，使其成为世界上公认的唯一完善的生物……它创造成这样，把它展示给人们看，又规定他说出，为什么要流这么多鲜血，如果一下子都流光，那么人们必会呛死！啊，我就要死了，这多好！也许，我也会说出什么可怕的谎言来，大自然是会这样作弄人的！……我没有腐蚀任何人……我想为所有的人的幸福，对发现和传播真理而活：……我望着窗外梅那尔房子的墙并想就讲一刻钟，并且要使大家，使大家信服，虽然没有遇上人们，可一生中就这么一次遇上了……你们！有什么结果呢？没什么！结果是，你们蔑视我！因此我就是个不需要的人，因此我是傻瓜，因此我就到时候了！我不会留下任何回忆！没有声音，没有痕迹，有一件事业，也没有传播过任何信仰！……别嘲笑一个愚昧的人！忘掉吧！忘掉一切……请忘掉，别这样残酷！您知道吗，要不是染上这肺病，我也会自己杀了自己……”
*《聪明误》一剧里有一句台词：“玛里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜会怎么说。”后来这句话常用来代替人“人家会怎么说呢？”
他似乎还有许多话想说，但没有说完，倒在扶手倚里，手捂着脸，像孩子似的哭了起来。
“嘿，现在可拿他怎么办？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜高喊了一声，到他跟前，捧住他的头，把它紧紧地搂在自己胸前。他一抽一抽地哭着，“好了，好了！好了，别哭了，好了，够了，你是个善良的孩子，上帝原谅你的无知的；好了，够了，坚强些……再说，过后你会觉得不好意思的……”
“我家里，”伊波利特用力抬起头来，说，“我家里有弟弟和妹妹们，都很小，很可怜，天真无邪……她会把他们教坏的！您是个圣徒，您……自己是个孩于，救救他们吧！把他们从这个女人手里夺过来……她……羞耻，哦，帮帮他们吧，帮帮吧，上帝会为此给您百倍的奖赏，看在上帝份上，在基督份上“……”
“您倒是说呀，伊万•费奥多罗维奇，现在怎么办。”叶莉扎维塔•普科菲耶夫娜气乎乎地说，“您就费费心，打破您那架子十足的沉默吧！如果不拿主意，那么您就得知道，我就亲自留在这儿过夜，在您的专制下您把我虐待得够了！”
叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜激烈而又气愤地问，并等看迅速回答。是在类似的场合下大部分在场的人（甚至有许多人）都是以沉默不语、消极观望作答，他们丝毫不想把事情搅到自己身上，往往事后很久才表露自己想法。在在场的人中这里也有这样的人，他们准备在这里哪怕坐到第二天早晨，也不愿意落出一句话来，比如瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜，整个晚上她就坐在离人家稍远些的地方，不吭一声，始终怀着不同寻常的好奇心听人家讲话，这样做也许有她自己的原因。
“我的意见，亲爱的，”将军开口说，“现在这里需要的，这么说吧，是位护士，而不是我们的激动不安，大概，还需要有一位可靠的、头脑清醒的人陪夜。不论怎样，应该间一下公爵……并马上让病人休息。明天还可以再表示关心。”
“现在１２点，我们要走了。他跟我们一起走还是留在您这儿？”多克托连科气冲冲地问公爵。
“如果你们愿意的话，就留下来，你们可以陪他，”公爵说，“这儿有地方。”
“阁下，”凯勒尔先生出入意料和兴高采烈地跳到将军跟前说，“如果要求一个可以让人满意的人陪夜，我准备为了朋友作出牺牲……这是个多好的人啊！我早就已经认为他是个伟大的人，将军阁下！当然，我才疏学浅，但是，如果他批评起来，那可真是字字珠矶，字字珠玑呀，将军阁下！……”
将军绝望地转过身去。
“如果他留下来，我很高兴，赶路的话，当然他是困难的，”公爵对叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜气乎乎的问题作出表示。
“你睡着了怎么的？如果你不愿意，爵爷，我就把他带到自己家里！天哪！他自己也勉强站得住！你病了还是怎么啦？”
刚才叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜发现公爵并不是躺在床上奄奄一息，仅凭外表确实大大夸大了他那过得去的幢康状况。但是，不久的疾病、伴随它而来的痛苦的回忆，这个晚上忙忙碌碌造成的疲劳、“帕夫利谢夫儿子”事件、现在又是伊波利特事件——这一切刺激了公爵的疾病的感受力，确实使他达到了激狂的状态。但是，除此而外，在他的眼神中现在还有另一种操心，甚至害怕；他担心地望着伊波利特，仿佛等待着他还会弄出什么名堂来。
突然伊波利特站了起来，脸色苍白得吓人，变了样的脸上露出可怕的、绝望的羞愧，这尤其表现在他那敌视和恐惧地望着众人的目光中，表现在抽搐的唇间那茫然、扭曲、蠕动的苦笑中。他立即垂下眼，跌跌冲冲踉跄着，一直这样苦笑着，朝站在露台出口的布尔多大斯基和多克托边科走去，他要跟他们离去。
“哎，我害怕的正是这一点！”公爵高呼着，“事情就会是这样！”
伊波利特满怀着疯狂的仇恨很快地转向他，脸上的每一根线条似乎都在颤动和说话。
“啊，原来您怕的是这一点！照您看来，‘事情就会是这样？’那么您要知道，如果我仇恨这里的什么人，”他吼着，声嘶力竭，尖声尖气，唾沫飞溅，“我恨你们所有的人，所有的人！，但是您，您这个虚情假意、甜言蜜语的小人，白痴，百万富翁的慈善家，我更恨您，比世上所有的人和所有的一切都更可恨！我早就了解您和恨您了，当我还只是听说您的时候，我就怀着心中的全部仇恨来恨您了……现在这一切全是您造成的！这是您逼得我发火的！您把一个垂死的人羞得无地自容，我表现出卑鄙的怯懦是您的过错。是您！如果我能活下去，我会杀死您！我不需要您的慈善，也不接受任何人的善行，听到了吧，我不要任何人的任何恩赐！我是在说胡话，不许你们洋洋得意！……我永远诅咒你们大家！”
此时他完全喘不过气来了。
“他为自己流泪感到难为情了！”列别杰夫向叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜低语着，“‘事情就会是这样！’公爵说得真对！他看透了……”
可是叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜连瞧都没有瞧他一眼，她昂首挺胸高傲地站着，好奇而轻蔑地打量着“这些小人”。伊波利特说完的时候，将军曾耸了下肩膀；她愤怒地从头到脚端详着他，似乎是在询问他的动作有什么意思，但马上她又转向了公爵。
“谢谢您，公爵，我们家的怪朋友，谢谢您使我们大家过了一个愉快的晚上。现在想必您心里很高兴，因为您把我们也扯进您的这场闹剧中去了……够了，我家亲爱的朋友，谢谢，至少您让我们终于把您好好看清楚了！”
她气忿地整理起自己的披肩来，等待着“那一伙人”动身。这时一辆轻便马车驶近了“那一伙人”，那是一刻钟前多克托连科吩咐列别杰夫的中学生儿子去叫来的。将军马上跟在自己妻子后面插话说：
“确实，公爵，我甚至没有料到……在过去那一切之后，在种种友好的交往之后……最终，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜会……”
“怎么能这样，怎么可以这样！”阿杰莱达快步走到公爵跟前，向他伸出手，感叹地说。
公爵茫然地朝她笑了一下。突然一一阵热烈而迅速的低语简直像烧的了他的耳朵。
“如果您不马上甩掉这些卑鄙可恶的入，我会一辈子，一辈子恨您一个人的！”阿格拉娅低声说。她仿佛狂怒至极，但是还没来得及看她一眼，她已经转过身去了，其实，他已经没有什么也没有人可以甩掉了：当时他们已经把病着的伊波利特好歹安顿到马车上，马车接着就驶离了。
“怎么，伊万•费奥多罗维奇，这还要继续多久？您怎么看？我还要忍受这些可恶的小子要多久？”
“是啊，亲爱的……我当然愿意……还有公爵……”
然而伊万•费奥多罗维奇还是向公爵递过手去，但没来得及握手，就跟在愤愤然噎噎响地从露台上走下去的叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜后面跑了。阿杰莱达，她的未婚夫和亚历山德拉诚挚亲切地跟公爵告别。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇也是这样，只有他一个人是快活的。
“果然如我所料！只不过遗憾的是，您这个可怜人这下可受苦了，”他带着最可爱的笑容低声说着。
阿格拉娅是不辞而别。
但是这天晚上的奇遇至此还没有结束；叶莉扎维塔•普罗种菲耶夫娜还必须得承受一次相当意外的路遇。
她还没有来得及从台阶上走到环绕公园的路上，突然一辆套着两匹白马的流光溢彩的轻便马车从公爵别墅旁奔驰而过。马车里坐着两位雍容华贵的妇人。但是马车驰过不到十步远又突然停住了；其中一位女士很快地回过头来仿佛突然发现了她所必须要找的某个熟人。
“叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇！这是你吗？”一个清脆悦耳的声音突然喊了一声，这声音使公爵，也许还使什么人颤粟了一下。“哦，我真高兴，终于找到了！我派人去城里送信，派了两个！找了您一整天！”
叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇站在台阶上像是被雷声惊呆了似的。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜也站在原地不动，但不像叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇那样吓得木呆呆的。她用五分钟前看那些“小人”那样的高傲和冷若冰霜的鄙视目光瞥了一眼这个毫无顾忌的女士，立即又把目光移到叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇身上。
“有个消息！”那清亮的噪音又继续说，“你不用为库普费尔手中的借据担心；罗戈任用三万卢布买了下来，是我劝他买的，你还可以哪怕安心三个月。至于跟比斯库普及那一伙坏蛋想必是能讲妥的，因为是熟人嘛！好了，就这么回事，也就是说，一切顺利。你就开心吧！明天见！”
马车起动，很快就消失了。
“这个疯女人！”叶甫盖尼&mid
Part 2 Chapter 11
THE anger of the Epanchin family was unappeased for three days. As usual the prince reproached himself, and had expected punishment, but he was inwardly convinced that Lizabetha Prokofievna could not be seriously angry with him, and that she probably was more angry with herself. He was painfully surprised, therefore, when three days passed with no word from her. Other things also troubled and perplexed him, and one of these grew more important in his eyes as the days went by. He had begun to blame himself for two opposite tendencies--on the one hand to extreme, almost "senseless," confidence in his fellows, on the other to a "vile, gloomy suspiciousness."
By the end of the third day the incident of the eccentric lady and Evgenie Pavlovitch had attained enormous and mysterious proportions in his mind. He sorrowfully asked himself whether he had been the cause of this new "monstrosity," or was it ... but he refrained from saying who else might be in fault. As for the letters N.P.B., he looked on that as a harmless joke, a mere childish piece of mischief--so childish that he felt it would be shameful, almost dishonourable, to attach any importance to it.
The day after these scandalous events, however, the prince had the honour of receiving a visit from Adelaida and her fiance, Prince S. They came, ostensibly, to inquire after his health. They had wandered out for a walk, and called in "by accident," and talked for almost the whole of the time they were with him about a certain most lovely tree in the park, which Adelaida had set her heart upon for a picture. This, and a little amiable conversation on Prince S.'s part, occupied the time, and not a word was said about last evening's episodes. At length Adelaida burst out laughing, apologized, and explained that they had come incognito; from which, and from the circumstance that they said nothing about the prince's either walking back with them or coming to see them later on, the latter inferred that he was in Mrs. Epanchin's black books. Adelaida mentioned a watercolour that she would much like to show him, and explained that she would either send it by Colia, or bring it herself the next day-- which to the prince seemed very suggestive.
At length, however, just as the visitors were on the point of departing, Prince S. seemed suddenly to recollect himself. "Oh yes, by-the-by," he said, "do you happen to know, my dear Lef Nicolaievitch, who that lady was who called out to Evgenie Pavlovitch last night, from the carriage?"
"It was Nastasia Philipovna," said the prince; "didn't you know that? I cannot tell you who her companion was."
"But what on earth did she mean? I assure you it is a real riddle to me--to me, and to others, too!" Prince S. seemed to be under the influence of sincere astonishment.
"She spoke of some bills of Evgenie Pavlovitch's," said the prince, simply, "which Rogojin had bought up from someone; and implied that Rogojin would not press him."
"Oh, I heard that much, my dear fellow! But the thing is so impossibly absurd! A man of property like Evgenie to give IOU's to a money-lender, and to be worried about them! It is ridiculous. Besides, he cannot possibly be on such intimate terms with Nastasia Philipovna as she gave us to understand; that's the principal part of the mystery! He has given me his word that he knows nothing whatever about the matter, and of course I believe him. Well, the question is, my dear prince, do you know anything about it? Has any sort of suspicion of the meaning of it come across you?"
"No, I know nothing whatever about it. I assure you I had nothing at all to do with it."
"Oh, prince, how strange you have become! I assure you, I hardly know you for your old self. How can you suppose that I ever suggested you could have had a finger in such a business? But you are not quite yourself today, I can see." He embraced the prince, and kissed him.
"What do you mean, though," asked Muishkin, "'by such a business'? I don't see any particular 'business' about it at all!"
"Oh, undoubtedly, this person wished somehow, and for some reason, to do Evgenie Pavlovitch a bad turn, by attributing to him--before witnesses--qualities which he neither has nor can have," replied Prince S. drily enough.
Muiskhin looked disturbed, but continued to gaze intently and questioningly into Prince S.'s face. The latter, however, remained silent.
"Then it was not simply a matter of bills?" Muishkin said at last, with some impatience. "It was not as she said?"
"But I ask you, my dear sir, how can there be anything in common between Evgenie Pavlovitch, and--her, and again Rogojin? I tell you he is a man of immense wealth--as I know for a fact; and he has further expectations from his uncle. Simply Nastasia Philipovna--"
Prince S. paused, as though unwilling to continue talking about Nastasia Philipovna.
"Then at all events he knows her!" remarked the prince, after a moment's silence.
"Oh, that may be. He may have known her some time ago--two or three years, at least. He used to know Totski. But it is impossible that there should be any intimacy between them. She has not even been in the place--many people don't even know that she has returned from Moscow! I have only observed her carriage about for the last three days or so."
"It's a lovely carriage," said Adelaida.
"Yes, it was a beautiful turn-out, certainly!"
The visitors left the house, however, on no less friendly terms than before. But the visit was of the greatest importance to the prince, from his own point of view. Admitting that he had his suspicions, from the moment of the occurrence of last night, perhaps even before, that Nastasia had some mysterious end in view, yet this visit confirmed his suspicions and justified his fears. It was all clear to him; Prince S. was wrong, perhaps, in his view of the matter, but he was somewhere near the truth, and was right in so far as that he understood there to be an intrigue of some sort going on. Perhaps Prince S. saw it all more clearly than he had allowed his hearers to understand. At all events, nothing could be plainer than that he and Adelaida had come for the express purpose of obtaining explanations, and that they suspected him of being concerned in the affair. And if all this were so, then SHE must have some terrible object in view! What was it? There was no stopping HER, as Muishkin knew from experience, in the performance of anything she had set her mind on! "Oh, she is mad, mad!" thought the poor prince.
But there were many other puzzling occurrences that day, which required immediate explanation, and the prince felt very sad. A visit from Vera Lebedeff distracted him a little. She brought the infant Lubotchka with her as usual, and talked cheerfully for some time. Then came her younger sister, and later the brother, who attended a school close by. He informed Muishkin that his father had lately found a new interpretation of the star called "wormwood," which fell upon the water-springs, as described in the Apocalypse. He had decided that it meant the network of railroads spread over the face of Europe at the present time. The prince refused to believe that Lebedeff could have given such an interpretation, and they decided to ask him about it at the earliest opportunity. Vera related how Keller had taken up his abode with them on the previous evening. She thought he would remain for some time, as he was greatly pleased with the society of General Ivolgin and of the whole family. But he declared that he had only come to them in order to complete his education! The prince always enjoyed the company of Lebedeff's children, and today it was especially welcome, for Colia did not appear all day. Early that morning he had started for Petersburg. Lebedeff also was away on business. But Gavrila Ardalionovitch had promised to visit Muishkin, who eagerly awaited his coming.
About seven in the evening, soon after dinner, he arrived. At the first glance it struck the prince that he, at any rate, must know all the details of last night's affair. Indeed, it would have been impossible for him to remain in ignorance considering the intimate relationship between him, Varvara Ardalionovna, and Ptitsin. But although he and the prince were intimate, in a sense, and although the latter had placed the Burdovsky affair in his hands-and this was not the only mark of confidence he had received--it seemed curious how many matters there were that were tacitly avoided in their conversations. Muishkin thought that Gania at times appeared to desire more cordiality and frankness. It was apparent now, when he entered, that he, was convinced that the moment for breaking the ice between them had come at last.
But all the same Gania was in haste, for his sister was waiting at Lebedeff's to consult him on an urgent matter of business. If he had anticipated impatient questions, or impulsive confidences, he was soon undeceived. The prince was thoughtful, reserved, even a little absent-minded, and asked none of the questions--one in particular--that Gania had expected. So he imitated the prince's demeanour, and talked fast and brilliantly upon all subjects but the one on which their thoughts were engaged. Among other things Gania told his host that Nastasia Philipovna had been only four days in Pavlofsk, and that everyone was talking about her already. She was staying with Daria Alexeyevna, in an ugly little house in Mattrossky Street, but drove about in the smartest carriage in the place. A crowd of followers had pursued her from the first, young and old. Some escorted her on horse-back when she took the air in her carriage.
She was as capricious as ever in the choice of her acquaintances, and admitted few into her narrow circle. Yet she already had a numerous following and many champions on whom she could depend in time of need. One gentleman on his holiday had broken off his engagement on her account, and an old general had quarrelled with his only son for the same reason.
She was accompanied sometimes in her carriage by a girl of sixteen, a distant relative of her hostess. This young lady sang very well; in fact, her music had given a kind of notoriety to their little house. Nastasia, however, was behaving with great discretion on the whole. She dressed quietly, though with such taste as to drive all the ladies in Pavlofsk mad with envy, of that, as well as of her beauty and her carriage and horses.
"As for yesterday's episode," continued Gania, "of course it was pre-arranged." Here he paused, as though expecting to be asked how he knew that. But the prince did not inquire. Concerning Evgenie Pavlovitch, Gania stated, without being asked, that he believed the former had not known Nastasia Philipovna in past years, but that he had probably been introduced to her by somebody in the park during these four days. As to the question of the IOU's she had spoken of, there might easily be something in that; for though Evgenie was undoubtedly a man of wealth, yet certain of his affairs were equally undoubtedly in disorder. Arrived at this interesting point, Gania suddenly broke off, and said no more about Nastasia's prank of the previous evening.
At last Varvara Ardalionovna came in search of her brother, and remained for a few minutes. Without Muishkin's asking her, she informed him that Evgenie Pavlovitch was spending the day in Petersburg, and perhaps would remain there over tomorrow; and that her husband had also gone to town, probably in connection with Evgenie Pavlovitch's affairs.
"Lizabetha Prokofievna is in a really fiendish temper today," she added, as she went out, "but the most curious thing is that Aglaya has quarrelled with her whole family; not only with her father and mother, but with her sisters also. It is not a good sign." She said all this quite casually, though it was extremely important in the eyes of the prince, and went off with her brother. Regarding the episode of "Pavlicheff's son," Gania had been absolutely silent, partly from a kind of false modesty, partly, perhaps, to "spare the prince's feelings." The latter, however, thanked him again for the trouble he had taken in the affair.
Muishkin was glad enough to be left alone. He went out of the garden, crossed the road, and entered the park. He wished to reflect, and to make up his mind as to a certain "step." This step was one of those things, however, which are not thought out, as a rule, but decided for or against hastily, and without much reflection. The fact is, he felt a longing to leave all this and go away--go anywhere, if only it were far enough, and at once, without bidding farewell to anyone. He felt a presentiment that if he remained but a few days more in this place, and among these people, he would be fixed there irrevocably and permanently. However, in a very few minutes he decided that to run away was impossible; that it would be cowardly; that great problems lay before him, and that he had no right to leave them unsolved, or at least to refuse to give all his energy and strength to the attempt to solve them. Having come to this determination, he turned and went home, his walk having lasted less than a quarter of an hour. At that moment he was thoroughly unhappy.
Lebedeff had not returned, so towards evening Keller managed to penetrate into the prince's apartments. He was not drunk, but in a confidential and talkative mood. He announced that he had come to tell the story of his life to Muishkin, and had only remained at Pavlofsk for that purpose. There was no means of turning him out; nothing short of an earthquake would have removed him.
In the manner of one with long hours before him, he began his history; but after a few incoherent words he jumped to the conclusion, which was that "having ceased to believe in God Almighty, he had lost every vestige of morality, and had gone so far as to commit a theft." "Could you imagine such a thing?" said he.
"Listen to me, Keller," returned the prince. "If I were in your place, I should not acknowledge that unless it were absolutely necessary for some reason. But perhaps you are making yourself out to be worse than you are, purposely?"
"I should tell it to no one but yourself, prince, and I only name it now as a help to my soul's evolution. When I die, that secret will die with me! But, excellency, if you knew, if you only had the least idea, how difficult it is to get money nowadays! Where to find it is the question. Ask for a loan, the answer is always the same: 'Give us gold, jewels, or diamonds, and it will be quite easy.' Exactly what one has not got! Can you picture that to yourself? I got angry at last, and said, 'I suppose you would accept emeralds?' 'Certainly, we accept emeralds with pleasure. Yes!' 'Well, that's all right,' said I. 'Go to the devil, you den of thieves!' And with that I seized my hat, and walked out."
"Had you any emeralds?" asked the prince.
"What? I have emeralds? Oh, prince! with what simplicity, with what almost pastoral simplicity, you look upon life!"
Could not something be made of this man under good influences? asked the prince of himself, for he began to feel a kind of pity for his visitor. He thought little of the value of his own personal influence, not from a sense of humility, but from his peculiar way of looking at things in general. Imperceptibly the conversation grew more animated and more interesting, so that neither of the two felt anxious to bring it to a close. Keller confessed, with apparent sincerity, to having been guilty of many acts of such a nature that it astonished the prince that he could mention them, even to him. At every fresh avowal he professed the deepest repentance, and described himself as being "bathed in tears"; but this did not prevent him from putting on a boastful air at times, and some of his stories were so absurdly comical that both he and the prince laughed like madmen.
"One point in your favour is that you seem to have a child-like mind, and extreme truthfulness," said the prince at last. "Do you know that that atones for much?"
"I am assuredly noble-minded, and chivalrous to a degree!" said Keller, much softened. "But, do you know, this nobility of mind exists in a dream, if one may put it so? It never appears in practice or deed. Now, why is that? I can never understand."
"Do not despair. I think we may say without fear of deceiving ourselves, that you have now given a fairly exact account of your life. I, at least, think it would be impossible to add much to what you have just told me."
"Impossible?" cried Keller, almost pityingly. "Oh prince, how little you really seem to understand human nature!"
"Is there really much more to be added?" asked the prince, with mild surprise. "Well, what is it you really want of me? Speak out; tell me why you came to make your confession to me?"
"What did I want? Well, to begin with, it is good to meet a man like you. It is a pleasure to talk over my faults with you. I know you for one of the best of men ... and then ... then ..."
He hesitated, and appeared so much embarrassed that the prince helped him out.
"Then you wanted me to lend you money?"
The words were spoken in a grave tone, and even somewhat shyly.
Keller started, gave an astonished look at the speaker, and thumped the table with his fist.
"Well, prince, that's enough to knock me down! It astounds me! Here you are, as simple and innocent as a knight of the golden age, and yet ... yet ... you read a man's soul like a psychologist! Now, do explain it to me, prince, because I ... I really do not understand! ... Of course, my aim was to borrow money all along, and you ... you asked the question as if there was nothing blameable in it--as if you thought it quite natural."
"Yes ... from you it is quite natural."
"And you are not offended?"
"Why should I be offended?"
"Well, just listen, prince. I remained here last evening, partly because I have a great admiration for the French archbishop Bourdaloue. I enjoyed a discussion over him till three o'clock in the morning, with Lebedeff; and then ... then--I swear by all I hold sacred that I am telling you the truth--then I wished to develop my soul in this frank and heartfelt confession to you. This was my thought as I was sobbing myself to sleep at dawn. Just as I was losing consciousness, tears in my soul, tears on my face (I remember how I lay there sobbing), an idea from hell struck me. 'Why not, after confessing, borrow money from him?' You see, this confession was a kind of masterstroke; I intended to use it as a means to your good grace and favour--and then--then I meant to walk off with a hundred and fifty roubles. Now, do you not call that base?"
"It is hardly an exact statement of the case," said the prince in reply. "You have confused your motives and ideas, as I need scarcely say too often happens to myself. I can assure you, Keller, I reproach myself bitterly for it sometimes. When you were talking just now I seemed to be listening to something about myself. At times I have imagined that all men were the same," he continued earnestly, for he appeared to be much interested in the conversation, "and that consoled me in a certain degree, for a DOUBLE motive is a thing most difficult to fight against. I have tried, and I know. God knows whence they arise, these ideas that you speak of as base. I fear these double motives more than ever just now, but I am not your judge, and in my opinion it is going too far to give the name of baseness to it--what do you think? You were going to employ your tears as a ruse in order to borrow money, but you also say--in fact, you have sworn to the fact-- that independently of this your confession was made with an honourable motive. As for the money, you want it for drink, do you not? After your confession, that is weakness, of course; but, after all, how can anyone give up a bad habit at a moment's notice? It is impossible. What can we do? It is best, I think, to leave the matter to your own conscience. How does it seem to you?" As he concluded the prince looked curiously at Keller; evidently this problem of double motives had often been considered by him before. 
"Well, how anybody can call you an idiot after that, is more than I can understand!" cried the boxer.
The prince reddened slightly.
"Bourdaloue, the archbishop, would not have spared a man like me," Keller continued, "but you, you have judged me with humanity. To show how grateful I am, and as a punishment, I will not accept a hundred and fifty roubles. Give me twenty-five--that will be enough; it is all I really need, for a fortnight at least. I will not ask you for more for a fortnight. I should like to have given Agatha a present, but she does not really deserve it. Oh, my dear prince, God bless you!"
At this moment Lebedeff appeared, having just arrived from Petersburg. He frowned when he saw the twenty-five rouble note in Keller's hand, but the latter, having got the money, went away at once. Lebedeff began to abuse him.
"You are unjust; I found him sincerely repentant," observed the prince, after listening for a time.
"What is the good of repentance like that? It is the same exactly as mine yesterday, when I said, 'I am base, I am base,'--words, and nothing more!"
"Then they were only words on your part? I thought, on the contrary..."
"Well, I don't mind telling you the truth--you only! Because you see through a man somehow. Words and actions, truth and falsehood, are all jumbled up together in me, and yet I am perfectly sincere. I feel the deepest repentance, believe it or not, as you choose; but words and lies come out in the infernal craving to get the better of other people. It is always there--the notion of cheating people, and of using my repentant tears to my own advantage! I assure you this is the truth, prince! I would not tell any other man for the world! He would laugh and jeer at me--but you, you judge a man humanely."
"Why, Keller said the same thing to me nearly word for word a few minutes ago!" cried Muishkin. "And you both seem inclined to boast about it! You astonish me, but I think he is more sincere than you, for you make a regular trade of it. Oh, don't put on that pathetic expression, and don't put your hand on your heart! Have you anything to say to me? You have not come for nothing..."
Lebedeff grinned and wriggled.
"I have been waiting all day for you, because I want to ask you a question; and, for once in your life, please tell me the truth at once. Had you anything to do with that affair of the carriage yesterday?"
Lebedeff began to grin again, rubbed his hands, sneezed, but spoke not a word in reply.
"I see you had something to do with it."
"Indirectly, quite indirectly! I am speaking the truth--I am indeed! I merely told a certain person that I had people in my house, and that such and such personages might be found among them."
"I am aware that you sent your son to that house--he told me so himself just now, but what is this intrigue?" said the prince, impatiently.
"It is not my intrigue!" cried Lebedeff, waving his hand.
"It was engineered by other people, and is, properly speaking, rather a fantasy than an intrigue!"
"But what is it all about? Tell me, for Heaven's sake! Cannot you understand how nearly it touches me? Why are they blackening Evgenie Pavlovitch's reputation?"
Lebedeff grimaced and wriggled again.
"Prince!" said he. "Excellency! You won't let me tell you the whole truth; I have tried to explain; more than once I have begun, but you have not allowed me to go on..."
The prince gave no answer, and sat deep in thought. Evidently he was struggling to decide.
"Very well! Tell me the truth," he said, dejectedly.
"Aglaya Ivanovna ..." began Lebedeff, promptly.
"Be silent! At once!" interrupted the prince, red with indignation, and perhaps with shame, too. "It is impossible and absurd! All that has been invented by you, or fools like you! Let me never hear you say a word again on that subject!"
Late in the evening Colia came in with a whole budget of Petersburg and Pavlofsk news. He did not dwell much on the Petersburg part of it, which consisted chiefly of intelligence about his friend Hippolyte, but passed quickly to the Pavlofsk tidings. He had gone straight to the Epanchins' from the station.
"There's the deuce and all going on there!" he said. "First of all about the row last night, and I think there must be something new as well, though I didn't like to ask. Not a word about YOU, prince, the whole time!" The most interesting fact was that Aglaya had been quarrelling with her people about Gania. Colia did not know any details, except that it had been a terrible quarrel! Also Evgenie Pavlovitch had called, and met with an excellent reception all round. And another curious thing: Mrs. Epanchin was so angry that she called Varia to her--Varia was talking to the girls--and turned her out of the house "once for all "she said. "I heard it from Varia herself--Mrs. Epanchin was quite polite, but firm; and when Varia said good-bye to the girls, she told them nothing about it, and they didn't know they were saying goodbye for the last time. I'm sorry for Varia, and for Gania too; he isn't half a bad fellow, in spite of his faults, and I shall never forgive myself for not liking him before! I don't know whether I ought to continue to go to the Epanchins' now," concluded Colia--" I like to be quite independent of others, and of other people's quarrels if I can; but I must think over it."
"I don't think you need break your heart over Gania," said the prince; "for if what you say is true, he must be considered dangerous in the Epanchin household, and if so, certain hopes of his must have been encouraged."
"What? What hopes?" cried Colia; "you surely don't mean Aglaya?-- oh, no!--"
"You're a dreadful sceptic, prince," he continued, after a moment's silence. "I have observed of late that you have grown sceptical about everything. You don't seem to believe in people as you did, and are always attributing motives and so on--am I using the word 'sceptic' in its proper sense?"
"I believe so; but I'm not sure."
"Well, I'll change it, right or wrong; I'll say that you are not sceptical, but JEALOUS. There! you are deadly jealous of Gania, over a certain proud damsel! Come!" Colia jumped up, with these words, and burst out laughing. He laughed as he had perhaps never laughed before, and still more when he saw the prince flushing up to his temples. He was delighted that the prince should be jealous about Aglaya. However, he stopped immediately on seeing that the other was really hurt, and the conversation continued, very earnestly, for an hour or more.
Next day the prince had to go to town, on business. Returning in the afternoon, he happened upon General Epanchin at the station. The latter seized his hand, glancing around nervously, as if he were afraid of being caught in wrong-doing, and dragged him into a first-class compartment. He was burning to speak about something of importance.
"In the first place, my dear prince, don't be angry with me. I would have come to see you yesterday, but I didn't know how Lizabetha Prokofievna would take it. My dear fellow, my house is simply a hell just now, a sort of sphinx has taken up its abode there. We live in an atmosphere of riddles; I can't make head or tail of anything. As for you, I feel sure you are the least to blame of any of us, though you certainly have been the cause of a good deal of trouble. You see, it's all very pleasant to be a philanthropist; but it can be carried too far. Of course I admire kind-heartedness, and I esteem my wife, but--"
The general wandered on in this disconnected way for a long time; it was clear that he was much disturbed by some circumstance which he could make nothing of.
"It is plain to me, that YOU are not in it at all," he continued, at last, a little less vaguely, "but perhaps you had better not come to our house for a little while. I ask you in the friendliest manner, mind; just till the wind changes again. As for Evgenie Pavlovitch," he continued with some excitement, "the whole thing is a calumny, a dirty calumny. It is simply a plot, an intrigue, to upset our plans and to stir up a quarrel. You see, prince, I'll tell you privately, Evgenie and ourselves have not said a word yet, we have no formal understanding, we are in no way bound on either side, but the word may be said very soon, don't you see, VERY soon, and all this is most injurious, and is meant to be so. Why? I'm sure I can't tell you. She's an extraordinary woman, you see, an eccentric woman; I tell you I am so frightened of that woman that I can't sleep. What a carriage that was, and where did it come from, eh? I declare, I was base enough to suspect Evgenie at first; but it seems certain that that cannot be the case, and if so, why is she interfering here? That's the riddle, what does she want? Is it to keep Evgenie to herself? But, my dear fellow, I swear to you, I swear he doesn't even KNOW her, and as for those bills, why, the whole thing is an invention! And the familiarity of the woman! It's quite clear we must treat the impudent creature's attempt with disdain, and redouble our courtesy towards Evgenie. I told my wife so.
"Now I'll tell you my secret conviction. I'm certain that she's doing this to revenge herself on me, on account of the past, though I assure you that all the time I was blameless. I blush at the very idea. And now she turns up again like this, when I thought she had finally disappeared! Where's Rogojin all this time? I thought she was Mrs. Rogojin, long ago."
The old man was in a state of great mental perturbation. The whole of the journey, which occupied nearly an hour, he continued in this strain, putting questions and answering them himself, shrugging his shoulders, pressing the prince's hand, and assuring the latter that, at all events, he had no suspicion whatever of HIM. This last assurance was satisfactory, at all events. The general finished by informing him that Evgenie's uncle was head of one of the civil service departments, and rich, very rich, and a gourmand. "And, well, Heaven preserve him, of course--but Evgenie gets his money, don't you see? But, for all this, I'm uncomfortable, I don't know why. There's something in the air, I feel there's something nasty in the air, like a bat, and I'm by no means comfortable."
And it was not until the third day that the formal reconciliation between the prince and the Epanchins took place, as said before.
 
直到第三天叶潘钦一家才完全平心静气下来。公爵虽然在许多方面通常都怪罪了自己，并真诚地期待着惩罚，但是开始他内心里依然怀着充分的信念，认为叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜不可能认真生他的气，而多半是生她自己的气。这样，这么长久的不和到了第三天已使公爵陷于茫然不知所措、郁郁寡欢的境地。造成这种境况的还有其他种种情形，但是其中一个情况是主要的。整整三天这一情况日益加重了公爵的疑心（不久前公爵谴责自己有两个极端，既责备自己那“毫无意义、令人讨厌的”异常的轻信，与此同时也责怪自己“阴鸳、卑劣的”的多疑）。总之，第三天快要结束的时候，从马车里跟叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇说话的那个古怪女士突然出现这件奇事，在他的头脑里则达到了令人害怕和神秘莫测的程度。这神秘莫测的实质，除了事情的其他诸多方面，对于公爵来说是一个可悲的问题：这件新的“荒唐之举”是否也正该归罪于他，或者仅仅……但是他没有说完还有谁。至于带Ｈ。印。B。三个字母的那个人之举，那么，在他看来，这纯粹不过是毫无恶意的淘气行为，甚至是十足孩子气的淘气行为，因此有一点点是她有错的想法也是惭愧的，在某个方面来说甚至是不正直的。
不过，在那下成体统的“夜晚”（那晚乱糟糟，他是所谓罪魁祸首）后的第一天，公爵上午就很高兴地在自己家里接待了ω公爵和阿杰莱达：“他们来主要是为了打听一下他的健康”，他们俩是散步顺便来的。阿杰莱达刚才在公园里发现了一棵树，是一棵奇美的古树，树叶繁茂，枝权伸展，弯弯曲曲，树身上有窟窿和裂缝，可是满树绿茵茵的嫩叶。她一定要画这棵树，一定要画！在他们来访的整整半小时中她几乎就只谈这件事。ω公爵仍像往常一样和霭可亲，他问公爵过去的事，回忆他们第一次相识时的情景，对于昨天的事几乎一语不发，最后阿杰莱达忍不住了，苦笑着承认，他们是顺道而来， ｉｎｃｏｇｎｉｔｏ＊，但是她的承认也就至此为止，虽然从ｉｎｃｏｇｎｉｔｏ这个词已经可以看出，她父母，也就是说，主要是叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜眼下情绪特别不好。但是，无论是关于她，还是阿格拉娅，甚至伊万•费奥多罗维奇，阿杰菜达和ω公爵在这次拜访中却都只字未提。他们继续去散步，临走也没有邀请公爵同行。至于说请他去他们家，更是毫无表示；关于这一点阿杰莱达嘴里甚至冒出一句很能说明问题的后：在讲到她的一幅水彩画时，她突然表示很想给公爵看看这幅画。“怎么才能快点办这件事，等一等？如果科利亚来，我或者就让他给您送来，或者明天与公爵散步时我自己带来，”她终于结束了自己的困惑，并对于她能这么灵活而且对大家都合适地解决这个难题感到高兴。
最后，几乎已经是告辞后，ω公爵像是突然回忆起似的说：
“对了，”他问，“您是否知道，亲爱的列大•尼古拉耶维奇，昨天从马车里朝叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇喊叫的那个女人是什么人？”
“这是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，”公爵说，“难道您还不知道这是她？跟她在一起的是谁，我却不知道。”
“我知道，我听说过！”ω公爵接过话茬说，“但是这喊声是什么意思？我承认，对于我来说，这真是个谜……对于我和对于其他人来说都是。”
ω公爵说话时明显带着一种异常惊讶的神情。
“她说了叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇什么借据的事，”梅什金公爵非常简单地回答说，“这些借据从某个高利贷者那里落到了罗戈任手中，是因为她的请求，并说罗戈任将等叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇一段时间。”
“我听到的，听到的，亲爱的公爵，要知道这是不可能的！叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇不可能有什么借据的！他拥有这么多的财产……确实，他过去发生过一些轻率的事，我甚至还帮过他摆脱困境……但是凭他有的财产却向高利贷者立借据并为此提心吊胆，这不可能。而且他也不可能对纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜说你，不可能与她有这般友好的关系。主要的谜就在这里。他发誓一点也不明白，我完全相信他。但问题在于，亲爱的公爵，我想问您，是否知道什么？也就是说，哪怕是有什么传闻奇迹般地传到您这儿。”
＊意大利语：别人不知道的。
“不，我什么也不知道，请您相信，我丝毫没有干预这件事。”
“啊，公爵，瞧您成了什么人了！今天我简直不认得您了。难道我会认为您干预了这样的事？……算了，您今天情绪不佳。”
他拥抱并吻了公爵。
“干预什么样的‘这样的’事？我看不出任何‘这样的’事。”
“毫无疑问，这个女人想以某种方式和在某个方面给叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇制造麻烦，当着人家的面强加给他本来没有也不可能有的品质，”ω公爵回答说，语气相当冷淡。
列夫•尼古拉耶维奇公爵非常窘困，但是，他仍然疑问地凝视着公爵，但后者却缄默不语。
“也许不仅仅是借据？不真正像昨天她说的那样？”公爵终于不耐烦地嘀咕说。“我对您说，您自己判断，可能在叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇和……她之间，加上罗戈任，有什么共同的东西？我再对你说一遍，他拥有巨大的财产，这点我完全知道；他还等着从伯父那里得到另一笔财产。不过是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜……”
ω公爵突然又闭口不语了，显然是因为他不想向公爵继续谈论纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜。
“这么说，至少他是认识她的罗？”列夫•尼古拉耶维奇沉默了１分钟左右，突然问。
“好像是这么回事，是个轻浮的人嘛！不过，即使有这回事，也已经是很久前了，是过去，也就是两三年前，要知道他跟托茨基也相识。现在可丝毫也不可能有这类事，他们从来也不可能用你相称！您自己知道，她一直不在这里，无论什么地方都不见她。许多人还不知道，她又出现了。我发现她马车也就是三天左右，不会更多。”
“多么富丽堂皇的马车！”阿杰莱达说。
“是的，马车很富丽堂皇。”
他们俩走了，不过，可以说，他们是怀着对列夫•尼古拉耶维奇公爵最友好的兄弟般的好感离开的。
而对我们的主人公来说这次拜访甚至包含着相当重大的意义。比方说，从昨天起（也许还更早）他自己也有许多疑惑，但是在他们来访以前他完全不取为自己的担忧辩解。现在则明白了：田公爵当然是错误地解释了事情，但终究已经徘徊在真相的周围了，他毕竟明白这里有阴谋。（“不过，也许他暗自完全正确地明白事情的真相，”公爵思忖着，“只不过不想说出来，因而故意作错误的解释。”）最明显的是，刚才他们来看他（而且正是田公爵），是希望他做出某些解释；如果是这样，那么他们简直就认为他参与了阴谋，此外，如果这一切真的这么重要，那么，看来她有某种可怕的目的，是什么目的呢？真可怕！“再说怎么阻止她呢？当她认定了自己的目的后，要制止她是丝毫不可能的！”公爵凭经验已经知道这一点。“真是疯了，疯了！”
但是这个上午汇集拢来的其他悬而未决的问题是大多了，大多了，而且所有的问题都在同一个时间涌来，全都要求立即解决，因此公爵甚是忧心忡忡。维拉•列别杰娃抱了柳芭奇卡到他这儿来，笑着给他聊了好半天，稍微消解了他的愁思。跟着她来的是张大了嘴的妹妹，在她们后面则是列别杰大的中学生儿子。他要公爵相信，《启示录》里讲到的落到地面水源上的“茵陈星”，据他父亲阐释，就是分布欧洲的铁路网。公爵不相信列别杰夫是这样解释的，决定一有合适机会就问他本人。从维拉•列别杰娃那里公爵获悉，凯勒尔昨天起就到他们这儿来落脚，从所有的迹象来看，短期内他不会离开他们家，因为找到了伙伴，跟伊沃尔京将军交起朋友来了；不过，他声称，他留在他们那里唯一的目的是为了补充自己的教育，总的来说，列别杰夫的孩子们开始日益使公爵越来越喜欢。科利亚一整天都不在家：他一大早就去了波得堡。（列别杰夫也是天刚亮就去办自己的事了。）但是公爵迫不及待地等待的是加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇的来访，他今天非得来找公爵不可。
他在下午６点多刚用餐后就来了。看了他第一眼，公爵就思忖，至少这位先生是应该正确无误地了解全部底细的。再说他有瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜及其丈夫这样的帮手，他怎么会不知道呢？但是公爵跟加尼亚的关系仍然有些特别。比如，公爵信托他办布尔多夫斯基这件事，是特别请求他办事；但是，尽管有这种信任和往昔的交情，在他们之间仍留有某些仿佛决定彼此绝不谈及的敏感点。公爵有时候觉得，从加尼亚这方面来说，他也许愿意以最彻底和友好的真诚相侍；例如现在，他刚走进来，公爵马上就觉得，加尼亚充满信心地认为，正是此刻该是打破他们之间在所有那些敏感点上的坚冰的时候，（可是加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇急于要走，他妹妹在列别杰夫那里等他；他俩急着要去办什么事。）
但是如果加尼亚真的期待会有一连串迫不及待的问题、情下自禁的诉说、赤诚友情的坦露，那么他当然是错了，在他拜访的整个２０分钟过程中公爵甚至非常沉静，几乎心不在焉。原来期待他提出的许多问题，或者最好是说加尼亚等待他提出的主要问题，并没有提出来。于是加尼亚也就决定谈话时做较多的保留。他一刻不停他讲了整整２０分钟，一边笑着，一边很快地扯着一些最轻松愉快的闲话，可是却避而下谈主要的事。
加尼亚只是顺便讲到，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜到帕夫洛夫斯克这里总共才四天，可是已经引起了大家的注意。她住在水手街某个地方一幢下怎么好的小房子里。是在达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜那里，而她的轻便马车几乎是帕夫洛夫斯克首屈一指的。她周围已经座集了一一大群老老少少的追求者；有时还有骑手伴送她的马车。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜仍像以前那样非常挑剔，到她这儿来的都是经过选择的人。但是在她旁边仍然形成了一支队伍，逢到需要的时候总有人会站出来保护她，一位消夏的别墅客是个已订了婚约的未婚夫，为了纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜而跟自己的未婚妻吵架；一位将军老头为了她几乎诅咒自己的儿子。她常常把一个美妙的少女带在身边兜风，那少女刚１６岁，是达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜的远亲，她唱歌唱得很好，因此，每到夜晚她们的小屋，急吸引人们的注意。不过，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜操守非常规矩，穿得也不华丽，但异常有风度，所有的女士们都 “羡慕她的风度，美貌和马车”。
“昨天那件怪事，”加尼亚低声说，“当然是有用意的，当然，是不应该计较的。要对她吹毛求疵什么的，那就得故意找她的碴儿，或者造谣中伤，不过，这也马上就会来的，”加尼亚结束道。他本来期待着公爵这时一定会问：“为什么他称昨天的那件事是有用意的、又为什么说那种事马上就会来的？”但是公爵却没有问。
关于叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇的情况也是加尼亚自己说开的，没有特别的询问，这显得非常奇怪，因为他在谈话中插进这个话题是不伦不类的。照加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇的说法，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇不认识纳斯塔西娅，向她介绍了他，恐怕一次也没有跟其他人一起去过她的家。关于借据的事，也是可能的（这一点加尼亚甚至知道得很肯定）叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇当然是有一份巨大的家财，但是“庄园方面的某些事务确实搞得乱七八糟”，在一个令人颇感兴趣的话题上，加尼亚却忽然住了口。关于纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜昨夜的出格的举动，除了前面顺便提到的，他没有再说一句话，后来瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜来找加尼亚，她呆了一会儿，也是未经询问就来的，说叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇今天，也可能明天，要去彼得堡，而她的丈夫（伊万•波得罗维奇•普季岑）也在彼得堡，也好像是为叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛丝奇的事，那边确实出了什么事。临走时，她又补充说，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜今天心境极为恶劣，但最奇怪的是，阿格拉娅跟全家都吵遍了，不仅跟父亲母亲，而且连跟两个姐姐也吵架了，“这可完全不好。”仿佛是顺便告诉这最后一个消息（对于公爵来说却是极为意味深长的），兄妹俩便走了。有关“帕夫利谢夫儿子”的事，加涅奇卡也只字未提，也许是出于虚假的谦逊，可能是“顾惜公爵的感情”，但是公爵还是再一次感谢他尽力办完了这个事情。
公爵非常高兴，终于只剩下他一个人了。他走下露台，穿过路径，走进了花园；他想好好思考一下，做出下一步的决定，但是这“一步”不是可以反复考虑的一步，而恰恰是不容斟酌、只能下决心干的一步，他忽然非常想撇下这里的一切，回到自己来的地方去，去遥远的僻静的地方，立即动身，甚至跟准都不告而别。他预感到，只要他在这里哪怕再呆上几天，就一定会无可挽回地被牵进这个圈子里去，并且这个圈子今后就将落在他身上。但是什么考虑还没有，１０分钟便当即做出决定，要逃走是“不可能的”，这几乎是畏缩怯懦，因为摆在他面前的这些难题，不去解决或者至少是不竭尽全力去解决现在他甚至没有丝毫权利可以这样做。带着这样的思绪他回到家，未必有一刻钟散步。此刻他完全是不幸的。
列别杰夫仍然不在家，因而傍晚的时候凯勒尔得以闯到公爵这儿来。他没有喝醉，而是来吐露心曲和做自我表白的。他直截了当声称他来是向公爵匿讲述自己的一生，为此他才留在帕夫洛夫斯克的。要赶他走是没有一丝可能的：他是怎么也不会走的。凯勒尔本准备讲上很久，讲得也很不连贯，但是几乎刚开始说就突然跳到了结尾，并且说，他失去了“道德的所有幽灵”（纯粹是由于下信至高无上的上帝的缘故），以至曾经偷过东西。“您能想象到这点吗。”
“听着，凯勒尔，要是我处在您的地位，没有特别的需要最好别做这样的自供，”公爵开始说，“不过，您也许是故意往自己身上抹黑？”
“只对您，唯一对您一个人供认，只是为了帮助自己发展！再也不会告诉任何人；至死也要把我的秘密藏在白色？”衣下带去！但是，公爵，您要是能知道我们这个时代弄到钱有多难就好！说了这些，请间您，到哪儿去弄钱？只有一个回答：‘拿黄金和钻石来作抵押，我们就给，’也就是说，恰恰是我所没有的，您能想象这点吗？最后我生气了，就那么站在那里不走。‘绿宝石作抵押，给不给？’我说。‘绿宝石作抵押也给，’他说。‘好，好极了，’我说完，戴上帽子就走了出去；见你们的鬼，你们这帮无赖！真是这样！”
“难道您有绿宝石？”
“我哪有什么绿宝石！喏，公爵，您还以那么光明和天真的眼光，甚至可以说，用田园牧歌式的态度来看待生活！”
最后，公爵与其说是怜惜，不如说是感到不好意思。他甚至闪过这么一个念头。“难道不能通过某个人的好影响使这个人做成什么事吗？”他认为鉴于某些原因自己的影响是完全不适用的，这并非是妄自菲薄，而是因为对事物的某种特殊的的看法。渐渐她他们谈得拢了，以至都不想分手了。凯勒尔异常情愿地承认了一些事情，简直令人不可想象，这些事情怎能讲得出口。每当开始讲一个故事前，他总是真正要你相信，他是多么悔恨，内心“充满泪水”，可是一讲起来则又仿佛为这些行为而自豪，同时，有时又显得那么可笑，乃至他和公爵最后都像疯了似的哈哈大笑。
“主要的是，在您身上有一种孩子般的好信任感和不同寻常的诚实，”公爵最后说，“要知道，就凭这一点您就能补偿许多不足。”
“气度高尚，气度高尚，骑士般的高尚气度。”凯勒尔非常感动地加以肯定，“但是，公爵，您要知道，一切仅是幻想，这么说吧，是海市蜃搂，实际上永远也不会有什么结果！为什么会这样？我无法理解。”
“别失望。现在可以肯定地说，您向我和盘托出了您的全部底细；至少我觉得，对于您所讲的，现在已经不能再补充什么了，不是这样吗？”
“不能？。”凯勒尔带着怜惜的口吻感叹说，“哦，公爵，您对人的理解在很大程度上可以说还是瑞士式的。”
“难道还可以补充？”公爵惊讶而羞怯地说，“那么您期待从我这里得到什么呢？凯勒尔，请说吧，您来忏悔是为了什么？”
“从您这里得到什么？期待什么？第一，单是望着您这副心地忠厚的样子就让人愉快，跟您一起坐一会，聊一聊，也让人心里高兴；至少我知道，我面前是位最具美德的人，而第二嘛……第二……”
他语塞了，没有说下去。
“也许，您是想借钱。”公爵非常认真和憨厚地提示说，甚至还有点羞怯。
凯特尔猛然一震；他带着先前的惊讶直盯着公爵的眼睛很快地瞥了一眼，用拳头重重地猛击了一下桌子。
“嘿，您这一着可真把人搞槽了！得了吧，公爵，像您这样单纯忠厚，这样天真纯朴，就是在黄金时代也没有听说过，同时，您又用这样深刻的心理观察像利箭一般一下子把人刺穿了。但是，请原谅，公爵，这需要解释，因为我……我简直弄糊涂了！当然，说到底，我的目的是借钱，但是您问我借钱的事时，仿佛并不认为这是应受谴责的，而认为这是应该似的。”
“是的……从您来说这是应该的。”
“您不气忿吗。”
“是的……有什么可气忿的呢。”
“听着，公爵，昨晚起我就留在这儿了，第一，是出于对法国大主教布尔达鲁＊（我们在列别杰夫那里干了一瓶又一瓶直喝到３点钟）有着特别的敬意，第二，主要的，我可以画十字起誓，我说的是千真万确的真话！），我之所以留下来，这么说吧，是想向您做全部的诚心诚意的忏晦，以此来促进自己的成长，我就带着这样的想法泪流满面地在３点多钟睡着了，您现在相信一个正人君子吗、在我入睡那一刻，真正充满了内心的泪水，可以说，也泪流满面（因为最后我号啕大哭）”，我记得这一点！），我冒出了一个可恶的念头：‘怎么，在作过忏悔以后，来了不问他借点钱吗。”这样，我就准备好了忏悔，这么说吧，犹如一道‘泪汁肉丁’，目的就为了让这这些泪水泡软通路，使您感化以后数给我１５０卢布。在您看来，这不卑鄙吗。”
“可是这大概不是真话，而不过是一件下跟另一件事碰到一起了，两个念头汇合到一起，这是常会发生的情况。我就不断出现这种情况，不过，我认为这下好，您要知道，凯勒尔；在这点上我首先总是责备自己。您现在向我讲的就像是我自己的事、我有时候甚至认为，”公爵很严肃、真诚和饶有兴味地继续说，“所有的人都是这样的，于是我就开始赞许自己，因为要跟这两种念头作斗争困难得不得了，我有体验。上帝才知道，这两种念头怎么来的；怎么产生的。您就直截了当称这是卑鄙！现在我又将开始怕这些念头。无论怎么样，我不是您的法官。但是，据我看，终究不能就这么直截了当地称之为卑鄙，您怎么想？您耍滑头，想通过眼泪来骗取钱财，但是您可是自己起誓，说您的忏梅还有别的目的，是高尚的目的，而不单是弄钱的目的；至于说到钱，您需要它们可是用来纵酒，是吗？但是，在这样的忏梅以后这自纵是意志薄弱的行为。然而，一下子又怎么能抛弃酗酒呢？这是不可能的。怎么办？最好还是留给您自己的良心去考虑，您认为怎样？”
＊布尔达鲁和波尔多（法国葡萄酒名）两词发音相近。此处系凯勒尔戏称。
公爵异常好奇地望着凯勒尔。关于两种念头的问题显然早已占据了他的思想。
“嘿，听您这么说以后，我真不明白，为什么人家要称您是白痴？”凯勒尔喊着说。
公爵微微红了脸。
“布尔达鲁大主教也不会宽恕人的，而您却宽恕人，而且富有同情心地评判我：为了惩戒自己和表明我受了感动，现在我不想要１５０卢布了，只要给我２５卢布就够了！我所需要的就这些，至少可以过两个星期。不到两个星期我不会来要钱，我原想让阿加什卡高兴高兴，但是她不配。啊，亲爱的公爵，愿上帝祝福您！”
最后，列别杰夫进来了。他刚刚回来，发现凯勒尔手中有２５卢布，便皱了下眉头，但是拿到了钱的凯勒尔已经急着要走了并且立即溜之大吉。列别杰夫马上就开始说起他的坏话来。
“您不公正，他确实真心诚意悔过，”最后公爵指出。
“要知道这算什么悔过呀！就跟我昨天说‘我卑鄙，我卑鄙’一模一样，可只是说说而已！”
“这么说您只是说说而已，而我本来以为……”
“好吧，这就对您，就对您一个人说真话，因为您能洞察一个人：说也罢，做也罢，谎言也罢，真话也罢，这一切在我身上全是混在一起的，并且也完全是真诚的，真话和行动于我便是真诚的悔过，信不信由您，我可以起誓，而说空话和谎言则是可恶的（且总是存在的）念头，怎么诱人上钩，怎么通过悔恨的泪水来赢得好处！真的，是这样的！对别人我是下会说的，因为会遭到他嘲笑或唾弃；但是，公爵，您会富有同情心地做出评判。”
“瞧，就跟刚才他对我说的一模一样。”公爵高声喊了起来，“而且你们俩像是在自我吹嘘！你们甚至使我感到谅讶，只不过他比您来得真诚，而您将此完全变成了一种职业。得了，够了，别皱眉头，列别杰夫，也不用把手放到心口。您不要对我说什么呜？您是不会白白上这儿来的……”
列别杰夫拱肩曲背，扭捏作态。
“我等了您整整一天，想向您提一个问题，请回答我，哪怕一生中说这一次真话：您是否多少参与了与昨晚马车有关的事？”
列别杰夫又扭扭捏捏，开始嘻嘻笑起来，不停地搓着双手，最后甚至接连打起喷嚏来，但依然还是没有勇气说出话来。
“我看得出，您是参与的。”
“但是间接的，纯粹只是间接的！我说的是老实话！我参与的只是及时让那个女人知道，我家聚集着这么一伙人以及有些人在场。”
“我知道，您派自己的儿子到那里去过，他刚才自己对我说的，但是这是个什么阴谋呀！”公爵不耐烦地感叹说。
“这不是我的阴谋，不是我的阴谋，”列别杰夫连连挥手加以否定，“这事是别的人搞的，别的人，而且与其说是阴谋，不如说是突发奇想。”
“到底是怎么回事？看在基督面上，您给解释清楚！难道您不明白，这是直接牵涉到我的？要知道这是在给叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇抹黑。”
“公爵，最尊敬的公爵！”列别杰夫又作出拱肩曲背状，“这可是您不许讲出全部真情的，我不是已经开始向您讲真实情况了吗？不止一次，而您不许我讲下去……”
公爵沉默不语，思考了一会。
“那好吧，您讲真相吧，”他沉重地说，显然是经过了激烈的思想斗争。
“阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜……”列别杰夫马上开始说。
“闭嘴，闭嘴！”公爵发狂地喊了起来，气愤得满脸通红，也许还用为感到羞耻。“这不可能，这是胡说！这一切是您自己或者是如您这样的疯子杜撰出来的。永远再也不要让我从您那里听到这样的话！”
夜晚已经１０点多的时候科利亚带了一大堆消息来了，他的消息有两个方面：彼得堡的和帕夫洛夫斯克的。他急忙把彼得堡方面主要的消息先讲了（大部分是关于伊波利特和昨天的事）为了是待会儿再转过来谈，所以赶快转到帕夫洛夫斯克的消息。３小时前他从彼得堡回来，没有到公爵这里来，径直就去了叶潘钦家。“那里的情况简直槽透了！”当然，马车的事是头等的，但是这里面大概还有什么名堂，还有什么他和公爵都不知道的事。“我当然不是密探，也不想向谁打听；不过对我的接待很好，好到甚至出平我的意料，但是对您公爵却只字未提。”最主要和耐人寻味的是，阿格拉娅刚才为了加尼亚跟家里人吵了一顿，事情的详细情况不知道，但就是为了加尼亚（您能想象这点吗！），而且还吵得很凶，看来是有什么要紧的事。将军来得很晚，一副闷闷不乐的样子。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇跟他一起来的，受到了非常好的接待，而他自己也出奇地快活和可爱。最重大的消息是，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜不露声色地把坐在小姐们那儿聊大的瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜叫到自己那里，把她永远赶出自己的家，不过，她采取的却是最客气的方式，这是“从瓦里娅本人那儿听说的”。但是，瓦里娅从叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜那儿出来并跟小姐们告辞的时候，她们却并不知道，她已被永远拒之家门外，这是与她们最后一次作别。
“但是瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁夫娜７点钟时曾经在我这儿的吧？”公爵惊讶地问。
“而赶她走是在７点多或者８点钟。我很可怜瓦里娅，可怜加尼亚……无疑，他们永远在搞诡计，不这样他们是不可能的。而我从来也无法知道，他们在谋划什么，也不想知道。但是请您相信，我亲爱的善良的公爵，加尼亚是有良心的。这个人在许多方面当然是沉沦的，但是在他身上也有许多方面存在着值得寻找的品质，我永远不能原谅自己的是，过去没有理解他……我不知道，在发生瓦里娅这件事后，现在我是否应该继续去那里。说真的，从一开始我就使自己处于完全独立和单独的地位，但是毕竟应该好好想想。”
“您过分怜惜兄长是徒然的，”公爵向他指出，“既然事情已经到了那一步，那么加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇在叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜眼里是个危险人物，因此，他的某些希望正在确立。”
“怎么，什么希望！”科利亚惊诧地喊了起来，“难道您认为，阿格拉娅……这不可能。”
公爵不吭声了。
“您是个可怕的怀疑论者，公爵，”过了两分钟科利亚补说，“我发现，从某个时候起您成了个异常好怀疑的人；您开始什么都不相信并且对一都进行揣测……这种情况下我用‘怀疑论者’这个词正确吗？”
“我想是正确的，虽然我自己其实也不知道。”
“但是我自己不采用‘怀疑论者’这个词，我找到了新的解释，”科利亚突然喊了起来，“您不是怀疑论者，而是个嫉妒者！您极力嫉妒加尼亚爱那位高傲的小姐！”
说完这些，科利亚跳起来，哈哈大笑着，就像他从来也未能好好笑一剑似的。看到公爵满脸啡红，科利亚笑得更加厉宫；他非常得意公爵嫉妒阿格拉娅这个想法，但是，当他发现公爵真的忧伤时，立即就默不作声了。接着他们又很认真和忧虑地谈了一个或一个半小时。
第二天公爵因有一件刻不容缓的事要办在彼得堡耽了整整一上午。回到帕夫洛夫斯克时已经下午４点多了，他在火车站遇到了伊万•费奥多罗维奇。将军很快地抓住他的手，仿佛害怕似的朝四周打量了一下；便把公爵拖进副的一等车厢里，要他一起坐车。他热切地想跟公爵谈什么要紧的事。
“首先，亲爱的公爵，别生我的气，如果我这方面有什么不对的话，请忘了吧。本来昨天我就要到您这儿来，但是不知道，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲夫娜对此会怎样……我家里……简直成了地狱，住进了神秘莫测的斯芬克思似的，而我心里翻腾不安，什么也不明白。至于说到你，那么照我看来，你的过错比我们大家都要小，虽然许多事情当然都是因为你而发生的。你看到了，公爵，当一个慈善家是愉快的，但是也并不尽然。也许，你自己已经尝到了苦果。我当然是喜欢仁慈的、并尊重叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，但是……”
将军说这类话又继续了很久，但他的话语无伦次得令人惊奇，看得出，一件令他极为不解的事使他感到异常震惊和困窘。
“对于我来说，这件事上跟你没有关系这点是毫无疑问的，”他终于说得明确了些，“但是，我友好地请求你，一段时间内别来拜访我们，直至风向转变为止。至于说到叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，”他异常激动地高声说，“那么这
Part 2 Chapter 12
IT was seven in the evening, and the prince was just preparing to go out for a walk in the park, when suddenly Mrs. Epanchin appeared on the terrace.
"In the first place, don't dare to suppose," she began, "that I am going to apologize. Nonsense! You were entirely to blame."
The prince remained silent.
"Were you to blame, or not?"
"No, certainly not, no more than yourself, though at first I thought I was."
"Oh, very well, let's sit down, at all events, for I don't intend to stand up all day. And remember, if you say, one word about 'mischievous urchins,' I shall go away and break with you altogether. Now then, did you, or did you not, send a letter to Aglaya, a couple of months or so ago, about Easter-tide?"
"Yes!"
"What for? What was your object? Show me the letter." Mrs. Epanchin's eyes flashed; she was almost trembling with impatience.
"I have not got the letter," said the prince, timidly, extremely surprised at the turn the conversation had taken. "If anyone has it, if it still exists, Aglaya Ivanovna must have it."
"No finessing, please. What did you write about?"
"I am not finessing, and I am not in the least afraid of telling you; but I don't see the slightest reason why I should not have written."
"Be quiet, you can talk afterwards! What was the letter about? Why are you blushing?"
The prince was silent. At last he spoke.
"I don't understand your thoughts, Lizabetha Prokofievna; but I can see that the fact of my having written is for some reason repugnant to you. You must admit that I have a perfect right to refuse to answer your questions; but, in order to show you that I am neither ashamed of the letter, nor sorry that I wrote it, and that I am not in the least inclined to blush about it "(here the prince's blushes redoubled), "I will repeat the substance of my letter, for I think I know it almost by heart."
So saying, the prince repeated the letter almost word for word, as he had written it.
"My goodness, what utter twaddle, and what may all this nonsense have signified, pray? If it had any meaning at all!" said Mrs. Epanchin, cuttingly, after having listened with great attention.
"I really don't absolutely know myself; I know my feeling was very sincere. I had moments at that time full of life and hope."
"What sort of hope?"
"It is difficult to explain, but certainly not the hopes you have in your mind. Hopes--well, in a word, hopes for the future, and a feeling of joy that THERE, at all events, I was not entirely a stranger and a foreigner. I felt an ecstasy in being in my native land once more; and one sunny morning I took up a pen and wrote her that letter, but why to HER, I don't quite know. Sometimes one longs to have a friend near, and I evidently felt the need of one then," added the prince, and paused.
"Are you in love with her?"
"N-no! I wrote to her as to a sister; I signed myself her brother."
"Oh yes, of course, on purpose! I quite understand."
"It is very painful to me to answer these questions, Lizabetha Prokofievna."
"I dare say it is; but that's no affair of mine. Now then, assure me truly as before Heaven, are you lying to me or not?"
"No, I am not lying."
"Are you telling the truth when you say you are not in love?"
"I believe it is the absolute truth."
"'I believe,' indeed! Did that mischievous urchin give it to her?"
"I asked Nicolai Ardalionovitch . . ."
"The urchin! the urchin!" interrupted Lizabetha Prokofievna in an angry voice. "I do not want to know if it were Nicolai Ardalionovitch! The urchin!"
"Nicolai Ardalionovitch . . ."
"The urchin, I tell you!"
"No, it was not the urchin: it was Nicolai Ardalionovitch," said the prince very firmly, but without raising his voice.
"Well, all right! All right, my dear! I shall put that down to your account."
She was silent a moment to get breath, and to recover her composure.
"Well!--and what's the meaning of the 'poor knight,' eh?"
"I don't know in the least; I wasn't present when the joke was made. It IS a joke. I suppose, and that's all."
"Well, that's a comfort, at all events. You don't suppose she could take any interest in you, do you? Why, she called you an 'idiot' herself."
"I think you might have spared me that," murmured the prince reproachfully, almost in a whisper.
"Don't be angry; she is a wilful, mad, spoilt girl. If she likes a person she will pitch into him, and chaff him. I used to be just such another. But for all that you needn't flatter yourself, my boy; she is not for you. I don't believe it, and it is not to be. I tell you so at once, so that you may take proper precautions. Now, I want to hear you swear that you are not married to that woman?"
"Lizabetha Prokofievna, what are you thinking of?" cried the prince, almost leaping to his feet in amazement.
"Why? You very nearly were, anyhow."
"Yes--I nearly was," whispered the prince, hanging his head.
"Well then, have you come here for HER? Are you in love with HER? With THAT creature?"
"I did not come to marry at all," replied the prince.
"Is there anything you hold sacred?"
"There is."
"Then swear by it that you did not come here to marry HER!"
"I'll swear it by whatever you please."
"I believe you. You may kiss me; I breathe freely at last. But you must know, my dear friend, Aglaya does not love you, and she shall never be your wife while I am out of my grave. So be warned in time. Do you hear me?"
"Yes, I hear."
The prince flushed up so much that he could not look her in the face.
"I have waited for you with the greatest impatience (not that you were worth it). Every night I have drenched my pillow with tears, not for you, my friend, not for you, don't flatter yourself! I have my own grief, always the same, always the same. But I'll tell you why I have been awaiting you so impatiently, because I believe that Providence itself sent you to be a friend and a brother to me. I haven't a friend in the world except Princess Bielokonski, and she is growing as stupid as a sheep from old age. Now then, tell me, yes or no? Do you know why she called out from her carriage the other night?"
"I give you my word of honour that I had nothing to do with the matter and know nothing about it."
"Very well, I believe you. I have my own ideas about it. Up to yesterday morning I thought it was really Evgenie Pavlovitch who was to blame; now I cannot help agreeing with the others. But why he was made such a fool of I cannot understand. However, he is not going to marry Aglaya, I can tell you that. He may be a very excellent fellow, but--so it shall be. I was not at all sure of accepting him before, but now I have quite made up my mind that I won't have him. 'Put me in my coffin first and then into my grave, and then you may marry my daughter to whomsoever you please,' so I said to the general this very morning. You see how I trust you, my boy."
"Yes, I see and understand."
Mrs. Epanchin gazed keenly into the prince's eyes. She was anxious to see what impression the news as to Evgenie Pavlovitch had made upon him.
"Do you know anything about Gavrila Ardalionovitch?" she asked at last.
"Oh yes, I know a good deal."
"Did you know he had communications with Aglaya?"
"No, I didn't," said the prince, trembling a little, and in great agitation. "You say Gavrila Ardalionovitch has private communications with Aglaya?--Impossible!"
"Only quite lately. His sister has been working like a rat to clear the way for him all the winter."
"I don't believe it!" said the prince abruptly, after a short pause. "Had it been so I should have known long ago."
"Oh, of course, yes; he would have come and wept out his secret on your bosom. Oh, you simpleton--you simpleton! Anyone can deceive you and take you in like a--like a,--aren't you ashamed to trust him? Can't you see that he humbugs you just as much as ever he pleases?"
"I know very well that he does deceive me occasionally, and he knows that I know it, but--" The prince did not finish his sentence.
"And that's why you trust him, eh? So I should have supposed. Good Lord, was there ever such a man as you? Tfu! and are you aware, sir, that this Gania, or his sister Varia, have brought her into correspondence with Nastasia Philipovna?"
"Brought whom?" cried Muishkin.
"Aglaya."
"I don't believe it! It's impossible! What object could they have?" He jumped up from his chair in his excitement.
"Nor do I believe it, in spite of the proofs. The girl is self- willed and fantastic, and insane! She's wicked, wicked! I'll repeat it for a thousand years that she's wicked; they ALL are, just now, all my daughters, even that 'wet hen' Alexandra. And yet I don't believe it. Because I don't choose to believe it, perhaps; but I don't. Why haven't you been?" she turned on the prince suddenly. "Why didn't you come near us all these three days, eh?"
The prince began to give his reasons, but she interrupted him again.
"Everybody takes you in and deceives you; you went to town yesterday. I dare swear you went down on your knees to that rogue, and begged him to accept your ten thousand roubles!"
"I never thought of doing any such thing. I have not seen him, and he is not a rogue, in my opinion. I have had a letter from him."
"Show it me!"
The prince took a paper from his pocket-book, and handed it to Lizabetha Prokofievna. It ran as follows:
"SIR,
"In the eyes of the world I am sure that I have no cause for pride or self-esteem. I am much too insignificant for that. But what may be so to other men's eyes is not so to yours. I am convinced that you are better than other people. Doktorenko disagrees with me, but I am content to differ from him on this point. I will never accept one single copeck from you, but you have helped my mother, and I am bound to be grateful to you for that, however weak it may seem. At any rate, I have changed my opinion about you, and I think right to inform you of the fact; but I also suppose that there can be no further inter course between us " ANTIP BURDOVSKY.
"P.S.--The two hundred roubles I owe you shall certainly be repaid in time."
"How extremely stupid!" cried Mrs. Epanchin, giving back the letter abruptly. "It was not worth the trouble of reading. Why are you smiling?"
"Confess that you are pleased to have read it."
"What! Pleased with all that nonsense! Why, cannot you see that they are all infatuated with pride and vanity?"
"He has acknowledged himself to be in the wrong. Don't you see that the greater his vanity, the more difficult this admission must have been on his part? Oh, what a little child you are, Lizabetha Prokofievna!"
"Are you tempting me to box your ears for you, or what?"
"Not at all. I am only proving that you are glad about the letter. Why conceal your real feelings? You always like to do it."
"Never come near my house again!" cried Mrs. Epanchin, pale with rage. "Don't let me see as much as a SHADOW of you about the place! Do you hear?"
"Oh yes, and in three days you'll come and invite me yourself. Aren't you ashamed now? These are your best feelings; you are only tormenting yourself."
"I'll die before I invite you! I shall forget your very name! I've forgotten it already!"
She marched towards the door.
"But I'm forbidden your house as it is, without your added threats!" cried the prince after her.
"What? Who forbade you?"
She turned round so suddenly that one might have supposed a needle had been stuck into her.
The prince hesitated. He perceived that he had said too much now.
"WHO forbade you?" cried Mrs. Epanchin once more.
"Aglaya Ivanovna told me--"
"When? Speak--quick!"
"She sent to say, yesterday morning, that I was never to dare to come near the house again."
Lizabetha Prokofievna stood like a stone.
"What did she send? Whom? Was it that boy? Was it a message?- quick!"
"I had a note," said the prince.
"Where is it? Give it here, at once."
The prince thought a moment. Then he pulled out of his waistcoat pocket an untidy slip of paper, on which was scrawled:
"PRINCE LEF NICOLAIEVITCH,--If you think fit, after all that has passed, to honour our house with a visit, I can assure you you will not find me among the number of those who are in any way delighted to see you.
"AGLAYA EPANCHIN."
Mrs. Epanchin reflected a moment. The next minute she flew at the prince, seized his hand, and dragged him after her to the door.
"Quick--come along!" she cried, breathless with agitation and impatience. "Come along with me this moment!"
"But you declared I wasn't--"
"Don't be a simpleton. You behave just as though you weren't a man at all. Come on! I shall see, now, with my own eyes. I shall see all."
"Well, let me get my hat, at least."
"Here's your miserable hat He couldn't even choose a respectable shape for his hat! Come on! She did that because I took your part and said you ought to have come--little vixen!--else she would never have sent you that silly note. It's a most improper note, I call it; most improper for such an intelligent, well-brought-up girl to write. H'm! I dare say she was annoyed that you didn't come; but she ought to have known that one can't write like that to an idiot like you, for you'd be sure to take it literally." Mrs. Epanchin was dragging the prince along with her all the time, and never let go of his hand for an instant. "What are you listening for?" she added, seeing that she had committed herself a little. "She wants a clown like you--she hasn't seen one for some time--to play with. That's why she is anxious for you to come to the house. And right glad I am that she'll make a thorough good fool of you. You deserve it; and she can do it--oh! she can, indeed!--as well as most people."
 
下午７点钟。公爵打算去花园。突然叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜独自一人来到露台上找他。
“首先，你别以为，”她开始说，“我到你这儿来是来请求原谅的，简直荒唐！你完全是错的。”
公爵没有吭声。
“你有没有错。”
“跟您一样。其实，无论是我还是您，我们俩都没有故意犯什么过错。前天我曾经认为自己有错，而现在我得出结论，不是这么回事。”
“原来你这样想！那好吧，请坐下来听着，因为我不打算站着。”
两人都坐了下来。
“其次，关于那一伙可恶的小子别说一个字，我跟你坐谈１０分钟；我到你这儿来是要问一件事（天知道你想些什么？），如果你哪怕是一个字提到那帮无礼的小子，我马上就起身离开，并且跟你彻底决裂。”
“好，”公爵回答道。
“请问：两个月或两个半月前，复活节左右。你是不是给阿格拉娅寄来过一封信？”
“写过。”
“什么目的？信里写了些什么？把信拿出来！”
叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜的眼睛的的生光，她几乎上焦躁得打颤。
“我这儿没有信，”公爵惊讶而又十分畏怯地说，“如果信还留着，那么是在阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜那里。”
“别耍滑头，你写了些什么？”
“我没有耍滑头，我也什么都不怕。我看不出有什么原因，为什么我不能写信……”
“住口！你以后再说。信里讲些什么？为什么脸红了？”
公爵想了一下。
“我不知道您的想法，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜。我只知道，您很不喜欢这封信。您得同意，我本来可以拒绝回答这样的问题，但是为了向您表示，我并不害怕写过这封信、也不后悔写了这封信，我脸红也绝不是因为这封信（公爵脸红得几乎加了倍），我就给您念这封信，因为我好像还背得出。”
说完，公爵几乎一字不漏地照原信背了出来。
“简直是胡言乱语！在你看来，这种荒谬的言词意味着什么？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜异常专注地听完信后，尖刻地问。
“我自己也完全不知道；我知道，我的感情是比较诚挚的。在那里我曾有过充满生命和巨大希望的时刻。”
“什么希望？”
“很难解释，只不过不是您现在所想到的那种希望，也许是这样……喏，一句话，是未来和欢乐的希望，也许在那里我不是外人，不是外国人，我突然非常喜欢耽在祖国。在一个阳光灿烂的早晨我拿起笔，给她写了信；为什么给她写，我不知道。有时候可是很想有个朋友在身边；看来，我是想有个朋友……”公爵沉默了一会，补充说。
“你恋爱了，是吗？”
“不。我……我就像给妹妹写信；我落款也是用兄长的名义。”
“噢，是故意这样做，我明白。”
“叶莉扎维槽•普罗科菲耶夫娜，回答您这些问题，我感到很不愉快。”
“我知道你难受，但是你难受不难受丝毫不关我的事。听着，回答我老实话，我像面对上访那样：你在对我撒谎还是没有。”
“我没有撒谎。”
“你说没有恋爱，是真的吗？”
“好像、完全是真的。”
“瞧你，‘好像！’，是那男孩转交的？”
“我请求尼古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇……”
“男孩！男孩！”叶莉扎继塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜激动地打断公爵说，“我根本不知道，哪个是尼古拉，•阿尔达利翁诺维奇。是男孩！”
“是尼古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇……”
“对你说，是男孩！”
“不，不是男孩，而是尼古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇，”最后公爵虽然回答得相当轻松，但是很坚定。
“算了，好吧，亲爱的，好吧！我给你记住这一点。”
她用了１分钟克制自己的激动并休息一下。
“那么‘可怜的骑士’又是怎么回事？”
“我根本不知道；这与我无关；是个玩笑罢了。……”
“这下很高兴知道！只不过，难道她会对你有意思？她自己称你是‘畸形儿，和‘白痴’呢。”
“您原可以不用对我说这一点的，”公爵含着责备的口气，几乎是低语着指出。
“别生气。这丫头刚恒任性、疯疯傻傻，娇纵惯了，她要爱上什么人，一定会骂出声来并且当面嘲笑；我也曾经是这样的；只是请别得意，亲爱的，她不属于你的；我不想相信这点，她也永远不会属于你！我对你说是让你马上采取措施。听着，你发誓，你没有跟那一个结婚。”
“叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，您怎么啦，哪会呢？”公爵差点惊讶得跳起来。
“可是差点结了婚？”
“差点结了婚，”公爵喃喃说着，低下了头。
“怎么，既然是这样，那么是爱上了她了？现在也是为了她而到这里来的？是为了这个女人吗？”
“我来不是为了结婚，”公爵回答说。
“你在世界上有什么神圣的东西？”
“有的。”
“你发誓，你不是来跟那个女人结婚的。”
“随您要我发什么誓都行！”
“我相信；吻我一下。我终于可以自在地松口气了；但是要知道：阿格拉娅不爱你，采取措施吧，只要我活在世上，她是不会属于你的！听见了吗？”
“听见了。”
公爵脸红得无法正视叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜。
“牢牢记住。我曾经像期待上帝一样盼着你来（你是不配的，每天夜里泪水都沾湿了枕头，不是为你，亲爱的，不用担心，我有自己别的痛苦，是永恒的永远是那一个痛苦。但是我又为什么迫不及待地盼你来）我仍然相信，上帝亲自把你派来给我作朋友，作亲兄弟的。除了别洛孔斯卡娅老大婆，我身边没有任何人，何况她也飞走了，再加上她年老愚钝，蠢得像头羊。现在你就简单地回答是或不是：你知道吗，前天她为什么要从马车上喊话？”
“说老实话，我没有参与这件事，我什么都不知道！”
“够了，我相信。现在我对此有其他的想法，但还是昨天上午我还认为全是叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇的过错。前天整整一昼夜和昨天上午都这么想。现在当然不能不同意他们的意见了：很明显，他们把他当傻瓜一样来嘲笑，这里有某种缘由，某种原因，某种目的（就这点令人生疑！而且不成体统！）但是阿格拉娅不会属于他的，” 我对你说明这一点！他纵然是个好人，但是事情就是这样的。我过去动摇过，现在已经打定主意：“先把我放进棺材，埋到地里，然后再嫁女儿吧，，这就是今天上午我对伊万•费奥多罗维奇清清楚楚说的话。你瞧，我是信赖你的，你看到了吧？”
“我看到了，我明白。”
叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜锐利地凝视着公爵；也许，她很想知道，有关叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇的消息对他会产生什么样的印象。
“有关加夫里拉•伊沃尔京的情况你一点也不知道吗？”
“你指的是……我知道很多。”
“你是否知道，他与阿格拉娅有联系？”
“根本不知道，”公爵很惊诧，甚至哆嗦了一下。“怎么，您说，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇与阿梧拉娅有联系？这不可能！”
“完全是不久前的事。在这里他妹妹整个冬天像老鼠打洞似的为他打通道路。”
“我不相信，”经过一阵思索和激动之后公爵坚走地重复说，“如果有这样的事，我一定会知道的。”
“难道他自己会跑来并伏在你胸前流着泪向你承认吗？！哎，你呀，真是个傻瓜，傻瓜！大家都在欺骗你，就像……就像……你信赖他也不觉得害臊？难道你没看到，他整个儿是在骗你？”
“我清楚地知道，他有时是在欺骗我，”公爵不情愿地低声说，“他也知道，我知道这一点……”他补了一句但没有把话说完。
“你知道这点，却还信赖他！还有这样荒唐的事！不过你有这种事也是必然的。我有什么好惊奇的呢。天哪！什么时候有过这样的人啊！呸！那你知道吗，这个加尼卡，或者这个瓦里娅，他们替她跟纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜扯上了联系？”
“替谁？”公爵激动地问。
“阿格拉娅。”
“我不相信！不可能有那样的事！是什么目的呢？”
他从椅子上跳了起来。
“虽然有证据，我也不相信。真是个任性惯了的丫头，想入非非的丫头，疯疯癫癫的丫头！可恶的丫头，可恶，可恶！一千年我也要断言，她是个可恶的丫头！她们现在全都这个样，连亚历山德拉这只落汤鸡也不例外，但是这丫头可是跳出了手心。但我也是不相信！也许，是因为不愿意相信，”她仿佛自言自语补了一句，“你为什么不到我家来？”突然她又转向公爵问道，“整整三天为什么不来？”她又一次不耐烦地朝他嚷着。
公爵刚开始说明自己的原因，她又打断了他。
“大家都把你看作是傻瓜并欺骗你！你昨天去过城里了；我敢打赌，你是跪着请求这个无赖接受那一万卢布！”
“根本不是，也没有想过，我连看也没看到他，此外，他不是无赖。我收到了他的信。”
“把信拿来看看。”
公爵从公文包里拿出便笺，递给叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜。便笺里写道：
“仁慈的阁下，在人们的眼里，我当然是没有丝毫权利讲自尊的。在世人们看来，我太渺小卑微，谈不上什么自尊。但这是世人的观点，而不是您的看法。我十分确信，仁慈的阁下，您可能比别人好。我不同意多克托连科的观点，在这一信念上我与他有分歧。我永远不会拿您一文钱，您帮助了我的母亲，为此我应该感谢您，虽然这也是因为软弱无能。无论怎样，我是以另一种眼光来看待您的，并且认为有必要告诉您。然后我相信，我们之间不会有任何关系。安季普•布尔多夫斯基。”
“又及：短缺的二百卢布将在近期内如数奉还。”
“胡扯一通！？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜把便笺扔回给公爵，一边作论说，“不值一谈，你在笑什么？”
“您会承认，您读了也是感到愉快的。”
“什么？读这种虚荣心十足的胡扯会感到愉快？难道您没有看见，他们大都狂妄自大、爱面子到疯狂的地步？”
“是的，但他毕竟认了错，与多克托连科分手了，甚至他越是爱面子，他的这种虚荣心越可贵。噢，您真是个小孩子，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜。”
“你最后是想挨我的耳光，还是怎么的？”
“不，根本不想。而是因为您对便笺感到高兴，却又掩盖这一点。您干吗对您的感情觉得不好意思呢？要知道您在所有方面都这样。”
“现在不许你走近我一步，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜气得脸色发白从座位上跳了起来，“从现在起永远不许你到我那里去！”
“可是过了三天您自己又会来叫我去……哎、您怎么不羞愧？这是您最好的感情，您何必为此感到不好意思呢？要知道您只是自己折磨自己。”
“我就是死也不会来叫你，我要忘了你的名字！我已经忘了！”
她撇下公爵朝外奔去。
“不用您吩咐我也已经被禁止去您那儿了！”公爵在她背后喊道。
“什么？谁禁止你的？”
她刹那间转过身来，仿佛用针刺了她似的。公爵犹豫着要不要回答；他觉得，他是无意间说漏了嘴，但是说过头了。
“谁禁止过你？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗得菲耶夫娜怒不可遏地嚷道。
“阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜禁止的……”
“什么时候了你倒说呀！”
“刚才上午她捎信来，永远不许我到你们那儿去。”
叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜呆呆地站在那里，但是她在考虑问题。
“捎的是什么？差遣谁来了？是通过那男孩吗？是口头捎的信？”她突然又大声嚷道。
“我拿到的是便条，”公爵说。
“在哪里？拿来！马上！”
公爵想了一下，但是还是从背心口袋里掏出了一张很随便的纸片，上面写着：
“列夫•尼古拉耶维奇公爵！在发生了那一切之后、如果您打算用拜访我们的别墅来使我吃惊，那么请相信，您会发现，我不在高兴者之列。阿格拉娅•叶潘钦娜。”
叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜思忖了片刻，然后突然奔向公爵，抓住他的手，拖在自己身后就走。
“走！现在就去！现在们要去，马上走，”她异常激动和焦躁地喊着。
“但是要知道您会使我陷于……”
“陷于什么！真是个天真的傻瓜！你简直就不像个男子汉！嘿，现在我将亲眼见到一切……”
“至少总得让我抓顶帽子……”
“喏，你这顶讨厌的帽子，走吧！连挑一顶式样有风度的旧子也不会！……她这是……她这是在刚发生的那件事以后……是一时气急写的，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫喃喃着说，一边一刻也不松开公爵的手，拖着他走，“不久前我袒护过你”，我说过你是个傻瓜，因为你不来……否则她不会写这张糊涂的字条！是张有失体面的字条：对一个高贵的，有教养的、非常聪明的姑娘来说是有失体面的！……”她继续说，“嗯，当然她自己也因为你不去而烦恼，只是她没有考虑到、对白痴是不能这样写的，因为他会照字面来理解的，果然就是这样。你干吗偷听？”她豁然明白说漏了嘴，便大喝了一声。“她需要你这样的会逗人开心的人，好久没有见到你了，她这就是来请你！我真高兴，真高兴，她现在将会取笑挖苦你，你就配这样。而她是善于取笑的，啊，她多会取笑人吗！……”
Part 3 Chapter 1
THE Epanchin family, or at least the more serious members of it, were sometimes grieved because they seemed so unlike the rest of the world. They were not quite certain, but had at times a strong suspicion that things did not happen to them as they did to other people. Others led a quiet, uneventful life, while they were subject to continual upheavals. Others kept on the rails without difficulty; they ran off at the slightest obstacle. Other houses were governed by a timid routine; theirs was somehow different. Perhaps Lizabetha Prokofievna was alone in making these fretful observations; the girls, though not wanting in intelligence, were still young; the general was intelligent, too, but narrow, and in any difficulty he was content to say, "H'm!" and leave the matter to his wife. Consequently, on her fell the responsibility. It was not that they distinguished themselves as a family by any particular originality, or that their excursions off the track led to any breach of the proprieties. Oh no.
There was nothing premeditated, there was not even any conscious purpose in it all, and yet, in spite of everything, the family, although highly respected, was not quite what every highly respected family ought to be. For a long time now Lizabetha Prokofievna had had it in her mind that all the trouble was owing to her "unfortunate character, "and this added to her distress. She blamed her own stupid unconventional "eccentricity." Always restless, always on the go, she constantly seemed to lose her way, and to get into trouble over the simplest and more ordinary affairs of life.
We said at the beginning of our story, that the Epanchins were liked and esteemed by their neighbours. In spite of his humble origin, Ivan Fedorovitch himself was received everywhere with respect. He deserved this, partly on account of his wealth and position, partly because, though limited, he was really a very good fellow. But a certain limitation of mind seems to be an indispensable asset, if not to all public personages, at least to all serious financiers. Added to this, his manner was modest and unassuming; he knew when to be silent, yet never allowed himself to be trampled upon. Also--and this was more important than all-- he had the advantage of being under exalted patronage.
As to Lizabetha Prokofievna, she, as the reader knows, belonged to an aristocratic family. True, Russians think more of influential friends than of birth, but she had both. She was esteemed and even loved by people of consequence in society, whose example in receiving her was therefore followed by others. It seems hardly necessary to remark that her family worries and anxieties had little or no foundation, or that her imagination increased them to an absurd degree; but if you have a wart on your forehead or nose, you imagine that all the world is looking at it, and that people would make fun of you because of it, even if you had discovered America! Doubtless Lizabetha Prokofievna was considered "eccentric" in society, but she was none the less esteemed: the pity was that she was ceasing to believe in that esteem. When she thought of her daughters, she said to herself sorrowfully that she was a hindrance rather than a help to their future, that her character and temper were absurd, ridiculous, insupportable. Naturally, she put the blame on her surroundings, and from morning to night was quarrelling with her husband and children, whom she really loved to the point of self-sacrifice, even, one might say, of passion.
She was, above all distressed by the idea that her daughters might grow up "eccentric," like herself; she believed that no other society girls were like them. "They are growing into Nihilists!" she repeated over and over again. For years she had tormented herself with this idea, and with the question: "Why don't they get married?"
"It is to annoy their mother; that is their one aim in life; it can be nothing else. The fact is it is all of a piece with these modern ideas, that wretched woman's question! Six months ago Aglaya took a fancy to cut off her magnificent hair. Why, even I, when I was young, had nothing like it! The scissors were in her hand, and I had to go down on my knees and implore her... She did it, I know, from sheer mischief, to spite her mother, for she is a naughty, capricious girl, a real spoiled child spiteful and mischievous to a degree! And then Alexandra wanted to shave her head, not from caprice or mischief, but, like a little fool, simply because Aglaya persuaded her she would sleep better without her hair, and not suffer from headache! And how many suitors have they not had during the last five years! Excellent offers, too! What more do they want? Why don't they get married? For no other reason than to vex their mother--none--none!"
But Lizabetha Prokofievna felt somewhat consoled when she could say that one of her girls, Adelaida, was settled at last. "It will be one off our hands!" she declared aloud, though in private she expressed herself with greater tenderness. The engagement was both happy and suitable, and was therefore approved in society. Prince S. was a distinguished man, he had money, and his future wife was devoted to him; what more could be desired? Lizabetha Prokofievna had felt less anxious about this daughter, however, although she considered her artistic tastes suspicious. But to make up for them she was, as her mother expressed it, "merry," and had plenty of "common-sense." It was Aglaya's future which disturbed her most. With regard to her eldest daughter, Alexandra, the mother never quite knew whether there was cause for anxiety or not. Sometimes she felt as if there was nothing to be expected from her. She was twenty-five now, and must be fated to be an old maid, and "with such beauty, too!" The mother spent whole nights in weeping and lamenting, while all the time the cause of her grief slumbered peacefully. "What is the matter with her? Is she a Nihilist, or simply a fool?"
But Lizabetha Prokofievna knew perfectly well how unnecessary was the last question. She set a high value on Alexandra Ivanovna's judgment, and often consulted her in difficulties; but that she was a 'wet hen' she never for a moment doubted. "She is so calm; nothing rouses her--though wet hens are not always calm! Oh! I can't understand it!" Her eldest daughter inspired Lizabetha with a kind of puzzled compassion. She did not feel this in Aglaya's case, though the latter was her idol. It may be said that these outbursts and epithets, such as "wet hen "(in which the maternal solicitude usually showed itself), only made Alexandra laugh. Sometimes the most trivial thing annoyed Mrs. Epanchin, and drove her into a frenzy. For instance, Alexandra Ivanovna liked to sleep late, and was always dreaming, though her dreams had the peculiarity of being as innocent and naive as those of a child of seven; and the very innocence of her dreams annoyed her mother. Once she dreamt of nine hens, and this was the cause of quite a serious quarrel--no one knew why. Another time she had--it was most unusual--a dream with a spark of originality in it. She dreamt of a monk in a dark room, into which she was too frightened to go. Adelaida and Aglaya rushed off with shrieks of laughter to relate this to their mother, but she was quite angry, and said her daughters were all fools.
"H'm! she is as stupid as a fool! A veritable 'wet hen'! Nothing excites her; and yet she is not happy; some days it makes one miserable only to look at her! Why is she unhappy, I wonder?" At times Lizabetha Prokofievna put this question to her husband, and as usual she spoke in the threatening tone of one who demands an immediate answer. Ivan Fedorovitch would frown, shrug his shoulders, and at last give his opinion: "She needs a husband!"
"God forbid that he should share your ideas, Ivan Fedorovitch!" his wife flashed back. "Or that he should be as gross and churlish as you!"
The general promptly made his escape, and Lizabetha Prokofievna after a while grew calm again. That evening, of course, she would be unusually attentive, gentle, and respectful to her "gross and churlish" husband, her "dear, kind Ivan Fedorovitch," for she had never left off loving him. She was even still "in love" with him. He knew it well, and for his part held her in the greatest esteem.
But the mother's great and continual anxiety was Aglaya. "She is exactly like me--my image in everything," said Mrs. Epanchin to herself. "A tyrant! A real little demon! A Nihilist! Eccentric, senseless and mischievous! Good Lord, how unhappy she will be!"
But as we said before, the fact of Adelaida's approaching marriage was balm to the mother. For a whole month she forgot her fears and worries.
Adelaida's fate was settled; and with her name that of Aglaya's was linked, in society gossip. People whispered that Aglaya, too, was "as good as engaged;" and Aglaya always looked so sweet and behaved so well (during this period), that the mother's heart was full of joy. Of course, Evgenie Pavlovitch must be thoroughly studied first, before the final step should be taken; but, really, how lovely dear Aglaya had become--she actually grew more beautiful every day! And then--Yes, and then--this abominable prince showed his face again, and everything went topsy-turvy at once, and everyone seemed as mad as March hares.
What had really happened?
If it had been any other family than the Epanchins', nothing particular would have happened. But, thanks to Mrs. Epanchin's invariable fussiness and anxiety, there could not be the slightest hitch in the simplest matters of everyday life, but she immediately foresaw the most dreadful and alarming consequences, and suffered accordingly.
What then must have been her condition, when, among all the imaginary anxieties and calamities which so constantly beset her, she now saw looming ahead a serious cause for annoyance-- something really likely to arouse doubts and suspicions!
"How dared they, how DARED they write that hateful anonymous letter informing me that Aglaya is in communication with Nastasia Philipovna?" she thought, as she dragged the prince along towards her own house, and again when she sat him down at the round table where the family was already assembled. "How dared they so much as THINK of such a thing? I should DIE with shame if I thought there was a particle of truth in it, or if I were to show the letter to Aglaya herself! Who dares play these jokes upon US, the Epanchins? WHY didn't we go to the Yelagin instead of coming down here? I TOLD you we had better go to the Yelagin this summer, Ivan Fedorovitch. It's all your fault. I dare say it was that Varia who sent the letter. It's all Ivan Fedorovitch. THAT woman is doing it all for him, I know she is, to show she can make a fool of him now just as she did when he used to give her pearls.
"But after all is said, we are mixed up in it. Your daughters are mixed up in it, Ivan Fedorovitch; young ladies in society, young ladies at an age to be married; they were present, they heard everything there was to hear. They were mixed up with that other scene, too, with those dreadful youths. You must be pleased to remember they heard it all. I cannot forgive that wretched prince. I never shall forgive him! And why, if you please, has Aglaya had an attack of nerves for these last three days? Why has she all but quarrelled with her sisters, even with Alexandra-- whom she respects so much that she always kisses her hands as though she were her mother? What are all these riddles of hers that we have to guess? What has Gavrila Ardalionovitch to do with it? Why did she take upon herself to champion him this morning, and burst into tears over it? Why is there an allusion to that cursed 'poor knight' in the anonymous letter? And why did I rush off to him just now like a lunatic, and drag him back here? I do believe I've gone mad at last. What on earth have I done now? To talk to a young man about my daughter's secrets--and secrets having to do with himself, too! Thank goodness, he's an idiot, and a friend of the house! Surely Aglaya hasn't fallen in love with such a gaby! What an idea! Pfu! we ought all to be put under glass cases--myself first of all--and be shown off as curiosities, at ten copecks a peep!"
"I shall never forgive you for all this, Ivan Fedorovitch--never! Look at her now. Why doesn't she make fun of him? She said she would, and she doesn't. Look there! She stares at him with all her eyes, and doesn't move; and yet she told him not to come. He looks pale enough; and that abominable chatterbox, Evgenie Pavlovitch, monopolizes the whole of the conversation. Nobody else can get a word in. I could soon find out all about everything if I could only change the subject."
The prince certainly was very pale. He sat at the table and seemed to be feeling, by turns, sensations of alarm and rapture.
Oh, how frightened he was of looking to one side--one particular corner--whence he knew very well that a pair of dark eyes were watching him intently, and how happy he was to think that he was once more among them, and occasionally hearing that well-known voice, although she had written and forbidden him to come again!
"What on earth will she say to me, I wonder?" he thought to himself.
He had not said a word yet; he sat silent and listened to Evgenie Pavlovitch's eloquence. The latter had never appeared so happy and excited as on this evening. The prince listened to him, but for a long time did not take in a word he said.
Excepting Ivan Fedorovitch, who had not as yet returned from town, the whole family was present. Prince S. was there; and they all intended to go out to hear the band very soon.
Colia arrived presently and joined the circle. "So he is received as usual, after all," thought the prince.
The Epanchins' country-house was a charming building, built after the model of a Swiss chalet, and covered with creepers. It was surrounded on all sides by a flower garden, and the family sat, as a rule, on the open verandah as at the prince's house.
The subject under discussion did not appear to be very popular with the assembly, and some would have been delighted to change it; but Evgenie would not stop holding forth, and the prince's arrival seemed to spur him on to still further oratorical efforts.
Lizabetha Prokofievna frowned, but had not as yet grasped the subject, which seemed to have arisen out of a heated argument. Aglaya sat apart, almost in the corner, listening in stubborn silence.
"Excuse me," continued Evgenie Pavlovitch hotly, "I don't say a word against liberalism. Liberalism is not a sin, it is a necessary part of a great whole, which whole would collapse and fall to pieces without it. Liberalism has just as much right to exist as has the most moral conservatism; but I am attacking RUSSIAN liberalism; and I attack it for the simple reason that a Russian liberal is not a Russian liberal, he is a non-Russian liberal. Show me a real Russian liberal, and I'll kiss him before you all, with pleasure."
"If he cared to kiss you, that is," said Alexandra, whose cheeks were red with irritation and excitement.
"Look at that, now," thought the mother to herself, "she does nothing but sleep and eat for a year at a time, and then suddenly flies out in the most incomprehensible way!"
The prince observed that Alexandra appeared to be angry with Evgenie, because he spoke on a serious subject in a frivolous manner, pretending to be in earnest, but with an under-current of irony.
"I was saying just now, before you came in, prince, that there has been nothing national up to now, about our liberalism, and nothing the liberals do, or have done, is in the least degree national. They are drawn from two classes only, the old landowning class, and clerical families--"
"How, nothing that they have done is Russian?" asked Prince S.
"It may be Russian, but it is not national. Our liberals are not Russian, nor are our conservatives, and you may be sure that the nation does not recognize anything that has been done by the landed gentry, or by the seminarists, or what is to be done either."
"Come, that's good! How can you maintain such a paradox? If you are serious, that is. I cannot allow such a statement about the landed proprietors to pass unchallenged. Why, you are a landed proprietor yourself!" cried Prince S. hotly.
"I suppose you'll say there is nothing national about our literature either?" said Alexandra.
"Well, I am not a great authority on literary questions, but I certainly do hold that Russian literature is not Russian, except perhaps Lomonosoff, Pouschkin and Gogol."
"In the first place, that is a considerable admission, and in the second place, one of the above was a peasant, and the other two were both landed proprietors!"
"Quite so, but don't be in such a hurry! For since it has been the part of these three men, and only these three, to say something absolutely their own, not borrowed, so by this very fact these three men become really national. If any Russian shall have done or said anything really and absolutely original, he is to be called national from that moment, though he may not be able to talk the Russian language; still he is a national Russian. I consider that an axiom. But we were not speaking of literature; we began by discussing the socialists. Very well then, I insist that there does not exist one single Russian socialist. There does not, and there has never existed such a one, because all socialists are derived from the two classes--the landed proprietors, and the seminarists. All our eminent socialists are merely old liberals of the class of landed proprietors, men who were liberals in the days of serfdom. Why do you laugh? Give me their books, give me their studies, their memoirs, and though I am not a literary critic, yet I will prove as clear as day that every chapter and every word of their writings has been the work of a former landed proprietor of the old school. You'll find that all their raptures, all their generous transports are proprietary, all their woes and their tears, proprietary; all proprietary or seminarist! You are laughing again, and you, prince, are smiling too. Don't you agree with me?"
It was true enough that everybody was laughing, the prince among them.
"I cannot tell you on the instant whether I agree with you or not," said the latter, suddenly stopping his laughter, and starting like a schoolboy caught at mischief. "But, I assure you, I am listening to you with extreme gratification."
So saying, he almost panted with agitation, and a cold sweat stood upon his forehead. These were his first words since he had entered the house; he tried to lift his eyes, and look around, but dared not; Evgenie Pavlovitch noticed his confusion, and smiled.
"I'll just tell you one fact, ladies and gentlemen," continued the latter, with apparent seriousness and even exaltation of manner, but with a suggestion of "chaff" behind every word, as though he were laughing in his sleeve at his own nonsense--"a fact, the discovery of which, I believe, I may claim to have made by myself alone. At all events, no other has ever said or written a word about it; and in this fact is expressed the whole essence of Russian liberalism of the sort which I am now considering. 
"In the first place, what is liberalism, speaking generally, but an attack (whether mistaken or reasonable, is quite another question) upon the existing order of things? Is this so? Yes. Very well. Then my 'fact' consists in this, that RUSSIAN liberalism is not an attack upon the existing order of things, but an attack upon the very essence of things themselves--indeed, on the things themselves; not an attack on the Russian order of things, but on Russia itself. My Russian liberal goes so far as to reject Russia; that is, he hates and strikes his own mother. Every misfortune and mishap of the mother-country fills him with mirth, and even with ecstasy. He hates the national customs, Russian history, and everything. If he has a justification, it is that he does not know what he is doing, and believes that his hatred of Russia is the grandest and most profitable kind of liberalism. (You will often find a liberal who is applauded and esteemed by his fellows, but who is in reality the dreariest, blindest, dullest of conservatives, and is not aware of the fact.) This hatred for Russia has been mistaken by some of our 'Russian liberals' for sincere love of their country, and they boast that they see better than their neighbours what real love of one's country should consist in. But of late they have grown, more candid and are ashamed of the expression 'love of country,' and have annihilated the very spirit of the words as something injurious and petty and undignified. This is the truth, and I hold by it; but at the same time it is a phenomenon which has not been repeated at any other time or place; and therefore, though I hold to it as a fact, yet I recognize that it is an accidental phenomenon, and may likely enough pass away. There can be no such thing anywhere else as a liberal who really hates his country; and how is this fact to be explained among US? By my original statement that a Russian liberal is NOT a RUSSIAN liberal--that's the only explanation that I can see."
"I take all that you have said as a joke," said Prince S. seriously.
"I have not seen all kinds of liberals, and cannot, therefore, set myself up as a judge," said Alexandra, "but I have heard all you have said with indignation. You have taken some accidental case and twisted it into a universal law, which is unjust."
"Accidental case!" said Evgenie Pavlovitch. "Do you consider it an accidental case, prince?"
"I must also admit," said the prince, "that I have not seen much, or been very far into the question; but I cannot help thinking that you are more or less right, and that Russian liberalism-- that phase of it which you are considering, at least--really is sometimes inclined to hate Russia itself, and not only its existing order of things in general. Of course this is only PARTIALLY the truth; you cannot lay down the law for all..."
The prince blushed and broke off, without finishing what he meant to say.
In spite of his shyness and agitation, he could not help being greatly interested in the conversation. A special characteristic of his was the naive candour with which he always listened to arguments which interested him, and with which he answered any questions put to him on the subject at issue. In the very expression of his face this naivete was unmistakably evident, this disbelief in the insincerity of others, and unsuspecting disregard of irony or humour in their words.
But though Evgenie Pavlovitch had put his questions to the prince with no other purpose but to enjoy the joke of his simple-minded seriousness, yet now, at his answer, he was surprised into some seriousness himself, and looked gravely at Muishkin as though he had not expected that sort of answer at all.
"Why, how strange!" he ejaculated. "You didn't answer me seriously, surely, did you?"
"Did not you ask me the question seriously" inquired the prince, in amazement.
Everybody laughed.
"Oh, trust HIM for that!" said Adelaida. "Evgenie Pavlovitch turns everything and everybody he can lay hold of to ridicule. You should hear the things he says sometimes, apparently in perfect seriousness."
"In my opinion the conversation has been a painful one throughout, and we ought never to have begun it," said Alexandra. "We were all going for a walk--"
"Come along then," said Evgenie; "it's a glorious evening. But, to prove that this time I was speaking absolutely seriously, and especially to prove this to the prince (for you, prince, have interested me exceedingly, and I swear to you that I am not quite such an ass as I like to appear sometimes, although I am rather an ass, I admit), and--well, ladies and gentlemen, will you allow me to put just one more question to the prince, out of pure curiosity? It shall be the last. This question came into my mind a couple of hours since (you see, prince, I do think seriously at times), and I made my own decision upon it; now I wish to hear what the prince will say to it."
"We have just used the expression 'accidental case.' This is a significant phrase; we often hear it. Well, not long since everyone was talking and reading about that terrible murder of six people on the part of a--young fellow, and of the extraordinary speech of the counsel for the defence, who observed that in the poverty-stricken condition of the criminal it must have come NATURALLY into his head to kill these six people. I do not quote his words, but that is the sense of them, or something very like it. Now, in my opinion, the barrister who put forward this extraordinary plea was probably absolutely convinced that he was stating the most liberal, the most humane, the most enlightened view of the case that could possibly be brought forward in these days. Now, was this distortion, this capacity for a perverted way of viewing things, a special or accidental case, or is such a general rule?"
Everyone laughed at this.
"A special case--accidental, of course!" cried Alexandra and Adelaida.
"Let me remind you once more, Evgenie," said Prince S., "that your joke is getting a little threadbare."
"What do you think about it, prince?" asked Evgenie, taking no notice of the last remark, and observing Muishkin's serious eyes fixed upon his face. "What do you think--was it a special or a usual case--the rule, or an exception? I confess I put the question especially for you."
"No, I don't think it was a special case," said the prince, quietly, but firmly.
"My dear fellow!" cried Prince S., with some annoyance, "don't you see that he is chaffing you? He is simply laughing at you, and wants to make game of you."
"I thought Evgenie Pavlovitch was talking seriously," said the prince, blushing and dropping his eyes.
"My dear prince," continued Prince S. "remember what you and I were saying two or three months ago. We spoke of the fact that in our newly opened Law Courts one could already lay one's finger upon so many talented and remarkable young barristers. How pleased you were with the state of things as we found it, and how glad I was to observe your delight! We both said it was a matter to be proud of; but this clumsy defence that Evgenie mentions, this strange argument CAN, of course, only be an accidental case --one in a thousand!"
The prince reflected a little, but very soon he replied, with absolute conviction in his tone, though he still spoke somewhat shyly and timidly:
"I only wished to say that this 'distortion,' as Evgenie Pavlovitch expressed it, is met with very often, and is far more the general rule than the exception, unfortunately for Russia. So much so, that if this distortion were not the general rule, perhaps these dreadful crimes would be less frequent."
"Dreadful crimes? But I can assure you that crimes just as dreadful, and probably more horrible, have occurred before our times, and at all times, and not only here in Russia, but everywhere else as well. And in my opinion it is not at all likely that such murders will cease to occur for a very long time to come. The only difference is that in former times there was less publicity, while now everyone talks and writes freely about such things--which fact gives the impression that such crimes have only now sprung into existence. That is where your mistake lies--an extremely natural mistake, I assure you, my dear fellow!" said Prince S.
"I know that there were just as many, and just as terrible, crimes before our times. Not long since I visited a convict prison and made acquaintance with some of the criminals. There were some even more dreadful criminals than this one we have been speaking of--men who have murdered a dozen of their fellow- creatures, and feel no remorse whatever. But what I especially noticed was this, that the very most hopeless and remorseless murderer--however hardened a criminal he may be--still KNOWS THAT HE IS A CRIMINAL; that is, he is conscious that he has acted wickedly, though he may feel no remorse whatever. And they were all like this. Those of whom Evgenie Pavlovitch has spoken, do not admit that they are criminals at all; they think they had a right to do what they did, and that they were even doing a good deed, perhaps. I consider there is the greatest difference between the two cases. And recollect--it was a YOUTH, at the particular age which is most helplessly susceptible to the distortion of ideas!"
Prince S. was now no longer smiling; he gazed at the prince in bewilderment.
Alexandra, who had seemed to wish to put in her word when the prince began, now sat silent, as though some sudden thought had caused her to change her mind about speaking.
Evgenie Pavlovitch gazed at him in real surprise, and this time his expression of face had no mockery in it whatever.
"What are you looking so surprised about, my friend?" asked Mrs. Epanchin, suddenly. "Did you suppose he was stupider than yourself, and was incapable of forming his own opinions, or what?"
"No! Oh no! Not at all!" said Evgenie. "But--how is it, prince, that you--(excuse the question, will you?)--if you are capable of observing and seeing things as you evidently do, how is it that you saw nothing distorted or perverted in that claim upon your property, which you acknowledged a day or two since; and which was full of arguments founded upon the most distorted views of right and wrong?"
"I'll tell you what, my friend," cried Mrs. Epanchin, of a sudden, "here are we all sitting here and imagining we are very clever, and perhaps laughing at the prince, some of us, and meanwhile he has received a letter this very day in which that same claimant renounces his claim, and begs the prince's pardon. There I we don't often get that sort of letter; and yet we are not ashamed to walk with our noses in the air before him."
"And Hippolyte has come down here to stay," said Colia, suddenly.
"What! has he arrived?" said the prince, starting up.
"Yes, I brought him down from town just after you had left the house."
"There now! It's just like him," cried Lizabetha Prokofievna, boiling over once more, and entirely oblivious of the fact that she had just taken the prince's part. "I dare swear that you went up to town yesterday on purpose to get the little wretch to do you the great honour of coming to stay at your house. You did go up to town, you know you did--you said so yourself! Now then, did you, or did you not, go down on your knees and beg him to come, confess!"
"No, he didn't, for I saw it all myself," said Colia. "On the contrary, Hippolyte kissed his hand twice and thanked him; and all the prince said was that he thought Hippolyte might feel better here in the country!"
"Don't, Colia,--what is the use of saying all that?" cried the prince, rising and taking his hat.
"Where are you going to now?" cried Mrs. Epanchin.
"Never mind about him now, prince," said Colia. "He is all right and taking a nap after the journey. He is very happy to be here; but I think perhaps it would be better if you let him alone for today,--he is very sensitive now that he is so ill--and he might be embarrassed if you show him too much attention at first. He is decidedly better today, and says he has not felt so well for the last six months, and has coughed much less, too."
The prince observed that Aglaya came out of her corner and approached the table at this point.
He did not dare look at her, but he was conscious, to the very tips of his fingers, that she was gazing at him, perhaps angrily; and that she had probably flushed up with a look of fiery indignation in her black eyes.
"It seems to me, Mr. Colia, that you were very foolish to bring your young friend down--if he is the same consumptive boy who wept so profusely, and invited us all to his own funeral," remarked Evgenie Pavlovitch. "He talked so eloquently about the blank wall outside his bedroom window, that I'm sure he will never support life here without it. "
"I think so too," said Mrs. Epanchin; "he will quarrel with you, and be off," and she drew her workbox towards her with an air of dignity, quite oblivious of the fact that the family was about to start for a walk in the park.
"Yes, I remember he boasted about the blank wall in an extraordinary way," continued Evgenie, "and I feel that without that blank wall he will never be able to die eloquently; and he does so long to die eloquently!"
"Oh, you must forgive him the blank wall," said the prince, quietly. "He has come down to see a few trees now, poor fellow."
"Oh, I forgive him with all my heart; you may tell him so if you like," laughed Evgenie.
"I don't think you should take it quite like that," said the prince, quietly, and without removing his eyes from the carpet. "I think it is more a case of his forgiving you "
"Forgiving me! why so? What have I done to need his forgiveness?"
"If you don't understand, then--but of course, you do understand. He wished--he wished to bless you all round and to have your blessing--before he died--that's all."
"My dear prince," began Prince S., hurriedly, exchanging glances with some of those present, "you will not easily find heaven on earth, and yet you seem to expect to. Heaven is a difficult thing to find anywhere, prince; far more difficult than appears to that good heart of yours. Better stop this conversation, or we shall all be growing quite disturbed in our minds, and--"
"Let's go and hear the band, then," said Lizabetha Prokofievna, angrily rising from her place.
The rest of the company followed her example.
 
时常不断有人抱怨，说我们没有实干的人；比方说搞政治的人很多；将军也很多；各种各样的主管人员，无论需要多少，立即可以要多少找到多少，可是实干的人却没有。至少大家都在抱怨没有。据说，在有些铁路上连像样的工作人员都没有；某家轮船公司要建立一套勉勉强强可以将就的管理班子，据说，怎么也做不到。你听说吗，在一条新开辟的铁路线上火车在桥上相撞还是翻车了；报上写着，火车差点在皑皑雪野上过冬，开了才几小时，在雪地里却停了五天。还有人说，九千普特的商品堆放在一个地方两三个月等待运发以至腐烂，据说（不过，这简直难以置信）。某个商人的雇员缠着主管人员，也就是某个站长，要求发运货物，可是站长不是发货是用刷耳光进行管理，而且还用“一时气急”来解释自己这种管理方式。似乎国家机关中的衙门多得想都不敢想；大家都供过职，大家都在供职，大家都有意供职，似乎，这么多的人才，怎么会组建不起一套像样的轮船公司的管理班子呢？
对此有时候得到的是极为简单的回答，简单得甚至叫人不相信这样的解释。确实，据说，我国大家都供过公职或正在供公职，这是按照最好的日耳曼的模式从远祖到后代已经延续了两百年的传统，但是担任公职的人却是最不实干的人，这发展到了这种地步：不久前，脱离现实，缺少实际知识在公职人员之间甚至几乎被认为是最高尚的美德和受推荐的理由。不过，我们白白议论了公职人员，我们想讲的其实是实干的人。这里没有疑问，胆小怕事、完全缺少个人的主动精神常常被我们认为是一个实干的人最主要和最好的特征，甚至现在还这么看。但是，如果认为这种意见是指责，又何必仅仅谴责自己呢？缺少独创性自古以来在全世界到处总是被看做一个干练、能干、实干所具备的第一品质和最好的推荐理曲。至少有百分之九十九的人（这还是至少）抱有这种想法，只有百分之一的人过去和现在经常持有另一种看法。
发明家和天才在开始自己生涯（也常常在生命结束）时几乎总是在社会上被视为不比傻瓜好多少的人，这可是最因循守旧的意见，太为众人所晓了。例如，几十年间大家都把钱拿到抵押银行里去，按百分之四的利息存到那里几十亿，那么，在没有抵押银行时，大家自然就只有发挥自己的主动性，这亿万资金的大部分必然丧失在狂热的股票买卖中或者落到骗子手中，这甚至是符合体面和品行端正的要求的。正是品行端正的要求；既然品行端正的谨小慎微和体面的缺少独创性，按照公认的见解，在我国至今还是一个能干正派的人不可或缺的品质，那么突然发生改变就会是太不正派，甚至太不体面。比如，一个柔爱自己孩子的母亲，如果她的儿子或者女儿将来要稍稍越出轨道，她不会吓坏和吓出病来的：“不，最好还是幸福富足地过日子，不要独具一格”，每个母亲在摇蓝里自己的孩子时都这么想。我们的保姆在摇孩子入睡的同时，自古以来念念有词，轻声哼唱着：“日后一身金，官衔至将军！”就这样，连我们的保姆也认为将军衔是俄国幸福的极限，因而也是太平安康、美满幸福的最普遍的民族理想。事实是，考试及格、任职３５年，最后我们谁不能当上将军并在抵押银行里存上一笔钱呢？这样，一个俄国人几乎无须任何努力，最终就能得到能干和实干的人的称号。实质上，我国不能当将军的只有富于独创性的，换句话说，就是不安分的人。也许，这里有某种误解；但是，总的来说，这好像是正确的，我们的社会在确定实干家的理想时完全是对的。但是我们毕竟说了大多的多余话；其实，我们只是想就有关我们熟悉的叶潘钦一家做些说明。这些人，至少是这个家庭中最有头脑的成员，经常会对几乎是他们共有的上种家庭品质感到痛苦，因为这种品质与我们刚才所议论的美德是直接对立的。他们对事实并不完全理解（因为很难理解它），他们有时仍然怀疑，他们家里的一切似乎和人家不一样。人家家里平平稳稳，他们家里却别别扭扭；人家都沿着轨道滚动，而他们却时时跳出轨道；人家时时刻刻规规矩矩谨小慎微。而他们不是这样。确实，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜甚至过分大惊小怪，但毕竟这不是他们渴念的那种世俗的规规矩矩的谨小慎微。其实，大概也只有叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜一个人在担忧不安：小姐们还年轻，虽然她们很有洞察力，对世事持讽刺的态度，而将军尽管也具洞实力（不过，颇为费劲），但在为难的情况下只会说：嗯，因此最后便把一切希望寄托在叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜身上。所以，她也就肩负着责任。比方说，并菲是这个家庭有什么自己的主动精神或者自觉追求独特性而跃出轨道，那就完全是不体面的。噢，不！真正他说，丝毫没有这样的事，也就是说没有任何自觉提出的目的，而最终的结果仍然是，叶潘钦家虽然非常受人尊敬，但毕竟不像一般受人尊敬的家庭应该的那样。近来叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜开始把一切都归罪于自己一个人和自己那“倒霉的”性格，阿格拉娅更加深了她的痛苦。她自己时常痛骂自己是个“愚蠢的，有失体面的怪女人”，疑神疑鬼得自寻烦恼，经常心绪纷乱，在最平常的冲突中也会束手无策而且总是夸大不幸。
还是在故事开始的时候我们已经提到，叶潘钦一家享有普遍的真正的尊敬。甚至伊万•费奥多罗维奇本人尽管出身愚昧，却不容置疑地到处受到尊敬。他之所以能值得尊敬，第一是因为他是个富有的人并且是个“数得着的人”，第二是因为他完全是个正派的人，虽然才智不高。但是头脑有些愚钝如果不是所有事业家似乎必须具备的品质，那么也至少是所有认真赚钱的人应该有的特点。最后一点，将军有规规矩矩的风范，为人谦逊，善于沉默同时也不让别人踩自己的脚，不光因为他是个有将军身份的人，也因为他是个正直和高尚的人。更重要的是，他是个有着强有力靠山的人。至于说到叶莉扎维塔•普罗科罪耶夫娜，那么前面已经说明过，出身很好，虽然我们现在不大看重出身，如果没有必要的关系的话是这样。而她毕竟是有关系的、有那么一些人尊敬她，而且还喜欢她，自然，在他们后面大家也就应该尊敬和善待她了。没有疑问，她的家庭烦恼是没有根据的，原因是微不足道的，而且被夸大到可笑的程度；但是如果谁的鼻子上或者额头上长了个疣子，那么总会觉得，对所有的人来说世上过去和现在就只有一件事，那就是看您长的疣子，嘲笑它，谴责它，即使您发现了美洲新大陆也于事无补。毫无疑问，在社交界叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜确实被看作是个“怪女人”，但与此同时，毫无疑义都尊敬她；而叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜终于不再相信人家尊敬她，这就是全部不幸的症结。望着自己的女儿们，她为怀疑所苦恼，她担心自己不断地会有什么地方阻碍着她们的前程，觉得自己的性格可笑，有失体面，令人难以忍受，为此，当然总是不停地指责自己的女儿和伊万•费奥多罗维奇，整天跟他们吵架，而同时又爱他们，爱到忘我，几乎到狂热的地步。
最使她苦恼的是，她怀疑她的女儿们正在变成跟她一样的“怪女人”，而像她们这样的小姐在上流社会是没有的，也是不应该有的。“她们只会长成虚无主义者！”她时常暗自说。这一年里，特别是最近这段时间，这个忧心的启头在她头脑里越来越强烈。“首先，她们为什么不出嫁？”她时刻询问自己。“为的是让母亲烦恼，她们就把这看做是自己的生活目的，当然是这样，因为这一切是新思潮，这一切是可诅咒的妇女问题！半年前阿格拉娅不是曾经贸然提出来要剪掉自己那绝好的秀发吗了（天哪，我那个时候根本就没有这么好的头发！）不是剪刀都已经拿在手里了吗？不是跪下来求她才没剪的吗？……就算这一个是出了恶意这么做，要折磨母亲，因为这丫头心狠、任性、娇纵惯了，但主要是心狠，心狠、心狠！可是这个胖胖的亚历山德拉难道不也是跟在她后面竭力要剪自己那一络络长发吗？她可已经不是因为恶意，不是因为任性，而是真心诚意的，阿格拉娅使这个傻瓜相信了，没有头发她睡起觉来就会安宁些，头也不会痛了。已经五年了，有过多多少少多多少少未婚夫供她们挑啊！而且确实有很好的人，甚至是非常出众的人！她们还要等什么，还要找什么？只是要让母亲气恼，没有别的任何原因！没有任何原因，绝对没有！”
终于，对于的她这颗母亲的心来说盼到了太阳升起；至少是一个女儿，至少是给阿杰莱达安排好了亲事。“那怕是从肩上卸掉一个也好！”有时必须得说出来时，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜会这样说（她暗自思忖时的表达则无比温柔）而且整个事情进行得很好，很体面；连上流社会谈起来也怀有敬意。这个人有名声，是公爵，有财产，人又好，加上称她的心，难道还有更好的？但是对阿杰莱达比起对另外两个女儿来，她原先就较少担心，虽然她那种艺本家的习性有时也使叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜不停地怀疑的心非常困惑。“然而她的生性快活，同时又很有理智，看来，这丫头不会倒霉，”她终于有所安慰。对阿格拉娅她是最为担惊受怕的了。至于说到大女儿亚历山德拉，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜自己也不知道，该怎么办：要不要为她担心？她有时觉得，“这丫头彻底完了，２５岁了，看来，就做个老姑娘了。而她，又“这么漂亮！……”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜甚至夜里常为她流泪，而就在那些夜里亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜却睡得最安宁。“她是个什么人，是虚无主义者还是不过是个傻瓜？”她并不傻、其实，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜对此丝毫也不存怀疑；她是非常尊重亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜的见解并且喜欢跟她商量。至于说她像只 “落汤鸡”，也是不存任何疑问的：“她安宁得推也推不动！不过，‘落汤鸡’也有不安宁的，唉！我可完全被她们弄糊涂了！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜对亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜有一种难以解释的同情和好感，这种感情甚于对被她看做是偶像的阿格拉娅。但是，易动肝火的乖戾（主要的，这正表现了母亲的关切和喜爱之情），招惹生事，诸如“落汤鸡”这样的称呼只是使亚历山德拉觉得好笑。有时甚至达到这样的地步：一点点小事也会使叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜气得不得了，大发脾气。比如，亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜喜欢睡懒觉，通常要做许多梦；但是她的梦往往异常空泛和幼稚——对７岁的孩子来说还差不多；于是，这种幼稚的梦境也不知为什么使妈妈生气。有一次亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜在梦里见到了九只母鸡，竟因此引出了她和母亲之间的一场正儿八经的争吵。为什么？很难解释清楚，有一次，就只一次，她总算梦见了什么似乎是独特的梦境：她看见了一个和尚，他一个人在漆黑的房间里，她就一直怕进那个房间。这个梦马上就由两个哈哈大笑的妹妹喜盈盈地转告给叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜听了，但奴蚂又生气了，把她们三人都称为傻瓜。“哼！瞧她像个傻瓜似的那么安分，却完全是只‘落汤鸡’，椎也推不动，可还忧心忡忡，有时候看起来还真忧郁得很！她在忧伤什么，忧伤什么？”有时候她向伊万•费奥多罗维奇提这个问题，通常是歇斯底里地、威严地，期待着立即回答。伊万•费奥多罗维奇嗯啊哈的，皱着眉头，耸耸肩膀，摊开双手，终于拿出了意见：
“应该找个丈夫。”
“上帝保佑，只是别找像您这样的，伊万•费奥多罗维奇，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜终于像炸弹似的爆发了，“在见解和判断方面别找您这样的，伊万•费奥多罗维奇；别找您这样的粗野的莽汉，伊万•费奥多罗维奇……”
伊万•费奥多罗维奇马上就设法逃脱了，而叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜在发过脾气后也就平静下来了。当然，在那天晚上她一定会变得不同寻常地殷勤、温顺、亲切和恭敬地对待伊万•费奥多罗维奇，对待“自己的粗野的莽汉”伊万•费奥多罗维奇，对待善良的、可爱的她所崇拜的伊万•费奥多罗维奇，因为她一生都爱甚至热恋着自己的伊万•费奥多罗维奇，而伊万•费奥多罗维奇自己也清楚地知道这一点，为此也无限地敬重自己的叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜。
但是阿格拉娅却是她主要的和经常的苦恼。
“完完全全像我，在所有的方面简直就是我的活影子，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜暗自说，“任性、可恶的小鬼头工虚无主义者，怪女人，疯姑娘，狠心丫头，狠心丫头，狠心丫头！嗬，天哪，她将是多么不幸啊！”
但是，正如我们已经说过的，升起的太阳一度消融和照亮了一切。几乎有一个月叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜完全摆脱了一切操心而得到了休息。由于阿杰莱达日益迫近的婚礼，上流社会也开始谈及阿格拉娅，与此同时阿格拉娅所到之处举止总是那么优美、那么安稳、那么聪颖、那么不可征服，有点高傲，但这可是与她非常相称的。这整整一个月她对母亲也是那么亲热，那么殷切。真的，这个叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇还得好好看看，好好看看，应该对他了解清楚，再说阿格拉娅好像对他也不比对别人更加赏识。”反正她突然成了这么一个姣美的姑娘，她是多么俊俏，天哪，她是多么俊俏，一天天长得越来越美！偏偏就……”
偏偏就刚才冒出了这个可恶的死公爵，这个槽透了的傻白痴，于是一切又被搅混了，家里的上切又闹了个底朝天！
但是，到底发生了什么事呢？
对于别的人来说一定认为什么也没有发生。但是叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜与别人不同的是，最平常的一些事情纷乱混杂在一起，透过她素有的总不放心的有色眼镜，她总能看出某种东西是最令人生疑、最令人无法解释的恐惧、因而也是最令人苦恼的，以致有时使她吓出病来。她那可笑的、毫无根据的提心吊胆弄得她心如乱麻，现在突然确实看到了某种似乎真的是要紧的、似乎真的是值得担忧、疑惑、怀疑的迹像，叫她又怎么能放心呢？
“怎么有人竟敢、竟敢给我写这封该死的匿名信，说这个贱货跟阿格拉娅有联系呢？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜一路上边拖着公爵跟着自己走，一边想，到了家里把他安顿在全家聚会的园桌旁坐下时还在想。“怎么竟敢这样想？如果我哪怕相信了点滴或者把这封情给阿格拉娅看，我真会羞死的！对我们，对叶潘钦家竟如此嘲弄！这一切，一切都是因为伊万•费奥多雷奇，一间都是因为您，伊万•费奥多雷奇！啊，为什么我们不到叶拉金去，我可是脱过到叶拉金去的！这大概是瓦里卡写的信，我知道，或者，也可能……总之一切的一切都是伊万•费奥多雷奇的错！这是那个贱货拿他开玩笑，为的怪让他记住过去的交往，把他端出来当傻瓜，就像过去把他当傻瓜嘲笑一通，痒着他鼻子走一样，那时他还给她送珍珠……而最后我们还是受到了牵连，您哟，女儿们还是卷了进去，伊万•费奥多雷奇，她们是少女，小姐，上流社会的千金，待嫁的姑娘，她们都曾经在这里，在这里站过，全都听见了，还有，即一帮男孩的事她们也卷进去了，她们都在，也都听见了，您就高兴吧！我不会原谅，不会原谅这个傻瓜公爵的，永远不会原谅的！为什么阿格拉娅这天天歇斯底里大发作？为什么跟姐姐们几乎吵翻了？甚至跟亚历山德拉也吵架了，而过去她总是像吻母亲那样吻她的手，是那么尊敬她，为什么这三天她总给大家出谜语，让人莫名其妙？加夫里拉•伊沃尔京在这里又算什么？为什么昨天和今天她开始夸起加甫里拉•伊沃尔京来，并且还大哭起来？为什么这封匿名信提到了这个该诅咒的 ‘可怜的骑士’，而她甚至没有给两个姐姐看公爵的信？为什么……为了什么，为了什么我像只发狂的猫似的现在跑到找他并且还亲自把他拖到这里来？天哪，我简直疯了，我现在于出什么了呀！跟一个年轻人谈论女儿的秘密，而且这秘密几乎涉及他本人！天哪，还好，他是个白痴……还是家庭的朋友！只是阿格拉娅难道迷上了这个呆子？天哪，我在胡扯什么吗！呸！我们全是些怪人……应该把我们大家放在玻璃柜里陈列给人看，首先把我展览出去，门票收１０个戈比。我不原谅您这一点，伊万•费奥多雷奇，永远不会原谅！为什么阿格拉娅现在不使他难堪了？她许诺要使他难堪的，现在却并没有使他难堪！你瞧，你瞧，她就瞪大了眼睛望着他，一语不发，也不走开，站在那里，而本来是她自己吩咐不要他来的……他则坐在那里，脸色苍白。这个该诅咒的该死的叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇真饶舌，一个人控制了整个谈话！你瞧他滔滔不绝，不让人家插上一句话。只要话锋一转……我马上就全都知道。”
公爵确实坐在圆桌旁，脸色近乎苍白，他好像同时既显得异常惧怕，又片刻处于自己也莫名其妙的充溢心头的欣喜之中。哦，他多么害怕朝那个方向，那个角落看上一眼，因为有两只熟悉的黑眼睛从那里凝视着他，同时，又幸福得发呆，因为他又坐在这里，在这些人中间，又将听到一个熟悉的声音－－而这一切是在她给他写了那封信以后。“天哪，她现在会说什么呀！”他自己也还没有说一句话，只是紧张地听着“滔滔不绝的”叶甫盖尼•帕夫帕维奇说话，他是难得有像今晚现在这样的心满意足和激情昂扬的精神状态的公爵听着他，好久都几乎没听明白一句话。除了伊万•费奥多罗维奇还没有从彼得堡回来，大家都聚在这里。ω公爵也在这里。他们好像打算过一会儿在喝茶前，去听音乐。现在的谈话看来是在梅什金公爵来前就已经开始的，然不知从哪儿冒出来的科利亚很快地溜到了凉台上。“看来，这里仍像原先那样接纳他，”公爵暗自思忖着。
叶潘钦家的别墅是一所豪华的别墅，按瑞士村舍的格式构造的，四周花草林木，拾掇得非常雅致；一座不大而优美的花园环抱着它。像在公爵那儿一样，大家坐在凉台上；只不过这里的凉台比较宽敞，布置得也较讲究。
已经开始的话题似乎不太合大家的心意；可以猜想，谈话是由一场偏执的争论引起的，当然，大家都很想换个内容，但叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇好象更加坚持而不顾其影响；公爵的到来似乎越发激起他的谈兴，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜阴沉着脸，尽管她并不完全明白他所讲的。阿格拉娅坐在边上，几乎是在角落里，她没有走开，听着谈话，执拗地保持着沉默。
“请原谅，”叶甫益尼•帕夫洛维奇激动地表示反对说，“我一点也不反对自由主义。启由主义并不是罪过；这是一个整体的必要组成部分，缺了它，整体就会瓦解或毁灭；自由主义如最正统的保守主义一样有存在的权利；但是我攻击的是俄国的自由主义，我再重复一遍，我之所以攻击它，其实是因为俄国的自由派不是俄罗斯的自由派，而是非俄罗斯的自由派。给我一个俄罗斯的自由派，我马上会当着你们面吻他。”
“只要他愿意吻您，”异常激动的亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜说。她的脸颊甚至也比平常红。
“瞧这模样，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜暗自想道，“要不就是睡和吃，推也椎不动，要不一年中有这么一次振奋起来，说出话来只会叫人莫名其妙，朝她两手一摊。”
公爵有一瞬间发觉，亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜似乎并不大喜欢叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇过分快活他说话，也不大喜欢他那严肃的活题，他仿佛很急躁，同时又仿佛是在开玩笑。
“刚才，就在您来到之前，公爵，我断言，到目前为止我们的自由派只来自两个阶层：过去的地主（被废除了农奴制的）和教会学校的学生。由于这两个阶层最后都成为十足俏帮派、成为完全有别于民族的特殊的事物，而且越来越厉害，代代相传，因此，他们过去和现在所做的一切都根本不是民族的事……”
“什么？这么说，所做的一切都不是俄罗斯的？”ω公爵表示异议。
“不是民族的；虽然是俄国式的，但不是民族的；我们的自由派不是俄罗斯的，保守派也不是俄罗斯的，全都……请相信，民族是丝毫不会承认地主和学生所做的一切的，无论是现在还是以后……”
“这就好！您怎么能肯定这样的荒谬言论，如果这是当真的话？我不容许有关俄国地主的这种奇谈怪论；您自己也是俄国地主，”ω公爵热烈地反对说。
“我说的可不是您所理解的那种意义上的俄国地主。那是一个受尊敬的阶层，单凭我自己也属于这个阶层就可说明了；特别是现在，这个阶层已经不复存在了……”
“难道文学上也没有什么是民族的东西？”亚庆山德拉•伊万诺夫娜打断他问。
“我对文学不在行，但是，俄国文学，据我看，整个儿都不是俄罗斯的，除了罗蒙诺索夫、普希金和果戈理。”
“第一，这已经不算少了；第二，一个来自农民，另外两个是地主，”阿杰莱达笑起来说。
“确实是这样，但您别高兴召太早。因为到目前为止所有的俄国作家中只有这三位名人说出了某种真正是自己的，自己所有的东西，而没有从任何人那里借用的外来的东西，就凭这一点这三位即成为民族的作家了。俄国人又有谁能说出、写出或者做出什么自己的东西？不可分离的、不是外来的而是自己的东西，即使他俄语说的不好、也必然是民族的人才。这是我的信条，我们开始说的不是有关文学的问题，我们谈的是社会主义者，话题是由他扯开去的，好，我就这么认为，我们没有一个俄罗斯的社会主义者；现在没有，过去也没有。因为所有我们的社会主义者也是来自地主或者学生。所有我们那些臭名昭著、大肆宣扬的社会主义者，这里的也罢，在国外的也罢，无非是农奴制时代地主中的自由派。你们笑什么？把他们的著作给我，把他们的学说，他们的回忆录给我，虽然我不是文学批评家，我也能给你们写出一篇最令人信眼的文学批评来，文章里我将如白日一般明显地证明，他们的著作、小册子、回忆录第一页都表明，它首先是由过去的俄国地主写出来的：他们的仇恨、愤怒、俏皮是地主式（甚至是法穆索夫＊式）的，他们的欢欣、他们的泪水是真的，也许泪水是真诚的，但是地主的！地主的或是学生的泪水……你们又笑了，您也在笑，公爵，也不同意？”
确实，大家都笑了，公爵也莞尔一笑。
“我还不能直截了当他说同意或不同意，”公爵说。他突然敛起微笑，像个被抓住的调皮学生那样打了个哆嗦。“但是请相信，我异常高兴聆听您的高论……”
说这活时，他几乎接不上气来，甚至额上渗出了冷汗。这是他坐在这里后所说的开头几句话。他本欲打量一下周围的人，但是没有敢这样做。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇捕捉到他的这种态势，笑了一下。
“诸位，我告诉你们一个事实，”他继续说，用的还是原来的语气，也就是似乎异常热衷和激动，同时又几乎像是在嘲笑自己说的话，“观察甚至发现这一事实的人，我荣幸地归于自己，甚至只是我自己；至少关于这一事实还没有人说过和写过：这一个事实反映出我所说的俄国自由主义的全部实质。第一；自由主义是什么？如果一般他说，不就是对事物的现行秩序进行攻击（是有理的还是错误的，这是另一个问题）？不是这样吗？好！那么我说的事实是，俄国的自由主义不是攻击事物现行的秩序，而是攻击我们事物的本质，攻击事物本身，而不仅仅是光攻击秩序，不是攻击俄国的制度，而是攻击俄国本身。我说的自由派甚至发展到否走俄国本身，也就是恨自己的母亲，打自己的母亲。每个不幸的倒霉的事实都会激起他们的嘲笑，甚至狂喜。他们仇恨民间习俗，俄国的历史，仇恨一切。如果要力他们辩解，那么也只能说他们不懂得自己在做什么，他们把对俄国的仇恨当作是最有成效的自由主义（噢，你们常会遇见我们的自由派，尽管有的人为他们鼓掌，可是，他们在本质上也许是最荒谬、最愚钝、最危险的保守派，而且他们自己还不知道这一点！）。还在不那么久以前，我们的有些自由派把这种对俄国的憎恨几乎当作是对祖国的真正热爱，并自夸说，他们比别人更好地理解什么是热爱祖国；但是现在他们已经不那么遮遮掩掩，甚至对说‘爱祖国“的话都感到羞耻，连这样的概念都被当作有害的毫无意义的东西而取消和废除了。这个事实是确凿无误的，我坚信这一点……什么时候总得把真相完完全全、简单明了、毫不淹饰地讲出来；但是，与此同时这个事实无论何时何地、自古以来无论在哪一个民族中都是没有过，也没有发生过的，因而这个事实是偶然的，可能昙花一现，我同意这点。憎恨自己祖国的自由派，无论在什么地方都是不可能存在的。那么我们这里的这一切又做何解释呢？还是先前说过的，俄国的自由派暂时还不是俄罗斯的自由派，依我看，没有别的解释。”
＊米格里鲍那多夫《聪明谈》剧中的农奴主。
“我把你说的一切看做是玩笑，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，”ω公爵认真地表示有不同看法。
“我没有见到所有的自由派，所以不便妄加评论，”亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜说，“但是我是带着一腔气忿听完您所说的思想的：您取的是个别情况却把它上升为一般规律，因而，也就是诬蔑。”
“个别情况？啊！话说出口了，”叶浦盖尼•帕夫洛维奇接过话茬说，“公爵，您怎么认为，这是
Part 3 Chapter 2
THE prince suddenly approached Evgenie Pavlovitch.
"Evgenie Pavlovitch," he said, with strange excitement and seizing the latter's hand in his own, "be assured that I esteem you as a generous and honourable man, in spite of everything. Be assured of that."
Evgenie Pavlovitch fell back a step in astonishment. For one moment it was all he could do to restrain himself from bursting out laughing; but, looking closer, he observed that the prince did not seem to be quite himself; at all events, he was in a very curious state.
"I wouldn't mind betting, prince," he cried, "that you did not in the least mean to say that, and very likely you meant to address someone else altogether. What is it? Are you feeling unwell or anything?"
"Very likely, extremely likely, and you must be a very close observer to detect the fact that perhaps I did not intend to come up to YOU at all."
So saying he smiled strangely; but suddenly and excitedly he began again:
"Don't remind me of what I have done or said. Don't! I am very much ashamed of myself, I--"
"Why, what have you done? I don't understand you."
"I see you are ashamed of me, Evgenie Pavlovitch; you are blushing for me; that's a sign of a good heart. Don't be afraid; I shall go away directly."
"What's the matter with him? Do his fits begin like that?" said Lizabetha Prokofievna, in a high state of alarm, addressing Colia.
"No, no, Lizabetha Prokofievna, take no notice of me. I am not going to have a fit. I will go away directly; but I know I am afflicted. I was twenty-four years an invalid, you see--the first twenty-four years of my life--so take all I do and say as the sayings and actions of an invalid. I'm going away directly, I really am--don't be afraid. I am not blushing, for I don't think I need blush about it, need I? But I see that I am out of place in society--society is better without me. It's not vanity, I assure you. I have thought over it all these last three days, and I have made up my mind that I ought to unbosom myself candidly before you at the first opportunity. There are certain things, certain great ideas, which I must not so much as approach, as Prince S. has just reminded me, or I shall make you all laugh. I have no sense of proportion, I know; my words and gestures do not express my ideas--they are a humiliation and abasement of the ideas, and therefore, I have no right--and I am too sensitive. Still, I believe I am beloved in this household, and esteemed far more than I deserve. But I can't help knowing that after twenty-four years of illness there must be some trace left, so that it is impossible for people to refrain from laughing at me sometimes; don't you think so?"
He seemed to pause for a reply, for some verdict, as it were, and looked humbly around him.
All present stood rooted to the earth with amazement at this unexpected and apparently uncalled-for outbreak; but the poor prince's painful and rambling speech gave rise to a strange episode.
"Why do you say all this here?" cried Aglaya, suddenly. "Why do you talk like this to THEM?"
She appeared to be in the last stages of wrath and irritation; her eyes flashed. The prince stood dumbly and blindly before her, and suddenly grew pale.
"There is not one of them all who is worthy of these words of yours," continued Aglaya. "Not one of them is worth your little finger, not one of them has heart or head to compare with yours! You are more honest than all, and better, nobler, kinder, wiser than all. There are some here who are unworthy to bend and pick up the handkerchief you have just dropped. Why do you humiliate yourself like this, and place yourself lower than these people? Why do you debase yourself before them? Why have you no pride?"
"My God! Who would ever have believed this?" cried Mrs. Epanchin, wringing her hands.
"Hurrah for the 'poor knight'!" cried Colia.
"Be quiet! How dare they laugh at me in your house?" said Aglaya, turning sharply on her mother in that hysterical frame of mind that rides recklessly over every obstacle and plunges blindly through proprieties. "Why does everyone, everyone worry and torment me? Why have they all been bullying me these three days about you, prince? I will not marry you--never, and under no circumstances! Know that once and for all; as if anyone could marry an absurd creature like you! Just look in the glass and see what you look like, this very moment! Why, WHY do they torment me and say I am going to marry you? You must know it; you are in the plot with them!"
"No one ever tormented you on the subject," murmured Adelaida, aghast.
"No one ever thought of such a thing! There has never been a word said about it!" cried Alexandra.
"Who has been annoying her? Who has been tormenting the child? Who could have said such a thing to her? Is she raving?" cried Lizabetha Prokofievna, trembling with rage, to the company in general.
"Every one of them has been saying it--every one of them--all these three days! And I will never, never marry him!"
So saying, Aglaya burst into bitter tears, and, hiding her face in her handkerchief, sank back into a chair.
"But he has never even--"
"I have never asked you to marry me, Aglaya Ivanovna!" said the prince, of a sudden.
"WHAT?" cried Mrs. Epanchin, raising her hands in horror. "WHAT'S that?"
She could not believe her ears.
"I meant to say--I only meant to say," said the prince, faltering, "I merely meant to explain to Aglaya Ivanovna--to have the honour to explain, as it were--that I had no intention--never had--to ask the honour of her hand. I assure you I am not guilty, Aglaya Ivanovna, I am not, indeed. I never did wish to--I never thought of it at all--and never shall--you'll see it yourself-- you may be quite assured of it. Some wicked person has been maligning me to you; but it's all right. Don't worry about it."
So saying, the prince approached Aglaya.
She took the handkerchief from her face, glanced keenly at him, took in what he had said, and burst out laughing--such a merry, unrestrained laugh, so hearty and gay, that. Adelaida could not contain herself. She, too, glanced at the prince's panic-stricken countenance, then rushed at her sister, threw her arms round her neck, and burst into as merry a fit of laughter as Aglaya's own. They laughed together like a couple of school-girls. Hearing and seeing this, the prince smiled happily, and in accents of relief and joy, he exclaimed "Well, thank God--thank God!"
Alexandra now joined in, and it looked as though the three sisters were going to laugh on for ever.
"They are insane," muttered Lizabetha Prokofievna. "Either they frighten one out of one's wits, or else--"
But Prince S. was laughing now, too, so was Evgenie Pavlovitch, so was Colia, and so was the prince himself, who caught the infection as he looked round radiantly upon the others.
"Come along, let's go out for a walk!" cried Adelaida. "We'll all go together, and the prince must absolutely go with us. You needn't go away, you dear good fellow! ISN'T he a dear, Aglaya? Isn't he, mother? I must really give him a kiss for--for his explanation to Aglaya just now. Mother, dear, I may kiss him, mayn't I? Aglaya, may I kiss YOUR prince?" cried the young rogue, and sure enough she skipped up to the prince and kissed his forehead.
He seized her hands, and pressed them so hard that Adelaida nearly cried out; he then gazed with delight into her eyes, and raising her right hand to his lips with enthusiasm, kissed it three times.
"Come along," said Aglaya. "Prince, you must walk with me. May he, mother? This young cavalier, who won't have me? You said you would NEVER have me, didn't you, prince? No-no, not like that; THAT'S not the way to give your arm. Don't you know how to give your arm to a lady yet? There--so. Now, come along, you and I will lead the way. Would you like to lead the way with me alone, tete-a-tete?"
She went on talking and chatting without a pause, with occasional little bursts of laughter between.
"Thank God--thank God!" said Lizabetha Prokofievna to herself, without quite knowing why she felt so relieved.
"What extraordinary people they are!" thought Prince S., for perhaps the hundredth time since he had entered into intimate relations with the family; but--he liked these "extraordinary people," all the same. As for Prince Lef Nicolaievitch himself, Prince S. did not seem quite to like him, somehow. He was decidedly preoccupied and a little disturbed as they all started off.
Evgenie Pavlovitch seemed to be in a lively humour. He made Adelaida and Alexandra laugh all the way to the Vauxhall; but they both laughed so very really and promptly that the worthy Evgenie began at last to suspect that they were not listening to him at all.
At this idea, he burst out laughing all at once, in quite unaffected mirth, and without giving any explanation.
The sisters, who also appeared to be in high spirits, never tired of glancing at Aglaya and the prince, who were walking in front. It was evident that their younger sister was a thorough puzzle to them both.
Prince S. tried hard to get up a conversation with Mrs. Epanchin upon outside subjects, probably with the good intention of distracting and amusing her; but he bored her dreadfully. She was absent-minded to a degree, and answered at cross purposes, and sometimes not at all.
But the puzzle and mystery of Aglaya was not yet over for the evening. The last exhibition fell to the lot of the prince alone. When they had proceeded some hundred paces or so from the house, Aglaya said to her obstinately silent cavalier in a quick half- whisper:
"Look to the right!"
The prince glanced in the direction indicated.
"Look closer. Do you see that bench, in the park there, just by those three big trees--that green bench?"
The prince replied that he saw it.
"Do you like the position of it? Sometimes of a morning early, at seven o'clock, when all the rest are still asleep, I come out and sit there alone."
The prince muttered that the spot was a lovely one.
"Now, go away, I don't wish to have your arm any longer; or perhaps, better, continue to give me your arm, and walk along beside me, but don't speak a word to me. I wish to think by myself."
The warning was certainly unnecessary; for the prince would not have said a word all the rest of the time whether forbidden to speak or not. His heart beat loud and painfully when Aglaya spoke of the bench; could she--but no! he banished the thought, after an instant's deliberation.
At Pavlofsk, on weekdays, the public is more select than it is on Sundays and Saturdays, when the townsfolk come down to walk about and enjoy the park.
The ladies dress elegantly, on these days, and it is the fashion to gather round the band, which is probably the best of our pleasure-garden bands, and plays the newest pieces. The behaviour of the public is most correct and proper, and there is an appearance of friendly intimacy among the usual frequenters. Many come for nothing but to look at their acquaintances, but there are others who come for the sake of the music. It is very seldom that anything happens to break the harmony of the proceedings, though, of course, accidents will happen everywhere.
On this particular evening the weather was lovely, and there were a large number of people present. All the places anywhere near the orchestra were occupied.
Our friends took chairs near the side exit. The crowd and the music cheered Mrs. Epanchin a little, and amused the girls; they bowed and shook hands with some of their friends and nodded at a distance to others; they examined the ladies' dresses, noticed comicalities and eccentricities among the people, and laughed and talked among themselves. Evgenie Pavlovitch, too, found plenty of friends to bow to. Several people noticed Aglaya and the prince, who were still together.
Before very long two or three young men had come up, and one or two remained to talk; all of these young men appeared to be on intimate terms with Evgenie Pavlovitch. Among them was a young officer, a remarkably handsome fellow--very good-natured and a great chatterbox. He tried to get up a conversation with Aglaya, and did his best to secure her attention. Aglaya behaved very graciously to him, and chatted and laughed merrily. Evgenie Pavlovitch begged the prince's leave to introduce their friend to him. The prince hardly realized what was wanted of him, but the introduction came off; the two men bowed and shook hands.
Evgenie Pavlovitch's friend asked the prince some question, but the latter did not reply, or if he did, he muttered something so strangely indistinct that there was nothing to be made of it. The officer stared intently at him, then glanced at Evgenie, divined why the latter had introduced him, and gave his undivided attention to Aglaya again. Only Evgenie Pavlovitch observed that Aglaya flushed up for a moment at this.
The prince did not notice that others were talking and making themselves agreeable to Aglaya; in fact, at moments, he almost forgot that he was sitting by her himself. At other moments he felt a longing to go away somewhere and be alone with his thoughts, and to feel that no one knew where he was.
Or if that were impossible he would like to be alone at home, on the terrace-without either Lebedeff or his children, or anyone else about him, and to lie there and think--a day and night and another day again! He thought of the mountains-and especially of a certain spot which he used to frequent, whence he would look down upon the distant valleys and fields, and see the waterfall, far off, like a little silver thread, and the old ruined castle in the distance. Oh! how he longed to be there now--alone with his thoughts--to think of one thing all his life--one thing! A thousand years would not be too much time! And let everyone here forget him--forget him utterly! How much better it would have been if they had never known him--if all this could but prove to be a dream. Perhaps it was a dream!
Now and then he looked at Aglaya for five minutes at a time, without taking his eyes off her face; but his expression was very strange; he would gaze at her as though she were an object a couple of miles distant, or as though he were looking at her portrait and not at herself at all.
"Why do you look at me like that, prince?" she asked suddenly, breaking off her merry conversation and laughter with those about her. "I'm afraid of you! You look as though you were just going to put out your hand and touch my face to see if it's real! Doesn't he, Evgenie Pavlovitch--doesn't he look like that?"
The prince seemed surprised that he should have been addressed at all; he reflected a moment, but did not seem to take in what had been said to him; at all events, he did not answer. But observing that she and the others had begun to laugh, he too opened his mouth and laughed with them.
The laughter became general, and the young officer, who seemed a particularly lively sort of person, simply shook with mirth.
Aglaya suddenly whispered angrily to herself the word--
"Idiot!"
"My goodness--surely she is not in love with such a--surely she isn't mad!" groaned Mrs. Epanchin, under her breath.
"It's all a joke, mamma; it's just a joke like the 'poor knight' --nothing more whatever, I assure you!" Alexandra whispered in her ear. "She is chaffing him--making a fool of him, after her own private fashion, that's all! But she carries it just a little too far--she is a regular little actress. How she frightened us just now--didn't she?--and all for a lark!"
"Well, it's lucky she has happened upon an idiot, then, that's all I can say!" whispered Lizabetha Prokofievna, who was somewhat comforted, however, by her daughter's remark.
The prince had heard himself referred to as "idiot," and had shuddered at the moment; but his shudder, it so happened, was not caused by the word applied to him. The fact was that in the crowd, not far from where lie was sitting, a pale familiar face, with curly black hair, and a well-known smile and expression, had flashed across his vision for a moment, and disappeared again. Very likely he had imagined it! There only remained to him the impression of a strange smile, two eyes, and a bright green tie. Whether the man had disappeared among the crowd, or whether he had turned towards the Vauxhall, the prince could not say.
But a moment or two afterwards he began to glance keenly about him. That first vision might only too likely be the forerunner of a second; it was almost certain to be so. Surely he had not forgotten the possibility of such a meeting when he came to the Vauxhall? True enough, he had not remarked where he was coming to when he set out with Aglaya; he had not been in a condition to remark anything at all.
Had he been more careful to observe his companion, he would have seen that for the last quarter of an hour Aglaya had also been glancing around in apparent anxiety, as though she expected to see someone, or something particular, among the crowd of people. Now, at the moment when his own anxiety became so marked, her excitement also increased visibly, and when he looked about him, she did the same.
The reason for their anxiety soon became apparent. From that very side entrance to the Vauxhall, near which the prince and all the Epanchin party were seated, there suddenly appeared quite a large knot of persons, at least a dozen.
Heading this little band walked three ladies, two of whom were remarkably lovely; and there was nothing surprising in the fact that they should have had a large troop of admirers following in their wake.
But there was something in the appearance of both the ladies and their admirers which was peculiar, quite different for that of the rest of the public assembled around the orchestra.
Nearly everyone observed the little band advancing, and all pretended not to see or notice them, except a few young fellows who exchanged glances and smiled, saying something to one another in whispers.
It was impossible to avoid noticing them, however, in reality, for they made their presence only too conspicuous by laughing and talking loudly. It was to be supposed that some of them were more than half drunk, although they were well enough dressed, some even particularly well. There were one or two, however, who were very strange-looking creatures, with flushed faces and extraordinary clothes; some were military men; not all were quite young; one or two were middle-aged gentlemen of decidedly disagreeable appearance, men who are avoided in society like the plague, decked out in large gold studs and rings, and magnificently "got up," generally.
Among our suburban resorts there are some which enjoy a specially high reputation for respectability and fashion; but the most careful individual is not absolutely exempt from the danger of a tile falling suddenly upon his head from his neighbour's roof.
Such a tile was about to descend upon the elegant and decorous public now assembled to hear the music.
In order to pass from the Vauxhall to the band-stand, the visitor has to descend two or three steps. Just at these steps the group paused, as though it feared to proceed further; but very quickly one of the three ladies, who formed its apex, stepped forward into the charmed circle, followed by two members of her suite. 
One of these was a middle-aged man of very respectable appearance, but with the stamp of parvenu upon him, a man whom nobody knew, and who evidently knew nobody. The other follower was younger and far less respectable-looking.
No one else followed the eccentric lady; but as she descended the steps she did not even look behind her, as though it were absolutely the same to her whether anyone were following or not. She laughed and talked loudly, however, just as before. She was dressed with great taste, but with rather more magnificence than was needed for the occasion, perhaps.
She walked past the orchestra, to where an open carriage was waiting, near the road.
The prince had not seen HER for more than three months. All these days since his arrival from Petersburg he had intended to pay her a visit, but some mysterious presentiment had restrained him. He could not picture to himself what impression this meeting with her would make upon him, though he had often tried to imagine it, with fear and trembling. One fact was quite certain, and that was that the meeting would be painful.
Several times during the last six months he had recalled the effect which the first sight of this face had had upon him, when he only saw its portrait. He recollected well that even the portrait face had left but too painful an impression.
That month in the provinces, when he had seen this woman nearly every day, had affected him so deeply that he could not now look back upon it calmly. In the very look of this woman there was something which tortured him. In conversation with Rogojin he had attributed this sensation to pity--immeasurable pity, and this was the truth. The sight of the portrait face alone had filled his heart full of the agony of real sympathy; and this feeling of sympathy, nay, of actual SUFFERING, for her, had never left his heart since that hour, and was still in full force. Oh yes, and more powerful than ever!
But the prince was not satisfied with what he had said to Rogojin. Only at this moment, when she suddenly made her appearance before him, did he realize to the full the exact emotion which she called up in him, and which he had not described correctly to Rogojin.
And, indeed, there were no words in which he could have expressed his horror, yes, HORROR, for he was now fully convinced from his own private knowledge of her, that the woman was mad.
If, loving a woman above everything in the world, or at least having a foretaste of the possibility of such love for her, one were suddenly to behold her on a chain, behind bars and under the lash of a keeper, one would feel something like what the poor prince now felt.
"What's the matter?" asked Aglaya, in a whisper, giving his sleeve a little tug.
He turned his head towards her and glanced at her black and (for some reason) flashing eyes, tried to smile, and then, apparently forgetting her in an instant, turned to the right once more, and continued to watch the startling apparition before him.
Nastasia Philipovna was at this moment passing the young ladies' chairs.
Evgenie Pavlovitch continued some apparently extremely funny and interesting anecdote to Alexandra, speaking quickly and with much animation. The prince remembered that at this moment Aglaya remarked in a half-whisper:
"WHAT a--"
She did not finish her indefinite sentence; she restrained herself in a moment; but it was enough.
Nastasia Philipovna, who up to now had been walking along as though she had not noticed the Epanchin party, suddenly turned her head in their direction, as though she had just observed Evgenie Pavlovitch sitting there for the first time.
"Why, I declare, here he is!" she cried, stopping suddenly. "The man one can't find with all one's messengers sent about the place, sitting just under one's nose, exactly where one never thought of looking! I thought you were sure to be at your uncle's by this time."
Evgenie Pavlovitch flushed up and looked angrily at Nastasia Philipovna, then turned his back on her.
"What I don't you know about it yet? He doesn't know--imagine that! Why, he's shot himself. Your uncle shot himself this very morning. I was told at two this afternoon. Half the town must know it by now. They say there are three hundred and fifty thousand roubles, government money, missing; some say five hundred thousand. And I was under the impression that he would leave you a fortune! He's whistled it all away. A most depraved old gentleman, really! Well, ta, ta!--bonne chance! Surely you intend to be off there, don't you? Ha, ha! You've retired from the army in good time, I see! Plain clothes! Well done, sly rogue! Nonsense! I see--you knew it all before--I dare say you knew all about it yesterday-"
Although the impudence of this attack, this public proclamation of intimacy, as it were, was doubtless premeditated, and had its special object, yet Evgenie Pavlovitch at first seemed to intend to make no show of observing either his tormentor or her words. But Nastasia's communication struck him with the force of a thunderclap. On hearing of his uncle's death he suddenly grew as white as a sheet, and turned towards his informant.
At this moment, Lizabetha Prokofievna rose swiftly from her seat, beckoned her companions, and left the place almost at a run.
Only the prince stopped behind for a moment, as though in indecision; and Evgenie Pavlovitch lingered too, for he had not collected his scattered wits. But the Epanchins had not had time to get more than twenty paces away when a scandalous episode occurred. The young officer, Evgenie Pavlovitch's friend who had been conversing with Aglaya, said aloud in a great state of indignation:
"She ought to be whipped--that's the only way to deal with creatures like that--she ought to be whipped!"
This gentleman was a confidant of Evgenie's, and had doubtless heard of the carriage episode.
Nastasia turned to him. Her eyes flashed; she rushed up to a young man standing near, whom she did not know in the least, but who happened to have in his hand a thin cane. Seizing this from him, she brought it with all her force across the face of her insulter.
All this occurred, of course, in one instant of time.
The young officer, forgetting himself, sprang towards her. Nastasia's followers were not by her at the moment (the elderly gentleman having disappeared altogether, and the younger man simply standing aside and roaring with laughter).
In another moment, of course, the police would have been on the spot, and it would have gone hard with Nastasia Philipovna had not unexpected aid appeared.
Muishkin, who was but a couple of steps away, had time to spring forward and seize the officer's arms from behind.
The officer, tearing himself from the prince's grasp, pushed him so violently backwards that he staggered a few steps and then subsided into a chair.
But there were other defenders for Nastasia on the spot by this time. The gentleman known as the "boxer" now confronted the enraged officer.
"Keller is my name, sir; ex-lieutenant," he said, very loud. "If you will accept me as champion of the fair sex, I am at your disposal. English boxing has no secrets from me. I sympathize with you for the insult you have received, but I can't permit you to raise your hand against a woman in public. If you prefer to meet me--as would be more fitting to your rank--in some other manner, of course you understand me, captain."
But the young officer had recovered himself, and was no longer listening. At this moment Rogojin appeared, elbowing through the crowd; he took Nastasia's hand, drew it through his arm, and quickly led her away. He appeared to be terribly excited; he was trembling all over, and was as pale as a corpse. As he carried Nastasia off, he turned and grinned horribly in the officer's face, and with low malice observed:
"Tfu! look what the fellow got! Look at the blood on his cheek! Ha, ha!"
Recollecting himself, however, and seeing at a glance the sort of people he had to deal with, the officer turned his back on both his opponents, and courteously, but concealing his face with his handkerchief, approached the prince, who was now rising from the chair into which he had fallen.
"Prince Muishkin, I believe? The gentleman to whom I had the honour of being introduced?"
"She is mad, insane--I assure you, she is mad," replied the prince in trembling tones, holding out both his hands mechanically towards the officer.
"I cannot boast of any such knowledge, of course, but I wished to know your name."
He bowed and retired without waiting for an answer.
Five seconds after the disappearance of the last actor in this scene, the police arrived. The whole episode had not lasted more than a couple of minutes. Some of the spectators had risen from their places, and departed altogether; some merely exchanged their seats for others a little further off; some were delighted with the occurrence, and talked and laughed over it for a long time.
In a word, the incident closed as such incidents do, and the band began to play again. The prince walked away after the Epanchin party. Had he thought of looking round to the left after he had been pushed so unceremoniously into the chair, he would have observed Aglaya standing some twenty yards away. She had stayed to watch the scandalous scene in spite of her mother's and sisters' anxious cries to her to come away.
Prince S. ran up to her and persuaded her, at last, to come home with them.
Lizabetha Prokofievna saw that she returned in such a state of agitation that it was doubtful whether she had even heard their calls. But only a couple of minutes later, when they had reached the park, Aglaya suddenly remarked, in her usual calm, indifferent voice:
"I wanted to see how the farce would end."
 
公爵突然走到叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇跟前。
“叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇，”他抓住他的手，用一种奇怪的热情说，“请相信，不论怎样，我认为您是最最高尚的人，最好的人；请相信这一点……”
叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇惊讶得甚至后退了一步。有一瞬间他克制住忍不住要纵声大笑的愿望，但是当他走近仔细观察之后，他发现公爵似乎失去常态，至少是有点异常。
“我敢打赌，”他喊了起来，“公爵，您想讲的根本不是这样的话，也许，也根本不是想对我说……但是您怎么啦？您是不是不舒服？”
“也许是，很可能是，您很细致地注意到了，也许，我想找的不是您！”
说完这话，公爵有点奇怪地、甚至可笑地笑了一下，但是似乎很激动，突然大声嚷道：
“请别向我提起三天前我的行为！这三天我感到非常羞愧……我知道是我不对……”
“可是……可是您究竟做了什么令您这么痛苦的事呢？”
“我看得出，大概您比其他的人更为我感到羞愧，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇；您现在脸红了，这是心灵美好的标志，我马上就走，请相信。”
“他这是怎么啦？他这样是不是毛病开始发作了？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜惊恐地问科利亚。
“你别在意，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，我不是发病，我马上就走。我知道，我……天生就亏，活了２４岁，生了２４年的病。现在就听我作为病人说几句话。我马上就走，马上，请相信。我不脸红，因为为此而脸红是会令人奇怪的，不对吗？但是在交际场合我是个多余的人……我这样说并非出于自尊……这三天里我反复思考并决定，一有机会就应该真心诚意和光明正大地告诉你们。有这样一些思想，有一些高尚的思想，我是不应该谈起的，因为我走会使大家觉得可笑的；ω公爵刚才提醒我的正是这一点……我不会做出体面的姿态，也没有分寸感；我说出来的是与想法不相符合的另一番话，而这是会损害这些想法的。因此我没有权利……何况我又生性多疑，我……我确信，在这个家里是不会亏侍我的，并且爱我比我所值得的爱更甚，但是我知道（我可是知道得很肯定），２０年的疾病一定会留下什么后果的，因此有时候……不能不使人笑话我……不是这样吗？”
他环顾周围，仿佛是等待回答和决定。大家都站在那里，被这种出乎意料的、病态的、不论怎样都似乎是无缘无故的举动弄得莫名其妙，尴尬万分。但是这一举动却为一段奇怪的插曲提供了缘由。
“您在这里说这些话干什么？”突然阿格拉娅嚷了起来，“为了什么您对他们说这些？对他们！对他们！”
似乎她气忿到极点：她的眼睛都在冒火。公爵站在她面前哑然无语，不发一声，脸色一下子变得刷白。
“这里没有任何人配听这样的话！”阿格拉娅发作了，“这里所有的人统统都不及您的一个小指头。无论是才智还是心灵都比不上！您比所有的人都更正直、更高尚、更优秀、更善良、更聪明！这里有的人甚至连弯下腰去捡您刚才掉在地上的手帕都不配……为了什么您要贬低自己，把自己置于所有人之下？为什么您要损害作践自己的一切，为什么您身上没有骨气？”
“天哪，这能想到吗？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜双手一拍惊叹道。
“可怜的骑士！乌拉！”科利亚欣喜若狂地喊着。
“住嘴！……有人竟敢在您的家里欺侮我！”突然阿格拉娅冲看叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜说。她已经歇斯底里大发作，无视任何界限，逾越了一切障碍。“为什么大家、所有的人都无一例外地折磨我？公爵，整整三天由于您的缘故他们缠住我，这是为什么？我无论如何也不嫁给您！您要知道，无论如何，永远不嫁！您得知道这一点！难道可以嫁给您这样可笑的人？您现在照镜子看看自己，您现在配得上哪个！……为什么，为什么他们要逗我，说我要嫁给您？您应该知道这一点！您也是跟他们串通一气的！”
“任何人，住何时候都没有逗过！”阿杰菜达惊恐地嘟哝着。
“谁也没有这样想过，谁也没有说过这样的话！”亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜大声嚷道。
“谁逗了她？什么时候逗她的？谁会对她说这种事？她是在说胡话还是怎么的？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜气得打颤，问大家。
“所有的人都说过，每一个人都说了，整整三天！我永远、永远也不会嫁给他！”
喊过这些话后，阿格拉娅泣然泪下，痛苦地用手帕掩住脸，跌坐到椅子上。
“可他还没有向你求……”
“我没有向您求过婚，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，”公爵突然脱口而出。
“什－么？”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜又惊又气又怕地突然拖长了声音问，“怎么－回－事？”
她不敢相信自己的耳朵。
“我只说……我想说，”公爵颤粟着说，“我只是想向阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜说明……我希望有幸能解释，我根本没有这种意图……没有想会有幸向她求婚……不管什么时候……。这事我丝毫没有过错，真的，我没有什么过错，阿格拉侄•伊万诺夫娜！我从来也没有想过，从来也没有动过这个念头，永远也不会有这样的事，您自己会看到的，请相信！这一定是哪个怀有恶意的人在悠面前诽谤我！请放心！”他一边说话，一边走近了阿格拉娅。她拿开了掩住脸面的手绢，很快地瞥了他一眼以及他那吓坏了的模样，弄清了他讲话的含意，突然径直对着他放声哈哈大笑起来，笑得这么快活开心，这么放纵不羁，这么滑稽可笑，这么嘲讽讥诮，以至阿杰莱达第一个忍不住，尤其在看了一眼公爵后，她便扑向妹妹，拥抱着她，和她一样像小学生似地快活地放声大笑起来。望着她们俩，公爵也忽然漾起微笑，并且带着高兴和幸福的表情反复喃喃着：
“哦，谢天谢地，谢天谢地。”
亚历山德拉这时也忍不住由衷地大笑起来。三姐妹的这种笑声好像会没个完似的。
“好了，一群疯丫头！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜嘟哝着，“一会把人吓得要死，一会又……”
但是现在ω公爵也已在笑了，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇也笑了，科利亚则笑个没停，而公爵望着大家也咯咯笑着。
“我们去散步，我们去散步！”阿杰莱达喊道，“大家一起去，公爵一定要跟我们去，您用不着离开，您是个可爱的人！他是个可爱的人，阿格拉娅！您说是不是，妈妈？而且为了……为了刚才他向阿格拉娅表明态度，我一定要、一定得吻他和拥抱他一下。妈妈，亲爱的，允许我吻他一下吗？阿格拉娅！允许我吻一下你的公爵吗？”调皮的阿杰莱达真的蹦到公爵跟前，吻了一下他的额头。而公爵则抓住她的手，紧紧地握着，阿杰莱达差点没叫起来，他无比兴奋地望着她，突然把她的手抬向唇边，吻了三次。
“我们走吧！”阿格拉娅招呼着，“公爵，您搀着我。可以吗，妈妈？让这个拒绝了我的未婚男子搀着行吗？公爵，您不是永远拒绝了我吗？唉，不是这样，不是这样把手递给女士的，您难道不知道，该怎样挽着女士？是这样的，我们走吧，我们走在大家前面；您愿意走在大家前面吗，ｔｅｔｅ－ａ－ｔｅｔｅ？＊”
她不停地说着，仍然不时地发出阵阵笑声。
“谢天谢地！谢天谢地：”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜反复念叨着，她自己也不知道为了什么而感到高兴。
“真是些怪得异乎寻常的人！”ω公爵恩忖着，从与他们相识起来，也许已经是第一百次这样想了，但是……他喜欢这些古怪的人。至于说到梅什金公爵，也许他不那么喜欢他；当大家走去散步时，ω公爵有点阴郁，似乎心事重重。
叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇似乎处于最开心的情绪之中，在到车站的一路上不断逗笑着亚历山德拉和阿杰莱达，而她们则带着一种已经过分的特别的乐意对他的玩笑话报之以嬉笑，甚至到了这种地步，他会在一瞬间怀疑起，也许她们根本不在听他讲。这个念头使他不解释原因便猛然哈哈大笑起来，而且完全是非常真诚地笑（他就是这样的性格！）。其实两姐妹的情绪就像过节一般高兴，她们不断地望着走在前面的公爵和阿格拉娅；很显然，小妹妹给她们出了一个难解的谜。ω公爵一直努力着跟叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜聊一些不相干的事，也许是为了让她散散心，结果却使她感到厌烦得不得了。她似乎完全思绪紊乱，答非所问，有时根本就不搭理。但是阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜今天晚上出的谜还没有完。最后一个谜则是归梅什金公爵一人份上的。在走到离别墅一百步远的地方时，阿格拉娅用很快的低语对自己这位顽固地保持沉默的男伴说：
“您瞧瞧右边！”
公爵扫了一眼。
“请注意看看。您看见公园里那张条倚没有？就在长着三棵大树的地方……绿颜色的条椅。”
＊法语：单独相处。
公爵回答说看见了。
“您喜欢这个地方吗？有时候一大早，７点钟左右，大家还在睡觉的时候，我一个人到这儿来就坐在那里。”
公爵低声说这地方很优美。
“现在您离开我走吧，我不想再跟您挽着手走了，或者最好是挽着手走，但别跟我说一句话。我想独自想想……”
这番告诫无论如何是多余的，即使没有吩咐，公爵一路上也肯定不会说出一个字来的。当他听了关于条椅的那些话后，他的心怦怦跳得历害。过了一会儿他才恍悟过来，并且羞愧地驱除自己的荒唐念头。
众所周知、至少大家都这么认为，平日聚集到帕夫洛夫斯克车站来的人，比起节日和星期天从城里涌来的“形形色色的人们”来要“高上一等”，人们的打扮虽不像过节那样，可是却很高雅。来这儿听音乐被视为一种传统。而这儿的乐队也许确实是我国花园乐队中最好的乐队，演奏的是新曲子。尽管总的来说一种充满家庭气氛、甚至显得十分亲密的景象，但人们举止得体，彬彬有礼。且人们全是来别墅避暑的人，他们到这里来互相看望。许多人是由衷地乐意这样做，而且只是为了这个目的到这儿来；但也有些人来只是为了听音乐，胡闹的事极难得发生，不过即使是平日也还是会有这类事的，没有这种事倒也是不可能的。
这个晚上夜色非常美妙，听众也相当多。演奏乐队附近的座位全都占满了。我们这一伙人坐在稍微靠边一点的椅子上，离车站左边的出口不远。人群和音乐多少使叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜振奋起来，也使小姐们开心；她们跟熟人中的什么人交换眼色或者从远处朝人点一下头；她们打量人们的服饰，注意一些新奇的花样，对它们评头品足，不无讥嘲地莞尔一笑。叶甫盖尼•帕大洛维奇也经常在点头致意。阿格拉娅和公爵仍然走在一起，已经有人对他们加以注意，熟识的年轻人中有人很快地走到小姐们和她们的妈妈跟前；有两三个人留下来一起交谈；所有这些人都是叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇的朋友，这些人中间有一位很漂亮庸洒的年轻军官，为人活泼开朗，很善言谈；他急于跟阿格拉娅攀谈，并且竭力设法把她的注意力吸引到自己身上。阿格拉娅对他很宽厚，同时又非常爱笑，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇请公爵允许介始他跟这位好朋友认识；公爵刚刚明白要他做什么，介绍已经进行了，两人互相躬身致礼，彼此递手握了握。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇提了一个问题，但是公爵好像没有回答他或者奇怪地含糊不清地自言自语了什么，以至使得军官非常专注地看了他一回，后来又瞥了一眼叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，马上便明白了，为了什么叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇想出来要介绍他们认识，他微微一笑，便又转向了阿格拉娅问。只有叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇注意到，此时阿格拉娅突然脸红了。
公爵甚至没有注意到别人在跟阿格拉娅交谈并向她献殷勤，有片刻甚至几乎忘了，他自己正坐在她的旁边。有时他想离开到哪儿去，完全从这里消失，甚至他更喜欢有一个幽暗空寂的地方，只让他一个人呆着可以好好想想问题，不让任何人知道他在哪里。或者，至少是在自己家里，在阳台上，但是得不让任何人在那里，无论是列别杰夫还是他的孩子；他要一头扑到自己的沙发上，把脸埋在枕头里，就这样躺上一天，一夜，再一天。有几次瞬息间他的想象中浮现出山峰峦谷，一个熟悉的点恰恰在那山峦间，这是他经常喜欢回忆的地方，当年他生活在那里的时候，他喜欢去那里，从那里俯视远处的村庄，鸟瞰微微闪现的白晃晃的一线瀑布，眺望那白色的云朵，废弃的古老城堡。啊，他多么想现在就处身其间，思索一件事啊！啊，一生就只想这件事！够想上一千年的！让这里完全忘了他吧。哦，如果大家根本不知道他在哪里，而这一切幻觉仅仅只是虚梦一场，这倒更好，甚至需要这样。再说是梦还是现实还不是一样！有时候他突然开始仔细打量起阿格拉娅来，每次都有５分钟目光不高她的脸，而他的目光是过于奇怪了：他望着她好像望着一件离他两俄里远的东西一样，或者像望着她的肖像，而不是她本人。
“干嘛您这么望着我，公爵？”她中断与周围人的愉快的谈笑，突然说、“我怕您；我老是觉碍，您想伸出手，用手指头来触摸我的脸。是这样吧，叶甫盖尼•帕夫槽维奇，他是这样看人的吧？”
公爵听完，似手对有人跟他说话感到惊讶，等他领悟到是这么回事，也许并不完全明白人家对他说了些什么，因此没有回答，但是、当他看到阿格拉娅和大家都在笑，便突然张开嘴巴，自己也跟着笑了起来。周围的笑声更厉害了；那位年轻军官本来就是个爱笑的人，这时憋不住而干脆扑哧一声笑出声来，阿格拉娅忽然忿忿地暗自嘀咕：
“白痴！”
“天哪，难道她会说这样的话……难道她真的发疯了！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜咬牙切齿地自语道。
“这是开玩笑。这跟那时朗诵‘可怜的骑士’一样是玩笑，”亚历山德拉在母亲身边低话说，“不会是别的：她呀，又用她那一套来拿他寻开心了，只不过这种玩笑开得过命了：应该加以制止，妈妈，刚才她像渲泄一样简直不象样子，放纵任性地把我们吓了一大跳……”
“幸好她碰上的是这么一个白痴，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲那矢娜跟她低语着。女儿的话毕竟使她轻松了些。
然而公爵听到了有人称他是白痴，他哆嗦了一下，但并非是因为被称为白痴、他马上就忘了“白痴”这个词。但是在人群中，就在离他坐的地方不远处，从旁边某个地方——他怎么也指不出来究竟是在什么方位，在什么地点——有一张脸一门而过，一张苍白的脸，一头卷曲的黑发，一种熟悉的、非常熟悉的微笑和目光一闪而过，随即就消逝得无影无踪。很可能这仅仅是他的想像；整个幻像留在他印象中的是冷笑，眼睛以及这位一闪即逝的先生脖子上所戴的时髦的浅绿色领带。这位先生是消失在人群中了、还是溜到车站去了，公爵也无法确定。
但是过了１分钟他突然迅速而又不安地开始环视周周；这第一个幻像可能是第二个幻像的预兆的先驱。这应该是可以肯定的。难道他忘了，他们到车站来是有可能相遇的？确实，当他向车站走来时，好像根本不知道他是在往这里走，他当时就是这么一种状态。如果他善于或者能够比较仔细地观察的话，那么１刻钟前他就能发现，阿格拉娅有时似乎也在不安的眨眼间环顾四周，也仿佛是在自己周围寻找什么。现在，在他的不安越来越强烈，表现得越益明显的时候，阿格拉娅的激动和不安也在增长，只要他回头张望，几乎马上她也回过头去。忐忑不安的惶惑很快就有了解答。
离公爵和叶潘钦家一伙人所坐的地方不远的车站最边侧的出口处，突然出现了一群人，不下十人。这一群人前面走着三个妇女；其中两人美貌惊人，因此她们后面跟着这么多崇拜者也就丝毫不足为怪了。但是，无论是崇拜者还是这几位妇人，他们都有些特别，完全不像来听音乐的其余的听众。几乎所有的人立即所发现了他们。但大部分入竭力佯装出根本没有看见他们的样子，仅有少数年轻人朝他们莞尔一笑，彼此间窃窃私议。根本不可能不看见这一群人，他们公然表现自己，大声说笑。可以料到，他们中许多人是带着醉意的，虽然从外表来看有些人穿着颇为时髦和雅致；但这里面也有些人样子相当古怪，穿的是奇装异服，一张张脸火红得奇怪；这些人中还有几个是军人；也有已非年轻的人；还有的人穿得宽松舒适，衣服做工精细，饰有袖扣，戴着嵌宝戒，套着华美的乌黑油亮的假发，蓄着连鬓胡子，脸上虽有一丝轻蔑的神情，但仍显出一副特别高贵的气派，不过社会上对这些人犹如害怕瘟神一般唯恐避之不及。在我们郊外的聚会者中间当然也有举止十分庄重，名声特别好的人士；但是最小心谨慎的人也不可能时时刻刻防范从邻屋扔下来的砖头。这块砖头现在就将掉到聚集来听首乐的体面的听众身上。
要从车站到乐队所在的平台必须走下三级台阶。那一群人就在这些台阶上停了下来；犹豫着要不要走下去；但是有一位女士走到前面去了，只有她的两位随从敢跟在她后面走。一个是样子相当谦恭的中年人，外表各方面很体面，但绝对是一个光棍的模样，也就是说，这种人任何时候都不认识任何人，无论谁也都不认识他们。另一个人不甘落后于自己的女士，完全衣衫褴褛，形迹可疑。再没有别的人跟在那位奇特的女士后面；但是，她在往下走时，甚至连头也不回一下，仿佛别人是否跟在她后面于她完全无所谓。她依然大声谈笑；衣着华贵而别致，但是过分华丽。她经过乐队走向平台的另一边，那里路旁有一辆马车在等什么人。
公爵已经有三个多月没有见到她了。来到彼得堡后所有这些日子里他一直打算到她那几去；但是，也许是一种神秘的预感阻止了他。至少他怎么也无法猜测见到她时会产生什么样的印像，而他有时候还是怀着惧怕的心情在想着，有一点他是明白的：相见将是痛苦的。在这六个月里他有好几次回忆起这个女人的脸容使他产生的最初的感受，那时他还只是看见她的肖像；但是，每当他回忆起来的时候，即使是肖像留下的印象也含着过多的痛苦。在外省那一个月，他几乎每天都与她见面，留给他的是可怕的影响，公爵有时甚至要竭力驱除对这尚为时不久的往事的回忆。对他来说，这个女人的脸上总是有一种令人痛苦的东西：在跟罗戈任谈话时，公爵把这种感受看作是无限怜悯的感受，这是真的，还是肖像上的这张脸就唤起了他心中十足痛苦和怜悯；同情甚至为这个女人痛苦的印象从来也没有离开过，现在也没有离开他的心间。哦，不，现在甚至更强烈。但是对于他跟罗戈任说的话，公爵总感到不满意；只是现在，在她突然出现的这一霎那，他才明白，也许是凭感觉，他对罗戈任说的话中还欠缺些什么。欠缺的是能够表达可怕的话；对，是可怕！现在一此刻，他完全感受到这一点了；他相信，凭自己特殊的原因完全确信，这个女人是疯了。假若在爱一个女人甚于世上的一切或者预先品尝这种爱情的可能性时，突然看见她戴着锁链镣铐在铁窗里挨着看守的棍棒，这时产生的印象就与公爵现在的感受是颇为相似的。
“您怎么啦？”阿格拉娅打量着他，一边还故意拽了一下他的胳膊，很快地低声问。
他转过头来向着她，看了她一眼，瞥见了对他来说是不可理解的此刻她那闪闪发亮的黑眼睛，他试图对她莞尔一笑，但是，突然仿佛一瞬间忘了她似的，又把视线投向右边，又开始注视起自己那非同一般的芳影来。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜这时正经过小姐们坐的椅子。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇继续在对亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜讲什么，大概是很可笑和有趣的事，他讲得很快，很生动，公爵记得，阿格拉娅忽然轻轻说出：“她多么……”
话没有说完，也就不能确定是什么意思；她一下子收住活头，再也没有补充什么，但这也已经够了。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜正经过那里，似乎对谁也没特别注意，这时却突然转向他们这边，仿佛只是现在才发现叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇。
“哎呀，原来他在这儿！”她突然停下来惊呼道，“无论派哪个当差的都找不到，他却故意似的坐在这叫人想像不到的地方……我还以为，你是在……你伯父那里呢！”
叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇一下子涨红了脸，怒气冲冲地看了纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜一眼，但很快他又背转过身去。
“怎么？！难道你不知道？你们倒想想着，他竟还不知道！开枪自杀了！就在早晨你伯父开枪自杀了！我也是刚才，下午２点的时候，人家告诉的；现在半个城市的人都知道了，据说，３５万公款没有了，还有人说是５０万。可我还一直指望着他会留遗产给你；全都胡乱花光了。真是个腐化透顶的老头……好，告辞了，ｂｏｎｎｅ ｃｈａｎｃｅ＊！难道你不打算去一次？怪不得你及时告退，真是个滑头！不，这是胡说，你是知道的，早就知道了：也许，还在昨天就已知道了……”
虽然这种厚颜无耻的胡缠和故意夸大实际上并不存在的熟不拘礼和亲密无间肯定包含着某种目的，这一点现在已经不可能有任何疑问，但是叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇起先想就这么随便敷衍过去、无论怎样都不去理会这个冤枉别人的女人。但是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的话犹如晴天霹雳击中了他；听到伯父的死讯，他的脸白如绢帕，转身面向带来凶讯的女人。这时叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲那关娜很快地从座位上站起身，并让大家也跟着她起来，几乎像逃跑一样离开了那里。只有列夫•尼古拉耶维奇有１秒钟还目在原地，似乎踌躇不决，还有叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇也一直站着，没有恢复常态。但是叶潘钦母女尚未走开２０步，一场可怕的闹剧已经迸发开来。
＊法语：祝你好运！
叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇的好朋友、才跟阿格拉娅交谈过的军官气忿到了极点。
“实在应该用鞭子来对付她，不然什么都治不了这个贱货！”他几乎是大声地说。（他好像过去就是叶甫益尼•帕夫洛维奇信得过的人。）
“纳斯塔西沤•费利帕夫娜一下于向他转过身来。她双眼冒火，扑向站在离她两步远地方的完全陌生的年轻人，并从他手里夺过他握着的一根编织的细鞭，用足力气朝辱骂她的人脸上斜抽了一鞭。这一切是在霎那间发生的……那军官气疯了，也向她扑去；纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜身旁的随从已经不在了，体面的中年绅士早已溜得无影无踪，而醉醺醺那一位则站在一旁开怀大笑。过一会当然警察会赶来的，但是这没有意外的帮助，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜是会吃苦头的。公爵恰好也站在离她两步远的地方，他赶紧从后面抓住了军官的手，军官挣脱自己的手，使劲朝他的胸口一推；公爵跟踉跄跄倒退了三步，跌坐在椅子上。但是这时纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜身边又有了两名保嫖。在发动进攻的军官面前站着一个拳击手，这正是读者所知道的那篇文章的作者、罗戈任过去那一伙人中的正式成员。
“凯勒尔！退伍中尉，”他神气活现地自我介绍着，“愿意徒手较量的话，大尉，我愿代替弱女子，悉听尊便：卑人学过全套英国式拳击。别推推掇掇，大尉；我同情您受到了流血的委屈，但是我不能允许您当着大庭广众对一个妇女动拳头。如果能像正人君子那样照另一种方式体面地行事，那么，您当然是会理解我的，大尉……”
但是大尉已经恍悟过来，已经不听他说了。这时从人群中出现的罗戈任迅速地抓起纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的手，带着她跟在自己身后就走。罗戈任自己显得震惊异常，脸色苍白，打着哆嗦。他在带开纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的时候，居然还冲着军官恶狠狠地笑了起来，并且摆出一副洋洋得意的商人模样说：
“呸！瞧你得到了什么！脸上都挂彩了，呸！”
军官醒悟过来并完全猜到了在跟谁打交道，便很有礼貌地（不过，用手帕捂住了脸）转向公爵，后者已经从椅子上站了起来：
“请问，我有幸认识的是梅什金公爵吗？”
“她发疯了！她是个疯女人！我请您相信！”公爵不知为什么向他伸去哆嗦的双手，声音颤抖地回答说。
“我当然不能说这样的消息是好消息；但是我应该知道您的名字，”
他点了一下头就走开了。在最后几位行动的人物消失以后过了５秒钟，警察赶到了。其实，这场闹剧持续了至多只有两分钟。听众中有的从椅子上站起来了，有的仅仅是从一个座位换坐到另一个座位；也有的人为看到这样的闹剧而兴奋；还有的则议论纷纷、兴致勃勃。总之，事情结束得很平常。乐队重又演奏起来。公爵跟在叶潘钦母女们后面走了。假若在人家把他推坐到椅子上的时候他能估计到或是朝左边看一下的话，那么他会看到阿格拉娅就站在离他２０步远的地方并观这一场闹剧，没有理踩已经走远的母亲和姐姐的叫唤。ω公爵跑到她跟前，终于说服了她尽快离开。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜记得，阿格拉娅回到她们那里时非常激动，因此未必听到了她们的叫唤、整整过了两分钟，她们刚刚进入公园，阿格拉娅就用她平时漫不经心和调皮的口吻说：
“我想看看，这场闹剧怎么收场。”
Part 3 Chapter 3
THE occurrence at the Vauxhall had filled both mother and daughters with something like horror. In their excitement Lizabetha Prokofievna and the girls were nearly running all the way home.
In her opinion there was so much disclosed and laid bare by the episode, that, in spite of the chaotic condition of her mind, she was able to feel more or less decided on certain points which, up to now, had been in a cloudy condition.
However, one and all of the party realized that something important had happened, and that, perhaps fortunately enough, something which had hitherto been enveloped in the obscurity of guess-work had now begun to come forth a little from the mists. In spite of Prince S.'s assurances and explanations, Evgenie Pavlovitch's real character and position were at last coming to light. He was publicly convicted of intimacy with "that creature." So thought Lizabetha Prokofievna and her two elder daughters.
But the real upshot of the business was that the number of riddles to be solved was augmented. The two girls, though rather irritated at their mother's exaggerated alarm and haste to depart from the scene, had been unwilling to worry her at first with questions.
Besides, they could not help thinking that their sister Aglaya probably knew more about the whole matter than both they and their mother put together.
Prince S. looked as black as night, and was silent and moody. Mrs. Epanchin did not say a word to him all the way home, and he did not seem to observe the fact. Adelaida tried to pump him a little by asking, "who was the uncle they were talking about, and what was it that had happened in Petersburg?" But he had merely muttered something disconnected about "making inquiries," and that "of course it was all nonsense." "Oh, of course," replied Adelaida, and asked no more questions. Aglaya, too, was very quiet; and the only remark she made on the way home was that they were "walking much too fast to be pleasant."
Once she turned and observed the prince hurrying after them. Noticing his anxiety to catch them up, she smiled ironically, and then looked back no more. At length, just as they neared the house, General Epanchin came out and met them; he had only just arrived from town.
His first word was to inquire after Evgenie Pavlovitch. But Lizabetha stalked past him, and neither looked at him nor answered his question.
He immediately judged from the faces of his daughters and Prince S. that there was a thunderstorm brewing, and he himself already bore evidences of unusual perturbation of mind.
He immediately button-holed Prince S., and standing at the front door, engaged in a whispered conversation with him. By the troubled aspect of both of them, when they entered the house, and approached Mrs. Epanchin, it was evident that they had been discussing very disturbing news.
Little by little the family gathered together upstairs in Lizabetha Prokofievna's apartments, and Prince Muishkin found himself alone on the verandah when he arrived. He settled himself in a corner and sat waiting, though he knew not what he expected. It never struck him that he had better go away, with all this disturbance in the house. He seemed to have forgotten all the world, and to be ready to sit on where he was for years on end. From upstairs he caught sounds of excited conversation every now and then.
He could not say how long he sat there. It grew late and became quite dark.
Suddenly Aglaya entered the verandah. She seemed to be quite calm, though a little pale.
Observing the prince, whom she evidently did not expect to see there, alone in the corner, she smiled, and approached him:
"What are you doing there?" she asked.
The prince muttered something, blushed, and jumped up; but Aglaya immediately sat down beside him; so he reseated himself.
She looked suddenly, but attentively into his face, then at the window, as though thinking of something else, and then again at him.
"Perhaps she wants to laugh at me," thought the prince, "but no; for if she did she certainly would do so."
"Would you like some tea? I'll order some," she said, after a minute or two of silence.
"N-no thanks, I don't know--"
"Don't know! How can you not know? By-the-by, look here--if someone were to challenge you to a duel, what should you do? I wished to ask you this--some time ago--"
"Why? Nobody would ever challenge me to a duel!"
"But if they were to, would you be dreadfully frightened?"
"I dare say I should be--much alarmed!"
"Seriously? Then are you a coward?"
"N-no!--I don't think so. A coward is a man who is afraid and runs away; the man who is frightened but does not run away, is not quite a coward," said the prince with a smile, after a moment's thought.
"And you wouldn't run away?"
"No--I don't think I should run away," replied the prince, laughing outright at last at Aglaya's questions.
"Though I am a woman, I should certainly not run away for anything," said Aglaya, in a slightly pained voice. "However, I see you are laughing at me and twisting your face up as usual in order to make yourself look more interesting. Now tell me, they generally shoot at twenty paces, don't they? At ten, sometimes? I suppose if at ten they must be either wounded or killed, mustn't they?"
"I don't think they often kill each other at duels."
"They killed Pushkin that way."
"That may have been an accident."
"Not a bit of it; it was a duel to the death, and he was killed."
"The bullet struck so low down that probably his antagonist would never have aimed at that part of him--people never do; he would have aimed at his chest or head; so that probably the bullet hit him accidentally. I have been told this by competent authorities."
"Well, a soldier once told me that they were always ordered to aim at the middle of the body. So you see they don't aim at the chest or head; they aim lower on purpose. I asked some officer about this afterwards, and he said it was perfectly true."
"That is probably when they fire from a long distance."
"Can you shoot at all?"
"No, I have never shot in my life."
"Can't you even load a pistol?"
"No! That is, I understand how it's done, of course, but I have never done it."
"Then, you don't know how, for it is a matter that needs practice. Now listen and learn; in the first place buy good powder, not damp (they say it mustn't be at all damp, but very dry), some fine kind it is--you must ask for PISTOL powder, not the stuff they load cannons with. They say one makes the bullets oneself, somehow or other. Have you got a pistol?"
"No--and I don't want one," said the prince, laughing.
"Oh, what NONSENSE! You must buy one. French or English are the best, they say. Then take a little powder, about a thimbleful, or perhaps two, and pour it into the barrel. Better put plenty. Then push in a bit of felt (it MUST be felt, for some reason or other); you can easily get a bit off some old mattress, or off a door; it's used to keep the cold out. Well, when you have pushed the felt down, put the bullet in; do you hear now? The bullet last and the powder first, not the other way, or the pistol won't shoot. What are you laughing at? I wish you to buy a pistol and practise every day, and you must learn to hit a mark for CERTAIN; will you?"
The prince only laughed. Aglaya stamped her foot with annoyance.
Her serious air, however, during this conversation had surprised him considerably. He had a feeling that he ought to be asking her something, that there was something he wanted to find out far more important than how to load a pistol; but his thoughts had all scattered, and he was only aware that she was sitting by, him, and talking to him, and that he was looking at her; as to what she happened to be saying to him, that did not matter in the least.
The general now appeared on the verandah, coming from upstairs. He was on his way out, with an expression of determination on his face, and of preoccupation and worry also.
"Ah! Lef Nicolaievitch, it's you, is it? Where are you off to now?" he asked, oblivious of the fact that the prince had not showed the least sign of moving. "Come along with me; I want to say a word or two to you."
"Au revoir, then!" said Aglaya, holding out her hand to the prince.
It was quite dark now, and Muishkin could not see her face clearly, but a minute or two later, when he and the general had left the villa, he suddenly flushed up, and squeezed his right hand tightly.
It appeared that he and the general were going in the same direction. In spite of the lateness of the hour, the general was hurrying away to talk to someone upon some important subject. Meanwhile he talked incessantly but disconnectedly to the prince, and continually brought in the name of Lizabetha Prokofievna.
If the prince had been in a condition to pay more attention to what the general was saying, he would have discovered that the latter was desirous of drawing some information out of him, or indeed of asking him some question outright; but that he could not make up his mind to come to the point.
Muishkin was so absent, that from the very first he could not attend to a word the other was saying; and when the general suddenly stopped before him with some excited question, he was obliged to confess, ignominiously, that he did not know in the least what he had been talking about.
The general shrugged his shoulders.
"How strange everyone, yourself included, has become of late," said he. "I was telling you that I cannot in the least understand Lizabetha Prokofievna's ideas and agitations. She is in hysterics up there, and moans and says that we have been 'shamed and disgraced.' How? Why? When? By whom? I confess that I am very much to blame myself; I do not conceal the fact; but the conduct, the outrageous behaviour of this woman, must really be kept within limits, by the police if necessary, and I am just on my way now to talk the question over and make some arrangements. It can all be managed quietly and gently, even kindly, and without the slightest fuss or scandal. I foresee that the future is pregnant with events, and that there is much that needs explanation. There is intrigue in the wind; but if on one side nothing is known, on the other side nothing will be explained. If I have heard nothing about it, nor have YOU, nor HE, nor SHE-- who HAS heard about it, I should like to know? How CAN all this be explained except by the fact that half of it is mirage or moonshine, or some hallucination of that sort?"
"SHE is insane," muttered the prince, suddenly recollecting all that had passed, with a spasm of pain at his heart.
"I too had that idea, and I slept in peace. But now I see that their opinion is more correct. I do not believe in the theory of madness! The woman has no common sense; but she is not only not insane, she is artful to a degree. Her outburst of this evening about Evgenie's uncle proves that conclusively. It was VILLAINOUS, simply jesuitical, and it was all for some special purpose."
"What about Evgenie's uncle?"
"My goodness, Lef Nicolaievitch, why, you can't have heard a single word I said! Look at me, I'm still trembling all over with the dreadful shock! It is that that kept me in town so late. Evgenie Pavlovitch's uncle--"
Well?" cried the prince.
"Shot himself this morning, at seven o'clock. A respected, eminent old man of seventy; and exactly point for point as she described it; a sum of money, a considerable sum of government money, missing!"
"Why, how could she--"
"What, know of it? Ha, ha, ha! Why, there was a whole crowd round her the moment she appeared on the scenes here. You know what sort of people surround her nowadays, and solicit the honour of her 'acquaintance.' Of course she might easily have heard the news from someone coming from town. All Petersburg, if not all Pavlofsk, knows it by now. Look at the slyness of her observation about Evgenie's uniform! I mean, her remark that he had retired just in time! There's a venomous hint for you, if you like! No, no! there's no insanity there! Of course I refuse to believe that Evgenie Pavlovitch could have known beforehand of the catastrophe; that is, that at such and such a day at seven o'clock, and all that; but he might well have had a presentiment of the truth. And I--all of us--Prince S. and everybody, believed that he was to inherit a large fortune from this uncle. It's dreadful, horrible! Mind, I don't suspect Evgenie of anything, be quite clear on that point; but the thing is a little suspicious, nevertheless. Prince S. can't get over it. Altogether it is a very extraordinary combination of circumstances."
"What suspicion attaches to Evgenie Pavlovitch?"
"Oh, none at all! He has behaved very well indeed. I didn't mean to drop any sort of hint. His own fortune is intact, I believe. Lizabetha Prokofievna, of course, refuses to listen to anything. That's the worst of it all, these family catastrophes or quarrels, or whatever you like to call them. You know, prince, you are a friend of the family, so I don't mind telling you; it now appears that Evgenie Pavlovitch proposed to Aglaya a month ago, and was refused."
"Impossible!" cried the prince.
"Why? Do you know anything about it? Look here," continued the general, more agitated than ever, and trembling with excitement, "maybe I have been letting the cat out of the bag too freely with you, if so, it is because you are--that sort of man, you know! Perhaps you have some special information?"
"I know nothing about Evgenie Pavlovitch!" said the prince.
"Nor do I! They always try to bury me underground when there's anything going on; they don't seem to reflect that it is unpleasant to a man to be treated so! I won't stand it! We have just had a terrible scene!--mind, I speak to you as I would to my own son! Aglaya laughs at her mother. Her sisters guessed about Evgenie having proposed and been rejected, and told Lizabetha.
"I tell you, my dear fellow, Aglaya is such an extraordinary, such a self-willed, fantastical little creature, you wouldn't believe it! Every high quality, every brilliant trait of heart and mind, are to be found in her, and, with it all, so much caprice and mockery, such wild fancies--indeed, a little devil! She has just been laughing at her mother to her very face, and at her sisters, and at Prince S., and everybody--and of course she always laughs at me! You know I love the child--I love her even when she laughs at me, and I believe the wild little creature has a special fondness for me for that very reason. She is fonder of me than any of the others. I dare swear she has had a good laugh at YOU before now! You were having a quiet talk just now, I observed, after all the thunder and lightning upstairs. She was sitting with you just as though there had been no row at all."
The prince blushed painfully in the darkness, and closed his right hand tightly, but he said nothing.
"My dear good Prince Lef Nicolaievitch," began the general again, suddenly, "both I and Lizabetha Prokofievna--(who has begun to respect you once more, and me through you, goodness knows why!)-- we both love you very sincerely, and esteem you, in spite of any appearances to the contrary. But you'll admit what a riddle it must have been for us when that calm, cold, little spitfire, Aglaya--(for she stood up to her mother and answered her questions with inexpressible contempt, and mine still more so, because, like a fool, I thought it my duty to assert myself as head of the family)--when Aglaya stood up of a sudden and informed us that 'that madwoman' (strangely enough, she used exactly the same expression as you did) 'has taken it into her head to marry me to Prince Lef Nicolaievitch, and therefore is doing her best to choke Evgenie Pavlovitch off, and rid the house of him.' That's what she said. She would not give the slightest explanation; she burst out laughing, banged the door, and went away. We all stood there with our mouths open. Well, I was told afterwards of your little passage with Aglaya this afternoon, and-and--dear prince--you are a good, sensible fellow, don't be angry if I speak out--she is laughing at you, my boy! She is enjoying herself like a child, at your expense, and therefore, since she is a child, don't be angry with her, and don't think anything of it. I assure you, she is simply making a fool of you, just as she does with one and all of us out of pure lack of something better to do. Well--good-bye! You know our feelings, don't you--our sincere feelings for yourself? They are unalterable, you know, dear boy, under all circumstances, but-- Well, here we part; I must go down to the right. Rarely have I sat so uncomfortably in my saddle, as they say, as I now sit. And people talk of the charms of a country holiday!"
Left to himself at the cross-roads, the prince glanced around him, quickly crossed the road towards the lighted window of a neighbouring house, and unfolded a tiny scrap of paper which he had held clasped in his right hand during the whole of his conversation with the general.
He read the note in the uncertain rays that fell from the window. It was as follows:
"Tomorrow morning, I shall be at the green bench in the park at seven, and shall wait there for you. I have made up my mind to speak to you about a most important matter which closely concerns yourself.
"P.S.--I trust that you will not show this note to anyone. Though I am ashamed of giving you such instructions, I feel that I must do so, considering what you are. I therefore write the words, and blush for your simple character.
"P.P.S.--It is the same green bench that I showed you before. There! aren't you ashamed of yourself? I felt that it was necessary to repeat even that information."
The note was written and folded anyhow, evidently in a great hurry, and probably just before Aglaya had come down to the verandah.
In inexpressible agitation, amounting almost to fear, the prince slipped quickly away from the window, away from the light, like a frightened thief, but as he did so he collided violently with some gentleman who seemed to spring from the earth at his feet.
"I was watching for you, prince," said the individual.
"Is that you, Keller?" said the prince, in surprise.
"Yes, I've been looking for you. I waited for you at the Epanchins' house, but of course I could not come in. I dogged you from behind as you walked along with the general. Well, prince, here is Keller, absolutely at your service--command him!--ready to sacrifice himself--even to die in case of need."
"But-why?"
"Oh, why?--Of course you'll be challenged! That was young Lieutenant Moloftsoff. I know him, or rather of him; he won't pass an insult. He will take no notice of Rogojin and myself, and, therefore, you are the only one left to account for. You'll have to pay the piper, prince. He has been asking about you, and undoubtedly his friend will call on you tomorrow--perhaps he is at your house already. If you would do me the honour to have me for a second, prince, I should be happy. That's why I have been looking for you now."
"Duel! You've come to talk about a duel, too!" The prince burst out laughing, to the great astonishment of Keller. He laughed unrestrainedly, and Keller, who had been on pins and needles, and in a fever of excitement to offer himself as "second," was very near being offended. 
"You caught him by the arms, you know, prince. No man of proper pride can stand that sort of treatment in public."
"Yes, and he gave me a fearful dig in the chest," cried the prince, still laughing. "What are we to fight about? I shall beg his pardon, that's all. But if we must fight--we'll fight! Let him have a shot at me, by all means; I should rather like it. Ha, ha, ha! I know how to load a pistol now; do you know how to load a pistol, Keller? First, you have to buy the powder, you know; it mustn't be wet, and it mustn't be that coarse stuff that they load cannons with--it must be pistol powder. Then you pour the powder in, and get hold of a bit of felt from some door, and then shove the bullet in. But don't shove the bullet in before the powder, because the thing wouldn't go off--do you hear, Keller, the thing wouldn't go off! Ha, ha, ha! Isn't that a grand reason, Keller, my friend, eh? Do you know, my dear fellow, I really must kiss you, and embrace you, this very moment. Ha, ha! How was it you so suddenly popped up in front of me as you did? Come to my house as soon as you can, and we'll have some champagne. We'll all get drunk! Do you know I have a dozen of champagne in Lebedeff's cellar? Lebedeff sold them to me the day after I arrived. I took the lot. We'll invite everybody! Are you going to do any sleeping tonight?"
"As much as usual, prince--why?"
"Pleasant dreams then--ha, ha!"
The prince crossed the road, and disappeared into the park, leaving the astonished Keller in a state of ludicrous wonder. He had never before seen the prince in such a strange condition of mind, and could not have imagined the possibility of it.
"Fever, probably," he said to himself, "for the man is all nerves, and this business has been a little too much for him. He is not AFRAID, that's clear; that sort never funks! H'm! champagne! That was an interesting item of news, at all events!-- Twelve bottles! Dear me, that's a very respectable little stock indeed! I bet anything Lebedeff lent somebody money on deposit of this dozen of champagne. Hum! he's a nice fellow, is this prince! I like this sort of man. Well, I needn't be wasting time here, and if it's a case of champagne, why--there's no time like the present!"
That the prince was almost in a fever was no more than the truth. He wandered about the park for a long while, and at last came to himself in a lonely avenue. He was vaguely conscious that he had already paced this particular walk--from that large, dark tree to the bench at the other end--about a hundred yards altogether--at least thirty times backwards and forwards.
As to recollecting what he had been thinking of all that time, he could not. He caught himself, however, indulging in one thought which made him roar with laughter, though there was nothing really to laugh at in it; but he felt that he must laugh, and go on laughing.
It struck him that the idea of the duel might not have occurred to Keller alone, but that his lesson in the art of pistol-loading might have been not altogether accidental! "Pooh! nonsense!" he said to himself, struck by another thought, of a sudden. "Why, she was immensely surprised to find me there on the verandah, and laughed and talked about TEA! And yet she had this little note in her hand, therefore she must have known that I was sitting there. So why was she surprised? Ha, ha, ha!"
He pulled the note out and kissed it; then paused and reflected. "How strange it all is! how strange!" he muttered, melancholy enough now. In moments of great joy, he invariably felt a sensation of melancholy come over him--he could not tell why.
He looked intently around him, and wondered why he had come here; he was very tired, so he approached the bench and sat down on it. Around him was profound silence; the music in the Vauxhall was over. The park seemed quite empty, though it was not, in reality, later than half-past eleven. It was a quiet, warm, clear night--a real Petersburg night of early June; but in the dense avenue, where he was sitting, it was almost pitch dark.
If anyone had come up at this moment and told him that he was in love, passionately in love, he would have rejected the idea with astonishment, and, perhaps, with irritation. And if anyone had added that Aglaya's note was a love-letter, and that it contained an appointment to a lover's rendezvous, he would have blushed with shame for the speaker, and, probably, have challenged him to a duel.
All this would have been perfectly sincere on his part. He had never for a moment entertained the idea of the possibility of this girl loving him, or even of such a thing as himself falling in love with her. The possibility of being loved himself, "a man like me," as he put it, he ranked among ridiculous suppositions. It appeared to him that it was simply a joke on Aglaya's part, if there really were anything in it at all; but that seemed to him quite natural. His preoccupation was caused by something different.
As to the few words which the general had let slip about Aglaya laughing at everybody, and at himself most of all--he entirely believed them. He did not feel the slightest sensation of offence; on the contrary, he was quite certain that it was as it should be.
His whole thoughts were now as to next morning early; he would see her; he would sit by her on that little green bench, and listen to how pistols were loaded, and look at her. He wanted nothing more.
The question as to what she might have to say of special interest to himself occurred to him once or twice. He did not doubt, for a moment, that she really had some such subject of conversation in store, but so very little interested in the matter was he that it did not strike him to wonder what it could be. The crunch of gravel on the path suddenly caused him to raise his head.
A man, whose face it was difficult to see in the gloom, approached the bench, and sat down beside him. The prince peered into his face, and recognized the livid features of Rogojin.
"I knew you'd be wandering about somewhere here. I didn't have to look for you very long," muttered the latter between his teeth.
It was the first time they had met since the encounter on the staircase at the hotel.
Painfully surprised as he was at this sudden apparition of Rogojin, the prince, for some little while, was unable to collect his thoughts. Rogojin, evidently, saw and understood the impression he had made; and though he seemed more or less confused at first, yet he began talking with what looked like assumed ease and freedom. However, the prince soon changed his mind on this score, and thought that there was not only no affectation of indifference, but that Rogojin was not even particularly agitated. If there were a little apparent awkwardness, it was only in his words and gestures. The man could not change his heart.
"How did you--find me here?" asked the prince for the sake of saying something.
"Keller told me (I found him at your place) that you were in the park. 'Of course he is!' I thought."
"Why so?" asked the prince uneasily.
Rogojin smiled, but did not explain.
"I received your letter, Lef Nicolaievitch--what's the good of all that?--It's no use, you know. I've come to you from HER,--she bade me tell you that she must see you, she has something to say to you. She told me to find you today."
"I'll come tomorrow. Now I'm going home--are you coming to my house?"
"Why should I? I've given you the message.--Goodbye!"
"Won't you come?" asked the prince in a gentle voice.
"What an extraordinary man you are! I wonder at you!" Rogojin laughed sarcastically.
"Why do you hate me so?" asked the prince, sadly. "You know yourself that all you suspected is quite unfounded. I felt you were still angry with me, though. Do you know why? Because you tried to kill me--that's why you can't shake off your wrath against me. I tell you that I only remember the Parfen Rogojin with whom I exchanged crosses, and vowed brotherhood. I wrote you this in yesterday's letter, in order that you might forget all that madness on your part, and that you might not feel called to talk about it when we met. Why do you avoid me? Why do you hold your hand back from me? I tell you again, I consider all that has passed a delirium, an insane dream. I can understand all you did, and all you felt that day, as if it were myself. What you were then imagining was not the case, and could never be the case. Why, then, should there be anger between us?"
"You don't know what anger is!" laughed Rogojin, in reply to the prince's heated words.
He had moved a pace or two away, and was hiding his hands behind him.
"No, it is impossible for me to come to your house again," he added slowly.
"Why? Do you hate me so much as all that?"
"I don't love you, Lef Nicolaievitch, and, therefore, what would be the use of my coming to see you? You are just like a child-- you want a plaything, and it must be taken out and given you--and then you don't know how to work it. You are simply repeating all you said in your letter, and what's the use? Of course I believe every word you say, and I know perfectly well that you neither did or ever can deceive me in any way, and yet, I don't love you. You write that you've forgotten everything, and only remember your brother Parfen, with whom you exchanged crosses, and that you don't remember anything about the Rogojin who aimed a knife at your throat. What do you know about my feelings, eh?" (Rogojin laughed disagreeably.) "Here you are holding out your brotherly forgiveness to me for a thing that I have perhaps never repented of in the slightest degree. I did not think of it again all that evening; all my thoughts were centred on something else--"
"Not think of it again? Of course you didn't!" cried the prince. "And I dare swear that you came straight away down here to Pavlofsk to listen to the music and dog her about in the crowd, and stare at her, just as you did today. There's nothing surprising in that! If you hadn't been in that condition of mind that you could think of nothing but one subject, you would, probably, never have raised your knife against me. I had a presentiment of what you would do, that day, ever since I saw you first in the morning. Do you know yourself what you looked like? I knew you would try to murder me even at the very moment when we exchanged crosses. What did you take me to your mother for? Did you think to stay your hand by doing so? Perhaps you did not put your thoughts into words, but you and I were thinking the same thing, or feeling the same thing looming over us, at the same moment. What should you think of me now if you had not raised your knife to me--the knife which God averted from my throat? I would have been guilty of suspecting you all the same--and you would have intended the murder all the same; therefore we should have been mutually guilty in any case. Come, don't frown; you needn't laugh at me, either. You say you haven't 'repented.' Repented! You probably couldn't, if you were to try; you dislike me too much for that. Why, if I were an angel of light, and as innocent before you as a babe, you would still loathe me if you believed that SHE loved me, instead of loving yourself. That's jealousy--that is the real jealousy.
"But do you know what I have been thinking out during this last week, Parfen? I'll tell you. What if she loves you now better than anyone? And what if she torments you BECAUSE she loves you, and in proportion to her love for you, so she torments you the more? She won't tell you this, of course; you must have eyes to see. Why do you suppose she consents to marry you? She must have a reason, and that reason she will tell you some day. Some women desire the kind of love you give her, and she is probably one of these. Your love and your wild nature impress her. Do you know that a woman is capable of driving a man crazy almost, with her cruelties and mockeries, and feels not one single pang of regret, because she looks at him and says to herself, 'There! I'll torment this man nearly into his grave, and then, oh! how I'll compensate him for it all with my love!'"
Rogojin listened to the end, and then burst out laughing:
"Why, prince, I declare you must have had a taste of this sort of thing yourself--haven't you? I have heard tell of something of the kind, you know; is it true?"
"What? What can you have heard?" said the prince, stammering.
Rogojin continued to laugh loudly. He had listened to the prince's speech with curiosity and some satisfaction. The speaker's impulsive warmth had surprised and even comforted him.
"Why, I've not only heard of it; I see it for myself," he said. "When have you ever spoken like that before? It wasn't like yourself, prince. Why, if I hadn't heard this report about you, I should never have come all this way into the park--at midnight, too!"
"I don't understand you in the least, Parfen."
"Oh, SHE told me all about it long ago, and tonight I saw for myself. I saw you at the music, you know, and whom you were sitting with. She swore to me yesterday, and again today, that you are madly in love with Aglaya Ivanovna. But that's all the same to me, prince, and it's not my affair at all; for if you have ceased to love HER, SHE has not ceased to love YOU. You know, of course, that she wants to marry you to that girl? She's sworn to it! Ha, ha! She says to me, 'Until then I won't marry you. When they go to church, we'll go too-and not before.' What on earth does she mean by it? I don't know, and I never did. Either she loves you without limits or--yet, if she loves you, why does she wish to marry you to another girl? She says, 'I want to see him happy,' which is to say--she loves you."
"I wrote, and I say to you once more, that she is not in her right mind," said the prince, who had listened with anguish to what Rogojin said.
"Goodness knows--you may be wrong there! At all events, she named the day this evening, as we left the gardens. 'In three weeks,' says she, 'and perhaps sooner, we shall be married.' She swore to it, took off her cross and kissed it. So it all depends upon you now, prince, You see! Ha, ha!"
"That's all madness. What you say about me, Parfen, never can and never will be. Tomorrow, I shall come and see you--"
"How can she be mad," Rogojin interrupted, "when she is sane enough for other people and only mad for you? How can she write letters to HER, if she's mad? If she were insane they would observe it in her letters."
"What letters?" said the prince, alarmed.
"She writes to HER--and the girl reads the letters. Haven't you heard?--You are sure to hear; she's sure to show you the letters herself."
"I won't believe this!" cried the prince.
"Why, prince, you've only gone a few steps along this road, I perceive. You are evidently a mere beginner. Wait a bit! Before long, you'll have your own detectives, you'll watch day and night, and you'll know every little thing that goes on there-- that is, if--"
"Drop that subject, Rogojin, and never mention it again. And listen: as I have sat here, and talked, and listened, it has suddenly struck me that tomorrow is my birthday. It must be about twelve o'clock, now; come home with me--do, and we'll see the day in! We'll have some wine, and you shall wish me--I don't know what--but you, especially you, must wish me a good wish, and I shall wish you full happiness in return. Otherwise, hand me my cross back again. You didn't return it to me next day. Haven't you got it on now?"
"Yes, I have," said Rogojin.
"Come along, then. I don't wish to meet my new year without you-- my new life, I should say, for a new life is beginning for me. Did you know, Parfen, that a new life had begun for me?"
"I see for myself that it is so--and I shall tell HER. But you are not quite yourself, Lef Nicolaievitch."

车站上发生的风波几乎震骇了母亲和女儿们。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜在惊惶不安中带着女儿们几乎是一路跑回了家。就她的观点和概念来说，发生的事情大多了，在这场风波中暴露的情况也够多了，因而尽管头脑里一团乱麻和惊恐万分，她还是萌生了一些断然的想法。但是大家也明白，发生的事颇为特殊，也许还是一种幸运，因为开始暴露出某种非同寻常的秘密，虽然ω公爵以前做过担保和解释，但是叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇“如今原形毕露”，被揭穿了，其面目被公之于众，“与这个贱货的关系也正式暴露了”。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，甚至两位姐姐都是这么想的。这一结论引出的结果是，谜积得更多了。小姐们虽然对于母亲表现出的过分强烈的惊恐和如此明显的逃跑行为暗自感到有些怨愤，但是在惊魂未定的慌乱之初她们不敢拿问题去打扰她，此外，不知为什么两位姐姐觉得，她们的小妹妹阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜大概在这件事上知道得比她们与母亲三人知道的还多。ω公爵神情也如夜色一般阴沉，也在深深沉思。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜一路上没跟他说一句话，而他好像并没有发觉这一点，阿杰莱达试着探问他：“刚才说的怕父是什么人？彼得堡那边发生了什么事？”他一脸尴尬的神色，对她低语着做了非常含糊的回答，说什么要作调查，说这一切当然是无稽之谈；“这一点毫无疑问！”阿杰莱达回答说，便再也没有问他什么了。阿格拉娅不知怎么的变得十分平静，一路上只指出她们跑得太快了。有一次她转过身来看见了正在追他们的公爵。她发觉他赶得很吃力，便做了一个嘲笑，再也不回看他了。
最后，几乎就在别墅面前，刚从彼得堡回来的伊万•费奥多罗维奇正迎着她们走来。他第一句话就打听叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇。但是将军夫人既不答话也不朝他看一眼便威严地打他身边走了过去。从女儿们和ω公爵的目光中他马上就猜到，家中即将有一场暴风雨。但是他自己的脸上本来就流露出异乎寻常的不安。他立即就挽起ω公爵的手臂，在家门口停住脚，几率是耳语一般跟他交谈了几句话。后来他们走上了露台，向叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜走去，从他们两人忧虑不安的样子可以想到，他们俩听说了什么非同一般的消息。渐渐地大家都聚集在楼上叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜那里，最后在露台上只剩下了公爵一个人。他坐在角落里，仿佛在期待什么似的，不过他自己也不知道为什么留在这里；看到这一家人惊惶慌乱的样子，他想都没想过要离去；似乎他忘了整个宇宙，无论把他安顿在哪儿坐，他都准备连着坐上哪怕两年也成。有时他听到从上面传来的忐忑不安的谈话声。他自己也说不上在那儿坐了多久。已经很晚了，完全天黑了，阿格拉娅突然走到露台上来；看样子她安静，虽然略显苍白。显然她没有料到会在这儿遇见坐在角落里椅子上的公爵。看见他后，阿格拉娅似乎困惑地怅然一笑。
“您在这里做什么？”她走到他跟前说。
公爵很窘，从椅上跳起身，喃喃着什么；但阿格拉娅立刻就坐到他身边，他才又坐下。突然她凝神审视着他，接着又看了一眼窗外，仿佛无所用心，然后又望着他。“也许，她想笑出来，”公爵思忖着，“但不是这样，她不是那时就笑了吗？”
“也许，您想喝点茶，我就吩咐，”在沉默片刻后她说。
“不--用……我不知道……”
“得了，怎么连这也不知道！啊，对了，您听好：假如有人向您提出决斗，您会怎么做？这是刚才我就想问了。”
“可是……什么人会……谁也没有向我提出决斗。”
“喏，假如提出呢？您会很惧怕吗？”
“我想，我是会……很害怕的。”
“真的吗？这么说您是胆小鬼。”
“不－－，也许不是。那种害怕并逃跑的人才是胆小鬼；而害怕但并不逃跑的人还不是胆小鬼，”公爵想了一下说。
“那么您不会逃走喏？”
“也许我不会逃走，”终于他笑着回答阿格拉娅的问题。
“我虽然是个女子，但无论如何不会逃跑，”她几乎是受了委屈似地说，“不过，您是在笑话我，并且按照您平常的习惯在装聋作哑，以便为自己增添更多的兴趣；请告诉我：一般是相距１２步开枪吗？有的甚至是１０步，因而。这一定会打死或打伤人？”
“决斗时大概很少打中人。”
“怎么会少？普希金就是被打死的。”
“这也许是偶然的。”
“根本不是偶然的；那是一场生死决斗，他就被打死了。”
“子弹打中的部位很低，可以肯定，丹特士瞄淮的部位要高些，是胸部或头部；而像子弹打中的部位，谁也不会瞄准的，因此，多半是偶然打中了普希金，是失手。这是内行的人告诉我的。”
“我有一次跟一个士兵聊天，他告诉我，按照操典规定，他们分散射击时，特意规定要瞄准半身腰，他们是这么说的：‘半身腰’，因此，这就已经不是瞄准胸部和头部了，而是特意规定朝半身腰开枪的。我后来又问过一个军官，他说，确实是这样的。”
“这是对的，因为是从远处射击。”
“您会开枪吗？”
“我从来也没有开过枪。”
“难道连装手枪子弹都不会？”
“不会。也就是说，我知道该怎么做，但我自己从来没有装过。”
“噢，是这样，这就是说您不会，因为这是需要实践的！您听着并记注：第一，买一些好的手枪火药，不要湿的（据说，一定不能要湿的，而要很干燥的），要一种细的，您一定要这一种，不要大炮里用的那种。据说，自己也能浇铸子弹。您有手枪吗？”
“没有，也不需要，”公爵突然笑了起来。
“啊，尽是胡说！一定得买，要好的，法国的或是英国的，据说，是最好的。然后您就拿顶针那么木一小泥，也许，是两小撮火药灌进去。最好多放些。用一块毡将它们塞紧（据说，一定要用毡，也不知为什么），毡随便什么地方都可以弄到，从床垫或门上撕一块下来就行，有的门上包着毡。然后，塞了毡以后再放子弹，听见了吧，后放子弹，先放火药，不然打不响。您笑什么？我要您每天都练上几次，一定能学会射中目标的。您能做到吗？”
公爵笑着；阿格拉娅着恼地跺了一下脚。她谈这一番话时那一本正经的样子使公爵有些诧异。他在某种程度上感到，他应该打听些什么，询问些什么，至少是比装手枪弹药更正经些的事。但是这一切全从他脑子里飞走了，接下来的就一件事：她坐在他面前，而他望着她，至于她在说什么，此刻对他来说几乎是无所谓的。
后来伊万•费奥多罗维奇自己也从楼上下来走到露台上；他一副愁眉苦脸，忧心忡忡和坚决果断的神情，正要到哪里去。
“啊，列夫•尼古拉伊奇，你……现在去哪里？”尽管列夫•尼古拉那维奇根本就没打算离开，他还是问，“我们走吧，我有话对你说。”
“再见，”阿格拉娅说，并向公爵递过手去。
露台上已经相当幽暗了，公爵这时无法清楚地看清她的脸。过了一会儿，他和将军已经要走出别墅时，他突然脸红得厉害，便牢牢握紧自己的右手。
原来伊万•费奥多罗维奇跟他是同路。尽管时间已经很晚了，伊万•费奥多罗维奇还急于要跟什么人谈什么事。但是现在他突然跟公爵谈了起来，说得很快，语气惊慌不安，相当语无伦次，谈话中常常提及叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜。如果公爵这时注意些的话，那么他也许能猜测到，伊万•费奥多罗维奇顺便想从他那里探询什么，或者莫如说，想直截了当和开门见山地问他什么，但是老是未能触及最主要的点。公爵感到很不好意思，因为他显得那样心不在焉，甚至从一开始就什么也没听进去，当将军停在他面前急切地问一个问题的时候，他不得不向他承认，他一点也没听明白。
将军耸了耸肩。
“你们郁成了某种怪人，从各方面来看都是这样，”他又开始说，“我对你说，我完全不明白叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜的想法和焦虑。她歇斯底里大发作，又哭又闹，说什么有人羞辱了我们，使我们蒙受了耻层。是谁？是怎么侮辱的？是同谁发生了冲突？什么时候又是为什么？我承认自己有过错：（我承认这点），有许多错，但是这个……不安分的（而且行为不良的）女人这样死乞白赖胡缠不休，最终可能会由警察出面加以限制的，我甚至今天就打算去跟什么人见面并事先打好招呼。一切都可以悄悄地、委婉地、甚至温和地妥善解决，不伤交情，绝不闹僵。我也认为未来会发生很多事情，有许多问题尚未弄清楚；这里面有阴谋；但是如果这里什么也不知道，那里还是什么都不会解释；如果我没有听说，你没有听说，他没有听说，第四个也一无所闻，那么请问，最后谁会听说呢？照你看，用什么可以解释这件事？除非是，事情多半是捕风捉影，是不存在的，比方说，犹如月光……或者其他的幻影。”
“她发疯了，”公爵忽然痛苦地想起不久前发生的一切，喃喃说。
“如果你说的是她，那是不谋而合。有时候我也产生这样的想法，于是也就安然入睡了。但是现在我认为，别人的想法正确些，所以我不相信是精神不正常。可以认为这个女人好闹事，不仅不疯，而且闹起来还挺有心计，今天对于卡比东•阿列克谢伊奇所做的反常行为完全可以证明这一点。从她这方面来讲，这事肯定有欺诈，至少是诡计多端，别有用心。”
“哪一个卡比东•阿列克谢伊奇？”
“啊，我的上帝，列夫•尼古拉那维奇，你什么也没听进去。我一开始对你说的就是卡比东•阿列克谢伊奇的事；这事真使我震惊不已，甚至现在手脚还在打颤，为了这件事今天我才去城里多耽搁了。卡比东•阿列克谢伊奇•拉多姆斯基，就是叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇的伯父……”
“噢！”公爵恍然发出喊声。
“他是开枪自杀的，清早，黎明，７广钟的时候，是个受人尊敬的老人，７０岁，很会享受。她说的一点不错，是少了一笔公款，款项很大的一笔数字！”
“她打哪儿……”
“知道的？哈－哈！要知道她刚一出现，在她周围就形成了一整个参谋部。你知道吗，现在去拜访她和寻求结识她这种‘荣幸’的是些什么人？很自然刚才她就能从来人那里听到什么情况，因为现在整个彼得堡都已知道了，就是这里也有半个帕夫洛夫斯克甚或整个帕夫洛夫斯克都知道了。据人家告诉我，关于脱去军装的事，也就是关于叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇及时引退的事，我的见解是多么透彻啊！真是绝妙的暗示！不，这不是疯癫的表现。当然，也是不相信叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇事先就知道会发生灾祸，也就是说知道在某日７点钟发生等等。但是他能预感到这一切。而我，我们大家以及ω公爵还指望他伯父会给他留下遗产呢！真可怕！真可怕！不过你要懂得，我丝毫也不责怪叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，并急于向你说明这一点，但是终究还是令人怀疑的。ω公爵异常震惊。这一切发生得似乎有点怪。”
“但是叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇的行为有什么可怀疑的呢？”
“丝毫也没有！他的举止光明正大，我也没有任何暗示。至于说他自己财产嘛，我想，他是会完整保留好的。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜当然想听……但主要的是，所有这一切家庭的灾难，或者最好说所有这些争吵，甚至不知道称什么好……你，说真的，是我家的朋友，列夫•尼古拉那维奇，你想想，刚才知道，不过可能不确切，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇似乎在一个月前就已经对阿格拉娅表白了爱情，好像遭到了她的正式拒绝。”
“不可能！”公爵激动地喊了起来。
“难道你了解什么内情？你瞧，最亲爱的，”将军为之一震，惊讶得一不动站在那里，“也许，我跟你谈这些是多余的和不体面的，但是要知道这是因为你……你……可以说，因为你是这样一个人。也许，你知道什么特别的情况？”
“我什么也不了解……叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，”公爵喃喃着说。
“我也不了解！……兄弟，他们简直要把我……把我埋入土中葬了，他们就不想想，这对一个人来说多么难受，我也忍受不了。刚才又闹了一场，多可怕！我就像对亲儿子一样对你说这些。主要是，阿格拉娅确实是在嘲笑逗乐，关于她在一个月前好像拒绝了叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇以及她们曾经有过相当正式的表态，是她的两个姐姐作为猜测告诉我的……不过，她们的猜测很有把握。但是要知道，她是个任性的姑娘，充满稀奇古怪的念头，真是没法说！宽厚豁达、心灵和智慧的一切杰出品质--这一切在她身上大概都是具备的，但是与此同时她也顽皮任性，爱讽刺嘲笑，一句话，魔鬼般的性格还加上好发奇想。刚才还当面嘲笑母亲，嘲笑姐姐，嘲笑ω公爵；更不用说对我了，她是难得有不嘲笑我的时候的，但是我算得了什么，要知道，我爱她，甚至就爱她笑话我，也就是说，比任何人都更爱她，好像是这样。我敢打赌，她连您也已经在嘲笑什么了，刚才楼上大发雷霆之后，我发现你们在交谈：她跟你坐在那里好像没事儿似的。”
公爵脸红得不得了，握紧右手，但是没有作声。
“亲爱的，我的好人列夫•尼古拉那维奇！”将军突然满怀感情并激动地说，“我……甚至叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜本人（不过，她又开始骂你了，由于你还同时骂我，只是我不明白是为什么），我们终究是爱你的，真诚地爱你和尊敬你，甚至不论怎样，也就是说，不论表面上怎样。但是，你也会同意的，亲爱的朋友，你自己也会同意的，突然听到这个冷血鬼说出那番话，会多么莫名其妙，多么烦恼（因为她在母亲面前，摆上一副对所有我们的问题不屑置理的神态，尤其是对我的问题，因为我，真见鬼，犯了傻，因为我是一家之长，我想出来要摆摆威风--嘿，犯了傻），这个冷血鬼突然冷笑着声称，这个“疯女人”（她是这么说的，我觉得奇怪，她跟你说的是一样的话：‘难道你们至今还猜不到’？，“这个疯女人坚持无论如何要我嫁给列夫•尼古拉那维奇公爵，为此她要把叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇撵出我们家……”就这么说，没再做任何解释，只顾自己哈哈大笑，我们则目瞪口呆，她却嘭一声关上门，走了。后来她们把刚才跟她和跟你有关的事告诉了我……还有……还有……听着，亲爱的公爵，你不是个好见怪的人，你很明白事理的，我发现你身上有这样的品质，但是……请别生气：真的，她嘲笑你，她像孩子似地笑闹，因此你别生她气，但事情肯走是这样的。你别多作他想，她不过是愚弄你和我们大家，是出于无所事事。好了，再见！你了解我们的感情吗？了解我们对你的真挚感情吗？这种感情是始终不渝的，永远不变，丝毫不变……但是……现在我要往这里走了，再见，过去我很少像现在这样心绪不宁的（这是怎么说的？）……啊，前面是别墅！”
剩下一个人在岔路口时，公爵朝周围打量了一下，很快地穿过街，走近一憧别墅亮着灯的窗口，展开一张纸片。在跟伊万•费奥多罗维奇谈话的时候，他一直紧紧地把它捏在右手里。现在就着微弱的光线，他读着：
“明天早晨７点我将在公园的绿椅子上等您。我决定告诉您一件异常重要的事，它直接关系到您。
又及，我希望，您不要把这张字条给任何人看，虽然对您写上这样的叮嘱我感到很不好意思，但是我考虑的结果，认为这对您是必要的，所以就写上了，因为我为您那可笑的性格而感到羞愧脸红。
又又及，那张绿色条椅就是刚才指给您看的那一张，您真得感到难为情！我不得不也写明这一点。”
字条是匆匆写就的，折得也很马虎，大概就在阿格拉娅走到露台来前写的。公爵怀着近乎惊恐不安、难以形容的激动心情又把纸条紧紧握在手中，犹如受惊的小偷似的急忙从窗口灯光下跳开：但在这样做的时候突然跟就在他肩后的一位先生憧了个满怀。
“我一直跟在您后面，公爵，”这位先生说。
“是您，凯勒尔？”公爵惊呼道。
“我在找您，公爵。我曾在叶潘钦家的别墅旁等过您，当然，我无法进去。您跟将军一起走着的时候，我就在你们后面走着。公爵，我愿为您效劳，您就吩咐凯勒尔吧，我愿为您牺牲，如果需要的话，甚至愿意去死。”
“可是……这是为什么？”
“嘿，大概接着会有挑战。这个莫洛夫佐夫中尉，我了解，但我不认识他……他是不会容忍屈辱的。当然，他把我们弟兄，也就是我和罗戈任，倾向于看做废物，也许，这是理该如此，这样就只有您一个人对付他了，公爵，您不得不付这笔账了。我听说他在打听您，大概明天他的朋友就会去找您，也许，现在就已经在等您了。如果您赏脸选我做决斗的助手，为您即使贬为士兵我也愿意；为此我才找您，公爵。”
“原来您说的也是决斗！”公爵忽然哈哈笑了起来，使凯勒尔异常惊讶。他是十分厉害。凯勒尔本来确实几乎如坐针毡不得安生，直到提出自己当决斗助手的建议之后，才感到心满意足，现在看到公爵笑得这么开心，几乎感到受了委屈。
“可是，公爵，您刚才抓住了人家的子，一个有身份的人在大庭广众下是难以容忍这一点的。”
“可是他当胸推了我一下。”公爵笑着嚷道，“我们没有什么好争的！我将请他原谅，事情也就完了，如果要交手，那就交手吧：就让他开枪好了，我甚至希望这样。哈！哈！我现在会给个枪装弹药了！凯勒尔，您会给手枪上弹药吗？先应该买火药，手枪用的，不能湿的，也不是打炮时用的粗的那种；然后先是放火药，从门上什么地方扯一块毡，接下来把子弹装进去，不能在装火药前就放子弹，否则就会打不响。听着，凯勒尔，否则就会打不响的。哈－哈！难道这不是绝好的机会，凯勒尔朋友、啊，凯勒尔，知道吗，我现在要拥抱您，吻您，哈－哈－哈！您刚才怎么突然出现在我面前的？赶快到我那儿去喝香槟。我们一起喝个一醉方休！您知道吗，我有十二瓶香槟酒，在列别杰夫的地窖里？前天列别杰夫‘碰巧’卖给我，第二天我搬到他那儿去住，我就全部买下了！我要把所有的伙伴都召集来：怎么样，今夜您要睡觉吗？”
“跟任何一夜一样，公爵。”
“好吧，那就祝您睡个安稳觉！哈－哈！”
公爵穿过街道，消失在公园里，留下了有点不知所措、耽于沉思中的凯勒尔。他还没有见过公爵有这样奇怪的情绪，甚至到现在他也无法想像这一点。
“也许是狂热，因为他是个神经质的人，加上所有这一切的影响，当然他是不会胆怯的。这种人就是不怕，真的！”凯勒尔暗自思忖着，“嗯，香槟这倒是个挺有趣的消息。有十二瓶，一打；不错，相应于一支挺像样的卫兵分队。我敢打赌，一定是列别杰夫从谁那作为抵押而得到这批香槟的。嗯……不过这个公爵是挺可爱的；确实，我喜欢这样的人：但是没什么好错过时机的……既然有香槟，现在正是时候……”
说公爵一时狂热，当然，这是说对了。
他在幽暗的公园里徘徊了很久，最后“发现自己”老在一条林荫道上转悠，在他的意识里存留着这样的印象：他已经走过这条林荫道了，从长椅到一棵又高又显眼的老树，总共百来步，他已经来回走了三四十趟了。在这至少整整１个小时的时间里，他在公园里想了些什么，他竟怎么也想不起来，甚至即使是想回忆也未有所获，不过，他还是捕捉到了一个念头，因此而突然笑得前仰后合；虽然没什么好笑的，但他老是想笑。他想，关于决斗的设想，可能不只是在凯勒尔一个人的头脑里产生，因此，给手枪装弹药的事也许并非偶然……“哦，”他恍然想起另一个想法而突然站住了，“刚才他坐在角里时，她走到露台上来，发现我坐在那里，惊讶万分，而且--还那样笑……还问要不要喝茶；可是这时这张字条已经在她手里了，因此，她一定知道我坐在露台上，那么她又为什么感到惊讶呢？哈－哈－哈。”
他从口袋里掏出字条，吻了一下，但马上又停下来，沉思起来。
“这多么奇怪！这多么奇怪！”过了片刻他甚至有点忧郁地说。在感到强烈兴奋的时候他总会变得忧郁起来，他自己也不知道为什么。他凝神环顾四周，为走到这里来而惊讶。他很疲劳，走近条椅坐下。周围异常寂静。车站上音乐会已经结束。公园里大概已经没有别的人了；当然，至少已有１１点半。夜是宁静、温暖、明亮的，６月初的彼得堡之夜就是这样的，但是在绿荫茂密的花园里，在他所处的林荫道上，却几乎已经全黑了。
假如此刻有谁对他说，他在恋爱，而且，爱得很热烈，那么他会惊诧地否定这种想法，甚至会感到气忿。假如有人再补充说，阿格拉娅的字条是情书书，是约恋人幽会，那么他会为那个人羞愧得无地自容，也许还会向提出决斗。这一切完全是真诚的，他一次也没有怀疑过，也不容许有丝毫模棱两可的念头--认为这姑娘有可能爱他，或者甚至是自己有可能爱她。爱他，可能“爱像他这么一个人’！他认为是件咄咄怪事。他隐约觉得，如果确实有什么名堂的话，这不过是她这方面的儿戏；但是他对这种儿戏似乎大无动于衷，认为它太平常；他自己要操心和关心的完全是别的事。对于刚才将军激动之中脱口而出的话，即她嘲笑大家，尤其嘲笑他公爵，他是完全相信的。在这种情况下他丝毫也不感到受了屈辱；在他看来，事情就该是这样的。对于他来说主要的是明天他又将见到她，一清早就将与她并排坐在绿色长椅上，将听她讲怎么给手枪上弹药，将望着她。别的他什么都不需要，她究竟打算对他讲什么，这件直接关系到他的重要事究竟是件什么事，有一两回在他的头脑里也曾闪过这样的问题。此外，阿格拉娅约他来谈“重要事’，他片刻也不怀疑确实有那回事。但是现在他几乎根本不去想这件重要的事，甚至丝毫感觉不到要想这件事的欲望。
林荫道沙地上轻轻发出的嚓嚓脚步声使得他抬起头来。黑暗中很难辨认来者的脸。这个人走到长椅前，在他旁边坐下。公爵迅即移近他，几乎紧挨着他，这才看出了是罗戈任苍白的脸。
“我就知道，你是在这里什么地方游荡，没用多久就找到了，”罗戈任从牙缝里挤出这两句话低声说道。
在旅客走廊里相遇之后他们是第一次见面。罗戈任的突然出现使公爵大力惊诧，有一段时间他都无法集中思想，痛苦的感觉又在他的心间复苏。看来，罗戈任明白他给对方造成的印象；虽然开始他曾有点不知所措，说话似乎故作随便的样子，但公爵很快就觉得，罗戈任没有丝毫做作，甚至也没有丝毫特别的困窘；如果在他的手势和话语里曾有过某种不自然，那也仅仅是外表的；在内心这个人是不可能改变的。
“你怎么……会在这儿找到我的？”公爵为了开始说话而问道。
“从凯勒尔那儿听说（我上你那儿去过），‘到公园去了’不是我想，事情果然是这样。”
“什么事情？”公爵不安地抓住罗戈任冒出来的话问。
罗戈任冷冷一笑，但不做解释。
“我收到了你的信，列夫•尼古拉那维奇；你这一切全是徒劳……何苦呢？……现在我是从她那儿来找你的：她嘱咐一定要把你叫去，有什么话非常必要告诉你。她要你今天就去。”
“我明天去。我马上回家去：你……到我那儿去吗。”
“干什么？我把所有的话都对你说了；再见。”
“难道您不顺便去一下？”公爵轻轻问他。
“你这人真怪，列夫•尼古拉那维奇，真让人对你感到惊讶。”

Part 3 Chapter 4
THE prince observed with great surprise, as he approached his villa, accompanied by Rogojin, that a large number of people were assembled on his verandah, which was brilliantly lighted up. The company seemed merry and were noisily laughing and talking--even quarrelling, to judge from the sounds. At all events they were clearly enjoying themselves, and the prince observed further on closer investigation--that all had been drinking champagne. To judge from the lively condition of some of the party, it was to be supposed that a considerable quantity of champagne had been consumed already.
All the guests were known to the prince; but the curious part of the matter was that they had all arrived on the same evening, as though with one accord, although he had only himself recollected the fact that it was his birthday a few moments since.
"You must have told somebody you were going to trot out the champagne, and that's why they are all come!" muttered Rogojin, as the two entered the verandah. "We know all about that! You've only to whistle and they come up in shoals!" he continued, almost angrily. He was doubtless thinking of his own late experiences with his boon companions.
All surrounded the prince with exclamations of welcome, and, on hearing that it was his birthday, with cries of congratulation and delight; many of them were very noisy.
The presence of certain of those in the room surprised the prince vastly, but the guest whose advent filled him with the greatest wonder--almost amounting to alarm--was Evgenie Pavlovitch. The prince could not believe his eyes when he beheld the latter, and could not help thinking that something was wrong.
Lebedeff ran up promptly to explain the arrival of all these gentlemen. He was himself somewhat intoxicated, but the prince gathered from his long-winded periods that the party had assembled quite naturally, and accidentally.
First of all Hippolyte had arrived, early in the evening, and feeling decidedly better, had determined to await the prince on the verandah. There Lebedeff had joined him, and his household had followed--that is, his daughters and General Ivolgin. Burdovsky had brought Hippolyte, and stayed on with him. Gania and Ptitsin had dropped in accidentally later on; then came Keller, and he and Colia insisted on having champagne. Evgenie Pavlovitch had only dropped in half an hour or so ago. Lebedeff had served the champagne readily.
"My own though, prince, my own, mind," he said, "and there'll be some supper later on; my daughter is getting it ready now. Come and sit down, prince, we are all waiting for you, we want you with us. Fancy what we have been discussing! You know the question, 'to be or not to be,'--out of Hamlet! A contemporary theme! Quite up-to-date! Mr. Hippolyte has been eloquent to a degree. He won't go to bed, but he has only drunk a little champagne, and that can't do him any harm. Come along, prince, and settle the question. Everyone is waiting for you, sighing for the light of your luminous intelligence..."
The prince noticed the sweet, welcoming look on Vera Lebedeff's face, as she made her way towards him through the crowd. He held out his hand to her. She took it, blushing with delight, and wished him "a happy life from that day forward." Then she ran off to the kitchen, where. her presence was necessary to help in the preparations for supper. Before the prince's arrival she had spent some time on the terrace, listening eagerly to the conversation, though the visitors, mostly under the influence of wine, were discussing abstract subjects far beyond her comprehension. In the next room her younger sister lay on a wooden chest, sound asleep, with her mouth wide open; but the boy, Lebedeff's son, had taken up his position close beside Colia and Hippolyte, his face lit up with interest in the conversation of his father and the rest, to which he would willingly have listened for ten hours at a stretch.
"I have waited for you on purpose, and am very glad to see you arrive so happy," said Hippolyte, when the prince came forward to press his hand, immediately after greeting Vera.
"And how do you know that I am 'so happy'?
"I can see it by your face! Say 'how do you do' to the others, and come and sit down here, quick--I've been waiting for you!" he added, accentuating the fact that he had waited. On the prince's asking, "Will it not be injurious to you to sit out so late?" he replied that he could not believe that he had thought himself dying three days or so ago, for he never had felt better than this evening.
Burdovsky next jumped up and explained that he had come in by accident, having escorted Hippolyte from town. He murmured that he was glad he had "written nonsense" in his letter, and then pressed the prince's hand warmly and sat down again.
The prince approached Evgenie Pavlovitch last of all. The latter immediately took his arm.
"I have a couple of words to say to you," he began, "and those on a very important matter; let's go aside for a minute or two."
"Just a couple of words!" whispered another voice in the prince's other ear, and another hand took his other arm. Muishkin turned, and to his great surprise observed a red, flushed face and a droll-looking figure which he recognized at once as that of Ferdishenko. Goodness knows where he had turned up from!
"Do you remember Ferdishenko?" he asked.
"Where have you dropped from?" cried the prince.
"He is sorry for his sins now, prince," cried Keller. "He did not want to let you know he was here; he was hidden over there in the corner,--but he repents now, he feels his guilt."
"Why, what has he done?"
"I met him outside and brought him in--he's a gentleman who doesn't often allow his friends to see him, of late--but he's sorry now."
"Delighted, I'm sure!--I'll come back directly, gentlemen,--sit down there with the others, please,--excuse me one moment," said the host, getting away with difficulty in order to follow Evgenie.
"You are very gay here," began the latter, "and I have had quite a pleasant half-hour while I waited for you. Now then, my dear Lef Nicolaievitch, this is what's the matter. I've arranged it all with Moloftsoff, and have just come in to relieve your mind on that score. You need be under no apprehensions. He was very sensible, as he should be, of course, for I think he was entirely to blame himself."
"What Moloftsoff?"
"The young fellow whose arms you held, don't you know? He was so wild with you that he was going to send a friend to you tomorrow morning."
"What nonsense!"
"Of course it is nonsense, and in nonsense it would have ended, doubtless; but you know these fellows, they--"
"Excuse me, but I think you must have something else that you wished to speak about, Evgenie Pavlovitch?"
"Of course, I have!" said the other, laughing. "You see, my dear fellow, tomorrow, very early in the morning, I must be off to town about this unfortunate business(my uncle, you know!). Just imagine, my dear sir, it is all true--word for word--and, of course, everybody knew it excepting myself. All this has been such a blow to me that I have not managed to call in at the Epanchins'. Tomorrow I shall not see them either, because I shall be in town. I may not be here for three days or more; in a word, my affairs are a little out of gear. But though my town business is, of course, most pressing, still I determined not to go away until I had seen you, and had a clear understanding with you upon certain points; and that without loss of time. I will wait now, if you will allow me, until the company departs; I may just as well, for I have nowhere else to go to, and I shall certainly not do any sleeping tonight; I'm far too excited. And finally, I must confess that, though I know it is bad form to pursue a man in this way, I have come to beg your friendship, my dear prince. You are an unusual sort of a person; you don't lie at every step, as some men do; in fact, you don't lie at all, and there is a matter in which I need a true and sincere friend, for I really may claim to be among the number of bona fide unfortunates just now."
He laughed again.
"But the trouble is," said the prince, after a slight pause for reflection, "that goodness only knows when this party will break up. Hadn't we better stroll into the park? I'll excuse myself, there's no danger of their going away."
"No, no! I have my reasons for wishing them not to suspect us of being engaged in any specially important conversation. There are gentry present who are a little too much interested in us. You are not aware of that perhaps, prince? It will be a great deal better if they see that we are friendly just in an ordinary way. They'll all go in a couple of hours, and then I'll ask you to give me twenty minutes-half an hour at most."
"By all means! I assure you I am delighted--you need not have entered into all these explanations. As for your remarks about friendship with me--thanks, very much indeed. You must excuse my being a little absent this evening. Do you know, I cannot somehow be attentive to anything just now?"
"I see, I see," said Evgenie, smiling gently. His mirth seemed very near the surface this evening.
"What do you see?" said the prince, startled.
"I don't want you to suspect that I have simply come here to deceive you and pump information out of you!" said Evgenie, still smiling, and without making any direct reply to the question.
"Oh, but I haven't the slightest doubt that you did come to pump me," said the prince, laughing himself, at last; "and I dare say you are quite prepared to deceive me too, so far as that goes. But what of that? I'm not afraid of you; besides, you'll hardly believe it, I feel as though I really didn't care a scrap one way or the other, just now!--And-and-and as you are a capital fellow, I am convinced of that, I dare say we really shall end by being good friends. I like you very much Evgenie Pavlovitch; I consider you a very good fellow indeed."
"Well, in any case, you are a most delightful man to have to deal with, be the business what it may," concluded Evgenie. "Come along now, I'll drink a glass to your health. I'm charmed to have entered into alliance with you. By-the-by," he added suddenly, has this young Hippolyte come down to stay with you
"Yes."
"He's not going to die at once, I should think, is he?"
"Why?"
"Oh, I don't know. I've been half an hour here with him, and he--"
Hippolyte had been waiting for the prince all this time, and had never ceased looking at him and Evgenie Pavlovitch as they conversed in the corner. He became much excited when they approached the table once more. He was disturbed in his mind, it seemed; perspiration stood in large drops on his forehead; in his gleaming eyes it was easy to read impatience and agitation; his gaze wandered from face to face of those present, and from object to object in the room, apparently without aim. He had taken a part, and an animated one, in the noisy conversation of the company; but his animation was clearly the outcome of fever. His talk was almost incoherent; he would break off in the middle of a sentence which he had begun with great interest, and forget what he had been saying. The prince discovered to his dismay that Hippolyte had been allowed to drink two large glasses of champagne; the one now standing by him being the third. All this he found out afterwards; at the moment he did not notice anything, very particularly.
"Do you know I am specially glad that today is your birthday!" cried Hippolyte.
"Why?"
"You'll soon see. D'you know I had a feeling that there would be a lot of people here tonight? It's not the first time that my presentiments have been fulfilled. I wish I had known it was your birthday, I'd have brought you a present--perhaps I have got a present for you! Who knows? Ha, ha! How long is it now before daylight?"
"Not a couple of hours," said Ptitsin, looking at his watch. What's the good of daylight now? One can read all night in the open air without it," said someone.
"The good of it! Well, I want just to see a ray of the sun," said Hippolyte. Can one drink to the sun's health, do you think, prince?"
"Oh, I dare say one can; but you had better be calm and lie down, Hippolyte--that's much more important.
"You are always preaching about resting; you are a regular nurse to me, prince. As soon as the sun begins to 'resound' in the sky --what poet said that? 'The sun resounded in the sky.' It is beautiful, though there's no sense in it!--then we will go to bed. Lebedeff, tell me, is the sun the source of life? What does the source, or 'spring,' of life really mean in the Apocalypse? You have heard of the 'Star that is called Wormwood,' prince?"
"I have heard that Lebedeff explains it as the railroads that cover Europe like a net."
Everybody laughed, and Lebedeff got up abruptly.
"No! Allow me, that is not what we are discussing!" he cried, waving his hand to impose silence. "Allow me! With these gentlemen ... all these gentlemen," he added, suddenly addressing the prince, "on certain points ... that is ..." He thumped the table repeatedly, and the laughter increased. Lebedeff was in his usual evening condition, and had just ended a long and scientific argument, which had left him excited and irritable. On such occasions he was apt to evince a supreme contempt for his opponents.
"It is not right! Half an hour ago, prince, it was agreed among us that no one should interrupt, no one should laugh, that each person was to express his thoughts freely; and then at the end, when everyone had spoken, objections might be made, even by the atheists. We chose the general as president. Now without some such rule and order, anyone might be shouted down, even in the loftiest and most profound thought. . . ."
"Go on! Go on! Nobody is going to interrupt you!" cried several voices.
"Speak, but keep to the point!"
"What is this 'star'?" asked another.
I have no idea," replied General Ivolgin, who presided with much gravity.
"I love these arguments, prince," said Keller, also more than half intoxicated, moving restlessly in his chair. "Scientific and political." Then, turning suddenly towards Evgenie Pavlovitch, who was seated near him: "Do you know, I simply adore reading the accounts of the debates in the English parliament. Not that the discussions themselves interest me; I am not a politician, you know; but it delights me to see how they address each other 'the noble lord who agrees with me,' 'my honourable opponent who astonished Europe with his proposal,' 'the noble viscount sitting opposite'--all these expressions, all this parliamentarism of a free people, has an enormous attraction for me. It fascinates me, prince. I have always been an artist in the depths of my soul, I assure you, Evgenie Pavlovitch."
"Do you mean to say," cried Gania, from the other corner, "do you mean to say that railways are accursed inventions, that they are a source of ruin to humanity, a poison poured upon the earth to corrupt the springs of life?"
Gavrila Ardalionovitch was in high spirits that evening, and it seemed to the prince that his gaiety was mingled with triumph. Of course he was only joking with Lebedeff, meaning to egg him on, but he grew excited himself at the same time.
"Not the railways, oh dear, no!" replied Lebedeff, with a mixture of violent anger and extreme enjoyment. "Considered alone, the railways will not pollute the springs of life, but as a whole they are accursed. The whole tendency of our latest centuries, in its scientific and materialistic aspect, is most probably accursed."
"Is it certainly accursed? ... or do you only mean it might be? That is an important point," said Evgenie Pavlovitch.
"It is accursed, certainly accursed!" replied the clerk, vehemently.
"Don't go so fast, Lebedeff; you are much milder in the morning," said Ptitsin, smiling.
"But, on the other hand, more frank in the evening! In the evening sincere and frank," repeated Lebedeff, earnestly. "More candid, more exact, more honest, more honourable, and ... although I may show you my weak side, I challenge you all; you atheists, for instance! How are you going to save the world? How find a straight road of progress, you men of science, of industry, of cooperation, of trades unions, and all the rest? How are you going to save it, I say? By what? By credit? What is credit? To what will credit lead you?"
"You are too inquisitive," remarked Evgenie Pavlovitch.
"Well, anyone who does not interest himself in questions such as this is, in my opinion, a mere fashionable dummy."
"But it will lead at least to solidarity, and balance of interests," said Ptitsin.
"You will reach that with nothing to help you but credit? Without recourse to any moral principle, having for your foundation only individual selfishness, and the satisfaction of material desires? Universal peace, and the happiness of mankind as a whole, being the result! Is it really so that I may understand you, sir?"
"But the universal necessity of living, of drinking, of eating-- in short, the whole scientific conviction that this necessity can only be satisfied by universal co-operation and the solidarity of interests--is, it seems to me, a strong enough idea to serve as a basis, so to speak, and a 'spring of life,' for humanity in future centuries," said Gavrila Ardalionovitch, now thoroughly roused.
"The necessity of eating and drinking, that is to say, solely the instinct of self-preservation..."
"Is not that enough? The instinct of self-preservation is the normal law of humanity..."
"Who told you that?" broke in Evgenie Pavlovitch.
"It is a law, doubtless, but a law neither more nor less normal than that of destruction, even self-destruction. Is it possible that the whole normal law of humanity is contained in this sentiment of self-preservation?"
"Ah!" cried Hippolyte, turning towards Evgenie Pavlovitch, and looking at him with a queer sort of curiosity.
Then seeing that Radomski was laughing, he began to laugh himself, nudged Colia, who was sitting beside him, with his elbow, and again asked what time it was. He even pulled Colia's silver watch out of his hand, and looked at it eagerly. Then, as if he had forgotten everything, he stretched himself out on the sofa, put his hands behind his head, and looked up at the sky. After a minute or two he got up and came back to the table to listen to Lebedeff's outpourings, as the latter passionately commentated on Evgenie Pavlovitch's paradox.
"That is an artful and traitorous idea. A smart notion," vociferated the clerk, "thrown out as an apple of discord. But it is just. You are a scoffer, a man of the world, a cavalry officer, and, though not without brains, you do not realize how profound is your thought, nor how true. Yes, the laws of self- preservation and of self-destruction are equally powerful in this world. The devil will hold his empire over humanity until a limit of time which is still unknown. You laugh? You do not believe in the devil? Scepticism as to the devil is a French idea, and it is also a frivolous idea. Do you know who the devil is? Do you know his name? Although you don't know his name you make a mockery of his form, following the example of Voltaire. You sneer at his hoofs, at his tail, at his horns--all of them the produce of your imagination! In reality the devil is a great and terrible spirit, with neither hoofs, nor tail, nor horns; it is you who have endowed him with these attributes! But ... he is not the question just now!" 
"How do you know he is not the question now?" cried Hippolyte, laughing hysterically.
"Another excellent idea, and worth considering!" replied Lebedeff. "But, again, that is not the question. The question at this moment is whether we have not weakened 'the springs of life' by the extension ..."
"Of railways?" put in Colia eagerly.
"Not railways, properly speaking, presumptuous youth, but the general tendency of which railways may be considered as the outward expression and symbol. We hurry and push and hustle, for the good of humanity! 'The world is becoming too noisy, too commercial!' groans some solitary thinker. 'Undoubtedly it is, but the noise of waggons bearing bread to starving humanity is of more value than tranquillity of soul,' replies another triumphantly, and passes on with an air of pride. As for me, I don't believe in these waggons bringing bread to humanity. For, founded on no moral principle, these may well, even in the act of carrying bread to humanity, coldly exclude a considerable portion of humanity from enjoying it; that has been seen more than once.
"What, these waggons may coldly exclude?" repeated someone.
"That has been seen already," continued Lebedeff, not deigning to notice the interruption. "Malthus was a friend of humanity, but, with ill-founded moral principles, the friend of humanity is the devourer of humanity, without mentioning his pride; for, touch the vanity of one of these numberless philanthropists, and to avenge his self-esteem, he will be ready at once to set fire to the whole globe; and to tell the truth, we are all more or less like that. I, perhaps, might be the first to set a light to the fuel, and then run away. But, again, I must repeat, that is not the question."
"What is it then, for goodness' sake?"
"He is boring us!"
"The question is connected with the following anecdote of past times; for I am obliged to relate a story. In our times, and in our country, which I hope you love as much as I do, for as far as I am concerned, I am ready to shed the last drop of my blood...
"Go on! Go on!"
"In our dear country, as indeed in the whole of Europe, a famine visits humanity about four times a century, as far as I can remember; once in every twenty-five years. I won't swear to this being the exact figure, but anyhow they have become comparatively rare."
"Comparatively to what?"
"To the twelfth century, and those immediately preceding and following it. We are told by historians that widespread famines occurred in those days every two or three years, and such was the condition of things that men actually had recourse to cannibalism, in secret, of course. One of these cannibals, who had reached a good age, declared of his own free will that during the course of his long and miserable life he had personally killed and eaten, in the most profound secrecy, sixty monks, not to mention several children; the number of the latter he thought was about six, an insignificant total when compared with the enormous mass of ecclesiastics consumed by him. As to adults, laymen that is to say, he had never touched them."
The president joined in the general outcry.
"That's impossible!" said he in an aggrieved tone. "I am often discussing subjects of this nature with him, gentlemen, but for the most part he talks nonsense enough to make one deaf: this story has no pretence of being true."
"General, remember the siege of Kars! And you, gentlemen, I assure you my anecdote is the naked truth. I may remark that reality, although it is governed by invariable law, has at times a resemblance to falsehood. In fact, the truer a thing is the less true it sounds."
"But could anyone possibly eat sixty monks?" objected the scoffing listeners.
"It is quite clear that he did not eat them all at once, but in a space of fifteen or twenty years: from that point of view the thing is comprehensible and natural..."
"Natural?"
"And natural," repeated Lebedeff with pedantic obstinacy. "Besides, a Catholic monk is by nature excessively curious; it would be quite easy therefore to entice him into a wood, or some secret place, on false pretences, and there to deal with him as said. But I do not dispute in the least that the number of persons consumed appears to denote a spice of greediness."
"It is perhaps true, gentlemen," said the prince, quietly. He had been listening in silence up to that moment without taking part in the conversation, but laughing heartily with the others from time to time. Evidently he was delighted to see that everybody was amused, that everybody was talking at once, and even that everybody was drinking. It seemed as if he were not intending to speak at all, when suddenly he intervened in such a serious voice that everyone looked at him with interest.
"It is true that there were frequent famines at that time, gentlemen. I have often heard of them, though I do not know much history. But it seems to me that it must have been so. When I was in Switzerland I used to look with astonishment at the many ruins of feudal castles perched on the top of steep and rocky heights, half a mile at least above sea-level, so that to reach them one had to climb many miles of stony tracks. A castle, as you know, is, a kind of mountain of stones--a dreadful, almost an impossible, labour! Doubtless the builders were all poor men, vassals, and had to pay heavy taxes, and to keep up the priesthood. How, then, could they provide for themselves, and when had they time to plough and sow their fields? The greater number must, literally, have died of starvation. I have sometimes asked myself how it was that these communities were not utterly swept off the face of the earth, and how they could possibly survive. Lebedeff is not mistaken, in my opinion, when he says that there were cannibals in those days, perhaps in considerable numbers; but I do not understand why he should have dragged in the monks, nor what he means by that."
"It is undoubtedly because, in the twelfth century, monks were the only people one could eat; they were the fat, among many lean," said Gavrila Ardalionovitch.
"A brilliant idea, and most true!" cried Lebedeff, "for he never even touched the laity. Sixty monks, and not a single layman! It is a terrible idea, but it is historic, it is statistic; it is indeed one of those facts which enables an intelligent historian to reconstruct the physiognomy of a special epoch, for it brings out this further point with mathematical accuracy, that the clergy were in those days sixty times richer and more flourishing than the rest of humanity. and perhaps sixty times fatter also..."
"You are exaggerating, you are exaggerating, Lebedeff!" cried his hearers, amid laughter.
"I admit that it is an historic thought, but what is your conclusion?" asked the prince.
He spoke so seriously in addressing Lebedeff, that his tone contrasted quite comically with that of the others. They were very nearly laughing at him, too, but he did not notice it.
"Don't you see he is a lunatic, prince?" whispered Evgenie Pavlovitch in his ear. "Someone told me just now that he is a bit touched on the subject of lawyers, that he has a mania for making speeches and intends to pass the examinations. I am expecting a splendid burlesque now."
"My conclusion is vast," replied Lebedeff, in a voice like thunder. "Let us examine first the psychological and legal position of the criminal. We see that in spite of the difficulty of finding other food, the accused, or, as we may say, my client, has often during his peculiar life exhibited signs of repentance, and of wishing to give up this clerical diet. Incontrovertible facts prove this assertion. He has eaten five or six children, a relatively insignificant number, no doubt, but remarkable enough from another point of view. It is manifest that, pricked by remorse--for my client is religious, in his way, and has a conscience, as I shall prove later--and desiring to extenuate his sin as far as possible, he has tried six times at least to substitute lay nourishment for clerical. That this was merely an experiment we can hardly doubt: for if it had been only a question of gastronomic variety, six would have been too few; why only six? Why not thirty? But if we regard it as an experiment, inspired by the fear of committing new sacrilege, then this number six becomes intelligible. Six attempts to calm his remorse, and the pricking of his conscience, would amply suffice, for these attempts could scarcely have been happy ones. In my humble opinion, a child is too small; I should say, not sufficient; which would result in four or five times more lay children than monks being required in a given time. The sin, lessened on the one hand, would therefore be increased on the other, in quantity, not in quality. Please understand, gentlemen, that in reasoning thus, I am taking the point of view which might have been taken by a criminal of the middle ages. As for myself, a man of the late nineteenth century, I, of course, should reason differently; I say so plainly, and therefore you need not jeer at me nor mock me, gentlemen. As for you, general, it is still more unbecoming on your part. In the second place, and giving my own personal opinion, a child's flesh is not a satisfying diet; it is too insipid, too sweet; and the criminal, in making these experiments, could have satisfied neither his conscience nor his appetite. I am about to conclude, gentlemen; and my conclusion contains a reply to one of the most important questions of that day and of our own! This criminal ended at last by denouncing himself to the clergy, and giving himself up to justice. We cannot but ask, remembering the penal system of that day, and the tortures that awaited him--the wheel, the stake, the fire!--we cannot but ask, I repeat, what induced him to accuse himself of this crime? Why did he not simply stop short at the number sixty, and keep his secret until his last breath? Why could he not simply leave the monks alone, and go into the desert to repent? Or why not become a monk himself? That is where the puzzle comes in! There must have been something stronger than the stake or the fire, or even than the habits of twenty years! There must have been an idea more powerful than all the calamities and sorrows of this world, famine or torture, leprosy or plague--an idea which entered into the heart, directed and enlarged the springs of life, and made even that hell supportable to humanity! Show me a force, a power like that, in this our century of vices and railways! I might say, perhaps, in our century of steamboats and railways, but I repeat in our century of vices and railways, because I am drunk but truthful! Show me a single idea which unites men nowadays with half the strength that it had in those centuries, and dare to maintain that the 'springs of life' have not been polluted and weakened beneath this 'star,' beneath this network in which men are entangled! Don't talk to me about your prosperity, your riches, the rarity of famine, the rapidity of the means of transport! There is more of riches, but less of force. The idea uniting heart and soul to heart and soul exists no more. All is loose, soft, limp--we are all of us limp.... Enough, gentlemen! I have done. That is not the question. No, the question is now, excellency, I believe, to sit down to the banquet you are about to provide for us!"
Lebedeff had roused great indignation in some of his auditors (it should be remarked that the bottles were constantly uncorked during his speech); but this unexpected conclusion calmed even the most turbulent spirits. "That's how a clever barrister makes a good point!" said he, when speaking of his peroration later on. The visitors began to laugh and chatter once again; the committee left their seats, and stretched their legs on the terrace. Keller alone was still disgusted with Lebedeff and his speech; he turned from one to another, saying in a loud voice:
"He attacks education, he boasts of the fanaticism of the twelfth century, he makes absurd grimaces, and added to that he is by no means the innocent he makes himself out to be. How did he get the money to buy this house, allow me to ask?"
In another corner was the general, holding forth to a group of hearers, among them Ptitsin, whom he had buttonholed. "I have known," said he, "a real interpreter of the Apocalypse, the late Gregory Semeonovitch Burmistroff, and he--he pierced the heart like a fiery flash! He began by putting on his spectacles, then he opened a large black book; his white beard, and his two medals on his breast, recalling acts of charity, all added to his impressiveness. He began in a stern voice, and before him generals, hard men of the world, bowed down, and ladies fell to the ground fainting. But this one here--he ends by announcing a banquet! That is not the real thing!"
Ptitsin listened and smiled, then turned as if to get his hat; but if he had intended to leave, he changed his mind. Before the others had risen from the table, Gania had suddenly left off drinking, and pushed away his glass, a dark shadow seemed to come over his face. When they all rose, he went and sat down by Rogojin. It might have been believed that quite friendly relations existed between them. Rogojin, who had also seemed on the point of going away now sat motionless, his head bent, seeming to have forgotten his intention. He had drunk no wine, and appeared absorbed in reflection. From time to time he raised his eyes, and examined everyone present; one might have imagined that he was expecting something very important to himself, and that he had decided to wait for it. The prince had taken two or three glasses of champagne, and seemed cheerful. As he rose he noticed Evgenie Pavlovitch, and, remembering the appointment he had made with him, smiled pleasantly. Evgenie Pavlovitch made a sign with his head towards Hippolyte, whom he was attentively watching. The invalid was fast asleep, stretched out on the sofa.
"Tell me, prince, why on earth did this boy intrude himself upon you?" he asked, with such annoyance and irritation in his voice that the prince was quite surprised. "I wouldn't mind laying odds that he is up to some mischief."
"I have observed," said the prince, "that he seems to be an object of very singular interest to you, Evgenie Pavlovitch. Why is it?"
"You may add that I have surely enough to think of, on my own account, without him; and therefore it is all the more surprising that I cannot tear my eyes and thoughts away from his detestable physiognomy."
"Oh, come! He has a handsome face."
"Why, look at him--look at him now!"
The prince glanced again at Evgenie Pavlovitch with considerable surprise.
 
当公爵与罗戈任走近自己的别墅时，他异常惊讶地发现，在他的露台灯火通明，人声喧哗，聚集着许多人。大伙儿兴高采烈，哈哈大笑，高声讲话；好像还争执得近乎喊叫；一眼便能觉察到正是欢度时光的兴头上。等登上露台以后，他确实看见，大家都在开怀畅饮，在喝香槟，好像已经喝相当久了，因而许多人精神颇为振奋，情绪非常活跃。客人们全是公爵的熟人，但奇怪的是，他们就像受邀请似的，一下子就都聚集在这里了，虽然公爵没有邀请任可人，对于自己的生日他自己也是无意间才想起的。
“大概，你宣布过要拿香槟出来，所以他们就都跑来了，”罗戈任嘀咕着说，跟在公爵后面走上了露台，“我们知道这一点；对他们只要打个唿哨……”他几乎是恶狠狠地补充说，当然是回忆起自己不久前的过去。
大家呼喊着迎接他，向他表示祝愿，包围着他。有的人十分喧闹，有人却安宁得多，但是当听说是公爵的生日后，大家都急忙走近前来，每个人都等着轮到自己向他表示祝贺。（有些人在场使公爵颇为注意，如布尔多夫基）但是最令人惊讶的是，在这一伙人中忽然冒出个叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，看见他也在，公爵几乎不相信自己，甚至差点吓了一跳。
这时，满脸通红，几乎是兴高采烈的列别杰夫跑到跟前来解释；他己醉得相当厉害。从他絮絮叨叨的话中知道，大家完全是自然而然地聚集在这的，甚至纯属巧合。傍晚前最先来的是伊波利特，他觉得自己比过去好多了，愿意在露台上等候公爵，他在沙发上安顿下来；后来列别杰夫走来陪他，接着是他的一家，即他的女儿们及伊沃尔京将军。布尔多夫斯基是陪伊波利特一起来的，加尼亚和普季岑好像是路过这里， 顺便来这里不久（他们的出现与车站上发生的事正好吻合）；后来凯勒尔来，宣布了公爵的生日并要求拿香槟来庆贺。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇半个小时前才来，科利亚也竭力主张喝香槟和安排庆祝。列别杰夫乐意送上了酒。
“但是是我自己的酒，我自己的！”他对公爵嘟哝着说，“我用自己的钱为您祝贺，为您增光，还会有酒菜点心，我女儿正在忙着呢；但是，公爵，假如您知道他们在议论什么时兴的话题就好了。您记得哈姆雷特的话：‘活着还是不活。”这是现代的时髦话题，时髦活题！有问有答……连捷连季耶夫先生也极为兴奋……不想睡觉！而香槟酒他只喝了一口，喝了一口，不会伤身的……请过来，公爵，您来做决定吧！大家都等着您，大家都只是等着听您的妙主意……”
公爵发觉了维拉•列别杰娃投来的亲切温柔的目光，她也急忙从人堆挤到他这边来。他避开所有的人，向她第一个递过手去；她高兴得满脸飞红，祝愿他“从今天起终生幸福”。然后她飞快地奔去厨房；她在那里做菜；但在公爵来到前，只要有一会儿能脱身，她就来到露台上，竭办用心地听着醉醺醺的客人之间不停进行的热烈争论，他们听说的内容对她来说是极为抽象和新奇的。她的妹妹张大着嘴，在隔壁房间里一只大箱子上面睡着了，而列别杰夫的儿子站在科利亚和伊波利特的身边，光是脸上那神采弈弈的样子显示出，他就打算这么站在原地，聆听谈话并感到满足，即使一一连站上１０个小时也愿意。
公爵在接受维拉的祝贺以后，立即走到伊波利特跟前与他握手。“我特别等您，看到您这样幸福地回来，我高兴得不得了，”伊波利特说。
“您怎么知道我是‘这样幸福’的呢？”
“从脸上看得出来。您去跟先生们打招呼吧，然后快点坐到我们这儿来，我特别等您，”他又补了一句，意味深长地强调他在等他这一点。对于公爵提醒“这么晚还坐在这里是否有碍身体？”的话，他回答说，他自己也觉得惊奇，三天前怎么会想到死，而今天晚上他却感到身体从来也没有这样好过。
布尔多夫斯基跳起身，喃喃着说，他“就这么……”，他与伊波利特在一起“陪他”，并且也表示很高兴：还说他在信中“写了胡话”，而现在“只觉得很高兴……”他没说完话便紧紧握了握公爵的手，然后坐到椅子上。
在跟所有的人打了招呼以后，公爵才走到叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇面前。后者立即挽住了他的手臂。
“我有两句话要对您说，”他轻声低语说，“有非常重要的情况；我们走开一会儿。”
“我也有两句话，”另一个声音在公爵的另一只耳朵边悄悄说，而且另外一只手从另一边挽起公爵的手臂。公爵惊诧地发现了一个头发蓬乱得可怕、满脸绯红、挤眉弄眼、嬉皮笑脸的人，即刻他便认出这个人是费尔迪先科，天知道他是从哪儿冒出来的。
“还记得费尔迪先科吗。”他问。
“您从哪里冒出来的？”公爵大声说。
“他是表示悔过！”凯勒尔跑到跟前大声说，“他刚才躲着，不想出来见您。他躲在那边角落里，他表示悔过，公爵，他觉得自己有错。”
“错在什么地方？什么地方？”
“是我遇见他的，公爵，我刚才遇见他就把他带来了；这是我朋友中不可多得的一位；但是他现在表示悔过。”
“我很高兴，诸位；去吧，坐到大家那儿去，我马上就来，”公爵终于脱开身，急忙走到叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇这边来。
“您这里很有意思，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇指出，“我挺愉快地等了您半小时。是这么回事，最亲爱的列夫•尼古拉那维奇，我跟库尔梅舍夫全谈妥了；您没什么可担心的，他非常非常理智地对待这件事，何况，据我看，主要是他自己有错。”
“哪个库尔梅舍夫。”
“就是刚才您抓住他胳膊的那个……他曾经怒不可遏，已经打算明天派人来找您要求做出解释。”
“够了，多么荒唐！”
“当然是荒唐，而且大概会以荒唐而告终；但是我们这些人……”
“也许，您还有别的事才到这里来的吧，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇？”
“噢，当然还句别的事，”他笑着说，“亲爱的公爵，明天天一亮我就要为这不幸的事（喏，就是伯父的事）去彼得堡；您瞧，这一切是确实的，而除了我大家却都已知道了。这一切真使我震惊万分，因此我都不急于去那里（叶潘钦家）了；明天我也不在，因为在彼得堡，明白吗？也许，我将有三天不在这里，总之，我的事挺糟的。虽不是什么十分了不起的事，但是我认为，有些问题我需要跟您开诚布公地解释清楚，我不想放过时间，也就是想在离开前谈谈，如果您允许，我现在就坐这儿等一会，等大伙儿散去；再说我也没有别的地方可去：我非常激动，难以人睡，最后，尽管这样直接纠缠一个人是不像话的，不正当的，但我还是要直截了当地对您说：我是来寻求您的友谊的，我亲爱的公爵；您是个无比卓越的人，也就是是个从来不说假话的人，也许，根本就不会说假话，而我有一件事需要一位朋友，一位忠告者帮助出主意，因为我现在完全成了不幸的人……”
他又笑了起来。
“糟糕在什么地方，”公爵想了片刻说，“您想等到他们散去，可是天知道这要到什么时候。我们最好还是现在就到公园去；确实，他们在等着，我去道个歉。……”
“千万不要这样，我有自己的理由，免得人家怀疑我们有什么目的进行紧急谈话；这里有些人对我们的关系非常感兴趣，您不知道这一点吗，公爵？如果他们看到我们本来就有非常友好的关系，而不只是有急事才找您，那就好得多，明白吗？过两小时他们就会散去；我只占您２０分钟，顶多半小时……”
“欢迎您，请吧；就是不做解释我也十分高兴；而对您说的友好关系的话，我很感谢。请原谅，我今天有点心不在焉；您知道吗，此刻我怎么也无法集中注意力。”
“我看得出来，看得出来，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇微微笑着低声咕噜着。今天晚上他很可笑。
“你看出什么来了？”公爵力之一惊。
“亲爱的公爵，您难道没有怀疑，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇没有直接回答公爵的问题，依然微笑着说，“难道您不怀疑，我来只不过是蒙骗您，顺便从您这儿刺探点情况，啊？”
“您来是要探听什么，这一点是没有疑问的，”公爵终于笑了起来说，“甚至也怀疑到，也许，您还打走主意来稍微欺骗我一下。但是要知道，我并不怕您；何况现在我对一切都似乎感到无所谓，您相信吗？还有……还有……还因为我首先确信，您毕竟是个超尘拔俗的人，因而我们最终也许真的能成为朋友。我很喜欢您，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，您……据我看，是非常非常正派的人！”
“好吧，不论怎么样跟您打交道是很愉快的，无论是什么交道，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇最后说，“我们走吧，我要为您的健康干一杯；我能接近您感到十分满意。啊！”他突然停住步，说，“这位伊波利特先生是不是搬到您这儿来住了？”
“是的。”
“我想，他不会马上就死吧？”
“怎么啦？”
“没什么，就这么问问；我在这里与他呆了半小时……”
这一段时间里伊波利特一直等着公爵，就在他和叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇在一旁谈话的时候，伊波利特不时朝他们扫上一眼。当他们走近桌子的时候，他显得很振奋，甚至有些狂热。他心神不宁，非常激动；额头上渗出了汗水。从他那双闪亮的眼睛里，除了流露出一种经常徘徊心间的不安，还显示出某种捉摸不定的急不可耐；他的目光无目的他从一样东西移到另一样东西，从一张脸移到另一张脸。虽然在此以前他积极参加了大家的热列谈话，但是他的振奋只是狂热的冲动；其实对于谈话本身他并不全身心投入；他的争辩是下连贯的、嘲弄人的，随便得离奇；一分钟前他自己慷慨激昂地开始谈论的话，不等说完他就弃之脑后了。公爵惊讶而又怜惜地了解到，这个晚上他在无人阻拦的情况下已经喝了满满两大杯香槟、现在放在他面前开始喝的已经是第三杯了。但公爵只是后来才知道这一点；此刻他不太注意这些。
“知道吗，今天正好是您的生日，我高兴得不得了！”伊波利特嚷道。
“为什么？”
“您会明白的；快坐下；第一，是因为聚集在这里的是您的全体……人马。我就估计到会有人来的；这是我一生中第一次估计对了！遗憾的是，我不知道是您生日，不然我会带礼物来的……哈－哈！对了，也许，我已经带礼物来了！到天亮还有多少时间？”
“到天亮不到二小时了，”普季芩看了一下表，说。
“何必现在要等黎明呢？现在外面也亮得可以看书，”有人指出。
“因为我需要看到太阳的一条边儿。可以为太阳的健康喝一杯吗，公爵，您认为怎样？”
伊波利特毫不客气地转向大家生硬地问，就像是发号施令一样，但是，他自己好像没有发觉这一点。
“好吧，喝吧；只不过您最好安静些，伊波利特，好吗？”
“您老是要我睡觉；公爵，您简直就是我的保姆！等太阳一出来，在天空中发出轰响。谁在诗里这么写的：‘太阳在天空中发出轰响？’虽然没有意义，但是很好！我们就睡觉。列别杰夫！太阳不是生活的源泉吗？在《启示录》中‘生命的源泉，是什么意思？您听说过‘茵陈星’吗，公爵？”
“我听说，列别杰夫认为这颗‘茵陈星’是分布在欧洲的铁路网。”
“不，对不起，不能这样！”列别杰夫跳了起来，一边摆着手，一边喊道，似乎是想阻止大家刚开始发出的笑声，“对不起！跟这几位先生……所有这些先生，”他突然转身对公爵说，“要知道，在某些方面，这是这么回事……”他不讲礼貌地敲了两下桌子，因而大家笑得更厉害了。
列别杰夫虽然处于其通常的“晚间”状态，但是这一次他已激昂得过分，而且破前面长时间进行的“学术性”争论激得性起，在这种情况下他对自己争辨的对于表现出无比的轻蔑和极为露骨的不尊重。
“这样可不行！半小时前我们曾约法在先：有人在说话的时候，不能打断，不能哈哈大笑，要让人自由地充分发表意见，然后，即使是无神论者，如果他愿意，也可以进行反驳；我们让将军当主席，就这样！否则会怎么样？人家在发表高见，阐述深刻的思想，就这么可以随便打断……”
“您说吧，说吧，谁也不会打断您！”响起了好几个声音。
“您说吧，可别说过了头。”
“‘茵陈星’是怎么回事？”有人探问道。
“我一点也不知道。”伊沃尔京将军回答说，一本正经地坐在不久前推举他当主席的座位上。
“我异常喜爱这些争论和抬杠，公爵，当然是指学术上的，”这时凯勒尔嘀咕着说。他完全陶醉于这种情境，坐在椅子上显得焦躁不耐和辗转不安。“是学术的和政治的争论，”他突然又出人意料地转向叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇说，他几乎就坐在他旁边。“您要知道，我特别喜欢看报纸上有关英国国会的报导，不过我感兴趣的不是他们在那里议论的事情（要知道，我不是政治家），而是他们彼此间怎样说明解释，这么说吧，作为政治家他们是怎样谈吐的：‘坐在对面的高贵的公爵”，‘同意我想法的高贵的伯爵，’‘我这位高贵的论敌提出的提案震惊了全欧洲’，也就是说，所有这些用语，自由民族的所有这一套议会制度，对于我辈兄弟来说颇有吸引力！公爵，我就很赞赏。我在心灵深处总是个演员，我向您发誓，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇。”
“说了这一通后又怎么呢？”加尼亚在另一个角落里急躁地说，“照您看来，结果是铁路是该诅咒的，它们给人类带来毁灭，它们是降到地面的瘟疫，污染了‘生命的源泉、”
加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇今天晚上情绪特别激昂，公爵觉得，他心境愉快，几乎是洋洋得意。当然，他跟列别杰夫是开玩笑，是激他，但很快自己也激奋起来了。
“不是铁路，不是！”列别杰夫反驳说。他一方面失去了自制力，与此同时又感到异常满足。“其实光是铁路还污染不了生命的源泉，而这一切总的来说都该受到诅咒，而近几个世纪的这一切思想情绪，总体而言，在科学和实践方面来看，也许确实应该诅咒。”
“是肯定受到诅咒还是仅仅是可能？在这种情况下这点可是重要的，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇询问道。
“该咒，该咒，肯定该咒。”列别杰夫激昂地重复着说。
“别忙，列别杰夫，每到早晨您就善良得多，”普季岑微笑着指出。
“而一到晚上却要坦率得多！晚上比较坦诚和直率！”列别杰夫转向他激动地说，“也比较单纯和明确，比较诚实和受人敬重，尽管这样我会受到你们的攻击，但我不在乎；我现在向你们大家，向所有的无神论者挑战：你们，从事科学、办工业、搞团体、拿工资和其他等等的人们，用什么来拯救世界，在哪儿为它寻找到一条正常发展的道路？靠什么？靠信市？信货是什么？信贷会把我们引向何方？”
“您可真好奇！”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇指出。
“而我认为，谁对这样的问题不感兴趣，准就是上流社会游手好闲的人。至少会导致共同团结和利益平衡，”普季岑指出。
“仅此而已！仅此而已！除了满足个人的私利和物质的需要，不承受任何道德的基础？普遍的和平，普遍的幸福，这是因为需要！我斗胆请问，是该这样理解您的意思吗，我的阁下？”
“可是要活、要吃、要喝是普遍的需要，没有普遍的合作和利益的一致您是不能满足这种需要的，说到底，这样一种理由极为充分的科学的信念，似乎就是一种相当坚实的思想，足以成为人类未来世纪的支撑点和‘生命的源泉’，”当真已经非常激昂的加尼亚指出。
“必须要吃和喝，这仅仅是一种自我保存的感觉……”
“难道仅有自我保存的感觉还少吗？要知道，自我保存的感觉是人类生活的正常规律……”
“这是谁对您说的？”突然叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇喊着说，“规律，这话可错，但是它的正常与毁灭的规律，也许还有自我毁灭的规律是一样的，难道人类整个正常的规律就只是自我保存吗？”
“哎！”伊波利特喊了一声，很快地转向叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，并用一种异常的好奇心打量着他；但在看到他在笑以后，他自己也笑了起来。他推了一下站在旁边的科利亚，又问他几点钟了，甚至动手把科利亚的银表移到自己眼前，贪婪地看了一下指针。然后，就像忘了一切，在沙发上躺着，将双手枕在脑下，开始望着天花板；过了半分钟他又坐到桌子旁，挺直身子，倾听着已经激奋到极点的列别杰夫。
“真是个狡猾和有讽刺意味的思想，嘲弄人的思想！”列别杰夫急切地抓住叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇的怪论说，“说出这个思想目的是要煽起对方进行较量，但是这个思想倒是正确的！因为您作为上流社会的一个爱讽刺嘲笑的人和骑兵军官（尽管不无才能！），连自己也不知道，您的思想深刻和确切到什么地步！是的。自我毁灭的规律和自我保存的规律在人类身上是同样有力量的！魔鬼同样控制人类一直要到我们也不知道的时代。您在笑？您不相信魔鬼？不信魔鬼是法国的思想，是轻率的思想。您知道吗，谁是魔鬼？您知道吗，他叫什么名字？您连他的名字也不知道，却在嘲笑他的形状，照伏尔泰那样，嘲笑他的蹄子，尾巴和头角，这些是您自己想出来的；因为魔鬼是伟大而威严的神灵，而不是您为他杜撰那样的又长蹄子又生头角的。但现在的问题不在魔鬼身上！……”
“为什么您知道，现在的问题不在魔鬼身上呢？”突然伊波利特喊了一声并像毛病发作似的哈哈大笑起来。
“真是个敏捷而富有启示的思想！”列别杰夫称赞说，“但是问题又不在这里，我们的问题在于，‘生命的源泉’是否衰竭了，由于大力发展……”
“铁路？”科利亚嚷了一声。
“不是铁路交通，年轻但急躁的毛头小伙子，而是整个趋向，而铁路，这么说吧，可以作为这种趋向的一幅画，一种艺术性体现。轰隆轰隆，喀嚓喀嚓，赶来赶去，据说是为了人类的幸福！‘人类变得过分喧闹和追逐实利，缺少精神的安宁，’一位退隐的思想家抱怨说。‘让它去吧，但是给饥饿的人类运去粮食的辘辘车轮声，也许比精神的安宁更好。’另一位云游四方的思想家以胜利者的口吻回答他道，便神气活现地离他而去了。卑鄙的列别杰夫，我不相信给全人类运送粮食的大车！因为给全人类运送粮食的大车，缺少行为的道德基础，是会把相当一部分人类非常冷漠地排除在享用运来的粮食之外的，这种情况已经有过了……”
“是火车会非常冷漠地排除人类？”有人接着话茬问道。
“这种情况是已经有过了，”列别杰夫对所间的问题不予理睬，重复着说，“已经有过一个马尔萨斯，人类的朋友。但是这个道德基础不稳定的人类的朋友却是个吃人类的恶煞，不用说他的虚荣心了；因为您若凌辱了这些无数的人类朋友中哪一个的虚荣心，他马上便会出于卑劣的报复而从四面八方放火焚烧世界。不过，如果公正地说，那么我们中任何人，还有我，所有人中最卑劣的人，也会是这样的，因为我可能会第一个抱来柴火，而自己则逃之夭夭。但是，问题又不在于此！”
“到底是在哪里呢？”
“真讨厌。”
“问题在过去许多世纪的一桩轶闻，因为我必须讲过去许多世纪前的旧闻。在我们这个时代，在我们祖国--我希望，诸位，你们跟我一样都是祖国的，因为我自己甚至准备流尽自己的鲜血……，’
“说下去！说下去！”
“在我们祖国，就像在欧洲一样，遍及各地的可怕的饥荒正降临人类，据可能的统计和我所能忆及的，现在四分之一世纪不超过一次饥荒，换句话说，每二十五年一次。我不会去争论数字的确切性，但比较起来是相当少的。”
“跟什么比较？”
“跟十二世纪及与它相邻的前后那几个世纪相比。因为当时，如作家们所写和确信的那样，人间普遍的饥荒两年就要降临一次或者至少是三年一次，因此在这样的境况下人甚至吃起人来，虽然是保守秘密的。有这么一个不劳而食的人在临到老年的时候，没有受到任何逼迫自己供称，他在自己漫长贫困的一生中弄死了并以极为秘密的方式亲自吃掉了六十个僧侣和几个世俗的婴儿，一共是六个，但不多，就是说，与被他吃掉的僧侣数字来比是非常少的。对于世俗的成年人，他倒从来也没有怀着这种目的去碰过他们。”
“这不可能！”主席自己，即将军，甚至几乎用生气的口气喊了一声，“诸位，我常常跟他议论和争论，而且总是有关这一类的思想；但是他最常搬出来的便是这样的荒唐事，简直不堪入耳，没一点儿是真的！”
“将军！想想卡尔斯之围吧，而诸位，你们要知道，我讲的趣闻可纯粹是真实的。我还要指出，虽然几乎所有的事实都有自己确定不移的法则，但几乎总是不可思议的和异常离奇的。甚至越是真实，有时候越是离奇。”

“可是难道可以吃掉六十个僧侣吗？”周围的人笑着说。
“显然，他不是一下子吃下他们的，也许是在１５或２０年里吃掉的，那么已经完全可以理解和觉得自然了……”
“觉得自然？”
“是自然嘛！”列别杰夫带着一丝不让的固执态度回嘴说，“此外，天主教的僧侣就自己的本性而言本已是随和的和好奇的，把他诱到森林里去或是某个偏僻的地方是十分容易的，在那里就像上面说的那样对付他，但是我毕竟也不否认吃掉的人数是异常惊人的，甚至是难以想像的。”
“也许，这是真的，诸位，”突然公爵说道。
到回前为止他默默地听着争论，没有干预谈话，常常跟着大家爆发出的笑声由衷地笑着。看得出，他非常高兴这样喧闹，这样快活，甚至他们喝这么多。也许，整个晚上他一句活也不会说，全是忽然不知怎么的想要说话了。他一说起来就异常正经，因而大家一下子都好奇地转向了他。
“诸位，其实我说的是，当时是经常发生这样的饥荒。尽管我不太了解历史，但是我也听说过这种事，但是，‘在过去好像也必然是这样。当我身处瑞士山区的时候，那里有许多骑士时代的古堡废墟，使我惊诧万分。这些古堡建在陡崖峭壁的山坡上，垂直高度至少有半俄里（这就是说，要走好几俄里的山路）。众所周知，整座城堡就是石头垒起来的如山一般的宏伟建筑。工程是令人震惊的，简直是不可能的！当然，建造城堡的全是穷人，奴隶。此外，他们还得交纳各种各样的赋税，供养僧侣。在这种情况下又怎么养活自己和耕作田地？当时他们人数很少，想必饿死者多得不得了，大概实在没什么东西可吃。我有时甚至想：当时这些人怎么没有完全死绝，居然没有发生这种事，他们又是怎么挺下来，熬过来的？说有人吃人的事，也许，还很多，在这一点上，列别杰夫无疑是对的；只不过我不知道，为什么他偏偏要把僧侣扯到这里面去，他想以此说明什么？”
“一定是十二世纪时只有僧侣可以吃，因为只有僧侣长得肥，”加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇指出。
“真是个绝妙而正确的思想！”列别杰夫喊道，“因为对于俗人他连碰也不碰一下。不吃一个俗人而吃了六十个僧侣，这是一个可怕的思想，一个历史学思想，一个统计学思想，说到底，根据这样的事实，有本事的人就会重新创建历史学；因为这建立在精确的数字上，僧侣比起当时所有其他的人类来至少幸福自在六十倍。还有，也许，他们比起所有其他的人类来至少要肥六十倍……”
“夸大了，夸大了，列别杰夫！”四周一片哈哈笑声。
“我同意这是个历史学思想，但是您要引出什么结论？”公爵继续问。（他说得非常认真，没有丝毫开玩笑和嘲笑列别杰夫的意思，可是大家却都在笑话列别杰夫，因此在大伙儿造成的总的氛围中，公爵的口吻不由地显得有些滑稽可笑，再过一会，大家便会对他也加以嘲笑的，但是他没有注意到这一点。）
“公爵，难道您看不出来，这是个神经错乱的人？”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇俯身对公爵说，“刚才这里有人对我说，他是想当律师和发表律师演说想疯了，现在还在想通过考试。我等着看精彩的好戏。”
“我引出一个伟大的结论，”列别杰夫这时大声吼叫着，“但是首先要分析一
Part 3 Chapter 5
HIPPOLYTE, who had fallen asleep during Lebedeff's discourse, now suddenly woke up, just as though someone had jogged him in the side. He shuddered, raised himself on his arm, gazed around, and grew very pale. A look almost of terror crossed his face as he recollected.
"What! are they all off? Is it all over? Is the sun up?" He trembled, and caught at the prince's hand. "What time is it? Tell me, quick, for goodness' sake! How long have I slept?" he added, almost in despair, just as though he had overslept something upon which his whole fate depended.
"You have slept seven or perhaps eight minutes," said Evgenie Pavlovitch.
Hippolyte gazed eagerly at the latter, and mused for a few moments.
"Oh, is that all?" he said at last. "Then I--"
He drew a long, deep breath of relief, as it seemed. He realized that all was not over as yet, that the sun had not risen, and that the guests had merely gone to supper. He smiled, and two hectic spots appeared on his cheeks.
"So you counted the minutes while I slept, did you, Evgenie Pavlovitch?" he said, ironically. "You have not taken your eyes off me all the evening--I have noticed that much, you see! Ah, Rogojin! I've just been dreaming about him, prince," he added, frowning. "Yes, by the by," starting up, "where's the orator? Where's Lebedeff? Has he finished? What did he talk about? Is it true, prince, that you once declared that 'beauty would save the world'? Great Heaven! The prince says that beauty saves the world! And I declare that he only has such playful ideas because he's in love! Gentlemen, the prince is in love. I guessed it the moment he came in. Don't blush, prince; you make me sorry for you. What beauty saves the world? Colia told me that you are a zealous Christian; is it so? Colia says you call yourself a Christian."
The prince regarded him attentively, but said nothing.
"You don't answer me; perhaps you think I am very fond of you?" added Hippolyte, as though the words had been drawn from him.
"No, I don't think that. I know you don't love me."
"What, after yesterday? Wasn't I honest with you?"
"I knew yesterday that you didn't love me."
"Why so? why so? Because I envy you, eh? You always think that, I know. But do you know why I am saying all this? Look here! I must have some more champagne--pour me out some, Keller, will you?"
"No, you're not to drink any more, Hippolyte. I won't let you." The prince moved the glass away.
"Well perhaps you're right," said Hippolyte, musing. They might say--yet, devil take them! what does it matter?--prince, what can it matter what people will say of us THEN, eh? I believe I'm half asleep. I've had such a dreadful dream--I've only just remembered it. Prince, I don't wish you such dreams as that, though sure enough, perhaps, I DON'T love you. Why wish a man evil, though you do not love him, eh? Give me your hand--let me press it sincerely. There--you've given me your hand--you must feel that I DO press it sincerely, don't you? I don't think I shall drink any more. What time is it? Never mind, I know the time. The time has come, at all events. What! they are laying supper over there, are they? Then this table is free? Capital, gentlemen! I--hem! these gentlemen are not listening. Prince, I will just read over an article I have here. Supper is more interesting, of course, but--"
Here Hippolyte suddenly, and most unexpectedly, pulled out of his breast-pocket a large sealed paper. This imposing-looking document he placed upon the table before him.
The effect of this sudden action upon the company was instantaneous. Evgenie Pavlovitch almost bounded off his chair in excitement. Rogojin drew nearer to the table with a look on his face as if he knew what was coming. Gania came nearer too; so did Lebedeff and the others--the paper seemed to be an object of great interest to the company in general.
"What have you got there?" asked the prince, with some anxiety.
"At the first glimpse of the rising sun, prince, I will go to bed. I told you I would, word of honour! You shall see!" cried Hippolyte. "You think I'm not capable of opening this packet, do you?" He glared defiantly round at the audience in general.
The prince observed that he was trembling all over.
"None of us ever thought such a thing!" Muishkin replied for all. "Why should you suppose it of us? And what are you going to read, Hippolyte? What is it?"
"Yes, what is it?" asked others. The packet sealed with red wax seemed to attract everyone, as though it were a magnet.
"I wrote this yesterday, myself, just after I saw you, prince, and told you I would come down here. I wrote all day and all night, and finished it this morning early. Afterwards I had a dream."
"Hadn't we better hear it tomorrow?" asked the prince timidly.
"Tomorrow 'there will be no more time!'" laughed Hippolyte, hysterically. "You needn't be afraid; I shall get through the whole thing in forty minutes, at most an hour! Look how interested everybody is! Everybody has drawn near. Look! look at them all staring at my sealed packet! If I hadn't sealed it up it wouldn't have been half so effective! Ha, ha! that's mystery, that is! Now then, gentlemen, shall I break the seal or not? Say the word; it's a mystery, I tell you--a secret! Prince, you know who said there would be 'no more time'? It was the great and powerful angel in the Apocalypse."
"Better not read it now," said the prince, putting his hand on the packet.
"No, don't read it!" cried Evgenie suddenly. He appeared so strangely disturbed that many of those present could not help wondering.
"Reading? None of your reading now!" said somebody; "it's supper- time." "What sort of an article is it? For a paper? Probably it's very dull," said another. But the prince's timid gesture had impressed even Hippolyte.
"Then I'm not to read it?" he whispered, nervously. "Am I not to read it?" he repeated, gazing around at each face in turn. "What are you afraid of, prince?" he turned and asked the latter suddenly.
"What should I be afraid of?"
"Has anyone a coin about them? Give me a twenty-copeck piece, somebody!" And Hippolyte leapt from his chair.
"Here you are," said Lebedeff, handing him one; he thought the boy had gone mad.
"Vera Lukianovna," said Hippolyte, "toss it, will you? Heads, I read, tails, I don't."
Vera Lebedeff tossed the coin into the air and let it fall on the table.
It was "heads."
"Then I read it," said Hippolyte, in the tone of one bowing to the fiat of destiny. He could not have grown paler if a verdict of death had suddenly been presented to him.
"But after all, what is it? Is it possible that I should have just risked my fate by tossing up?" he went on, shuddering; and looked round him again. His eyes had a curious expression of sincerity. "That is an astonishing psychological fact," he cried, suddenly addressing the prince, in a tone of the most intense surprise. "It is ... it is something quite inconceivable, prince," he repeated with growing animation, like a man regaining consciousness. "Take note of it, prince, remember it; you collect, I am told, facts concerning capital punishment... They told me so. Ha, ha! My God, how absurd!" He sat down on the sofa, put his elbows on the table, and laid his head on his hands. "It is shameful--though what does it matter to me if it is shameful?
"Gentlemen, gentlemen! I am about to break the seal," he continued, with determination. "I-I--of course I don't insist upon anyone listening if they do not wish to."
With trembling fingers he broke the seal and drew out several sheets of paper, smoothed them out before him, and began sorting them.
"What on earth does all this mean? What's he going to read?" muttered several voices. Others said nothing; but one and all sat down and watched with curiosity. They began to think something strange might really be about to happen. Vera stood and trembled behind her father's chair, almost in tears with fright; Colia was nearly as much alarmed as she was. Lebedeff jumped up and put a couple of candles nearer to Hippolyte, so that he might see better.
"Gentlemen, this--you'll soon see what this is," began Hippolyte, and suddenly commenced his reading.
"It's headed, 'A Necessary Explanation,' with the motto, 'Apres moi le deluge!' Oh, deuce take it all! Surely I can never have seriously written such a silly motto as that? Look here, gentlemen, I beg to give notice that all this is very likely terrible nonsense. It is only a few ideas of mine. If you think that there is anything mysterious coming--or in a word--"
"Better read on without any more beating about the bush," said Gania.
"Affectation!" remarked someone else.
"Too much talk," said Rogojin, breaking the silence for the first time.
Hippolyte glanced at him suddenly, and when their eye, met Rogojin showed his teeth in a disagreeable smile, and said the following strange words: "That's not the way to settle this business, my friend; that's not the way at all."
Of course nobody knew what Rogojin meant by this; but his words made a deep impression upon all. Everyone seemed to see in a flash the same idea.
As for Hippolyte, their effect upon him was astounding. He trembled so that the prince was obliged to support him, and would certainly have cried out, but that his voice seemed to have entirely left him for the moment. For a minute or two he could not speak at all, but panted and stared at Rogojin. At last he managed to ejaculate:
"Then it was YOU who came--YOU--YOU?"
"Came where? What do you mean?" asked Rogojin, amazed. But Hippolyte, panting and choking with excitement, interrupted him violently.
"YOU came to me last week, in the night, at two o'clock, the day I was with you in the morning! Confess it was you!"
"Last week? In the night? Have you gone cracked, my good friend?"
Hippolyte paused and considered a moment. Then a smile of cunning--almost triumph--crossed his lips.
"It was you," he murmured, almost in a whisper, but with absolute conviction. "Yes, it was you who came to my room and sat silently on a chair at my window for a whole hour--more! It was between one and two at night; you rose and went out at about three. It was you, you! Why you should have frightened me so, why you should have wished to torment me like that, I cannot tell--but you it was."
There was absolute hatred in his eyes as he said this, but his look of fear and his trembling had not left him.
"You shall hear all this directly, gentlemen. I-I--listen!"
He seized his paper in a desperate hurry; he fidgeted with it, and tried to sort it, but for a long while his trembling hands could not collect the sheets together. "He's either mad or delirious," murmured Rogojin. At last he began.
For the first five minutes the reader's voice continued to tremble, and he read disconnectedly and unevenly; but gradually his voice strengthened. Occasionally a violent fit of coughing stopped him, but his animation grew with the progress of the reading--as did also the disagreeable impression which it made upon his audience,--until it reached the highest pitch of excitement.
Here is the article.
MY NECESSARY EXPLANATION.
"Apres moi le deluge.
"Yesterday morning the prince came to see me. Among other things he asked me to come down to his villa. I knew he would come and persuade me to this step, and that he would adduce the argument that it would be easier for me to die' among people and green trees,'--as he expressed it. But today he did not say 'die,' he said 'live.' It is pretty much the same to me, in my position, which he says. When I asked him why he made such a point of his 'green trees,' he told me, to my astonishment, that he had heard that last time I was in Pavlofsk I had said that I had come 'to have a last look at the trees.'
"When I observed that it was all the same whether one died among trees or in front of a blank brick wall, as here, and that it was not worth making any fuss over a fortnight, he agreed at once. But he insisted that the good air at Pavlofsk and the greenness would certainly cause a physical change for the better, and that my excitement, and my DREAMS, would be perhaps relieved. I remarked to him, with a smile, that he spoke like a materialist, and he answered that he had always been one. As he never tells a lie, there must be something in his words. His smile is a pleasant one. I have had a good look at him. I don't know whether I like him or not; and I have no time to waste over the question. The hatred which I felt for him for five months has become considerably modified, I may say, during the last month. Who knows, perhaps I am going to Pavlofsk on purpose to see him! But why do I leave my chamber? Those who are sentenced to death should not leave their cells. If I had not formed a final resolve, but had decided to wait until the last minute, I should not leave my room, or accept his invitation to come and die at Pavlofsk. I must be quick and finish this explanation before tomorrow. I shall have no time to read it over and correct it, for I must read it tomorrow to the prince and two or three witnesses whom I shall probably find there.
"As it will be absolutely true, without a touch of falsehood, I am curious to see what impression it will make upon me myself at the moment when I read it out. This is my 'last and solemn'--but why need I call it that? There is no question about the truth of it, for it is not worthwhile lying for a fortnight; a fortnight of life is not itself worth having, which is a proof that I write nothing here but pure truth.
("N.B.--Let me remember to consider; am I mad at this moment, or not? or rather at these moments? I have been told that consumptives sometimes do go out of their minds for a while in the last stages of the malady. I can prove this tomorrow when I read it out, by the impression it makes upon the audience. I must settle this question once and for all, otherwise I can't go on with anything.)
"I believe I have just written dreadful nonsense; but there's no time for correcting, as I said before. Besides that, I have made myself a promise not to alter a single word of what I write in this paper, even though I find that I am contradicting myself every five lines. I wish to verify the working of the natural logic of my ideas tomorrow during the reading--whether I am capable of detecting logical errors, and whether all that I have meditated over during the last six months be true, or nothing but delirium.
"If two months since I had been called upon to leave my room and the view of Meyer's wall opposite, I verily believe I should have been sorry. But now I have no such feeling, and yet I am leaving this room and Meyer's brick wall FOR EVER. So that my conclusion, that it is not worth while indulging in grief, or any other emotion, for a fortnight, has proved stronger than my very nature, and has taken over the direction of my feelings. But is it so? Is it the case that my nature is conquered entirely? If I were to be put on the rack now, I should certainly cry out. I should not say that it is not worth while to yell and feel pain because I have but a fortnight to live.
"But is it true that I have but a fortnight of life left to me? I know I told some of my friends that Doctor B. had informed me that this was the case; but I now confess that I lied; B. has not even seen me. However, a week ago, I called in a medical student, Kislorodoff, who is a Nationalist, an Atheist, and a Nihilist, by conviction, and that is why I had him. I needed a man who would tell me the bare truth without any humbug or ceremony--and so he did--indeed, almost with pleasure (which I thought was going a little too far).
"Well, he plumped out that I had about a month left me; it might be a little more, he said, under favourable circumstances, but it might also be considerably less. According to his opinion I might die quite suddenly--tomorrow, for instance--there had been such cases. Only a day or two since a young lady at Colomna who suffered from consumption, and was about on a par with myself in the march of the disease, was going out to market to buy provisions, when she suddenly felt faint, lay down on the sofa, gasped once, and died.
"Kislorodoff told me all this with a sort of exaggerated devil- may-care negligence, and as though he did me great honour by talking to me so, because it showed that he considered me the same sort of exalted Nihilistic being as himself, to whom death was a matter of no consequence whatever, either way.
"At all events, the fact remained--a month of life and no more! That he is right in his estimation I am absolutely persuaded.
"It puzzles me much to think how on earth the prince guessed yesterday that I have had bad dreams. He said to me, 'Your excitement and dreams will find relief at Pavlofsk.' Why did he say 'dreams'? Either he is a doctor, or else he is a man of exceptional intelligence and wonderful powers of observation. (But that he is an 'idiot,' at bottom there can be no doubt whatever.) It so happened that just before he arrived I had a delightful little dream; one of a kind that I have hundreds of just now. I had fallen asleep about an hour before he came in, and dreamed that I was in some room, not my own. It was a large room, well furnished, with a cupboard, chest of drawers, sofa, and my bed, a fine wide bed covered with a silken counterpane. But I observed in the room a dreadful-looking creature, a sort of monster. It was a little like a scorpion, but was not a scorpion, but far more horrible, and especially so, because there are no creatures anything like it in nature, and because it had appeared to me for a purpose, and bore some mysterious signification. I looked at the beast well; it was brown in colour and had a shell; it was a crawling kind of reptile, about eight inches long, and narrowed down from the head, which was about a couple of fingers in width, to the end of the tail, which came to a fine point. Out of its trunk, about a couple of inches below its head, came two legs at an angle of forty-five degrees, each about three inches long, so that the beast looked like a trident from above. It had eight hard needle-like whiskers coming out from different parts of its body; it went along like a snake, bending its body about in spite of the shell it wore, and its motion was very quick and very horrible to look at. I was dreadfully afraid it would sting me; somebody had told me, I thought, that it was venomous; but what tormented me most of all was the wondering and wondering as to who had sent it into my room, and what was the mystery which I felt it contained.
"It hid itself under the cupboard and under the chest of drawers, and crawled into the corners. I sat on a chair and kept my legs tucked under me. Then the beast crawled quietly across the room and disappeared somewhere near my chair. I looked about for it in terror, but I still hoped that as my feet were safely tucked away it would not be able to touch me.
"Suddenly I heard behind me, and about on a level with my head, a sort of rattling sound. I turned sharp round and saw that the brute had crawled up the wall as high as the level of my face, and that its horrible tail, which was moving incredibly fast from side to side, was actually touching my hair! I jumped up--and it disappeared. I did not dare lie down on my bed for fear it should creep under my pillow. My mother came into the room, and some friends of hers. They began to hunt for the reptile and were more composed than I was; they did not seem to be afraid of it. But they did not understand as I did. 
"Suddenly the monster reappeared; it crawled slowly across the room and made for the door, as though with some fixed intention, and with a slow movement that was more horrible than ever.
"Then my mother opened the door and called my dog, Norma. Norma was a great Newfoundland, and died five years ago.
"She sprang forward and stood still in front of the reptile as if she had been turned to stone. The beast stopped too, but its tail and claws still moved about. I believe animals are incapable of feeling supernatural fright--if I have been rightly informed,--but at this moment there appeared to me to be something more than ordinary about Norma's terror, as though it must be supernatural; and as though she felt, just as I did myself, that this reptile was connected with some mysterious secret, some fatal omen.
"Norma backed slowly and carefully away from the brute, which followed her, creeping deliberately after her as though it intended to make a sudden dart and sting her.
"In spite of Norma's terror she looked furious, though she trembled in all her limbs. At length she slowly bared her terrible teeth, opened her great red jaws, hesitated--took courage, and seized the beast in her mouth. It seemed to try to dart out of her jaws twice, but Norma caught at it and half swallowed it as it was escaping. The shell cracked in her teeth; and the tail and legs stuck out of her mouth and shook about in a horrible manner. Suddenly Norma gave a piteous whine; the reptile had bitten her tongue. She opened her mouth wide with the pain, and I saw the beast lying across her tongue, and out of its body, which was almost bitten in two, came a hideous white-looking substance, oozing out into Norma's mouth; it was of the consistency of a crushed black-beetle. just then I awoke and the prince entered the room."
"Gentlemen!" said Hippolyte, breaking off here, "I have not done yet, but it seems to me that I have written down a great deal here that is unnecessary,--this dream--"
"You have indeed!" said Gania.
"There is too much about myself, I know, but--" As Hippolyte said this his face wore a tired, pained look, and he wiped the sweat off his brow.
"Yes," said Lebedeff, "you certainly think a great deal too much about yourself."
"Well--gentlemen--I do not force anyone to listen! If any of you are unwilling to sit it out, please go away, by all means!"
"He turns people out of a house that isn't his own," muttered Rogojin.
"Suppose we all go away?" said Ferdishenko suddenly.
Hippolyte clutched his manuscript, and gazing at the last speaker with glittering eyes, said: "You don't like me at all!" A few laughed at this, but not all.
"Hippolyte," said the prince, "give me the papers, and go to bed like a sensible fellow. We'll have a good talk tomorrow, but you really mustn't go on with this reading; it is not good for you!"
"How can I? How can I?" cried Hippolyte, looking at him in amazement. "Gentlemen! I was a fool! I won't break off again. Listen, everyone who wants to!"
He gulped down some water out of a glass standing near, bent over the table, in order to hide his face from the audience, and recommenced.
"The idea that it is not worth while living for a few weeks took possession of me a month ago, when I was told that I had four weeks to live, but only partially so at that time. The idea quite overmastered me three days since, that evening at Pavlofsk. The first time that I felt really impressed with this thought was on the terrace at the prince's, at the very moment when I had taken it into my head to make a last trial of life. I wanted to see people and trees (I believe I said so myself), I got excited, I maintained Burdovsky's rights, 'my neighbour!'--I dreamt that one and all would open their arms, and embrace me, that there would be an indescribable exchange of forgiveness between us all! In a word, I behaved like a fool, and then, at that very same instant, I felt my 'last conviction.' I ask myself now how I could have waited six months for that conviction! I knew that I had a disease that spares no one, and I really had no illusions; but the more I realized my condition, the more I clung to life; I wanted to live at any price. I confess I might well have resented that blind, deaf fate, which, with no apparent reason, seemed to have decided to crush me like a fly; but why did I not stop at resentment? Why did I begin to live, knowing that it was not worthwhile to begin? Why did I attempt to do what I knew to be an impossibility? And yet I could not even read a book to the end; I had given up reading. What is the good of reading, what is the good of learning anything, for just six months? That thought has made me throw aside a book more than once.
"Yes, that wall of Meyer's could tell a tale if it liked. There was no spot on its dirty surface that I did not know by heart. Accursed wall! and yet it is dearer to me than all the Pavlofsk trees!--That is--it WOULD be dearer if it were not all the same to me, now!
"I remember now with what hungry interest I began to watch the lives of other people--interest that I had never felt before! I used to wait for Colia's arrival impatiently, for I was so ill myself, then, that I could not leave the house. I so threw myself into every little detail of news, and took so much interest in every report and rumour, that I believe I became a regular gossip! I could not understand, among other things, how all these people--with so much life in and before them--do not become RICH-- and I don't understand it now. I remember being told of a poor wretch I once knew, who had died of hunger. I was almost beside myself with rage! I believe if I could have resuscitated him I would have done so for the sole purpose of murdering him!
"Occasionally I was so much better that I could go out; but the streets used to put me in such a rage that I would lock myself up for days rather than go out, even if I were well enough to do so! I could not bear to see all those preoccupied, anxious-looking creatures continuously surging along the streets past me! Why are they always anxious? What is the meaning of their eternal care and worry? It is their wickedness, their perpetual detestable malice--that's what it is--they are all full of malice, malice!
"Whose fault is it that they are all miserable, that they don't know how to live, though they have fifty or sixty years of life before them? Why did that fool allow himself to die of hunger with sixty years of unlived life before him?
"And everyone of them shows his rags, his toil-worn hands, and yells in his wrath: 'Here are we, working like cattle all our lives, and always as hungry as dogs, and there are others who do not work, and are fat and rich!' The eternal refrain! And side by side with them trots along some wretched fellow who has known better days, doing light porter's work from morn to night for a living, always blubbering and saying that 'his wife died because he had no money to buy medicine with,' and his children dying of cold and hunger, and his eldest daughter gone to the bad, and so on. Oh! I have no pity and no patience for these fools of people. Why can't they be Rothschilds? Whose fault is it that a man has not got millions of money like Rothschild? If he has life, all this must be in his power! Whose fault is it that he does not know how to live his life?
"Oh! it's all the same to me now--NOW! But at that time I would soak my pillow at night with tears of mortification, and tear at my blanket in my rage and fury. Oh, how I longed at that time to be turned out--ME, eighteen years old, poor, half-clothed, turned out into the street, quite alone, without lodging, without work, without a crust of bread, without relations, without a single acquaintance, in some large town--hungry, beaten (if you like), but in good health--and THEN I would show them--
"What would I show them?
"Oh, don't think that I have no sense of my own humiliation! I have suffered already in reading so far. Which of you all does not think me a fool at this moment--a young fool who knows nothing of life--forgetting that to live as I have lived these last six months is to live longer than grey-haired old men. Well, let them laugh, and say it is all nonsense, if they please. They may say it is all fairy-tales, if they like; and I have spent whole nights telling myself fairy-tales. I remember them all. But how can I tell fairy-tales now? The time for them is over. They amused me when I found that there was not even time for me to learn the Greek grammar, as I wanted to do. 'I shall die before I get to the syntax,' I thought at the first page--and threw the book under the table. It is there still, for I forbade anyone to pick it up.
"If this 'Explanation' gets into anybody's hands, and they have patience to read it through, they may consider me a madman, or a schoolboy, or, more likely, a man condemned to die, who thought it only natural to conclude that all men, excepting himself, esteem life far too lightly, live it far too carelessly and lazily, and are, therefore, one and all, unworthy of it. Well, I affirm that my reader is wrong again, for my convictions have nothing to do with my sentence of death. Ask them, ask any one of them, or all of them, what they mean by happiness! Oh, you may be perfectly sure that if Columbus was happy, it was not after he had discovered America, but when he was discovering it! You may be quite sure that he reached the culminating point of his happiness three days before he saw the New World with his actual eves, when his mutinous sailors wanted to tack about, and return to Europe! What did the New World matter after all? Columbus had hardly seen it when he died, and in reality he was entirely ignorant of what he had discovered. The important thing is life-- life and nothing else! What is any 'discovery' whatever compared with the incessant, eternal discovery of life?
"But what is the use of talking? I'm afraid all this is so commonplace that my confession will be taken for a schoolboy exercise--the work of some ambitious lad writing in the hope of his work 'seeing the light'; or perhaps my readers will say that 'I had perhaps something to say, but did not know how to express it.'
"Let me add to this that in every idea emanating from genius, or even in every serious human idea--born in the human brain--there always remains something--some sediment--which cannot be expressed to others, though one wrote volumes and lectured upon it for five-and-thirty years. There is always a something, a remnant, which will never come out from your brain, but will remain there with you, and you alone, for ever and ever, and you will die, perhaps, without having imparted what may be the very essence of your idea to a single living soul.
"So that if I cannot now impart all that has tormented me for the last six months, at all events you will understand that, having reached my 'last convictions,' I must have paid a very dear price for them. That is what I wished, for reasons of my own, to make a point of in this my 'Explanation.'
"But let me resume.
 
列别杰夫的长篇大论将近尾声时在沙发上睡着的伊波利特现在忽然醒来了，就像有人推了一下他的腰部，他颤动了一下，抬起身，扫视四周，脸色一下子变得刷白；他甚至有点惊惧地环顾着周围；当他想起一切并且弄明白是怎么回事的时候，他的脸上几乎流露出惊恐的神色。
“怎么，他们都要走了？结束了？一切都结束了？太阳出来了？”他抓住公爵的手，惊慌不安地问，“几点钟了？看在上帝份上：几点了？我睡过头了。我睡很久了吗？”他几乎带着绝望的神情补充问着，仿佛他睡过了头，耽搁了什么至少是决定他整个命运的大事。
“您睡了七八分钟，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇回答说。
伊波利特贪婪地望了他一下，考虑了片刻。
“啊……只有七八分钟，这么说，我……”
他深深地贪婪地换了口气，仿佛要卸去自己身上异常沉重的负担。最后他悟到，什么都还“没有结束”，还没有天亮，客人们从桌边站起来只是为了小吃，结束的只不过是列别杰夫的一派胡言。他桀然一笑，脸颊上鲜明地显露出两团肺痨患者的红晕。
“我睡着几分钟您都计算了，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，”他嘲讽地接过话荐说，“整个晚上您的目光就没有离开过我，我看见的……啊！罗戈任！我刚才在梦里见到他了，”他皱了下收眉，点头表示着坐在桌旁的罗戈任，低声对公爵说。”“啊，对了，”他突然又转换了活题，“演说家在哪里？列别杰大在哪里，这么说，列别杰夫讲完了？他讲了些什么？公爵，有一次您说过，‘美，能拯救世界’，是这样吗？诸位，”他向大家大声喊了起来，“公爵确信．美能拯救世界！而我确信，他之所以有这样洒脱的思想，是因为他现在在恋爱。诸位，公爵在恋爱；刚才，他一走进来，我就确信这一点。别脸红，公爵，我将会可怜您的。什么样的美能拯救世界？科利亚向我转述了这点……您是个虔诚的基督教徒吗？科利亚说，您自称是基督教徒。”
公爵注意地端详着他，没有回答。
“您不回答我？您大概以为我很喜欢您吧？”伊波利特像是撕下了脸皮，突然补了一句。
“不，我没这样想。我知道，您不喜欢我。”
“什么？甚至在昨天的事后也这样想？昨天我对您是真诚的吧？”
“就是昨天我也知道，您不喜欢我。”
“也就是说，是因为我羡慕您，嫉妒您？您总是这样想，而且现在还这么想，但是……但是我又何必告诉您这一点呢？我还想喝一点香槟；凯勒尔，给我倒上。”
“您不能再喝了，伊波利特，我不给您……”
公爵从他身边移开了酒杯。
“这倒是真的……”他似乎若有所思地立即就同意道，“也许有人还会说……他们说什么关我屁事！不是吗，不是吗？让他们以后去说吧，公爵，是吗？再说以后会怎样跟我们大家有什么相于！……不过，我还没有睡醒，我做了个多么可怕的梦呀，现在才想起来……但愿你不做这样的梦，公爵，虽然我也许确实不喜欢您。其实，即使不喜欢一个人，又何必一定希望他不好呢，不是吗？干吗老是在间我，老是我在间！把您的手给我；我要紧紧握住它，就像这样……不过，您会把手伸给我吗？这么说，您知道，我是真心诚意要握您的手吗？……看来我不能再喝了，几点钟了？其实，不用问，我知道是几点钟。时候到了！现在正是时候。这是干什么，那边角落里在摆小吃吗？这么说，这张桌子是空的吗？好极了！诸位，我……可是所有这些先生们都不在听……我打算念一篇文章，公爵；小吃当然更有意思，但是……”
突然，完全出人意料地，他从自己上衣侧袋中掏出一个公文袋大小的大纸袋，上面还盖着大大的红印章。他把它放在面前桌上。
这一意外的举动在对此没有思想准备，或者最好说，在有思想准备、可不是对此有思想准备的这一群人中产生了强烈的效果。叶甫益尼•帕夫洛维奇甚至在自己的座位上跳了起来；加尼亚迅速走近桌旁；罗戈任也是，但带着一种不满的烦恼，他仿佛明白是怎么一回事。凑巧就在近旁的列别杰夫睁大一双好奇的眼睛走近去看那纸袋，竭力想猜透是怎么回事。
“您这是什么东西？”公爵不安地问。
“太阳一露边，我就躺下，公爵，我说过的；我保证，您瞧着吧！”伊波利特大声嚷道，“但是……但是……难道您认为，我不能拆开这包东西吗。”他补充说着，一边用一种挑衅的神情扫视着周围所有的人，同时又仿佛漫不经心地对大家说。公爵发觉，他浑身都在打颤。
“我们谁也没有这样想，”公爵替大家回答，“再说，为什么您认为，有人会有这样的想法？您要念文章，这算什么怪念头？您这里是什么，伊波利特？”
“这里是什么？他又发生什么不寻常的事了？”周围的人问道。
大家都走拢来，有的人还边吃着东西；红印封口的纸袋像磁铁一般吸引着大家。
“这是昨天我自己写的，就在我向您保证要注到您这儿来后立即写的，公爵。我昨天写了一整天，接着又写了一夜，今天早晨才写完；夜里，临到凌晨时，我还做了个梦……”
“明天念不更好吗？”公爵畏怯地打断说。
“明天就‘不再有时间了！”伊波利特歇斯底里地冷笑了一下，“不过别操心，我在４０分钟内读完，嗯……１小时吧……您看见了，大家多么感兴趣；大家都走拢来了；大家都在望着我的印记；要是我不把文章封在纸袋里就不会有任何效果！哈－哈！这就是秘密性意味着什么；诸位，拆还是不拆？他喊着，一边发出奇怪的笑声，眼睛闪闪发亮。“秘密！秘密！记得吗，公爵，是谁宣布‘不再有时间’的？是《启示录》中一位伟大和强大的天使说的。”
“最好别念了！”突然叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇大声嚷了起来，但是他身上有一种意想不到的不安神情，这使许多人感到奇怪。
“别念吧！”公爵把手放到纸袋上嚷道。
“读什么呀？现在该吃东西，”有人指出。
“文章？要投杂志还是怎么的？”另一个人探问着。
“也许，很乏味。”又一位添了一句。
“到底是怎么一回事。”其余的人探询着。但是公爵那吓人的动作真的将伊波利特本人也吓住了。
“这么说……不念？”他有点担心地向公爵低语道，在发青的嘴唇上带着尴尬的微笑。“不念吗？”他喃喃着，一边用目光扫视着所有在场的人、所有的脸和所有的眼睛，仿佛又带着过去那种像要攻击一切人的好斗架势盯着大家不放。“您……害怕了？”他又转身问公爵。
“怕什么？”公爵问道，脸色变得越来越难看。
“谁有两毛钱币，２０戈比的？”突然伊波利特从椅子上跳起身，就像有人猛地把他拽下来似的，“随便什么硬币？”
“哈！”列别杰夫马上递了给他；他闪过一个念头，有病的伊波利特精神不正常。
“维拉•鲁基扬诺夫娜！”伊波利特急促地邀请说，“来拿着，将它抛到桌子上，看是正面还是反面朝上？正面朝上，就念。”
维拉惊惧地望了一眼硬币，又望了一眼伊波利特，然后还望了一下父亲。她似乎确信她自己不应该看硬币，因此朝上昂起头，有点不好意思地把硬币丢在桌上。掉下来的是正面朝上。
“念！”伊波利特喃喃说，似乎命运作出的决定把他压倒了；即使是向他宣读死刑判决，他的脸色也不会变得更苍白。“不过，”沉默了半分钟后他突然打了个颤，说“这是怎么回事？难道我刚才抛了签。”他还是带着那种死乞白赖、毫无顾忌的目光打量着周围所有的人，“但是，这可是一种令人惊奇的心理特征！”他转向公爵，真正惊讶地突然大声嚷了起来，“这是……这是不可思议的一种特征，公爵。”他重复着说，精神振奋而且似乎镇静了下来。“您把它记下来，公爵，记住它，您不是正在搜集有关死刑的材料吗，……人家对我说的！哈－哈！啊，天哪，这是多么糊涂的荒唐之举呀！”他坐到沙发上，两个手肘撵在桌上，双手抱着自己的脑袋，“这可甚至是羞耻：……但是羞耻关我屁事，”他几乎立即就抬起头，“诸位！诸位，我来启封，”他带着一种突如其来的决心宣布着，“我……不过，我不强迫你们听！……”
他用激动得了抖的双手拆开了纸袋，从里面抽出几张信纸，上面密密麻麻写满了字，将它们放到自己面前，开始把它们展平。
“这是什么？这是怎么回事，要念什么？”一些人阴郁地嘟哝着，另一些人沉默着。但是大家都安坐下来了，好奇地望着。也许，他们确实是在等待着什么异乎寻常的事情。维拉抓住父亲坐的椅子，吓得差点要哭了；科利亚几乎也一样惊惧。已经坐好的列别杰夫突然欠起身，抓住烛台，把它侈近伊波利特，让他读起来光线亮些……
“诸位，这……你们马上就会看到这是什么东西，”伊波利特不知为什么添上这句话，突然就开始念起来：“《必要的解释》！题头是《Ａｐｒｅｓ ｍｏｉ ｌｅｄｅｌｕｇｅ》＊……呸，真见鬼。”他像被烫了似的大声喊着，“难道我真的会写上这样愚蠢的题头？……听着，诸位！……我要你们相信，所有这一切说到底也许都是最不值一提的！这仅仅是我的一些想法……如果你们认为，这里面……有什么秘密的或者……被禁的内容……总之……”
“念吧，不用开场白，”加尼亚打断说。
“真够绕来绕去的！”
“废话真多。”一直保持沉默的罗戈任插了一句。
伊波利特忽然看了他一眼，当他们的目光相遇时，罗戈任痛苦而又恼恨地咧嘴一笑，缓慢地说了一句奇怪的话：
“小伙子，这种事不应该这么干，不这么干的……”
罗戈任想说什么，当然谁也不明白，但是他的这句话却使大家产生了相当奇怪的印象；有一个共同的想法模糊地掠过了每个人的头脑。这句话对伊波利特可产生了可怕的影响：他颤粟得厉害，以致公爵想伸出手来扶住他，要不是他的嗓子突然明显地失了音，他一定会大声喊出来的。整整１分钟他说不出一句话来，只是沉重地喘息着，一直望着罗戈任。终于，他边喘着气，边异常费劲地说：
“那么是您……您曾经……您？”
“曾经怎么啦？我怎么啦？”罗戈任困惑不解地回答着，但是伊波利特怒气勃发，近乎疯狂（它突然主宰了他的心态），尖厉和有力地喊了起来：
“您上个星期曾经到过我那里，是夜里１点多，就是上午我到您那里去的那一天，是您得承认吧，是不是您？”
“上个星期，夜里？你别真的疯了，小伙子？”
“小伙子”又沉默了１分钟，食指点在额头上，仿佛是要想想清楚；但是在他苍白的脸仍然挂着因恐惧而显得尴尬的微笑，这微笑中突然闪过某种似乎是狡猾的、甚至是洋洋得意的神情。
“这是您！”最后他重复说，几乎是喃喃低语，但是异常确信，“您到我这儿来，默默地坐在我窗口的椅子上，整整有１小时，甚至更长；在半夜零点多和１点多的时候；后来在两点多钟时您站起身走了……这是您，是您！为什么您要吓唬我，为什么您要来折磨我，－－我不明白，但这是您！”
＊法语：我死后纵然洪水泛滥。
他的目光中突然闪过无限的憎恨，尽管他身上一直没有停止因恐惧而产生的颤栗。
“诸位，你们马上就将知道这一切，我……我……听着吧。”
他又非常急促地抓起那几张纸；它们散乱着，他竭力把它们归到一起；纸在他颤抖的手中抖动着；他好久都不能安定下来。
终于开始了念读。起先有５分钟光景，出人意料的文章作者还喘息不止念得既不连贯也不平稳；但后他的声音就坚定起来，完全能表达所念的内容了，只是有时候十分强烈的咳嗽中断了朗读；文章念到一半他的声音沙得很厉害；他越是念下去，异常的亢奋就越来越强烈地控制着他，最后达到了最高的程度，就像给听众留下的病态印象一样。下面就是这篇“文章”的全文
我的必要的解释
Apresmiie deluge!
昨天上午公爵到我这儿来；顺便说，他劝我撇到他的别墅去住。我就知道，他一定会坚持这一点的，我深信，他会直截了当地贸然向我说，我在别墅会“在人们和树木中比较轻松地死去”，这是他的说法。但是今天他没有说到死，而说了“将会比较轻松地生活”，但是，处于我这种状况，对于我来说几乎是一样的。我问他他这么不停地提到“树木”暗指着什么，为什么他要把这些 “树木”强加给我？我惊讶地从他那儿获悉，那天晚上我自己仿佛曾这样表示过，说来到帕夫洛夫斯克是要最后一次看看树木。当时我向他指出，在树木底下也罢，望着窗外我的砖墙也罢，反正一样死去，为了两个星期不必这么客气，他立即就同意了；但是，他认为，绿荫和纯净的空气一定会在我身上引起某种生理上的变化，我的容易激动，我的容易做梦也都会改变，也许，会有所缓和。我又笑着向他指出，他说话像个唯物主义者。他微笑着回答我，他一直是个唯物主义者。因为他从来也不撒谎，所以这话是有一定道理的。他的微笑很动人；我现在看他看得比较仔细。我不知道，我现在喜欢他还是不喜欢他；现在我没时问顾得上考虑这一点。应该指出，五个月来我对他的憎恨在最近这一个月里完全平息了。谁知道，也许，我到帕夫洛夫斯克来，主要是为了见到他。但是……为什么当时我要离开我的房间呢？注定要死的人是不应该离开自己的角落的；假若我现在不做出最后的决定，我就会做相反的决定，一直等到最后时刻降临，那么，当然，无论如何也不会离开我的房间，也就不会接受搬到帕夫洛夫斯克他这儿来“死”的建议了。
我一定得在明天以前赶紧写完这篇“解释”。看来，我没有时间重看一遍和进行修改；明天为公爵和两三个见证人（我打算在他那儿找）念时再重看，因为这里没有一句谎言，纯粹全是真话，最后的、郑重的真话，所以我事先就感到很好奇，当我重读这篇“解释”时，在彼时彼刻它会对我自己产生付么样的印象？其实，我写上“最后的、郑重的真话”是多余的：为了两个星期本来就不值得撒谎，因为活两个星期是不值得的；这是我纯粹写真话的最好的证明。（注意，别忘了这样的想法：此刻，也就是说这时候我是不是疯了？有人很肯定地对我说，后期肺痨病人有时候会短暂性情神失常。明天念这篇“解释”时根据听众的印象来检验这一点。这个问题一定要完全确凿地解决：否则什么都无从着手做。
我觉得，我刚才写的是些愚不可及的蠢话，但是我说过了，我没有时问重新修改；除此之外，我对自己立下誓言，故意不修改这份手稿上的任一错字，甚至假如我自己发现每过五行就自相矛盾，也不以修改。我正是想在明天念它的时候来确定一下，我的逻辑思路是否正确；我是否能发现自己的错误，回而也就能检验这六个月里我在这个房间里反复思考的一切是否正确，还是纯粹是一片梦呓。
假如两个月前我就得像现在这样完全离开我的房间，告别梅那罗夫大楼的砖墙，那么我深信，我是会很忧伤的。现在我却没有感到什么，而到明天我就要离开房间，离开这堵墙了，而且永远离开！看来，为了两个星期已经不值得怜惜或者不值得沉缅于某种感受，这种信念已经战胜了我的天性，而且现在已经能主宰我的所有情感，但是真是这样吗？我的天性现在真的全被征服了吗？如果现在来拷打我，我一定会喊叫起来而不会说，因为只有两个星期好活，已经不值得喊叫和感觉疼痛了。
但是，我只能活两个星期，不会活更长时间，这是真的吗？当时在帕夫洛夫斯克我说了谎：ｂ先生什么都没对我说，也从来没有见过我，但是一星期前有人把一位大学生基斯洛罗多夫带到我这儿来；按信念来说他是个唯物主义者，无神论者和虚无主义者，这正是为什么我要叫他来的缘故；我需要有个人最终对我说出赤裸裸的真话，不要说委婉话，也不用说客气话。他就这样做了，不仅同意并且不讲客套，甚至显然还很乐意（依我看，这就已是多余的了）。他直截了当开口就说，我还能活一个月左右；如果有好的条件，也许还能多活些日子，但是，也可能早死得多。照他的意见，我可能会突然死去，甚至，比方说，就在明天常有这样的事，就在前天科洛姆纳的一位患肺痨、情况和我相似的年轻女士打算去市场买些食品，但突然感到不舒服，躺到沙发上，叹了一口气就死了。基斯洛罗多夫告诉我这一切时甚至带着一丝炫耀自己的无动于衷和漫不经心的样子，仿佛这样是我的荣誉，也就是以此表示，他把我也看做是与他一样的否定一切的高等生物，对他来说，死当然是不值一提的事。说到底终究是明摆着的事实：还能活一个月，绝不会更多！我完全相信，他没有弄错。
使我非常惊讶的是，为什么刚才公爵会猜到我常做恶梦、他确实说过，在帕夫洛夫斯克“我的激动和梦境”都会改变。为什么说到梦境呢？他要不是医生，要不就真的是个具有非凡智力的人，能料事如神。（但是他到底是个“白痴”，这一点是没有丝毫怀疑的。）好像故意似的，就在他来到之前我做了一个好梦（不时，那也是我现在所做的几百个梦中的一个）。我睡着了（我想，是在他来前一小时），梦见我在一个房间里（但不是我的房间）。房间比我原来的要大，要高，很明亮，家具也比较好，有大衣柜，五斗柜，沙发，我的床又宽又大，铺着绿色缎面的缎被。但是在这个房间里我发现有一只可怕的动物，不知是什久怪物。它有点儿像蝎子，但不是蝎子，而更丑恶，好像正是因为大自然里没有这样的动物而可怕得多，它故意出现在我的房间里，就这一点似乎包含着某种秘密。我对它看得清楚：它是褐色带硬亮的爬虫，长约四寸，头部有两指粗，向尾部渐渐变细，因此尾巴未端不超过十分之一寸粗。在离头部一寸的地方，从躯干上成四十五度角长出两只爪子，一面一只，两寸长左右，因而从上面看的话，整只动物就是呈三叉栽状。我没有细看他的头，但看见有两根触须，不太长，状如两根硬针，也是褐色的。在尾巴尖上和每一只爪于尖上都有这样的两根触须，这样，总共是八根触须。这动物在房间里跑起来很快，就靠爪子和尾巴作支撑，跑的时候，身体和爪子像蛇一样扭动，尽管有硬壳，跑得却异常快，这样子看起来非常恶心。我害怕得不得了，怕它螫我；有八对我说，这东西有毒，但最使我感到不安的是，谁把它放到我的房间里来的，想对我干什么，这里有什么秘密？它躲到五斗柜下面，大衣橱下面，爬到角落里。我连腿一起坐到椅子上面，把腿盘在身体下面。它很快地斜穿过整个房间，在我的椅子附近消失了。我恐惧地四处察看，但因为是盘腿而坐，因此指望它不会爬到椅子上来。突然我听见在我背后，儿子就在我脑袋旁边，有一种咯吱咯吱的声音；我转过身去看见，这家伙正顺着墙壁在爬，并已经爬到齐我头高的位置，那不停旋转和扭动的尾巴甚至触及我的头发。我跳了起来，这动物也就不见了。我怕躺到床上去，求它别钻到我枕头底下。我母亲和她的一位熟人来到了我房间。他们开始捉这坏东西，但他们比我镇静，甚至不害怕。但他们什么也不懂。突然这坏家伙又爬出来了；它这次爬得很安稳，仿佛有什么特别的意图似的，缓慢地扭动着，这更加令人厌恶，它又斜穿过房间，朝门口爬去。这时我母亲打开了门，唤了一声诺尔马，这是我家的一条狗，是一条黑色长毛纽芬兰犬，五年前已经死了。它奔到房间里，一动不动地站在那坏东西上方。那家伙也停住了，但仍然扭动着，爪子和尾巴端不停地在地上发出咯吱咯吱的声响。如果我没弄错的话，动物是不会感到神秘和恐惧的；但是此刻我觉得，诺尔马的恐惧中不知怎么的仿佛有某种十分不同寻常的，也仿佛有几乎是神秘的东西，它看来也像我一样预感到，在这恶物身上有某种不祥的东西和某种秘密。诺尔马在悄悄地、小心翼翼地朝它爬来的坏东西面前慢慢地后移着；而这恶物好像想突然朝它扑去，发动突然袭击。但是尽管十分惊惧，尽管浑身打颤，诺尔马还是十分凶狠地看着它。突然它慢慢地呲出自己可怕的牙齿，张开自己的血盆大口，摆好姿势，灵巧应战，打定主意，突然用牙齿咬住了这坏东西。想必是这东西用力挣脱了，企图溜走，因而诺尔马又一次急忙把它逮住，两次张开大嘴把这东西送进口中，仍然是急急忙忙地，像是吞食它。硬壳在其牙齿问发生咯咯的碎裂声；露在嘴外的动物尾巴和爪子以快得惊人的速度动弹着。突然诺尔马发出一声悲苦的尖叫声：这恶物终究得逞螫了它的舌头。诺尔马一边尖叫和哀号，一边痛得张大了嘴，我看见，被咬碎了的恶物横在它嘴中还在动弹，它从自己一半已被咬碎的躯体里放出许多白色的毒汁在狗的舌头上，这白色的毒汁就像被压死的黑蟑螂的液汁……这时我醒来了，公爵也走讲来了。
“诸位，”伊波利特突然中断朗读，甚至感到羞愧地说，“我没有重读一遍，但好像我确实写了许多多余的东西。这个梦……”
“有一点儿，”加尼亚急忙插了一句。
“这里面个人的东西大多了、我承认，也就是有关我自己的……”说这话时，伊波利特的样子非常疲劳和衰弱，他用手帕擦去额上的汗珠，“是啊，您对自己太感兴趣了，”列别杰夫低声嘟哝说。
“诸位，我不强迫任何人，我再说一遍；谁不想听，谁可以走开。”
“在别人家里……赶人走，”罗戈任勉强可闻地埋怨着。
“要是我们大家一下子都站起来走了，怎么样？”突然费尔迪先科说。不过，到目前为止他都未敢说一句话。
伊波利特突然垂下眼睛，抓起手稿；但在同１秒钟他又抬起了头，眼睛闪亮着，脸上两团红晕，直勾勾盯着费尔迪先科说：
“您根本不喜欢我！”
响起了一片笑声；不过大部分人没有笑。伊波利特脸红得不得了。
“伊波利特，”公爵说，“合上您的手稿，把它交给我，而灯自己就在这里，在我房间里睡。睡觉前和明天我们再谈；但是无论如何，都别打开这些纸，愿意吗？”
“这难道可能吗。”伊波利特大为惊讶地望着公爵说。“诸位！”他喊了一声，又狂热地兴奋起来，“真是个笨拙的插曲，我举止不当。我不会再中断朗读了。谁想听，就听吧……”
他尽快地从茶杯里吞了一口水，尽快地把臂肘撑在桌子上，躲开别人的目光，固执地开始继续念下去。不过，羞愧很快就过去了……
不值得再活几个星期的想法（他继续念着）真正控制我，我想，约在一个月前，当时我还有四个星期可活，但是完全控制我是在三天以前，从帕夫洛夫斯克回来那天晚上起。这个念头完全、直接深入我心灵的最初那一瞬间是在公爵的露台上，正是我忽然想要做最后一次人生的尝试的那一会儿，我想看看人们和树木（就算这话是我自己说的），我情绪激动，坚持布尔多夫斯基--“我的亲近的朋友”有权利，我还幻想着他们大家会突然张开手臂，把我拥在怀里，请求我的宽恕，而我也请求他们的宽恕；总之，结果我成了个无能的傻瓜。就是在这个候我心里冒出了“最后的信念”。现在我感到很惊奇，没有这个“信念”时那整整六个月我是怎么过来的：我完全知道，我有肺病，而且已经治不好了；我不欺骗自己，清楚地明白真实情况。但是我越是清楚地了解实情，就越是拼命想活；我紧紧抓住生命，无论如何也想活下去，我承认，我当时也曾怨恨黑暗渺茫，冷寞无情的命运要把我像一只苍蝇一般压死，当然我不知道为什么；但是为什么我不就怀着怨恨而结束生命？为什么明明知道我已经不能开始生活，还真的开始了生活？为什么明明知道我已经没什么可尝试了，却还要尝试？其实我连一本书也不能看完，因此就不再看到了；看书干什么？还有六个月，知道了知识有什么用？这个念头迫使我不止一次撇下书本。
是的，这垛梅那罗夫墙可以说明许多情况！我在这上面记下了许多事情，在这垛肮脏的墙壁上没有一个斑点我会不熟悉。真是一垛可沮咒的墙！但对我来说它依然比所有帕夫洛夫斯克的树木都更宝贵，也就是说，如果我现在不是什么都无所谓的话，它应该比所有的人更宝贵。
我现在想起来，当时我是带着多么贪婪的兴趣注视看他们的生活；这样的兴趣过去是未曾有过的。在我病得不能走出房间的时候，有时候会迫不及待地骂着人等科利亚来，我深切地关注所有的小事，对各种各样的传闻满怀着兴趣，好像成了个搬弄是非的人，比如说，我不明白，这些人有着如此旺盛的生命力，怎么不会成为富翁（不过，就是现在也不明白）。我认识一个穷人，后来人家告诉我，他饿死了，我现在还记得，这使我怒不可遏：假如可以使这个穷人复活，我大概会处死他的。有时候有好几个星期我觉得轻松些，我能走到衙上去；但是街道最终又使我产生憎恶，因此整天整天故意闭门果在家里，虽燃我能像大家一样走到外面去。我无法容忍我身旁在人行道上走着的人，他们窜来钻去，忙忙碌碌，永远忧心忡忡，愁眉苦脸，惶惶不安。干什么他们永远悲伤，永远忧虑，永远忙碌；干什么他们永远抑郁寡欢，充满恼恨（因为他们凶狠、凶狠、凶狠）？虽然他们有６０年的生命，他们却不幸和不会生活，这是谁之罪？为什么扎尔尼岑还有６０年生命，却要让自己饿死？每个人都指着自己的破衣服，伸出自己做工的手，恶狠狠地高喊着；“我们像牛马一般不辞劳苦地干活，我们劳动，我们却像狗一样忍饥挨饿，受苦受穷：别人既不干活也不劳动，他们却生活富裕”（永恒的老调！）在他们旁过从早到晚奔走忙碌的还有一个“出身贵族”的不幸的可怜虫伊万•福米奇•苏科夫。他就住我们那幢房子里，住我们楼上。他永远穿着肘部磨破、掉了钮扣的衣服，他为各种各样的人跑腿当差，听命于人家的差遣委派，而且是从早到晚。您要是跟他聊天，他便会说：“贫穷、困苦、一贫如洗，妻子死了，没有钱买药，冬天冻死了一个孩子；大女儿让人养了当姘妇……”他永远诉苦，永远哭泣！哦，我对这些傻瓜无论现在还是过去都没丝毫怜悯，没有丝毫，--我可以骄傲地这么说：为什么他自己不是罗特希尔德？他不像罗特希尔招那样有百万家财，没有堆积如山的帝俄金币和拿破仑金币，没有像谢肉节货摊上堆起的吃食那样堆积如山、堆得像座高山的金币，是谁之罪呢？既然他活着，这就是说，一切都在他的掌握之中，他不懂这一点，又怪谁呢？
哦，我现在已经无所谓了，现在我已经没有时间来发火了，但当时，我再说一遍，当时我却因为气得发狂确实在夜间咬我的枕头，撕我的被子，哦，当时我多么想，多么愿意，多么故意希望有人把我，一个１８岁的青年，几乎衣不蔽体地突然赶到街上，并且撇下我孤零零一个人，没有住所，没有工作，没有一片面包，在这么大一个城无亲无故，饥肠辊辆，又挨了一顿打（这样更好！），但是身体健康，这种情况下我要显示……
显示什么？
哦，难道你们以为我不知道，就我这篇《解释》已经够伤害自己的自尊心了！嘿，现在谁不把我当作一个不懂生活的可怜虫，忘了自己已不是１８岁，忘了像我这六个月这样生活等于已经是活到白头了！但是让人家去笑话，去说这一切是童话吧。我真的是在给自己讲重话。我用它们来填满我那些通彻不眠的漫漫长夜；我现在还全都记得起来。
但是，难道现在我又来讲这些故事？现在对我来说也已经过了讲童姑故事的时期。再说讲给谁听呢？要知道当时我是用这些故事来自寻安慰的，那时我清楚地看到，连希腊语语法都禁止我学，恰好我也忽然想到：“还没等学到句法，我就会死了”，我从学第一页起就这么想，于是就把书本仍到桌于底下去了。它现在还被弃置在那儿
Part 3 Chapter 6
"I WILL not deceive you. 'Reality' got me so entrapped in its meshes now and again during the past six months, that I forgot my 'sentence' (or perhaps I did not wish to think of it), and actually busied myself with affairs.
"A word as to my circumstances. When, eight months since, I became very ill, I threw up all my old connections and dropped all my old companions. As I was always a gloomy, morose sort of individual, my friends easily forgot me; of course, they would have forgotten me all the same, without that excuse. My position at home was solitary enough. Five months ago I separated myself entirely from the family, and no one dared enter my room except at stated times, to clean and tidy it, and so on, and to bring me my meals. My mother dared not disobey me; she kept the children quiet, for my sake, and beat them if they dared to make any noise and disturb me. I so often complained of them that I should think they must be very fond, indeed, of me by this time. I think I must have tormented 'my faithful Colia' (as I called him) a good deal too. He tormented me of late; I could see that he always bore my tempers as though he had determined to 'spare the poor invalid.' This annoyed me, naturally. He seemed to have taken it into his head to imitate the prince in Christian meekness! Surikoff, who lived above us, annoyed me, too. He was so miserably poor, and I used to prove to him that he had no one to blame but himself for his poverty. I used to be so angry that I think I frightened him eventually, for he stopped coming to see me. He was a most meek and humble fellow, was Surikoff. (N.B.-- They say that meekness is a great power. I must ask the prince about this, for the expression is his.) But I remember one day in March, when I went up to his lodgings to see whether it was true that one of his children had been starved and frozen to death, I began to hold forth to him about his poverty being his own fault, and, in the course of my remarks, I accidentally smiled at the corpse of his child. Well, the poor wretch's lips began to tremble, and he caught me by the shoulder, and pushed me to the door. 'Go out,' he said, in a whisper. I went out, of course, and I declare I LIKED it. I liked it at the very moment when I was turned out. But his words filled me with a strange sort of feeling of disdainful pity for him whenever I thought of them--a feeling which I did not in the least desire to entertain. At the very moment of the insult (for I admit that I did insult him, though I did not mean to), this man could not lose his temper. His lips had trembled, but I swear it was not with rage. He had taken me by the arm, and said, 'Go out,' without the least anger. There was dignity, a great deal of dignity, about him, and it was so inconsistent with the look of him that, I assure you, it was quite comical. But there was no anger. Perhaps he merely began to despise me at that moment.
"Since that time he has always taken off his hat to me on the stairs, whenever I met him, which is a thing he never did before; but he always gets away from me as quickly as he can, as though he felt confused. If he did despise me, he despised me 'meekly,' after his own fashion.
"I dare say he only took his hat off out of fear, as it were, to the son of his creditor; for he always owed my mother money. I thought of having an explanation with him, but I knew that if I did, he would begin to apologize in a minute or two, so I decided to let him alone.
"Just about that time, that is, the middle of March, I suddenly felt very much better; this continued for a couple of weeks. I used to go out at dusk. I like the dusk, especially in March, when the night frost begins to harden the day's puddles, and the gas is burning.
"Well, one night in the Shestilavochnaya, a man passed me with a paper parcel under his arm. I did not take stock of him very carefully, but he seemed to be dressed in some shabby summer dust-coat, much too light for the season. When he was opposite the lamp-post, some ten yards away, I observed something fall out of his pocket. I hurried forward to pick it up, just in time, for an old wretch in a long kaftan rushed up too. He did not dispute the matter, but glanced at what was in my hand and disappeared.
"It was a large old-fashioned pocket-book, stuffed full; but I guessed, at a glance, that it had anything in the world inside it, except money.
"The owner was now some forty yards ahead of me, and was very soon lost in the crowd. I ran after him, and began calling out; but as I knew nothing to say excepting 'hey!' he did not turn round. Suddenly he turned into the gate of a house to the left; and when I darted in after him, the gateway was so dark that I could see nothing whatever. It was one of those large houses built in small tenements, of which there must have been at least a hundred.
"When I entered the yard I thought I saw a man going along on the far side of it; but it was so dark I could not make out his figure.
"I crossed to that corner and found a dirty dark staircase. I heard a man mounting up above me, some way higher than I was, and thinking I should catch him before his door would be opened to him, I rushed after him. I heard a door open and shut on the fifth storey, as I panted along; the stairs were narrow, and the steps innumerable, but at last I reached the door I thought the right one. Some moments passed before I found the bell and got it to ring.
"An old peasant woman opened the door; she was busy lighting the 'samovar' in a tiny kitchen. She listened silently to my questions, did not understand a word, of course, and opened another door leading into a little bit of a room, low and scarcely furnished at all, but with a large, wide bed in it, hung with curtains. On this bed lay one Terentich, as the woman called him, drunk, it appeared to me. On the table was an end of candle in an iron candlestick, and a half-bottle of vodka, nearly finished. Terentich muttered something to me, and signed towards the next room. The old woman had disappeared, so there was nothing for me to do but to open the door indicated. I did so, and entered the next room.
"This was still smaller than the other, so cramped that I could scarcely turn round; a narrow single bed at one side took up nearly all the room. Besides the bed there were only three common chairs, and a wretched old kitchen-table standing before a small sofa. One could hardly squeeze through between the table and the bed.
"On the table, as in the other room, burned a tallow candle-end in an iron candlestick; and on the bed there whined a baby of scarcely three weeks old. A pale-looking woman was dressing the child, probably the mother; she looked as though she had not as yet got over the trouble of childbirth, she seemed so weak and was so carelessly dressed. Another child, a little girl of about three years old, lay on the sofa, covered over with what looked like a man's old dress-coat.
"At the table stood a man in his shirt sleeves; he had thrown off his coat; it lay upon the bed; and he was unfolding a blue paper parcel in which were a couple of pounds of bread, and some little sausages.
"On the table along with these things were a few old bits of black bread, and some tea in a pot. From under the bed there protruded an open portmanteau full of bundles of rags. In a word, the confusion and untidiness of the room were indescribable.
"It appeared to me, at the first glance, that both the man and the woman were respectable people, but brought to that pitch of poverty where untidiness seems to get the better of every effort to cope with it, till at last they take a sort of bitter satisfaction in it. When I entered the room, the man, who had entered but a moment before me, and was still unpacking his parcels, was saying something to his wife in an excited manner. The news was apparently bad, as usual, for the woman began whimpering. The man's face seemed tome to be refined and even pleasant. He was dark-complexioned, and about twenty-eight years of age; he wore black whiskers, and his lip and chin were shaved. He looked morose, but with a sort of pride of expression. A curious scene followed.
"There are people who find satisfaction in their own touchy feelings, especially when they have just taken the deepest offence; at such moments they feel that they would rather be offended than not. These easily-ignited natures, if they are wise, are always full of remorse afterwards, when they reflect that they have been ten times as angry as they need have been.
"The gentleman before me gazed at me for some seconds in amazement, and his wife in terror; as though there was something alarmingly extraordinary in the fact that anyone could come to see them. But suddenly he fell upon me almost with fury; I had had no time to mutter more than a couple of words; but he had doubtless observed that I was decently dressed and, therefore, took deep offence because I had dared enter his den so unceremoniously, and spy out the squalor and untidiness of it.
"Of course he was delighted to get hold of someone upon whom to vent his rage against things in general.
"For a moment I thought he would assault me; he grew so pale that he looked like a woman about to have hysterics; his wife was dreadfully alarmed.
"'How dare you come in so? Be off!' he shouted, trembling all over with rage and scarcely able to articulate the words. Suddenly, however, he observed his pocketbook in my hand.
"'I think you dropped this,' I remarked, as quietly and drily as I could. (I thought it best to treat him so.) For some while he stood before me in downright terror, and seemed unable to understand. He then suddenly grabbed at his side-pocket, opened his mouth in alarm, and beat his forehead with his hand.
"'My God!' he cried, 'where did you find it? How?' I explained in as few words as I could, and as drily as possible, how I had seen it and picked it up; how I had run after him, and called out to him, and how I had followed him upstairs and groped my way to his door.
"'Gracious Heaven!' he cried, 'all our papers are in it! My dear sir, you little know what you have done for us. I should have been lost--lost!'
"I had taken hold of the door-handle meanwhile, intending to leave the room without reply; but I was panting with my run upstairs, and my exhaustion came to a climax in a violent fit of coughing, so bad that I could hardly stand.
"I saw how the man dashed about the room to find me an empty chair, how he kicked the rags off a chair which was covered up by them, brought it to me, and helped me to sit down; but my cough went on for another three minutes or so. When I came to myself he was sitting by me on another chair, which he had also cleared of the rubbish by throwing it all over the floor, and was watching me intently.
"'I'm afraid you are ill?' he remarked, in the tone which doctors use when they address a patient. 'I am myself a medical man' (he did not say 'doctor'), with which words he waved his hands towards the room and its contents as though in protest at his present condition. 'I see that you--'
"'I'm in consumption,' I said laconically, rising from my seat.
He jumped up, too.
"'Perhaps you are exaggerating--if you were to take proper measures perhaps--"
"He was terribly confused and did not seem able to collect his scattered senses; the pocket-book was still in his left hand.
"'Oh, don't mind me,' I said. 'Dr. B-- saw me last week' (I lugged him in again), 'and my hash is quite settled; pardon me-' I took hold of the door-handle again. I was on the point of opening the door and leaving my grateful but confused medical friend to himself and his shame, when my damnable cough got hold of me again.
"My doctor insisted on my sitting down again to get my breath. He now said something to his wife who, without leaving her place, addressed a few words of gratitude and courtesy to me. She seemed very shy over it, and her sickly face flushed up with confusion. I remained, but with the air of a man who knows he is intruding and is anxious to get away. The doctor's remorse at last seemed to need a vent, I could see.
"'If I--' he began, breaking off abruptly every other moment, and starting another sentence. 'I-I am so very grateful to you, and I am so much to blame in your eyes, I feel sure, I--you see--' (he pointed to the room again) 'at this moment I am in such a position-'
"'Oh!' I said, 'there's nothing to see; it's quite a clear case-- you've lost your post and have come up to make explanations and get another, if you can!'
"'How do you know that?' he asked in amazement.
"'Oh, it was evident at the first glance,' I said ironically, but not intentionally so. 'There are lots of people who come up from the provinces full of hope, and run about town, and have to live as best they can.'
"He began to talk at once excitedly and with trembling lips; he began complaining and telling me his story. He interested me, I confess; I sat there nearly an hour. His story was a very ordinary one. He had been a provincial doctor; he had a civil appointment, and had no sooner taken it up than intrigues began. Even his wife was dragged into these. He was proud, and flew into a passion; there was a change of local government which acted in favour of his opponents; his position was undermined, complaints were made against him; he lost his post and came up to Petersburg with his last remaining money, in order to appeal to higher authorities. Of course nobody would listen to him for a long time; he would come and tell his story one day and be refused promptly; another day he would be fed on false promises; again he would be treated harshly; then he would be told to sign some documents; then he would sign the paper and hand it in, and they would refuse to receive it, and tell him to file a formal petition. In a word he had been driven about from office to office for five months and had spent every farthing he had; his wife's last rags had just been pawned; and meanwhile a child had been born to them and--and today I have a final refusal to my petition, and I have hardly a crumb of bread left--I have nothing left; my wife has had a baby lately--and I-I--'
"He sprang up from his chair and turned away. His wife was crying in the corner; the child had begun to moan again. I pulled out my note-book and began writing in it. When I had finished and rose from my chair he was standing before me with an expression of alarmed curiosity.
"'I have jotted down your name,' I told him, 'and all the rest of it--the place you served at, the district, the date, and all. I have a friend, Bachmatoff, whose uncle is a councillor of state and has to do with these matters, one Peter Matveyevitch Bachmatoff.'
"'Peter Matveyevitch Bachmatoff!' he cried, trembling all over with excitement. 'Why, nearly everything depends on that very man!'
"It is very curious, this story of the medical man, and my visit, and the happy termination to which I contributed by accident! Everything fitted in, as in a novel. I told the poor people not to put much hope in me, because I was but a poor schoolboy myself-- (I am not really, but I humiliated myself as much as possible in order to make them less hopeful)--but that I would go at once to the Vassili Ostroff and see my friend; and that as I knew for certain that his uncle adored him, and was absolutely devoted to him as the last hope and branch of the family, perhaps the old man might do something to oblige his nephew.
"'If only they would allow me to explain all to his excellency! If I could but be permitted to tell my tale to him!" he cried, trembling with feverish agitation, and his eyes flashing with excitement. I repeated once more that I could not hold out much hope--that it would probably end in smoke, and if I did not turn up next morning they must make up their minds that there was no more to be done in the matter.
"They showed me out with bows and every kind of respect; they seemed quite beside themselves. I shall never forget the expression of their faces!
"I took a droshky and drove over to the Vassili Ostroff at once. For some years I had been at enmity with this young Bachmatoff, at school. We considered him an aristocrat; at all events I called him one. He used to dress smartly, and always drove to school in a private trap. He was a good companion, and was always merry and jolly, sometimes even witty, though he was not very intellectual, in spite of the fact that he was always top of the class; I myself was never top in anything! All his companions were very fond of him, excepting myself. He had several times during those years come up to me and tried to make friends; but I had always turned sulkily away and refused to have anything to do with him. I had not seen him for a whole year now; he was at the university. When, at nine o'clock, or so, this evening, I arrived and was shown up to him with great ceremony, he first received me with astonishment, and not too affably, but he soon cheered up, and suddenly gazed intently at me and burst out laughing.
"'Why, what on earth can have possessed you to come and see ME, Terentieff?' he cried, with his usual pleasant, sometimes audacious, but never offensive familiarity, which I liked in reality, but for which I also detested him. 'Why what's the matter?' he cried in alarm. 'Are you ill?'
"That confounded cough of mine had come on again; I fell into a chair, and with difficulty recovered my breath. 'It's all right, it's only consumption' I said. 'I have come to you with a petition!'
"He sat down in amazement, and I lost no time in telling him the medical man's history; and explained that he, with the influence which he possessed over his uncle, might do some good to the poor fellow.
"'I'll do it--I'll do it, of course!' he said. 'I shall attack my uncle about it tomorrow morning, and I'm very glad you told me the story. But how was it that you thought of coming to me about it, Terentieff?'
"'So much depends upon your uncle,' I said. 'And besides we have always been enemies, Bachmatoff; and as you are a generous sort of fellow, I thought you would not refuse my request because I was your enemy!' I added with irony.
"'Like Napoleon going to England, eh?' cried he, laughing. 'I'll do it though--of course, and at once, if I can!' he added, seeing that I rose seriously from my chair at this point.
"And sure enough the matter ended as satisfactorily as possible. A month or so later my medical friend was appointed to another post. He got his travelling expenses paid, and something to help him to start life with once more. I think Bachmatoff must have persuaded the doctor to accept a loan from himself. I saw Bachmatoff two or three times, about this period, the third time being when he gave a farewell dinner to the doctor and his wife before their departure, a champagne dinner.
"Bachmatoff saw me home after the dinner and we crossed the Nicolai bridge. We were both a little drunk. He told me of his joy, the joyful feeling of having done a good action; he said that it was all thanks to myself that he could feel this satisfaction; and held forth about the foolishness of the theory that individual charity is useless
"I, too, was burning to have my say! 
"'In Moscow,' I said, 'there was an old state counsellor, a civil general, who, all his life, had been in the habit of visiting the prisons and speaking to criminals. Every party of convicts on its way to Siberia knew beforehand that on the Vorobeef Hills the "old general" would pay them a visit. He did all he undertook seriously and devotedly. He would walk down the rows of the unfortunate prisoners, stop before each individual and ask after his needs--he never sermonized them; he spoke kindly to them--he gave them money; he brought them all sorts of necessaries for the journey, and gave them devotional books, choosing those who could read, under the firm conviction that they would read to those who could not, as they went along.
"'He scarcely ever talked about the particular crimes of any of them, but listened if any volunteered information on that point. All the convicts were equal for him, and he made no distinction. He spoke to all as to brothers, and every one of them looked upon him as a father. When he observed among the exiles some poor woman with a child, he would always come forward and fondle the little one, and make it laugh. He continued these acts of mercy up to his very death; and by that time all the criminals, all over Russia and Siberia, knew him!
"'A man I knew who had been to Siberia and returned, told me that he himself had been a witness of how the very most hardened criminals remembered the old general, though, in point of fact, he could never, of course, have distributed more than a few pence to each member of a party. Their recollection of him was not sentimental or particularly devoted. Some wretch, for instance, who had been a murderer--cutting the throat of a dozen fellow- creatures, for instance; or stabbing six little children for his own amusement (there have been such men!)--would perhaps, without rhyme or reason, suddenly give a sigh and say, "I wonder whether that old general is alive still!" Although perhaps he had not thought of mentioning him for a dozen years before! How can one say what seed of good may have been dropped into his soul, never to die?'
"I continued in that strain for a long while, pointing out to Bachmatoff how impossible it is to follow up the effects of any isolated good deed one may do, in all its influences and subtle workings upon the heart and after-actions of others.
"'And to think that you are to be cut off from life!' remarked Bachmatoff, in a tone of reproach, as though he would like to find someone to pitch into on my account.
"We were leaning over the balustrade of the bridge, looking into the Neva at this moment.
"'Do you know what has suddenly come into my head?' said I, suddenly--leaning further and further over the rail.
"'Surely not to throw yourself into the river?' cried Bachmatoff in alarm. Perhaps he read my thought in my face.
"'No, not yet. At present nothing but the following consideration. You see I have some two or three months left me to live--perhaps four; well, supposing that when I have but a month or two more, I take a fancy for some "good deed" that needs both trouble and time, like this business of our doctor friend, for instance: why, I shall have to give up the idea of it and take to something else--some LITTLE good deed, MORE WITHIN MY MEANS, eh? Isn't that an amusing idea!'
"Poor Bachmatoff was much impressed--painfully so. He took me all the way home; not attempting to console me, but behaving with the greatest delicacy. On taking leave he pressed my hand warmly and asked permission to come and see me. I replied that if he came to me as a 'comforter,' so to speak (for he would be in that capacity whether he spoke to me in a soothing manner or only kept silence, as I pointed out to him), he would but remind me each time of my approaching death! He shrugged his shoulders, but quite agreed with me; and we parted better friends than I had expected.
"But that evening and that night were sown the first seeds of my 'last conviction.' I seized greedily on my new idea; I thirstily drank in all its different aspects (I did not sleep a wink that night!), and the deeper I went into it the more my being seemed to merge itself in it, and the more alarmed I became. A dreadful terror came over me at last, and did not leave me all next day.
"Sometimes, thinking over this, I became quite numb with the terror of it; and I might well have deduced from this fact, that my 'last conviction' was eating into my being too fast and too seriously, and would undoubtedly come to its climax before long. And for the climax I needed greater determination than I yet possessed.
"However, within three weeks my determination was taken, owing to a very strange circumstance.
"Here on my paper, I make a note of all the figures and dates that come into my explanation. Of course, it is all the same to me, but just now--and perhaps only at this moment--I desire that all those who are to judge of my action should see clearly out of how logical a sequence of deductions has at length proceeded my 'last conviction.'
"I have said above that the determination needed by me for the accomplishment of my final resolve, came to hand not through any sequence of causes, but thanks to a certain strange circumstance which had perhaps no connection whatever with the matter at issue. Ten days ago Rogojin called upon me about certain business of his own with which I have nothing to do at present. I had never seen Rogojin before, but had often heard about him.
"I gave him all the information he needed, and he very soon took his departure; so that, since he only came for the purpose of gaining the information, the matter might have been expected to end there.
"But he interested me too much, and all that day I was under the influence of strange thoughts connected with him, and I determined to return his visit the next day.
"Rogojin was evidently by no means pleased to see me, and hinted, delicately, that he saw no reason why our acquaintance should continue. For all that, however, I spent a very interesting hour, and so, I dare say, did he. There was so great a contrast between us that I am sure we must both have felt it; anyhow, I felt it acutely. Here was I, with my days numbered, and he, a man in the full vigour of life, living in the present, without the slightest thought for 'final convictions,' or numbers, or days, or, in fact, for anything but that which-which--well, which he was mad about, if he will excuse me the expression--as a feeble author who cannot express his ideas properly.
"In spite of his lack of amiability, I could not help seeing, in Rogojin a man of intellect and sense; and although, perhaps, there was little in the outside world which was of. interest to him, still he was clearly a man with eyes to see.
"I hinted nothing to him about my 'final conviction,' but it appeared to me that he had guessed it from my words. He remained silent--he is a terribly silent man. I remarked to him, as I rose to depart, that, in spite of the contrast and the wide differences between us two, les extremites se touchent ('extremes meet,' as I explained to him in Russian); so that maybe he was not so far from my final conviction as appeared.
"His only reply to this was a sour grimace. He rose and looked for my cap, and placed it in my hand, and led me out of the house--that dreadful gloomy house of his--to all appearances, of course, as though I were leaving of my own accord, and he were simply seeing me to the door out of politeness. His house impressed me much; it is like a burial-ground, he seems to like it, which is, however, quite natural. Such a full life as he leads is so overflowing with absorbing interests that he has little need of assistance from his surroundings.
"The visit to Rogojin exhausted me terribly. Besides, I had felt ill since the morning; and by evening I was so weak that I took to my bed, and was in high fever at intervals, and even delirious. Colia sat with me until eleven o'clock.
"Yet I remember all he talked about, and every word we said, though whenever my eyes closed for a moment I could picture nothing but the image of Surikoff just in the act of finding a million roubles. He could not make up his mind what to do with the money, and tore his hair over it. He trembled with fear that somebody would rob him, and at last he decided to bury it in the ground. I persuaded him that, instead of putting it all away uselessly underground, he had better melt it down and make a golden coffin out of it for his starved child, and then dig up the little one and put her into the golden coffin. Surikoff accepted this suggestion, I thought, with tears of gratitude, and immediately commenced to carry out my design.
"I thought I spat on the ground and left him in disgust. Colia told me, when I quite recovered my senses, that I had not been asleep for a moment, but that I had spoken to him about Surikoff the whole while.
"At moments I was in a state of dreadful weakness and misery, so that Colia was greatly disturbed when he left me.
"When I arose to lock the door after him, I suddenly called to mind a picture I had noticed at Rogojin's in one of his gloomiest rooms, over the door. He had pointed it out to me himself as we walked past it, and I believe I must have stood a good five minutes in front of it. There was nothing artistic about it, but the picture made me feel strangely uncomfortable. It represented Christ just taken down from the cross. It seems to me that painters as a rule represent the Saviour, both on the cross and taken down from it, with great beauty still upon His face. This marvellous beauty they strive to preserve even in His moments of deepest agony and passion. But there was no such beauty in Rogojin's picture. This was the presentment of a poor mangled body which had evidently suffered unbearable anguish even before its crucifixion, full of wounds and bruises, marks of the violence of soldiers and people, and of the bitterness of the moment when He had fallen with the cross--all this combined with the anguish of the actual crucifixion.
"The face was depicted as though still suffering; as though the body, only just dead, was still almost quivering with agony. The picture was one of pure nature, for the face was not beautified by the artist, but was left as it would naturally be, whosoever the sufferer, after such anguish.
"I know that the earliest Christian faith taught that the Saviour suffered actually and not figuratively, and that nature was allowed her own way even while His body was on the cross.
"It is strange to look on this dreadful picture of the mangled corpse of the Saviour, and to put this question to oneself: 'Supposing that the disciples, the future apostles, the women who had followed Him and stood by the cross, all of whom believed in and worshipped Him--supposing that they saw this tortured body, this face so mangled and bleeding and bruised (and they MUST have so seen it)--how could they have gazed upon the dreadful sight and yet have believed that He would rise again?'
"The thought steps in, whether one likes it or no, that death is so terrible and so powerful, that even He who conquered it in His miracles during life was unable to triumph over it at the last. He who called to Lazarus, 'Lazarus, come forth!' and the dead man lived--He was now Himself a prey to nature and death. Nature appears to one, looking at this picture, as some huge, implacable, dumb monster; or still better--a stranger simile--some enormous mechanical engine of modern days which has seized and crushed and swallowed up a great and invaluable Being, a Being worth nature and all her laws, worth the whole earth, which was perhaps created merely for the sake of the advent of that Being.
"This blind, dumb, implacable, eternal, unreasoning force is well shown in the picture, and the absolute subordination of all men and things to it is so well expressed that the idea unconsciously arises in the mind of anyone who looks at it. All those faithful people who were gazing at the cross and its mutilated occupant must have suffered agony of mind that evening; for they must have felt that all their hopes and almost all their faith had been shattered at a blow. They must have separated in terror and dread that night, though each perhaps carried away with him one great thought which was never eradicated from his mind for ever afterwards. If this great Teacher of theirs could have seen Himself after the Crucifixion, how could He have consented to mount the Cross and to die as He did? This thought also comes into the mind of the man who gazes at this picture. I thought of all this by snatches probably between my attacks of delirium--for an hour and a half or so before Colia's departure.
"Can there be an appearance of that which has no form? And yet it seemed to me, at certain moments, that I beheld in some strange and impossible form, that dark, dumb, irresistibly powerful, eternal force.
"I thought someone led me by the hand and showed me, by the light of a candle, a huge, loathsome insect, which he assured me was that very force, that very almighty, dumb, irresistible Power, and laughed at the indignation with which I received this information. In my room they always light the little lamp before my icon for the night; it gives a feeble flicker of light, but it is strong enough to see by dimly, and if you sit just under it you can even read by it. I think it was about twelve or a little past that night. I had not slept a wink, and was lying with my eyes wide open, when suddenly the door opened, and in came Rogojin.
"He entered, and shut the door behind him. Then he silently gazed at me and went quickly to the corner of the room where the lamp was burning and sat down underneath it.
"I was much surprised, and looked at him expectantly.
"Rogojin only leaned his elbow on the table and silently stared at me. So passed two or three minutes, and I recollect that his silence hurt and offended me very much. Why did he not speak?
"That his arrival at this time of night struck me as more or less strange may possibly be the case; but I remember I was by no means amazed at it. On the contrary, though I had not actually told him my thought in the morning, yet I know he understood it; and this thought was of such a character that it would not be anything very remarkable, if one were to come for further talk about it at any hour of night, however late.
"I thought he must have come for this purpose.
"In the morning we had parted not the best of friends; I remember he looked at me with disagreeable sarcasm once or twice; and this same look I observed in his eyes now--which was the cause of the annoyance I felt.
"I did not for a moment suspect that I was delirious and that this Rogojin was but the result of fever and excitement. I had not the slightest idea of such a theory at first.
"Meanwhile he continued to sit and stare jeeringly at me.
"I angrily turned round in bed and made up my mind that I would not say a word unless he did; so I rested silently on my pillow determined to remain dumb, if it were to last till morning. I felt resolved that he should speak first. Probably twenty minutes or so passed in this way. Suddenly the idea struck me--what if this is an apparition and not Rogojin himself?
"Neither during my illness nor at any previous time had I ever seen an apparition;--but I had always thought, both when I was a little boy, and even now, that if I were to see one I should die on the spot--though I don't believe in ghosts. And yet NOW, when the idea struck me that this was a ghost and not Rogojin at all, I was not in the least alarmed. Nay--the thought actually irritated me. Strangely enough, the decision of the question as to whether this were a ghost or Rogojin did not, for some reason or other, interest me nearly so much as it ought to have done;--I think I began to muse about something altogether different. For instance, I began to wonder why Rogojin, who had been in dressing--gown and slippers when I saw him at home, had now put on a dress-coat and white waistcoat and tie? I also thought to myself, I remember--'if this is a ghost, and I am not afraid of it, why don't I approach it and verify my suspicions? Perhaps I am afraid--' And no sooner did this last idea enter my head than an icy blast blew over me; I felt a chill down my backbone and my knees shook.
"At this very moment, as though divining my thoughts, Rogojin raised his head from his arm and began to part his lips as though he were going to laugh--but he continued to stare at me as persistently as before.
"I felt so furious with him at this moment that I longed to rush at him; but as I had sworn that he should speak first, I continued to lie still--and the more willingly, as I was still by no means satisfied as to whether it really was Rogojin or not.
"I cannot remember how long this lasted; I cannot recollect, either, whether consciousness forsook me at intervals, or not. But at last Rogojin rose, staring at me as intently as ever, but not smiling any longer,--and walking very softly, almost on tip- toes, to the door, he opened it, went out, and shut it behind him.
"I did not rise from my bed, and I don't know how long I lay with my eyes open, thinking. I don't know what I thought about, nor how I fell asleep or became insensible; but I awoke next morning after nine o'clock when they knocked at my door. My general orders are that if I don't open the door and call, by nine o'clock, Matreona is to come and bring my tea. When I now opened the door to her, the thought suddenly struck me--how could he have come in, since the door was locked? I made inquiries and found that Rogojin himself could not possibly have come in, because all our doors were locked for the night.
"Well, this strange circumstance--which I have described with so much detail--was the ultimate cause which led me to taking my final determination. So that no logic, or logical deductions, had anything to do with my resolve;--it was simply a matter of disgust.
"It was impossible for me to go on living when life was full of such detestable, strange, tormenting forms. This ghost had humiliated me;--nor could I bear to be subordinate to that dark, horrible force which was embodied in the form of the loathsome insect. It was only towards evening, when I had quite made up my mind on this point, that I began to feel easier.
 
我不想撒谎：这六个月里现实把我钩上了钩，有时候使我醉心得忘了我己被判了死刑，或者；最好说，使我不想去想这一点，甚至还做点事情。顺便谈谈我当时的情况。八个月前我病很重的时候，我断绝一切交往，撇下了我过去所有的同伴。因为我一直是个相当阴郁的人，所以同伴们也很容易就忘了我；当然，没有这一点他们也会忘掉我的。在家里我的处境，也就是在家庭里的处境，也是很孤独的，五个月前我把自己永远锁在里面，把自己跟家里的房间完全隔离开来。他们常常听我的，谁也不敢走进我的房间，除了在一定的时间来收拾房间和给我送餐。母亲在我的命令前总是战战兢兢，当我有时候决定放她进来时，她甚至不敢在我面前哭鼻子。为了我她经常打孩子们，不许他们喧闹，不许他们骚扰我；我真的常常抱怨他们发出的叫嚷声；想必，因此他们现在不喜．欢我！“忠实的科利亚，”我这么叫唤他，我想，我也把他折磨得够了。近来他也折磨我；这一切是自然的，之所以创造人，就是为了互相折磨。但是我发现，他是受我的焦躁易怒，仿佛事先就对自己立下誓言要宽恕一个病人；自然，这惹得我生气；但是，他好像忽然想出来要模仿公爵的“基督式的克制忍让”，这已经有点可笑了。这是个年轻，热情的男孩，当然，他模仿一切；但我有时觉得他应该用自己的头脑来生活。我很喜欢他。我也折磨苏里科夫，他住在我们楼上，从早到晚为人家的委托跑腿；我经常向他证明，他贫穷是他自己的过错，因此终于把他吓坏了，便不再上我这里来了，这是个很温顺的人，温顺到极点的人（注意：据说，温顺是一种可怕的力量；应该向公爵询问一下这个问题，这是他自己的说法）；但是，当我三月份上楼到他那儿去想看看，他们那里是怎么“冻死”（这是他的活）孩子的，我无意间对他婴儿的尸体发出一声冷笑，因为我又开始向苏里科夫解释，这是他“自己的过错”，而这个瘦小的可怜虫突然双唇哆嗦起来，一只手抓住了我的肩胯，另一只手向我指着门口，轻轻地，也就是几乎是低语着对我说：“请走吧！”我走了出来，我很喜欢这样，甚至喜欢他赶我出来那一会儿；但是后来回想起来时，他的话久久地使我产生一种沉重的印象，对他有一种奇怪的轻蔑的怜悯，而我本来是完全不想体受这种感情的。甚至在受到这样侮辱的时刻（我可是感到，我侮辱了他，虽然我并没有这种意图），甚至在这样的时刻这个人也不会发火！他当时嘴唇哆嗦完全不是因为愤恨，我可以发誓：他抓住我的手，说出那句绝妙的“请走吧”，绝对不是生气，尊严是有的，甚至溢于言表，甚至完全于他不相称（因此，说真的，这里有许多滑稽的东西），但是没有愤恨。也许，他不过是突然蔑视起我来了。从那时起，有两三次我在楼梯上遇见他，他突然在我面前摘下帽子，过去是从来不这样做的，但已经不再像过去那样停下来，而是不好意思地跑了过去。即使他蔑视我，那也仍然是用他的方式：“温顺地蔑视”。也许，他摘下帽子不过是出于害怕，是向自己女债主的儿子致意，因为他经常欠我母亲的钱，怎么也无法摆脱债务。这甚至是最可能的情况。我本想跟他解释，同时我肯定，过了１０分钟他便会来向我请求原谅；但我考虑，最好还是不去碰他。
就在这个时候，也就是苏里科夫“冻死”小孩那个时候，３月中光景，我忽然不知怎么感到病情轻多了，这种状况继续了两星期。我开始到外面走走，往在是在黄昏时分。我喜欢３月的黄昏，那时白天的气温开始变寒冷，煤气街灯也点亮了；有时我走得相当远。有一次，在六铺街有一个“贵族”模样的人黑暗中赶过了我，我未能看清楚他；他拿着纸包起来的一包东西，穿着一件短小难看的夹大衣－－单薄得跟季节不相称。当他走到我前面１０步远的街灯下时，我发现，有东西从他口袋里掉了出来。我急忙捡起来，捡得很及时，因为已经有一个穿长褂的人急急跑近前来，但是看见我手中的东西后，他没有争论，只是迅速地瞥了一眼我手中的东西，就从身边溜走了。这件东西是一只塞得鼓鼓囊囊的老式山羊皮大钱包；但不知为什么第一眼我就猜到，里面什么都有，唯独没有钱。丢了东西的行人已经走在我前面有４０步远并很快就消失在人群中。我跑上前去向他叫喊；但是因为除了“喂！”没别的可喊叫，因此他都没有转过身来。忽然他向左一扬，进了一幢房子的大门。等我跑进黑乎平的大门，已经不见人影。这幢房子非常大，是一座庞大的建筑，这类房子是冒险投机家为租给小户人家建造的，这种大楼有时一幢里有上百套住宅。当我军过大门后，我觉得，在大院子右后角落里仿佛有一个人在行走，不过在黑暗中我勉强才能看清楚。我跑到角落，看见有个进口通注楼梯。楼梯很窄，异常肮脏，根本没有灯光；但是可以听到，在高处还有个人顺着梯级往上跑，于是我也开始登楼梯，估计在人家给他开问的时候，我能赶上他。结果正是这样。楼梯每一段都很短，有多少段都数不清，因此我气喘得要命；在五楼有人开了门又关了门，我知道这一点时还差三段楼梯。等我跑到上面，在楼梯口平息一下气喘，找寻门铃，已经过了好几分钟。终于给我开了门，开门的是一个在小厨房里吹茶炊的女人；她默默地听完我的问题，当然，什么也没听懂，又默默地为我打开了通向隔壁一问房间的门，房间也很小，低矮得不得了，有几件必要的蹩脚家具，挂着帘幔的一张又宽又大的床，床上躺着“捷连季伊奇” （女人这么喊他），我觉得，他喝醉了。桌上铁制小灯台上的蜡烛头即将燃尽。一只半俄升的瓶子几乎已经倒空。捷连季伊奇躺着对我哼哼哈哈说了些什么，朝隔壁一扇门挥了下手，而那个女人已经走开了，因此我没有别的办法，只能去开那扇门。我这样做了，走进了另一个房间。
这个房间比前面那一问更窄小拥挤，因此我甚至不知道什么地方可以转身；角落里一张窄小的单人床占去了很多地方；其余的家具一共就是三把堆满了各种破衣服的普通椅子，漆布面的沙发前一张极普通的厨房用的木桌，因此在桌子和床之间人几乎已经无法通过。在桌上和前面那个房间一样的铁制小灯台上点着一根脂油做的蜡烛，而在床上一个很小的婴儿在细声啼哭，从哭声来看，大概生下来才三个星期；替他“更换”，也就是换尿布的是一个脸色苍白的有病的女人，好像还年轻，穿看极为随便的家常衣服，也许是产后刚开始起床；但孩子一个劲地哭个不停，等着喂他干枯的乳汁。沙发上睡着另一个孩子，是个３岁的小姑娘，好像盖着一件燕尾服：在桌旁站着一位穿着很破旧的带礼服的先生（他已经脱下了大衣，放在床上），正打开蓝色的纸包，里面包着两俄磅小麦面包和两根小香肠。此外，桌上还有一壶茶和凡块黑面包；床底下露出一只未上锁的箱子和装着一些破旧衣服的两个包裹。
总之，一派杂乱无常的景象。瞧上一眼我就觉得他们两人－－先生和太太－－是正派人，但是被贫穷弄到有失尊严的境地，以致杂乱无章终于压倒了一切与之作斗争的尝试，甚至把人弄到痛苦地需要在这种与日俱增的杂乱无章中寻找某种痛苦的仿佛向谁报复似的快感。
我走进去时，在我前面也是才进去并刚打开自己食品的这位先生正跟妻子又快又热烈地交谈着什么；虽然那女的还没换好尿布，可是已经哭泣起来；想必丈夫告诉的照例是坏消息。这位先生看样子有２８岁左右，他脸容干枯，围着一圈连鬓黑胡子，下巴刮得精尤，使我觉得相当体面，甚至今人喜欢；这张脸很抑郁，目光也阴沉，带有一种病态的十分容易被激怒的傲气，我走进去后，就发生了一场奇怪的风波。
有些人在自己好激动生气、易受委屈中获得一种异常的满足，尤其是在他那里受委屈达到最大限度的时候是这样（这总是发生得很快的）；在这种时刻甚至受委屈比不受委屈对他们来说好像觉得更痛快。这些易发火的人后来总是十分悔恨，痛苦异常，当然，如果他们是有头脑的人，能够明白他们发火超过了必要的十倍。这位先生谅异地望了我一会，而他妻子则很惊惧，仿佛有人会走进他们的房间是件令人可怕的奇事；但是突然他几乎是发狂似地扑向我；而我还没有来得及说上两句话，尤其在看到我穿得很体面时，想必他认为自己受到了莫大的侮辱，因为我竟敢如此不讲礼貌地窥看每一个角落并看见了他自己为此感到羞愧的整个杂乱无章的环境。当然，他也高兴有机会哪怕是对随便什么人发泄自己的愤恨，发泄自己的不走运，有一会儿我甚至以为他会过来要打架；他脸色发白，就像要人歇斯底里发作那样，把他妻子吓坏了。
“您怎么竟敢就这么走进来了？滚！”他嚷着，浑身打着颤，几乎说不出话来。但突然他看见了我手中拿着他的钱包。
“好像是您失落的，”我尽可能平静和平地说。（不过，也应该这样。）
他站在我面前惊恐慌万状，一度仿佛６都不明白；后来迅即抓住自己的侧袋，吓得张大了嘴，用手拍了一下脑门。
“天哪！您在什么地方找到的？怎么找到的？”
我用最简短的话，尽量更平淡地说明，怎么捡起钱包，怎么奔跑和叫他，最后，怎么凭猜测，跟在他后面几乎是摸索着上了楼梯。
“哦，天哪！”他转向妻子发出一声惊叹，“这里有我们的全部证件，有我最后的一些器械，这里有所有的……哦，亲爱的先生，您知道吗，您为我做了什么？否则我就完蛋了！”
与此同时我抓住了门把手，打算不回答就离开；但是我自己气喘吁吁，突然我的激动引发出一阵极其强烈的咳嗽，几乎连站都站不稳。我看见这位先生到处乱钻，想为我找一把空椅子，最后他从一把椅子上抓起破旧衣服丢到地上，急忙把椅子挪给我，小心翼翼地安顿我坐下，但我的咳嗽继续着，不停地又咳了足足３分钟。等我明白过来，他已经坐在我旁边的另一张椅子上（大概，也把破旧衣服从那上面扔到地上），专注地凝视着我。
“您，好像……有病？”他用通常是医生着手治病人看病时用的口吻说，“我自己……是搞医的（他没有说是大夫）”，说完这话，不知为什么对我指了一下房间，仿佛是对自己目前的境况表示抗议，“我看得出来，您……”
“我有肺病，”我尽可能简短地说，并站起身。
他马上就跳起来。
“也许，您是夸大了……采取些治疗手段……”
他显得十分慌乱，不知所措，仿佛没有恢复常态，左手持着那只大皮夹。
“哦，您别担心”，我抓住门把手，又打断他说，”Ｂ大夫（我这时又把Ｂ大夫插了进来）上星期给我检查过，我的病情已经确诊了。对不起……”
我本来又想打开门，撇下我这位心怀感激的又窘困异常，羞愧难当的大夫，但是可恶的咳嗽偏偏又一次袭住了我。这时我这位大夫就坚持要我再坐下休息一会；他向妻子示意，她就在原地对我说了几句感激和欢迎的话。与此同时她很不好意思，甚至在地苍白蜡黄干瘪的脸上浮现出红晕。我留了下来，但是显示出每秒钟都生怕使他们感到拘束的样子（这是应该的）。我这位大夫终因悔恨而痛苦不安，这我看得出来。
“如果我……”他开始说，但不时中断和转换话题，“我非常感激您，又非常对不起您……我……您也看见了……”他又指了指房间，“目前我处于这么一种境况……”
“哦，”我说，“不用看；自然，您大概丢了差事，来申诉和重找职位吧。”
“您怎么……知道的？”他惊奇地问。
“一眼就看得出来，”我不由自主地用嘲笑的口吻回答说，“有许多人满怀希望从外省到这里来，到处奔走，就是这样生活的。”
他突然双唇颤动着急切地说了起来；他开始抱怨，开始叙述，我承认，他吸引住了我；我在他那里坐了几乎１小时。他对我讲了自己的经历，不过是很平常的经历。他是外省的医生，有公职，但是那里有人搞起了阴谋，甚至把他妻子也牵连了进去。他很自负，也很气忿；但是省里长官人选的变动有利于他的敌人；他们挖他的墙角，说他的坏话；他就丢了职位，用最后一点钱来到彼得堡申诉；在彼得堡，自然，很长时问都不睬他，后来听了他的申诉，接着便是拒绝，接着又以许诺来诱惑，接着则是严词答复，后来又让让他把什么情况写个说明，接着又拒绝接受他写的东西，要他递呈文，--总之，他已经奔走了四个多月，所有的钱都吃光了；妻子的最后几件衣服也当了，而这时又生下了孩子，而且……而且“今天呈文最终被拒绝了，而我几乎连面包也没有，一无所有，妻子刚生过孩子、我，我……”
他从椅子上跳起来转过身去。他妻子在角落里哭泣，孩子又开始啼器。我掏出笔记本，记下一些情况，当我写完站起身的时候，他站在我面前，既害怕又好奇地望着我。
“我记下了您的名字。”我对他说，“嗯，还有其他一些情况，如任职地点，你们省长的名字，日期，月份等等。我有一位中学同学，姓巴赫渗托夫，他有个伯父彼得•马特维那维奇•已赫穆托夫，是四等文官，现在当什么长……”
“彼得•马特维那维奇•巴赫穆托夫！”我这位医生差不多打起颤来，惊呼道，“要知道一切几乎就取决于他呢！”
实际上，在我这位医生的遭遇以及我无意中促成的结局中，一切都是巧合并得到了顺利解决，仿佛故意这样安排似的，完全像小说里写的那样。我对这对可怜的人儿说，他们尽量不要对我抱有任何希望，我自己是个贫困的中学生（我故意夸大了自己的卑微；其实我早已中学毕业，不是中学生了）他们没必要知道我的名字，但是我马上就去瓦西里耶夫斯基岛去找我的同学巴赫穆托夫，因为我确切知道，他那四等文官的伯父是个独身者，没有孩子，对他的侄子喜欢至极，把他奉若神明，将他看做是自己家族的最后一个苗裔，因此“也许我的同学能为你们，为我做点什么，当然，是在他伯父面前……”
“只要允许我向大人说明情况！只要能有幸进行口头说明！”他高声嚷着，像患热病那样浑身打颤，眼睛炯炯发光。他是这么说的：能有幸。我又再次表示，事情也许不会成功，一切也就将成为空话，我还补充说，如果明天上午我不到他们那儿去，那也就是说，事情完蛋了，他们就不必等了。他们一再鞠躬送我出来，几乎激动得有些精神失常。我永远不会忘记他们脸上的表情，我雇了马车，立即出发去瓦西里耶夫斯基岛。
我跟这个巴赫穆托夫在中学里有好几年经常处于敌对状态。他在我们中间被认为是贵族，至少我是这么叫他的。他穿着很漂亮，乘自己的马车，但他一点也不夸耀自己，总之是个非常好的同学，总是非常决活，有时甚至很俏皮，虽然他智力完全不高，尽管他在班上总得第一；我却无论哪方面从来也没有当过第一。所有的同学除我一人，全都喜欢他。在这几年中他曾经有几次来接近我，但每次我都阴沉着脸，气冲冲地不理睬他。现在我已经有一年没有看见他了；他在上大学。８点多钟我进去见他（规矩挺大：仆人通报了我），开始他惊奇地迎接我，甚至完全不表示欢迎，但马上就变开心了，望着我，突然哈哈大笑起来。
“捷连季耶夫，您怎么想起要到我这儿来的。”他嚷了起来，还是用平时那种亲切随便的口气，有时毫不顾忌，但从来也不伤害人，我喜欢他就是这一点，但是恨他也是这一点。“但是，这是怎么啦，”他惊恐地叫了起来，“您病成这个样子！”
咳嗽又一次折磨我，我倒在椅子上，勉强喘过气来。
“别担心，我有肺病，”我说，“我对您有个请求。”
他惊异地坐了下来，我马上把医生的全部遭遇对他做了叙述，并说明，他本人对他伯父有着非同一般的影响，也许，他能做点什么。
“我做，一定做，明天就向伯父进攻；我甚至很高兴，而且您把这一切讲得这么好……但是，捷连季耶夫，您这是怎么想起来找我的呢？”
“这件事很大程度上取决于您的伯父，再说，巴赫穆托夫，我们过去总是敌人，而因为您是个高尚的人，因此我想，您不会拒绝敌人的，”我含着讽刺说。
“就像拿破仑向英国求助一样！”他哈哈大笑着叫着，“我会做的，会做的！如果可以的话，甚至现在就去！”他看见我一本正经严肃地起身，急忙补充说。
确实，这件事意想不到地办得不能再好了，过了一个半月我们的医生重又得到了职位，是在另一个省，领到了路费，甚至还有补助。我怀疑经常去他们那儿的巴赫穆托夫（当时我却因此故意不去他们那里，对跑来看我的医生态度也几乎很冷漠），我怀疑巴赫穆托夫甚至劝说他们接受他的借款。这六个星期里我见到巴赫穆托夫两次，第三次碰面是在给医生送行的时候。这次饯别巴赫穆托夫安排在自己家里，以喝香槟用晚餐的形式进行。医生的妻子也出席了，不过，她很快就回去照料小孩了。这是５月初一个晴朗的傍晚，太阳像一个巨大的球降落到海湾里。巴赫穆托夫送我回家；我们顺着尼古拉耶夫斯基桥漫步，两人都有几分醉意。巴赫穆托夫谈到自己欢喜的心情，因为这件事了结得这么好，他还为什么事而感激我，他解释说，在做了这件好事后现在他是多么愉决，他相信，一切功劳都归于我，而现在许多人告诫和宣传做个别件把好事是丝毫没有意义的，这是没有道理的。我也想谈得不得了。
“谁要是否定个别的‘善行’，”我开始说，“谁就是否定人的本性和蔑视他个人的人格。但是组织‘社会的慈善事来夕和个人自由问题--这是两个不同的同时又不互相排斥的问题。个别的善行将永远存在，因为这是个人的需要，是一个人直接影响另一个人的有现实意义的需要。在莫斯科有一个老人，是位‘将军’，也就是四等文官，有德国名字；他整整一生都在狱堡和犯人中奔波；每一批流放去西伯利亚的犯人都事先知道，在麻雀山将会有一个‘将军老头’去看望他们。他做自己的事认真和虔诚到了极点；他出现在哪里，总要走遍每一排围住他的流放犯，在每个人面前停下来。详细询问每个人的需求，他几乎也不向谁进行说教，把他们大家称为“亲爱的”，他给他们钱，寄必需的用品--绑腿、裹脚布、麻布，有时带些劝人为善的小册子来，分给每个识字的罪犯，他充分相信，他们会在路上读这些书，而且识字的会念给不识字的听。他很少询问犯了什么罪，如果罪犯自己开始讲，他也就听着。他对所有的罪犯都一视同仁，不加区别。他跟他们说话就像跟兄弟一样，但是他们自己最后都把他看做父亲，如果他发现哪个流放的女人手上抱着孩子，他就走近前去，对孩子爱抚一阵，用手指打几个榧子逗他笑。多年来他就是这样做的直至死去；后来整个俄罗斯、整个西伯利亚都知道他，也就是所有的罪犯都知道他。有一个过去在西伯利亚呆过的人对我说，自己就是个见证人，那些最冥顽不化的罪犯也常回忆起将军，其实呢，将军去看望一批批犯人时，给每个兄弟的钱难得超过２０戈比的。确实，他们回忆起他并非那么炽热或者非常正经，有一个‘倒霉鬼’打死过１０个人，害过６个孩子，仅仅是为了得到一种满足（据说是有这样的人），突然什么时候，也许整整２０年里也就这么一回，他忽然无缘无故会发出一声长叹并且说。‘现在将军老头怎么样了，还在不在世？’说这话时，也许还会付之一笑，--就此而已。您又怎么知道， 他二十年未忘怀的这位将军老头，在他心中永远播下了一颗什么种子、您又怎么知道，巴赫穆托夫，一个人亲近另一个人，这对被亲近的人的命运会有什么样的意义？……要知道这时有整个人生和多得不计其数的我们所不知道的岔道，最优秀的棋手，他们中最机智的也只能预料后面几步棋；一位能顶上士步棋的法国棋手，已被当作神奇的事而大写特写了。而人生又有多少步，我们不知道的事又有多少？当您撒下您的种子，当您撒下您的‘善行’、无论哪种形式的好事，您就奉献了您的一部分个性，同时也接收了别人的一部分个性；你们彼此互相了解；再稍加一注意，您已经得到知识、最意外的发现作为补偿。最后，您一定会把您所做的事看作是门科学，它将会把您的整个生命都吸引住，还能充实整个生命。从另一方面来说，所有您的思想，所有被您撒下、也许已经被您遗忘的种子，将会得到体现和发育成长；从您那里有所获的人将会把它们传递给别的人。您怎么知道，您将怎样参与未来决定人类的命运？如果知识和这项工作的整个生命力最后将使您上升到能撒下巨大的种于、能给世界留下伟大的思想作遗产，那么……”诸如此类的话，我当时说了许多。
“可是与此同时倒想想，你却要失去生命！”巴赫穆托夫激烈地责备着向什么人嚷道。
那时我们站在桥上，胳膊时撑在栏杆上，望着涅瓦河。
“您知道吗，我想到什么了？”我更向栏杆俯下身去，说。
“难道想要投河？”巴赫穆托夫几乎惊恐地嚷了起来。也许，他在我的脸上看出了我的思想。
“不，暂时还只是下面这样一种想法，现在我还剩两三个月可活，也许是四个月；但是，比方说，一共还有两个月，而假如我又非常想做一件好事，这需要工作、奔走和张罗，就像我们的医生那样的事，在这种情况下因为我剩下的时间不够，只能放弃做这件事，另找一件‘好事’，小一点的，找力所能及的（如果这么强烈地吸引我去做好的话）。您一定认为，这是个可笑的想法！”
可怜的巴赫舟托夫非常为我忧急不安；他送我到家门口，而且非常知趣，没有说一次安慰话，几乎一直沉默着。跟我告别的时候，他热情地握着我的手，请求允许他来看望我。我回答他说，如果他是作为“安慰者”到我这儿来（因为即使他沉默不语，他来也仍然是作为“安慰者”，我对他说明这一点），那么他每次这样做就将会使我更多地想到死。他耸了耸肩膀，但同意了我；我们分手时相当客气，我甚至没有料到。
但是这个晚上和这个夜里撒下了我“最后信念”的第一颗种子。我贪婪地抓住这个新思想，贪婪地分析它所有的细微之处和各种形态（我整夜没有睡着），我越是深入这思想，越是接受它，就越是感到惧怕。可怕的恐惧终于袭往了我，在接下来的日子里也不离去。有时候、在想到我的这种经常性的惊惧时，我又会因为新的恐惧的吓得浑身冰凉，根据这种恐惧我可以得出结论，我的“最后信念”印在头脑里太深刻了，一定会有个解决。但是要解决，我又缺少决心。
Part 3 Chapter 7
"I HAD a small pocket pistol. I had procured it while still a boy, at that droll age when the stories of duels and highwaymen begin to delight one, and when one imagines oneself nobly standing fire at some future day, in a duel.
"There were a couple of old bullets in the bag which contained the pistol, and powder enough in an old flask for two or three charges.
"The pistol was a wretched thing, very crooked and wouldn't carry farther than fifteen paces at the most. However, it would send your skull flying well enough if you pressed the muzzle of it against your temple.
"I determined to die at Pavlofsk at sunrise, in the park--so as to make no commotion in the house.
"This 'explanation' will make the matter clear enough to the police. Students of psychology, and anyone else who likes, may make what they please of it. I should not like this paper, however, to be made public. I request the prince to keep a copy himself, and to give a copy to Aglaya Ivanovna Epanchin. This is my last will and testament. As for my skeleton, I bequeath it to the Medical Academy for the benefit of science.
"I recognize no jurisdiction over myself, and I know that I am now beyond the power of laws and judges.
"A little while ago a very amusing idea struck me. What if I were now to commit some terrible crime--murder ten fellow-creatures, for instance, or anything else that is thought most shocking and dreadful in this world--what a dilemma my judges would be in, with a criminal who only has a fortnight to live in any case, now that the rack and other forms of torture are abolished! Why, I should die comfortably in their own hospital--in a warm, clean room, with an attentive doctor--probably much more comfortably than I should at home.
"I don't understand why people in my position do not oftener indulge in such ideas--if only for a joke! Perhaps they do! Who knows! There are plenty of merry souls among us!
"But though I do not recognize any jurisdiction over myself, still I know that I shall be judged, when I am nothing but a voiceless lump of clay; therefore I do not wish to go before I have left a word of reply--the reply of a free man--not one forced to justify himself--oh no! I have no need to ask forgiveness of anyone. I wish to say a word merely because I happen to desire it of my own free will.
"Here, in the first place, comes a strange thought!
"Who, in the name of what Law, would think of disputing my full personal right over the fortnight of life left to me? What jurisdiction can be brought to bear upon the case? Who would wish me, not only to be sentenced, but to endure the sentence to the end? Surely there exists no man who would wish such a thing--why should anyone desire it? For the sake of morality? Well, I can understand that if I were to make an attempt upon my own life while in the enjoyment of full health and vigour--my life which might have been 'useful,' etc., etc.--morality might reproach me, according to the old routine, for disposing of my life without permission--or whatever its tenet may be. But now, NOW, when my sentence is out and my days numbered! How can morality have need of my last breaths, and why should I die listening to the consolations offered by the prince, who, without doubt, would not omit to demonstrate that death is actually a benefactor to me? (Christians like him always end up with that--it is their pet theory.) And what do they want with their ridiculous 'Pavlofsk trees'? To sweeten my last hours? Cannot they understand that the more I forget myself, the more I let myself become attached to these last illusions of life and love, by means of which they try to hide from me Meyer's wall, and all that is so plainly written on it--the more unhappy they make me? What is the use of all your nature to me--all your parks and trees, your sunsets and sunrises, your blue skies and your self-satisfied faces--when all this wealth of beauty and happiness begins with the fact that it accounts me--only me--one too many! What is the good of all this beauty and glory to me, when every second, every moment, I cannot but be aware that this little fly which buzzes around my head in the sun's rays--even this little fly is a sharer and participator in all the glory of the universe, and knows its place and is happy in it;--while I--only I, am an outcast, and have been blind to the fact hitherto, thanks to my simplicity! Oh! I know well how the prince and others would like me, instead of indulging in all these wicked words of my own, to sing, to the glory and triumph of morality, that well-known verse of Gilbert's:
"'0, puissent voir longtemps votre beaute sacree Tant d'amis, sourds a mes adieux! Qu'ils meurent pleins de jours, que leur mort soit pleuree, Qu'un ami leur ferme les yeux!'
"But believe me, believe me, my simple-hearted friends, that in this highly moral verse, in this academical blessing to the world in general in the French language, is hidden the intensest gall and bitterness; but so well concealed is the venom, that I dare say the poet actually persuaded himself that his words were full of the tears of pardon and peace, instead of the bitterness of disappointment and malice, and so died in the delusion.
"Do you know there is a limit of ignominy, beyond which man's consciousness of shame cannot go, and after which begins satisfaction in shame? Well, of course humility is a great force in that sense, I admit that--though not in the sense in which religion accounts humility to be strength!
"Religion!--I admit eternal life--and perhaps I always did admit it.
"Admitted that consciousness is called into existence by the will of a Higher Power; admitted that this consciousness looks out upon the world and says 'I am;' and admitted that the Higher Power wills that the consciousness so called into existence, be suddenly extinguished (for so--for some unexplained reason--it is and must be)--still there comes the eternal question--why must I be humble through all this? Is it not enough that I am devoured, without my being expected to bless the power that devours me? Surely--surely I need not suppose that Somebody--there--will be offended because I do not wish to live out the fortnight allowed me? I don't believe it.
"It is much simpler, and far more likely, to believe that my death is needed--the death of an insignificant atom--in order to fulfil the general harmony of the universe--in order to make even some plus or minus in the sum of existence. Just as every day the death of numbers of beings is necessary because without their annihilation the rest cannot live on--(although we must admit that the idea is not a particularly grand one in itself!)
"However--admit the fact! Admit that without such perpetual devouring of one another the world cannot continue to exist, or could never have been organized--I am ever ready to confess that I cannot understand why this is so--but I'll tell you what I DO know, for certain. If I have once been given to understand and realize that I AM--what does it matter to me that the world is organized on a system full of errors and that otherwise it cannot be organized at all? Who will or can judge me after this? Say what you like--the thing is impossible and unjust!
"And meanwhile I have never been able, in spite of my great desire to do so, to persuade myself that there is no future existence, and no Providence.
"The fact of the matter is that all this DOES exist, but that we know absolutely nothing about the future life and its laws!
"But it is so difficult, and even impossible to understand, that surely I am not to be blamed because I could not fathom the incomprehensible?
"Of course I know they say that one must be obedient, and of course, too, the prince is one of those who say so: that one must be obedient without questions, out of pure goodness of heart, and that for my worthy conduct in this matter I shall meet with reward in another world. We degrade God when we attribute our own ideas to Him, out of annoyance that we cannot fathom His ways.
"Again, I repeat, I cannot be blamed because I am unable to understand that which it is not given to mankind to fathom. Why am I to be judged because I could not comprehend the Will and Laws of Providence? No, we had better drop religion.
"And enough of this. By the time I have got so far in the reading of my document the sun will be up and the huge force of his rays will be acting upon the living world. So be it. I shall die gazing straight at the great Fountain of life and power; I do not want this life!
"If I had had the power to prevent my own birth I should certainly never have consented to accept existence under such ridiculous conditions. However, I have the power to end my existence, although I do but give back days that are already numbered. It is an insignificant gift, and my revolt is equally insignificant.
"Final explanation: I die, not in the least because I am unable to support these next three weeks. Oh no, I should find strength enough, and if I wished it I could obtain consolation from the thought of the injury that is done me. But I am not a French poet, and I do not desire such consolation. And finally, nature has so limited my capacity for work or activity of any kind, in allotting me but three weeks of time, that suicide is about the only thing left that I can begin and end in the time of my own free will.
"Perhaps then I am anxious to take advantage of my last chance of doing something for myself. A protest is sometimes no small thing."
The explanation was finished; Hippolyte paused at last.
There is, in extreme cases, a final stage of cynical candour when a nervous man, excited, and beside himself with emotion, will be afraid of nothing and ready for any sort of scandal, nay, glad of it. The extraordinary, almost unnatural, tension of the nerves which upheld Hippolyte up to this point, had now arrived at this final stage. This poor feeble boy of eighteen--exhausted by disease--looked for all the world as weak and frail as a leaflet torn from its parent tree and trembling in the breeze; but no sooner had his eye swept over his audience, for the first time during the whole of the last hour, than the most contemptuous, the most haughty expression of repugnance lighted up his face. He defied them all, as it were. But his hearers were indignant, too; they rose to their feet with annoyance. Fatigue, the wine consumed, the strain of listening so long, all added to the disagreeable impression which the reading had made upon them.
Suddenly Hippolyte jumped up as though he had been shot.
"The sun is rising," he cried, seeing the gilded tops of the trees, and pointing to them as to a miracle. "See, it is rising now!"
"Well, what then? Did you suppose it wasn't going to rise?" asked Ferdishenko.
"It's going to be atrociously hot again all day," said Gania, with an air of annoyance, taking his hat. "A month of this... Are you coming home, Ptitsin?" Hippolyte listened to this in amazement, almost amounting to stupefaction. Suddenly he became deadly pale and shuddered.
"You manage your composure too awkwardly. I see you wish to insult me," he cried to Gania. "You--you are a cur!" He looked at Gania with an expression of malice.
"What on earth is the matter with the boy? What phenomenal feeble-mindedness!" exclaimed Ferdishenko.
"Oh, he's simply a fool," said Gania.
Hippolyte braced himself up a little.
"I understand, gentlemen," he began, trembling as before, and stumbling over every word," that I have deserved your resentment, and--and am sorry that I should have troubled you with this raving nonsense" (pointing to his article),"or rather, I am sorry that I have not troubled you enough." He smiled feebly. "Have I troubled you, Evgenie Pavlovitch?" He suddenly turned on Evgenie with this question. "Tell me now, have I troubled you or not?"
"Well, it was a little drawn out, perhaps; but--"
"Come, speak out! Don't lie, for once in your life--speak out!" continued Hippolyte, quivering with agitation.
"Oh, my good sir, I assure you it's entirely the same to me. Please leave me in peace," said Evgenie, angrily, turning his back on him.
"Good-night, prince," said Ptitsin, approaching his host.
"What are you thinking of? Don't go, he'll blow his brains out in a minute!" cried Vera Lebedeff, rushing up to Hippolyte and catching hold of his hands in a torment of alarm. "What are you thinking of? He said he would blow his brains out at sunrise."
"Oh, he won't shoot himself!" cried several voices, sarcastically.
"Gentlemen, you'd better look out," cried Colia, also seizing Hippolyte by the hand. "Just look at him! Prince, what are you thinking of?" Vera and Colia, and Keller, and Burdovsky were all crowding round Hippolyte now and holding him down.
"He has the right--the right--"-murmured Burdovsky. "Excuse me, prince, but what are your arrangements?" asked Lebedeff, tipsy and exasperated, going up to Muishkin.
"What do you mean by 'arrangements'?"
"No, no, excuse me! I'm master of this house, though I do not wish to lack respect towards you. You are master of the house too, in a way; but I can't allow this sort of thing--"
"He won't shoot himself; the boy is only playing the fool," said General Ivolgin, suddenly and unexpectedly, with indignation.
"I know he won't, I know he won't, general; but I--I'm master here!"
"Listen, Mr. Terentieff," said Ptitsin, who had bidden the prince good-night, and was now holding out his hand to Hippolyte; "I think you remark in that manuscript of yours, that you bequeath your skeleton to the Academy. Are you referring to your own skeleton--I mean, your very bones?"
"Yes, my bones, I--"
"Quite so, I see; because, you know, little mistakes have occurred now and then. There was a case--"
Why do you tease him?" cried the prince, suddenly.
"You've moved him to tears," added Ferdishenko. But Hippolyte was by no means weeping. He was about to move from his place, when his four guards rushed at him and seized him once more. There was a laugh at this.
"He led up to this on purpose. He took the trouble of writing all that so that people should come and grab him by the arm," observed Rogojin. "Good-night, prince. What a time we've sat here, my very bones ache!"
"If you really intended to shoot yourself, Terentieff," said Evgenie Pavlovitch, laughing, "if I were you, after all these compliments, I should just not shoot myself in order to vex them all."
"They are very anxious to see me blow my brains out," said Hippolyte, bitterly.
"Yes, they'll be awfully annoyed if they don't see it."
"Then you think they won't see it?"
"I am not trying to egg you on. On the contrary, I think it very likely that you may shoot yourself; but the principal thing is to keep cool," said Evgenie with a drawl, and with great condescension.
"I only now perceive what a terrible mistake I made in reading this article to them," said Hippolyte, suddenly, addressing Evgenie, and looking at him with an expression of trust and confidence, as though he were applying to a friend for counsel.
"Yes, it's a droll situation; I really don't know what advice to give you," replied Evgenie, laughing. Hippolyte gazed steadfastly at him, but said nothing. To look at him one might have supposed that he was unconscious at intervals.
"Excuse me," said Lebedeff, "but did you observe the young gentleman's style? 'I'll go and blow my brains out in the park,' says he,' so as not to disturb anyone.' He thinks he won't disturb anybody if he goes three yards away, into the park, and blows his brains out there."
"Gentlemen--" began the prince.
"No, no, excuse me, most revered prince," Lebedeff interrupted, excitedly. "Since you must have observed yourself that this is no joke, and since at least half your guests must also have concluded that after all that has been said this youth MUST blow his brains out for honour's sake--I--as master of this house, and before these witnesses, now call upon you to take steps."
"Yes, but what am I to do, Lebedeff? What steps am I to take? I am ready."
"I'll tell you. In the first place he must immediately deliver up the pistol which he boasted of, with all its appurtenances. If he does this I shall consent to his being allowed to spend the night in this house--considering his feeble state of health, and of course conditionally upon his being under proper supervision. But tomorrow he must go elsewhere. Excuse me, prince! Should he refuse to deliver up his weapon, then I shall instantly seize one of his arms and General Ivolgin the other, and we shall hold him until the police arrive and take the matter into their own hands. Mr. Ferdishenko will kindly fetch them."
At this there was a dreadful noise; Lebedeff danced about in his excitement; Ferdishenko prepared to go for the police; Gania frantically insisted that it was all nonsense, "for nobody was going to shoot themselves." Evgenie Pavlovitch said nothing.
"Prince," whispered Hippolyte, suddenly, his eyes all ablaze, "you don't suppose that I did not foresee all this hatred?" He looked at the prince as though he expected him to reply, for a moment. "Enough!" he added at length, and addressing the whole company, he cried: "It's all my fault, gentlemen! Lebedeff, here's the key," (he took out a small bunch of keys); "this one, the last but one--Colia will show you--Colia, where's Colia?" he cried, looking straight at Colia and not seeing him. "Yes, he'll show you; he packed the bag with me this morning. Take him up, Colia; my bag is upstairs in the prince's study, under the table. Here's the key, and in the little case you'll find my pistol and the powder, and all. Colia packed it himself, Mr. Lebedeff; he'll show you; but it's on condition that tomorrow morning, when I leave for Petersburg, you will give me back my pistol, do you hear? I do this for the prince's sake, not yours."
"Capital, that's much better!" cried Lebedeff, and seizing the key he made off in haste.
Colia stopped a moment as though he wished to say something; but Lebedeff dragged him away.
Hippolyte looked around at the laughing guests. The prince observed that his teeth were chattering as though in a violent attack of ague.
"What brutes they all are!" he whispered to the prince. Whenever he addressed him he lowered his voice.
"Let them alone, you're too weak now--"
Yes, directly; I'll go away directly. I'll--"
Suddenly he embraced Muishkin.
"Perhaps you think I am mad, eh?" he asked him, laughing very strangely.
"No, but you--"
"Directly, directly! Stand still a moment, I wish to look in your eyes; don't speak--stand so--let me look at you! I am bidding farewell to mankind."
He stood so for ten seconds, gazing at the prince, motionless, deadly pale, his temples wet with perspiration; he held the prince's hand in a strange grip, as though afraid to let him go.
"Hippolyte, Hippolyte, what is the matter with you?" cried Muishkin.
"Directly! There, that's enough. I'll lie down directly. I must drink to the sun's health. I wish to--I insist upon it! Let go!"
He seized a glass from the table, broke away from the prince, and in a moment had reached the terrace steps.
The prince made after him, but it so happened that at this moment Evgenie Pavlovitch stretched out his hand to say good-night. The next instant there was a general outcry, and then followed a few moments of indescribable excitement. 
Reaching the steps, Hippolyte had paused, holding the glass in his left hand while he put his right hand into his coat pocket.
Keller insisted afterwards that he had held his right hand in his pocket all the while, when he was speaking to the prince, and that he had held the latter's shoulder with his left hand only. This circumstance, Keller affirmed, had led him to feel some suspicion from the first. However this may be, Keller ran after Hippolyte, but he was too late.
He caught sight of something flashing in Hippolyte's right hand, and saw that it was a pistol. He rushed at him, but at that very instant Hippolyte raised the pistol to his temple and pulled the trigger. There followed a sharp metallic click, but no report.
When Keller seized the would-be suicide, the latter fell forward into his arms, probably actually believing that he was shot. Keller had hold of the pistol now. Hippolyte was immediately placed in a chair, while the whole company thronged around excitedly, talking and asking each other questions. Every one of them had heard the snap of the trigger, and yet they saw a live and apparently unharmed man before them.
Hippolyte himself sat quite unconscious of what was going on, and gazed around with a senseless expression.
Lebedeff and Colia came rushing up at this moment.
"What is it?" someone asked, breathlessly--"A misfire?"
"Perhaps it wasn't loaded," said several voices.
"It's loaded all right," said Keller, examining the pistol, "but--"
"What! did it miss fire?"
"There was no cap in it," Keller announced.
It would be difficult to describe the pitiable scene that now followed. The first sensation of alarm soon gave place to amusement; some burst out laughing loud and heartily, and seemed to find a malicious satisfaction in the joke. Poor Hippolyte sobbed hysterically; he wrung his hands; he approached everyone in turn--even Ferdishenko--and took them by both hands, and swore solemnly that he had forgotten--absolutely forgotten-- "accidentally, and not on purpose,"--to put a cap in--that he "had ten of them, at least, in his pocket." He pulled them out and showed them to everyone; he protested that he had not liked to put one in beforehand for fear of an accidental explosion in his pocket. That he had thought he would have lots of time to put it in afterwards--when required--and, that, in the heat of the moment, he had forgotten all about it. He threw himself upon the prince, then on Evgenie Pavlovitch. He entreated Keller to give him back the pistol, and he'd soon show them all that "his honour--his honour,"--but he was "dishonoured, now, for ever!"
He fell senseless at last--and was carried into the prince's study.
Lebedeff, now quite sobered down, sent for a doctor; and he and his daughter, with Burdovsky and General Ivolgin, remained by the sick man's couch.
When he was carried away unconscious, Keller stood in the middle of the room, and made the following declaration to the company in general, in a loud tone of voice, with emphasis upon each word.
"Gentlemen, if any one of you casts any doubt again, before me, upon Hippolyte's good faith, or hints that the cap was forgotten intentionally, or suggests that this unhappy boy was acting a part before us, I beg to announce that the person so speaking shall account to me for his words."
No one replied.
The company departed very quickly, in a mass. Ptitsin, Gania, and Rogojin went away together.
The prince was much astonished that Evgenie Pavlovitch changed his mind, and took his departure without the conversation he had requested.
"Why, you wished to have a talk with me when the others left?" he said.
"Quite so," said Evgenie, sitting down suddenly beside him, "but I have changed my mind for the time being. I confess, I am too disturbed, and so, I think, are you; and the matter as to which I wished to consult you is too serious to tackle with one's mind even a little disturbed; too serious both for myself and for you. You see, prince, for once in my life I wish to perform an absolutely honest action, that is, an action with no ulterior motive; and I think I am hardly in a condition to talk of it just at this moment, and--and--well, we'll discuss it another time. Perhaps the matter may gain in clearness if we wait for two or three days--just the two or three days which I must spend in Petersburg."
Here he rose again from his chair, so that it seemed strange that he should have thought it worth while to sit down at all.
The prince thought, too, that he looked vexed and annoyed, and not nearly so friendly towards himself as he had been earlier in the night.
"I suppose you will go to the sufferer's bedside now?" he added.
"Yes, I am afraid..." began the prince.
"Oh, you needn't fear! He'll live another six weeks all right. Very likely he will recover altogether; but I strongly advise you to pack him off tomorrow."
"I think I may have offended him by saying nothing just now. I am afraid he may suspect that I doubted his good faith,--about shooting himself, you know. What do you think, Evgenie Pavlovitch?"
"Not a bit of it! You are much too good to him; you shouldn't care a hang about what he thinks. I have heard of such things before, but never came across, till tonight, a man who would actually shoot himself in order to gain a vulgar notoriety, or blow out his brains for spite, if he finds that people don't care to pat him on the back for his sanguinary intentions. But what astonishes me more than anything is the fellow's candid confession of weakness. You'd better get rid of him tomorrow, in any case.
"Do you think he will make another attempt?"
"Oh no, not he, not now! But you have to be very careful with this sort of gentleman. Crime is too often the last resource of these petty nonentities. This young fellow is quite capable of cutting the throats of ten people, simply for a lark, as he told us in his 'explanation.' I assure you those confounded words of his will not let me sleep."
"I think you disturb yourself too much."
"What an extraordinary person you are, prince! Do you mean to say that you doubt the fact that he is capable of murdering ten men?"
"I daren't say, one way or the other; all this is very strange-- but--"
"Well, as you like, just as you like," said Evgenie Pavlovitch, irritably. "Only you are such a plucky fellow, take care you don't get included among the ten victims!"
"Oh, he is much more likely not to kill anyone at all," said the prince, gazing thoughtfully at Evgenie. The latter laughed disagreeably.
"Well, au revoir! Did you observe that he 'willed' a copy of his confession to Aglaya Ivanovna?"
"Yes, I did; I am thinking of it."
"In connection with 'the ten,' eh?" laughed Evgenie, as he left the room.
An hour later, towards four o'clock, the prince went into the park. He had endeavoured to fall asleep, but could not, owing to the painful beating of his heart.
He had left things quiet and peaceful; the invalid was fast asleep, and the doctor, who had been called in, had stated that there was no special danger. Lebedeff, Colia, and Burdovsky were lying down in the sick-room, ready to take it in turns to watch. There was nothing to fear, therefore, at home.
But the prince's mental perturbation increased every moment. He wandered about the park, looking absently around him, and paused in astonishment when he suddenly found himself in the empty space with the rows of chairs round it, near the Vauxhall. The look of the place struck him as dreadful now: so he turned round and went by the path which he had followed with the Epanchins on the way to the band, until he reached the green bench which Aglaya had pointed out for their rendezvous. He sat down on it and suddenly burst into a loud fit of laughter, immediately followed by a feeling of irritation. His disturbance of mind continued; he felt that he must go away somewhere, anywhere.
Above his head some little bird sang out, of a sudden; he began to peer about for it among the leaves. Suddenly the bird darted out of the tree and away, and instantly he thought of the "fly buzzing about in the sun's rays" that Hippolyte had talked of; how that it knew its place and was a participator in the universal life, while he alone was an "outcast." This picture had impressed him at the time, and he meditated upon it now. An old, forgotten memory awoke in his brain, and suddenly burst into clearness and light. It was a recollection of Switzerland, during the first year of his cure, the very first months. At that time he had been pretty nearly an idiot still; he could not speak properly, and had difficulty in understanding when others spoke to him. He climbed the mountain-side, one sunny morning, and wandered long and aimlessly with a certain thought in his brain, which would not become clear. Above him was the blazing sky, below, the lake; all around was the horizon, clear and infinite. He looked out upon this, long and anxiously. He remembered how he had stretched out his arms towards the beautiful, boundless blue of the horizon, and wept, and wept. What had so tormented him was the idea that he was a stranger to all this, that he was outside this glorious festival.
What was this universe? What was this grand, eternal pageant to which he had yearned from his childhood up, and in which he could never take part? Every morning the same magnificent sun; every morning the same rainbow in the waterfall; every evening the same glow on the snow-mountains.
Every little fly that buzzed in the sun's rays was a singer in the universal chorus, "knew its place, and was happy in it. "Every blade of grass grew and was happy. Everything knew its path and loved it, went forth with a song and returned with a song; only he knew nothing, understood nothing, neither men nor words, nor any of nature's voices; he was a stranger and an outcast.
Oh, he could not then speak these words, or express all he felt! He had been tormented dumbly; but now it appeared to him that he must have said these very words--even then--and that Hippolyte must have taken his picture of the little fly from his tears and words of that time.
He was sure of it, and his heart beat excitedly at the thought, he knew not why.
He fell asleep on the bench; but his mental disquiet continued through his slumbers.
Just before he dozed off, the idea of Hippolyte murdering ten men flitted through his brain, and he smiled at the absurdity of such a thought.
Around him all was quiet; only the flutter and whisper of the leaves broke the silence, but broke it only to cause it to appear yet more deep and still.
He dreamed many dreams as he sat there, and all were full of disquiet, so that he shuddered every moment.
At length a woman seemed to approach him. He knew her, oh! he knew her only too well. He could always name her and recognize her anywhere; but, strange, she seemed to have quite a different face from hers, as he had known it, and he felt a tormenting desire to be able to say she was not the same woman. In the face before him there was such dreadful remorse and horror that he thought she must be a criminal, that she must have just committed some awful crime.
Tears were trembling on her white cheek. She beckoned him, but placed her finger on her lip as though to warn him that he must follow her very quietly. His heart froze within him. He wouldn't, he COULDN'T confess her to be a criminal, and yet he felt that something dreadful would happen the next moment, something which would blast his whole life.
She seemed to wish to show him something, not far off, in the park.
He rose from his seat in order to follow her, when a bright, clear peal of laughter rang out by his side. He felt somebody's hand suddenly in his own, seized it, pressed it hard, and awoke. Before him stood Aglaya, laughing aloud.
 
我有一支袖珍小手枪，在我还是个孩子的时候，我就开始玩这东西了，那是一个可笑的年龄，会开始喜欢有关决斗、强盗袭击的故事，想象着有人向我挑起决斗，我又怎么气字轩昂地面对对方的枪口。在放小手枪的抽屉里还找到了两颗子弹，而在角制火药筒里则有够装三发的火药。这把手枪很糟糕，打出去的子弹总是偏离的，射程总共才１５步；但是，如果紧贴着太阳穴开枪，当然是能叫头颅搬家的。
我打算在帕夫洛夫斯克日出时去公园里死，这样可以不会惊动别墅里的任何人。我的《解释》足以向警方说明全部情况。爱好心理学的人以及有必要了解的人会从中得出他们愿意得出的结论，但是，我不愿意将这份手稿公之于众。我请求公爵保留一份在自己那里，另一份交给阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜•叶潘钦娜。这是我的意愿。我把我的骨骼遗赠给医学院以利于科学研究。
我不承认要对我进行审判的法官，我知道，我现在不受法庭的任何约束。还是不久前有个提议令我棒腹大笑：假若我突然想起现在要杀死随便哪个人，哪怕一下子杀死十个人，或者做什么被认为是这个世界上最可怕的事，在废除了体罚和肉刑的情况下，面对我这么一个只能活两三个星期的人，法庭会陷于何种尴尬的境地？我会在他们医院里受到医生的悉心治疗，会舒舒服服，暖暖和和地死去，也许，比在自己家里还舒服、暖和得多。我不明白，处在我这样状况的人怎么想不到这样的念头，哪怕仅仅是为了开个玩笑？不过，也许想到了；即使在我们中间也能找到许多寻开心的人。
但是，即使我不承认对我进行审判，我还是知道我会受到审判的，那时我已是一个又聋又哑的被告人。我不想不留一句答词就离开人世，我的答词是自由的而不是被迫作出的，也不是为了辩护，－－哦，不！我无须向谁请求宽恕，也没有什么要请求宽恕，--就因为我自己愿意这样做。
首先，这里有一个奇怪的思想：谁会想出来现在对我享有二三周生命期限的权利提出异议？凭什么？出于什么动机？这又关法庭什么事？究竟谁需要让我不仅仅判刑，而且还要乖乖地服满刑期？难道真的有人需要这样？是为了道德？我迂明白，假如我在身强力壮、风华正茂的时候加害于自己的生命，而它“本来是能有益于我亲近的人的”等等，那么按照陈腐的因循守旧的观念，道德还是会谴责我擅自处理自己的生命，或者什么它自己才知道的罪名。但是现在，在已经对我宣读了刑期的现在呢？除了您的生命之外，哪一种道德还需要您交出生命的最后一个原子时发生的最后一声嘶哑的感叹？而那时您还在倾听公爵的安慰，他用自己的基督精神来论证，一定会得出一个幸福的思想：实际上您死去甚至更好。（像他这样的基督教徒总是会接受这种思想的，这是他们老生常谈的话题。）他们讲那些可笑的“帕夫洛夫斯克的树木”想干什么？是想使我生命的最后时辰减轻痛苦？他们想用生命和爱的幻影来遮挡我的梅那罗夫墙和那上面所写的坦诚纯朴的一切，难道他们不明白，我越是想忘怀，越是沉缅于这最后幻影，他们就越使我不幸？整个这不散的筵席从一开始就认为唯独我是多余的人，那么你们的自然，你们的帕夫洛夫斯克公园，你们的日出日落，你们的蔚蓝的天空和你们的万事满意的脸庞，对于我来说又有何用呢？所有这一切美景对我来说又有什么意义？我现在每分每秒应该也必须知道，甚至现在沐浴着阳光、在我身边嗡嗡叫的这只小小的苍蝇，也是这场筵席和合唱的参加者，也知道自己的地位，并热爱自己的这一席之地和感到幸福，而唯独我一人是个被人唾弃的人，仅仅因为我的怯懦畏缩。才至今还不明白这一点！哦，我可是知道的，公爵和他们大伙儿多么想把我引向那一步：使我不讲所有这些“狡猾和恶毒的”话，而出于品行端正和为了道德的胜利来吟唱一节米尔瓦的经典名诗：
Ｏ，ｐｕｉｓｓｅｎｔ ｖｏｌｒ ｖｏｔｒｅ ｂｅａｕｔｅ ｓａｃｒｅｅ　　Ｔａｎｔ　ｄ’ａｍｉｓ ｓｏｕｄｓ ａ ｍｅｓ ａｄｉｅｗ！　　Ｑｕｉｌｓ ｍｅｕｒｅｎｔ ｐｅｉｎｓ ｄｅ ｊｏｕｒｓ，ｑｕｅ ｌｅｕｒ ｍｏｒｔ ｓｏｉｔ ｐｌｅｕｒｅｅ，　　Ｑｄ’ｕｎ ａｍｉ ｌｅｕｒ ｆｅｒｍｅ ｌｅｓ ｙｅｕｘ！＊
但是请相信，天真纯朴的人们，请相信，就是在这节品格高尚的哀诗中，在这种用法语诗向世界表示的经院式祝福中，也潜藏着那么多隐蔽的痛苦，那么多不可调和、在韵律中自行缓解的怨恨，甚至诗人本人也许也会陷于窘境，把这种怨恨当作是平静的泪水，而且就这样死去；愿他的灵魂安息！要知道，意识到自己的微不足道和软弱无力这样的耻辱是有限度的，人已经不能超过这个限度，并且正是从这个极限开始在自己的耻辱中感受到巨大的满足……当然喏，在这个意义上顺忍是一种巨大的力量，我承认这一点，虽然这不是宗教把顺忍看做是力量那样一种含义。
宗教！我承认永恒的生命，也许，过去也一直承认的。就让最高意志的力量点燃意识，就让这意识环顾世界后说：“我存在着！”，就让这最高力量突然确定这意识消亡，因为那里为了某种需要就是这样安排的（甚至不做解释究竟为了什么），需要这样，就让它这样吧，我可以承认这一切，但是，终究仍然有一个永恒的问题：在这种情况下为了什么需要我的顺忍？难道不能就这么把我吃了而不要求我赞美把我吃了？难道那里真的有人会因为我不想继续活两个星期而生气？我不相信这一点；而且正确得多的假设是，这里需要我这微不足道的生命，一个原子的生命，不过是为了某种普遍的总体协调添加一分子，为了某个正和负，为了某种对比等等，等等，就像每天需要牺牲许许多多生物的生命一样，没有它们的死亡剩下的世界就不可能维持（虽然应该指出，这本身并不是很豁达的思想）。但是随它去吧！我同意，不然的话，也就是要是没有不断的彼此消亡，世界是怎么也不可能安排好的；我甚至愿意承认，对于这种安排我一点也不理解，但是有一点我肯定知道：既然已经让我意识到“我存在着”，那么世界安排得有错误，不然它就不能维持，这些还关我什么事？这以后谁会来指责我了为了什么指责我？随您怎么想，这一切是不可能的，不公平的。
＊哦，对我离世置若罔闻的朋友，但愿他们看见您神圣的美！但愿他们在暮年寿终正寝，但愿有人对他们的死哀位，但愿朋友为他们合上双眼。
然而，不管我怀有多大的愿望，我从来也不能设想没有未来的生命和天命。更确切些说，这一切是存在的，但我们对未来的生命及其规律丝毫不理解。但是，既然是这么困难、甚至完全不可能理解这一点，那么，难道我要对无力理喻这无法理解的事物负责吗？确实，他们说（当然，公爵也跟他们在一起），这件事上需要听从，需要不加反对地、唯唯诺诺地听从，在阴间一定会奖赏我的这种温顺。我们血于不能理解天命而烦恼，常常用我们的概念来解释它，因而就过分地贬低了它。但是我又要重复说，既然不可能理解它，那么也很难对不让人理解的东西负责，既然这样，又怎么能指责我不理解天命的真正意志和规律呢？不，最好还是撇下宗教不谈。
再说也已经谈够了，当我将谈到这里的时候，太阳一定已经升起，“在天空中发出轰响”，无穷宏伟的力量倾泻在普天之下。随它去吧！我将直接望着生命和力量的源泉而死去，我不想要这生命了！如果我有权不降生到世上来，我一定不会接受在这样嘲弄人的条件下生存，但是我还有权力死去，虽然我献出的已是屈指可数的日子。权力不大，所以造反也不大。
最后一点说明：我死完全不是因为不能承受这三个星期；哦，我有足够的力量，假若我愿意，那么光是意识到我听遭受的委屈就足以安慰了；但我不是法国诗人，也不想要这样的安慰。说到底，也是一种罪恶初诱惑：大自然限制我的活动到了这样的程度，只判给我三个星期的时间，也许，自杀是唯一一件我还能按照自己的意愿来得及开始和结束的，事，也好，也许我是想到用一下最后的可能性来办这件事？抗议有时不是一桩小事……”
“解释”结尾了；伊波利特终于停下来了……
在极端情况下坦率可以达到恬不知耻至极的程度，当一个神经质的人受了刺激并失去自制力的时候，他已经什么都不怕，甚至准备闹出任何荒唐事来，还会为此而高兴；他会扑向人们，而同时自己则怀有一个模糊但坚定的目的，一分钟后一定要从钟楼上跳下去，以此一下子了结在这种情况下会有的一切困惑。逐渐降临的体力衰竭通常是这种状态的征兆。到目前为止一直支撑着伊波利特的异常的、不自然的紧张已经达到了最后阶段。这个１８岁的小年轻被疾病耗尽了元气，显得十分虚弱，就像从树上掉下来的一片颤抖的树叶；但是他刚刚来得及扫视自己的听众，--这是最近一小时内的第一次，--在他的目光和微笑中马上就流露出最高傲，最轻蔑和得罪人的厌恶神情。他急于向人们挑战，但听众十发气忿。大家懊恼地从桌旁站起来。发出一片响声。疲倦、香槟、紧张加剧了乱糟糟和仿佛是污秽的印象，如果可以这样形容的话。
突然伊波利特很快地从椅子上跳起来，犹如把他从座位上拉下来一样。
“太阳出来了！”他看见闪耀着光芒的树梢呼叫起来，一边像指着奇迹一般指给公爵看，“出来了！”
“您以为不会出来了还是怎么的？”费尔迪先科说。
“又得炙烤一整天，”加尼亚手里拿着帽子，伸着懒腰，打着呵欠，漫不经心地烦恼地喃喃着，“这样干旱一个月怎么得了！我们走不走，普季岑？”
伊波利特听着，惊讶得呆如木鸡；突然他脸色白得可怕，全身颤抖着。
“您很笨拙地做出您那种冷漠的样子来侮辱我，”他凝视着加尼亚，对他说，“您是个坏蛋！”
“嘿，这真是鬼知道是怎么回事，这么放肆！”费尔先科喊了起来，“多么少见的体弱力衰！”
“简直是傻瓜！”加尼亚说。
伊波利特勉强克制住自己。
“我明白，诸位，”他开始说，一边仍然打着颤，每个字都断断续续地说出来。“我会遭到您个人的报复。……我很后悔用这些胡言（他指了下手稿）来折磨您，不过，我也后悔没有把您折磨死……（他愚蠢地笑了一下），折磨死了吧，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇？”他突然转向他问，“折磨死了没有？您说！”
“有点冗长，不过……”
“全都说出来！别撒谎，哪怕一生中就这一次！”伊波利特颤栗着，命令着。
“哦，我根本就无所谓！对不起，请您让我安宁些吧，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇厌恶地背转身去。
“祝您安睡，公爵，”普季岑走近公爵说。
“他马上就会开枪自杀的，你们怎么啦！瞧他！”维拉喊了一声，异常惊恐地冲向伊波利特，甚至抓住他的手，“他不是说过，太阳出来的时候就开枪自尽，你们怎么啦。”
“他不会开枪自尽的！”有几个声音幸灾乐祸地低声说，其中也有加尼亚。
“诸位，请小心！”科利亚也抓住伊波利特的一只手，喊道，“你们只看看他！公爵！公爵，您怎么啦！”
伊波利特身边围聚着维拉、科利亚，凯勒尔和布尔多夫斯基；四个人全都用手抓住他。
“他有权利，有权利！……”布尔多夫斯基喃喃着，其实他也完全茫然失措。
“请问，公爵，您有什么吩咐？”列别杰夫走近公爵，他醉醺醺、恶狠狠，一副无赖的样子。
“什么吩咐？”
“不；请允许我说；我是主人，虽然我并不想不尊重您。即使您也是主人，但我不愿意在我的房子里发生这样的事……就这样。”
“他不会开枪自尽的；这小子在胡闹！”伊活尔京将军气忿而又过于自信地出人意料嚷着。
“将军说得真不错！”费尔迪先科附和说。
“我知道他不会开枪自杀，将军，万分尊敬的将军，但毕竟……因为我是这里的主人。”
“听着，捷连季耶夫先生，”突然普季岑在跟公爵告别后把手递给了伊波利特，“您好像在自己的手稿里讲的您的骨胳，说要遗赠给科学院？您这是说的您的骨骼，您自己的，也就是说要遗赠自己的骨头？”
“是的，我的骨头……”
“这就好了。不然可能会弄错，据说，已经有过这样的事情。”
“您干吗要招惹他。”公爵突然喊起来。
“把人家眼泪都逗出来了，”费尔迪光科补了一句。
但伊波利特根本没有哭。他本想移动一下位置，但是围住他的四个人一下子突然抓住了他的手，响起了笑声。
“他就是要别人抓住他的手，他读手稿就为这个目的，”罗戈任指出，“再见，公爵。唉，坐得大久了，骨头都疼了。”
“捷连季耶夫，如果您真的想开枪自杀，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇笑起来说，“如果我处于您的地位，在听了这样的恭维话后，就偏偏不自杀，气死他们。”
“他们非常想看到我开枪自杀！”伊波利特冲着他气势汹汹地说。
他像是准备进攻似的说。
“他们看不到，所以就着恼。”
“这么说您也认为，他们是看不到的喏？”
“我不来煽动您；相反，我认为，您开枪自杀是非常可能的。主要是您别生气……”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇用一种庇护弱者的语气拉长了调子说。
“我现在才明白，我念这篇手稿是犯了一个可怕的错误！”伊波利特说，他忽然流露出十分信赖的神情望着叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，仿佛请朋友出出友好的主意。
“处境是可笑的，但是……真的，我不知道该向您建议什么好，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇微笑着回答。
伊波处待严厉地目不转睛地盯着他，一语不发，可以想到，他有时完全想入神了。
“不，请让我说几句，这不过是一种姿态，”列别杰夫说，“说什么‘我要在公园里自杀，免得惊动任何人！’他下台阶往公园里走三步，就不惊扰别人了，这是他才这么想。”
“诸位……”公爵本已开始说。
“不，请让我说，万分尊敬的公爵，”列别杰夫愤恨地抓住话题不放，“因为您自己也看到这不是玩笑话，因为您客人中至少有一半也是那种意见并深信，现在，在这里讲了许多话以后，他出于爱面子也一定会开枪自杀，所以我作为事主当着证人们宣布，我请你们予以协助！”
“应该做什么，列别杰夫？我准备着协助您。”
“是这样：首先让他立即交出在我们面前加以吹嘘的手枪以及全部弹药，如果他交出来，鉴于他有病，我同意让他今晚在这屋里过夜，当然，得在我的监视之下，但是明天一定得请他走，随便他去哪里；对不起，公爵！如果他不交出武器，那么我马上，立即扭住他的胳膊，我扭一只，将军扭另一只。同时迅即派人去报告警察，那时这事就转到警察局来审理了，费尔迫先科，看在老交情上，去走一趟吧。”
顿时喧哗声起。列别杰夫异常激动，已经失去分寸：费尔迪先科准备去警察局；加尼亚发狂地坚持谁也不会开枪自杀。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇沉默语。
“公爵，您曾经从钟楼上跳下来过吗？”伊波利特忽然对他低语说。
“没有……”公爵天真的答道。
“难道您以为，我没有预见到所有这一切憎恨吗？”伊波利特又低声说道，他眼睛一闪一闪望着公爵，仿佛真的等待着他的回答。“够了！”他突然对所有在场的人喊了起来，“我有过错……比所有的人都大的过错！列别杰夫，这是钥匙（他掏出钱包，从里面取出连着三四把小钥匙的钢钥匙圈），就是这把，最后第二把……科利亚会指给您看的……科利亚！科利亚在什么地方。”他望着科利亚，却视而不见地喊着，“是的……他会指给您看的；不久前他和我一起把东西放进包里的。科利亚，带他去吧；我的包在公爵书房桌子底下……用这把钥题，我的手枪和火药筒……在下面一只小箱子里。不久前是他亲手放的，列别杰夫先生，他会拿给您看的，但是有个条件，明天一早我去彼得堡时，您要把手枪还给我。您听到了吧？我把枪交给您，这样做是为了公爵，而不是为了您。”
“这样就更好！”列别杰夫抓着钥匙，刻毒地冷笑着，跑到隔壁房间去了。
科利亚停住不走，本想说什么，但列别杰夫拽着拖走他了。
伊波利特望着嘻笑的客人们，公爵发觉，他的牙齿在磕碰，就像强烈的寒颤时那样。
“他们全都是坏蛋！”伊波利特气愤若狂地又对公爵低语说。当他跟公爵说话时，总是俯身低语的。
“别管他们；您很虚弱……”
“马上，马上……我马上就走……”
突然他拥抱了公爵。
“也许，您认为我发疯了？”他望了一眼公爵，奇怪地笑了起来。
“不，但是您……”
“马上，马上，您别作声；什么都别说；您站着……我想看一下您的眼睛……您这样站，我来看。我要跟一个大写的人告别。”
他站在那里，望着公爵，一动也不动，也不吭声，这样有１０秒钟。他异常苍白，双鬓都汗湿了，有点奇怪地一只手抓住公爵，仿佛怕把他放了。
“伊波利特，伊波利特，您怎么啦？”公爵喊了起来。
“马上……够了……我就去躺下。我要为太阳的健康喝一口……我想，我想，别管我。”
他很快地从桌上抓起一只酒杯，猛地离开原地，一瞬间便走到了下露台台阶口，公爵本已跟在他后面跑去，但结果却是，像故意似的，就在这一霎那时甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇向他伸过手来向他告辞。过了一秒钟，突然露台上响起了众人的喊叫声；接着便是一分钟异常慌乱的景象。
发生的是这么一回事：
伊波利特定近紧靠下露台的台阶口就停了下来，他左手拿着酒杯，把右手伸进大衣右侧的口袋里。事后凯勒尔肯定地说，还是在这以前伊波利恃就一直把这只手放在右边口袋里；在跟公爵说话时，左手抓住他的肩和领子，这只右手则在口袋里，凯勒尔要人们相信，当时他的手就第一次产生怀疑。不管怎样，某种不安使他也跟在伊波利特后面跑去。但他没有赶得上。他只看见伊波利特的右手中突然有什么东西闪了一下，就在这一秒钟里小小的袖珍手枪已经紧贴在他的太阳穴上，凯勒尔扑过去抓他的手，但在同一秒钟伊波利特扣动了扳机。扳机发出于涩刺耳的喀嚏声，但是接着并没有枪声。当凯勒尔抱住伊波利特的时候，后者倒在了他的怀里，好像失去了知觉，也许，他真的以为他已经被打死了。手枪已经落在凯勒尔手中。有人扶住伊波利特，给他端来椅子，让他坐下，大家都聚拢在周围，喊叫着，询问着。大家都听到了扳机的喀嚓声，看见的却是个活人，甚至没有一丝擦伤。伊波利特本人坐在那里，他不明白发生了什么事，毫无表情的目光环视着周围所有的人。列别杰夫和科利亚在这一刻奔了进来。
“没打响？”周围的人纷纷问。
“也许，没装子弹？”另有些人猜测。
“装了！”凯勒尔检查了手枪宣布说，“但是……”
“难道卡壳了？”
“根本就没有火帽，”凯勒尔告诉大家。
很难叙述接下来那可怜的一幕。最初的普遍惊恐很快地就开始被笑声所取代；有些人甚至哈哈大笑起来，在这件事中找到了幸灾乐祸的快感。伊波利特歇斯底里似地号啕大哭，扳捏着自己的双手，扑向大家，甚至也扑向费尔迪先科，用双手抓住他，向他发誓，他忘了，“无意间完全忘了，而不是故意忘了放火帽，说“这些火帽全都在这里，在他背心口袋里，有十个”（他拿给周围众人看），说他之所以没有早点安上火帽，是怕枪在口袋里意外走火，他以为需要的时候总是来得及装上的，可是突然却忘了。他奔向公爵，奔向叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，恳求凯勒尔把枪还给他，他马上向大家证明“什么是他的名誉，名誉……”而现在他就是“永远名誉扫地了！……”
最后，他真的失去知觉倒下了。大家把他抬到公爵的书房里。列别杰夫已完全清醒了，立即派人去叫医生，自己则和女儿、儿子、布尔多夫斯基以及将军一起留在病人的床边。等把失去知觉的伊波利特抬走后，凯勒尔站在房间中央，一字一顿清清楚楚，情绪激昂地大声宣布：
“诸位，如果我们中有人再要当着我面说出怀疑火帽是故意忘了的话，或者确认那个不幸的年轻人只是演了一场喜剧，那么我就会跟这个人过不去。”
但是没有人答理他。最后客人们结伙匆匆散去。普季岑，加尼亚和罗戈任一起动身。
公爵对于叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇改变主意未做解释就要离去，感到很是惊讶。
“您不是想等大家散去后跟我谈话吗？”他问叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇。
“确实是这样，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇说，一边突然坐到椅子上，也让公爵坐到自己身旁。“但是现在我临时改变了主意。我向您承认，我有点不好意思，您也是一样。我的思绪很乱；此外，我想跟您解释的事对我来说是太重要了，对您也是。公爵，要知道，我很想在一生中哪怕就一次做一件完全光明磊落的事，也就是说完全没有别的用心，但我认为，我现在，就此刻，还不完全能去做这件光明磊落的事，再说您，也许，也是……那样……还有……算了，我们以后再解释吧。我现在要去彼得堡，如果我们等上三天，也许，事情会变得明朗些，对我对您都是这样。”
说罢他又从椅子上站起身，因而使人觉得奇怪：刚才何必要坐下呢？公爵也觉得，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇不甚满意和颇为恼怒，甚至看起人来也带着敌意，目光中流露的神色完全不是刚才那种样子。
“顺便问一下，您现在要去看病人吗。”
“是的……我担心，”公爵说。
“别担心；他肯走能活六个星期，甚至也许还会在这康复。不过最好明天就把他赶走。”
“我什么都没说……也许，我真的就此促使他干了这种事？他可能认为我怀疑他会自杀。您怎么想，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇。”
“一点儿也不是。您太善良，所以还在耿耿于怀。我听说过这种事，但是实际上从来也没有看到过一一个人会为了让人家夸他或者因为人家不夸他而赌气故意自杀。主要的是，我不相信这种毫不俺饰的软弱无力！可您明天反正得把他赶走。”
”您认为他会再次开枪自杀吗？”
“不会，现在他不会自杀了。但是请当心我们这些自产的拉塞内＊！我再次告诉您，犯罪对于这种没有才能、没有耐心、贪得无厌、毫无价值的人来说是太平常的庇护所。”
“难道这是个拉塞内？”
“本质是一样的，虽然也许扮演的角色不一样。您会看到，正像他自己刚才给我们念的《解释》里说的那样，其实只是为了‘开个玩笑’。就想杀死十个人，即使这位先生没有能耐这佯干，可现在这些话也弄得我无法安睡。”
“也许，您大多虑了。”
“您真让人惊奇，公爵；您不相信，他现在就能杀死十个人？”
“我不敢回答您；这一切非常奇怪，但是……”
“好吧，随您，随您！”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇恼火地收尾说，“况且您是个非常勇敢的人；只不过您自己别掉进那十个人中去。”
“最大的可能是，他不会杀死任何人，”公爵若有所思地望看叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，说。
叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇气忿地大笑起来。
“再见，该走了！您注意到没有，他要把自己“自白”的副本遗赠给阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜？”
“是的，注意到了……我正在想这件事。”
“这就好，以防他杀死十个人，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇又笑了起来，然后就走出去了。
过了１小时，已经３点多了，公爵去了公园。他本试图在家里睡觉，但是睡不着，心跳厉害，不过，家里一切已经安排停当，尽可能安宁平静下来；病人已经睡着了，请来的医生声你，他已经没有特别的危险了，列别杰夫、科利亚、布尔多夫斯基睡在病人房间里，以便流值班；因此，已经没什么可担心的了。
但是公爵自己的不安却一分钟一分钟地在增长。他在公园徘徊，心不在焉地看着自己周围的景物，当他走到车站前的广场并看见一排空荡荡的长椅和乐队的谱架时，他惊讶地停了下来。这个地方使他吃惊，并且不知为什么令人觉得十分不像样子，他转身往回走，沿着昨天与叶潘钦母女走去车站的那条路径直走到指定约会的那张绿色长椅，在上面坐下后，突然纵声大笑起来，但又立即因此而异常愤慨。烦闷苦恼继续围绕着他；他真想离开去什么地方……他不知道去哪里，他头顶上方一只小鸟在树上啼啭，他便开始在叶丛中寻觅它；突然小鸟从树上腾空飞起，就在这一刻他不知为什么想起了那只“沐浴着炽热的阳光”的“苍蝇”，伊波利特这样写它，说“它知道自己的地位，是大合唱的参加者，唯独他一人是被抛弃者”。这句话刚才就使他大为震惊，现在又想起了它。一段早已忘却的回忆在他心间萌动，现在一下子变清晰了。
＊拉塞内，十九世纪二十年代蛋动巴黎的一刑事案件的中心人物，极端残酷的杀人犯。
这是在瑞士，他进行治疗的第１年，甚至是最初几个且。当时他还完全是个白痴，甚至都不会好好说话，有时也不能理解要求他做什么。有一次他走进山里去，那是一个阳光明媚的白天，他怀着一种痛苦的、怎么也不能具体体现的思想在那里踯躅良久。在他面前是辉耀的天空，下面是一汪湖水，四周的天涯清彻明净、无边无际。他久久地望着，心中则非常痛苦。现在他回想起来，当时他向这光明、无涯的青空伸出自己的双手，潸然泪下，使他感到痛苦的是，所有这一切跟他完全没有缘份。这不散的筵席是什么样的？这常年的盛大节日是什么样的？很久以前，从童年起，这筵席、这节日就一直吸引着他，可又怎么也接近不了、加入不了。每天早晨都升起这么光明灿烂的太阳，每天早晨瀑布倾泻处彩虹飞架；每天傍晚远方天际那座最高的雪峰都燃起朱红的火焰；每个“小小的苍蝇沐浴着炽热的阳光，在他身边嗡嗡叫，他是整个这场大合唱的参加者，他知道自己的位置，热爱这一席之地并感到幸福”；每一棵小草都在生长并感到幸福！万物都有自己的路，万物也都知道自己的路，它们唱着歌儿离去，唱着歌儿来临；只有他一个人什么也不知道，什么也不明白，不了解人们，也不理解声音，一切都与他无缘，他是个被抛弃的人。哦，当然，当时他不会用这些话来讲，也不会讲出自己的问题；他默默无声暗自痛苦：但是现在他觉得，他在那时就说了这一切，说了所有这些话，还有，有关苍蝇的话伊波利特正是从他本人那，从他当时的话里和泪水里拿去的。他深信这一点，不知为什么这个念头使他的心直跳……
他在长椅上微微睡着了，但是即使梦中他也仍然忐忑不安。就在入睡前他想起，伊波利特会打死十个人，对于这一荒廖的设想他一笑了之。他的周围是一片美妙、清新的沉寂，只有树
Part 3 Chapter 8
SHE laughed, but she was rather angry too.
"He's asleep! You were asleep," she said, with contemptuous surprise.
"Is it really you?" muttered the prince, not quite himself as yet, and recognizing her with a start of amazement. "Oh yes, of course," he added, "this is our rendezvous. I fell asleep here."
"So I saw."
"Did no one awake me besides yourself? Was there no one else here? I thought there was another woman."
"There was another woman here?"
At last he was wide awake.
"It was a dream, of course," he said, musingly. "Strange that I should have a dream like that at such a moment. Sit down--"
He took her hand and seated her on the bench; then sat down beside her and reflected.
Aglaya did not begin the conversation, but contented herself with watching her companion intently.
He looked back at her, but at times it was clear that he did not see her and was not thinking of her.
Aglaya began to flush up.
"Oh yes!" cried the prince, starting. "Hippolyte's suicide--"
"What? At your house?" she asked, but without much surprise. "He was alive yesterday evening, wasn't he? How could you sleep here after that?" she cried, growing suddenly animated.
"Oh, but he didn't kill himself; the pistol didn't go off." Aglaya insisted on hearing the whole story. She hurried the prince along, but interrupted him with all sorts of questions, nearly all of which were irrelevant. Among other things, she seemed greatly interested in every word that Evgenie Pavlovitch had said, and made the prince repeat that part of the story over and over again.
"Well, that'll do; we must be quick," she concluded, after hearing all. "We have only an hour here, till eight; I must be home by then without fail, so that they may not find out that I came and sat here with you; but I've come on business. I have a great deal to say to you. But you have bowled me over considerably with your news. As to Hippolyte, I think his pistol was bound not to go off; it was more consistent with the whole affair. Are you sure he really wished to blow his brains out, and that there was no humbug about the matter?"
"No humbug at all."
"Very likely. So he wrote that you were to bring me a copy of his confession, did he? Why didn't you bring it?"
"Why, he didn't die! I'll ask him for it, if you like."
"Bring it by all means; you needn't ask him. He will be delighted, you may be sure; for, in all probability, he shot at himself simply in order that I might read his confession. Don't laugh at what I say, please, Lef Nicolaievitch, because it may very well be the case."
"I'm not laughing. I am convinced, myself, that that may have been partly the reason.
"You are convinced? You don't really mean to say you think that honestly?" asked Aglaya, extremely surprised.
She put her questions very quickly and talked fast, every now and then forgetting what she had begun to say, and not finishing her sentence. She seemed to be impatient to warn the prince about something or other. She was in a state of unusual excitement, and though she put on a brave and even defiant air, she seemed to be rather alarmed. She was dressed very simply, but this suited her well. She continually trembled and blushed, and she sat on the very edge of the seat.
The fact that the prince confirmed her idea, about Hippolyte shooting himself that she might read his confession, surprised her greatly.
"Of course," added the prince, "he wished us all to applaud his conduct--besides yourself."
"How do you mean--applaud?"
"Well--how am I to explain? He was very anxious that we should all come around him, and say we were so sorry for him, and that we loved him very much, and all that; and that we hoped he wouldn't kill himself, but remain alive. Very likely he thought more of you than the rest of us, because he mentioned you at such a moment, though perhaps he did not know himself that he had you in his mind's eye."
"I don't understand you. How could he have me in view, and not be aware of it himself? And yet, I don't know--perhaps I do. Do you know I have intended to poison myself at least thirty times--ever since I was thirteen or so--and to write to my parents before I did it? I used to think how nice it would be to lie in my coffin, and have them all weeping over me and saying it was all their fault for being so cruel, and all that--what are you smiling at?" she added, knitting her brow. "What do YOU think of when you go mooning about alone? I suppose you imagine yourself a field- marshal, and think you have conquered Napoleon?"
"Well, I really have thought something of the sort now and then, especially when just dozing off," laughed the prince. "Only it is the Austrians whom I conquer--not Napoleon."
"I don't wish to joke with you, Lef Nicolaievitch. I shall see Hippolyte myself. Tell him so. As for you, I think you are behaving very badly, because it is not right to judge a man's soul as you are judging Hippolyte's. You have no gentleness, but only justice--so you are unjust."
The prince reflected.
"I think you are unfair towards me," he said. "There is nothing wrong in the thoughts I ascribe to Hippolyte; they are only natural. But of course I don't know for certain what he thought. Perhaps he thought nothing, but simply longed to see human faces once more, and to hear human praise and feel human affection. Who knows? Only it all came out wrong, somehow. Some people have luck, and everything comes out right with them; others have none, and never a thing turns out fortunately."
"I suppose you have felt that in your own case," said Aglaya.
"Yes, I have," replied the prince, quite unsuspicious of any irony in the remark.
"H'm--well, at all events, I shouldn't have fallen asleep here, in your place. It wasn't nice of you, that. I suppose you fall asleep wherever you sit down?"
"But I didn't sleep a wink all night. I walked and walked about, and went to where the music was--"
"What music?"
"Where they played last night. Then I found this bench and sat down, and thought and thought--and at last I fell fast asleep."
"Oh, is that it? That makes a difference, perhaps. What did you go to the bandstand for?"
"I don't know; I---"
"Very well--afterwards. You are always interrupting me. What woman was it you were dreaming about?"
"It was--about--you saw her--"
"Quite so; I understand. I understand quite well. You are very-- Well, how did she appear to you? What did she look like? No, I don't want to know anything about her," said Aglaya, angrily; "don't interrupt me--"
She paused a moment as though getting breath, or trying to master her feeling of annoyance.
"Look here; this is what I called you here for. I wish to make you a--to ask you to be my friend. What do you stare at me like that for?" she added, almost angrily.
The prince certainly had darted a rather piercing look at her, and now observed that she had begun to blush violently. At such moments, the more Aglaya blushed, the angrier she grew with herself; and this was clearly expressed in her eyes, which flashed like fire. As a rule, she vented her wrath on her unfortunate companion, be it who it might. She was very conscious of her own shyness, and was not nearly so talkative as her sisters for this reason--in fact, at times she was much too quiet. When, therefore, she was bound to talk, especially at such delicate moments as this, she invariably did so with an air of haughty defiance. She always knew beforehand when she was going to blush, long before the blush came.
"Perhaps you do not wish to accept my proposition?" she asked, gazing haughtily at the prince.
"Oh yes, I do; but it is so unnecessary. I mean, I did not think you need make such a proposition," said the prince, looking confused.
"What did you suppose, then? Why did you think I invited you out here? I suppose you think me a 'little fool,' as they all call me at home?"
"I didn't know they called you a fool. I certainly don't think you one."
"You don't think me one! Oh, dear me!--that's very clever of you; you put it so neatly, too."
"In my opinion, you are far from a fool sometimes--in fact, you are very intelligent. You said a very clever thing just now about my being unjust because I had ONLY justice. I shall remember that, and think about it."
Aglaya blushed with pleasure. All these changes in her expression came about so naturally and so rapidly--they delighted the prince; he watched her, and laughed.
"Listen," she began again; "I have long waited to tell you all this, ever since the time when you sent me that letter--even before that. Half of what I have to say you heard yesterday. I consider you the most honest and upright of men--more honest and upright than any other man; and if anybody says that your mind is--is sometimes affected, you know--it is unfair. I always say so and uphold it, because even if your surface mind be a little affected (of course you will not feel angry with me for talking so--I am speaking from a higher point of view) yet your real mind is far better than all theirs put together. Such a mind as they have never even DREAMED of; because really, there are TWO minds-- the kind that matters, and the kind that doesn't matter. Isn't it so?"
"May be! may be so!" said the prince, faintly; his heart was beating painfully.
"I knew you would not misunderstand me," she said, triumphantly. "Prince S. and Evgenie Pavlovitch and Alexandra don't understand anything about these two kinds of mind, but, just fancy, mamma does!"
"You are very like Lizabetha Prokofievna."
"What! surely not?" said Aglaya.
"Yes, you are, indeed."
"Thank you; I am glad to be like mamma," she said, thoughtfully. "You respect her very much, don't you?" she added, quite unconscious of the naiveness of the question.
"VERY much; and I am so glad that you have realized the fact."
"I am very glad, too, because she is often laughed at by people. But listen to the chief point. I have long thought over the matter, and at last I have chosen you. I don't wish people to laugh at me; I don't wish people to think me a 'little fool.' I don't want to be chaffed. I felt all this of a sudden, and I refused Evgenie Pavlovitch flatly, because I am not going to be forever thrown at people's heads to be married. I want--I want-- well, I'll tell you, I wish to run away from home, and I have chosen you to help me."
"Run away from home?" cried the prince.
"Yes--yes--yes! Run away from home!" she repeated, in a transport of rage. "I won't, I won't be made to blush every minute by them all! I don't want to blush before Prince S. or Evgenie Pavlovitch, or anyone, and therefore I have chosen you. I shall tell you everything, EVERYTHING, even the most important things of all, whenever I like, and you are to hide nothing from me on your side. I want to speak to at least one person, as I would to myself. They have suddenly begun to say that I am waiting for you, and in love with you. They began this before you arrived here, and so I didn't show them the letter, and now they all say it, every one of them. I want to be brave, and be afraid of nobody. I don't want to go to their balls and things--I want to do good. I have long desired to run away, for I have been kept shut up for twenty years, and they are always trying to marry me off. I wanted to run away when I was fourteen years old--I was a little fool then, I know--but now I have worked it all out, and I have waited for you to tell me about foreign countries. I have never seen a single Gothic cathedral. I must go to Rome; I must see all the museums; I must study in Paris. All this last year I have been preparing and reading forbidden books. Alexandra and Adelaida are allowed to read anything they like, but I mayn't. I don't want to quarrel with my sisters, but I told my parents long ago that I wish to change my social position. I have decided to take up teaching, and I count on you because you said you loved children. Can we go in for education together--if not at once, then afterwards? We could do good together. I won't be a general's daughter any more! Tell me, are you a very learned man?"
"Oh no; not at all."
"Oh-h-h! I'm sorry for that. I thought you were. I wonder why I always thought so--but at all events you'll help me, won't you? Because I've chosen you, you know."
"Aglaya Ivanovna, it's absurd."
But I will, I WILL run away!" she cried--and her eyes flashed again with anger--"and if you don't agree I shall go and marry Gavrila Ardalionovitch! I won't be considered a horrible girl, and accused of goodness knows what."
"Are you out of your mind?" cried the prince, almost starting from his seat. "What do they accuse you of? Who accuses you?"
"At home, everybody, mother, my sisters, Prince S., even that detestable Colia! If they don't say it, they think it. I told them all so to their faces. I told mother and father and everybody. Mamma was ill all the day after it, and next day father and Alexandra told me that I didn't understand what nonsense I was talking. I informed them that they little knew me-- I was not a small child--I understood every word in the language-- that I had read a couple of Paul de Kok's novels two years since on purpose, so as to know all about everything. No sooner did mamma hear me say this than she nearly fainted!"
A strange thought passed through the prince's brain; he gazed intently at Aglaya and smiled.
He could not believe that this was the same haughty young girl who had once so proudly shown him Gania's letter. He could not understand how that proud and austere beauty could show herself to be such an utter child--a child who probably did not even now understand some words.
"Have you always lived at home, Aglaya Ivanovna?" he asked. "I mean, have you never been to school, or college, or anything?"
"No--never--nowhere! I've been at home all my life, corked up in a bottle; and they expect me to be married straight out of it. What are you laughing at again? I observe that you, too, have taken to laughing at me, and range yourself on their side against me," she added, frowning angrily. "Don't irritate me--I'm bad enough without that--I don't know what I am doing sometimes. I am persuaded that you came here today in the full belief that I am in love with you, and that I arranged this meeting because of that," she cried, with annoyance.
"I admit I was afraid that that was the case, yesterday," blundered the prince (he was rather confused), "but today I am quite convinced that "
"How?" cried Aglaya--and her lower lip trembled violently. "You were AFRAID that I--you dared to think that I--good gracious! you suspected, perhaps, that I sent for you to come here in order to catch you in a trap, so that they should find us here together, and make you marry me--"
"Aglaya Ivanovna, aren't you ashamed of saying such a thing? How could such a horrible idea enter your sweet, innocent heart? I am certain you don't believe a word of what you say, and probably you don't even know what you are talking about."
Aglaya sat with her eyes on the ground; she seemed to have alarmed even herself by what she had said.
"No, I'm not; I'm not a bit ashamed!" she murmured. "And how do you know my heart is innocent? And how dared you send me a love-- letter that time?"
"LOVE-LETTER? My letter a love-letter? That letter was the most respectful of letters; it went straight from my heart, at what was perhaps the most painful moment of my life! I thought of you at the time as a kind of light. I--"
"Well, very well, very well!" she said, but quite in a different tone. She was remorseful now, and bent forward to touch his shoulder, though still trying not to look him in the face, as if the more persuasively to beg him not to be angry with her. "Very well," she continued, looking thoroughly ashamed of herself, "I feel that I said a very foolish thing. I only did it just to try you. Take it as unsaid, and if I offended you, forgive me. Don't look straight at me like that, please; turn your head away. You called it a 'horrible idea'; I only said it to shock you. Very often I am myself afraid of saying what I intend to say, and out it comes all the same. You have just told me that you wrote that letter at the most painful moment of your life. I know what moment that was!" she added softly, looking at the ground again.
"Oh, if you could know all!"
"I DO know all!" she cried, with another burst of indignation. "You were living in the same house as that horrible woman with whom you ran away." She did not blush as she said this; on the contrary, she grew pale, and started from her seat, apparently oblivious of what she did, and immediately sat down again. Her lip continued to tremble for a long time.
There was silence for a moment. The prince was taken aback by the suddenness of this last reply, and did not know to what he should attribute it.
"I don't love you a bit!" she said suddenly, just as though the words had exploded from her mouth.
The prince did not answer, and there was silence again. "I love Gavrila Ardalionovitch," she said, quickly; but hardly audibly, and with her head bent lower than ever.
"That is NOT true," said the prince, in an equally low voice.
"What! I tell stories, do I? It is true! I gave him my promise a couple of days ago on this very seat."
The prince was startled, and reflected for a moment.
"It is not true," he repeated, decidedly; "you have just invented it!"
"You are wonderfully polite. You know he is greatly improved. He loves me better than his life. He let his hand burn before my very eyes in order to prove to me that he loved me better than his life!"
"He burned his hand!"
"Yes, believe it or not! It's all the same to me!"
The prince sat silent once more. Aglaya did not seem to be joking; she was too angry for that.
"What! he brought a candle with him to this place? That is, if the episode happened here; otherwise I can't "
"Yes, a candle! What's there improbable about that?"
"A whole one, and in a candlestick?"
"Yes--no-half a candle--an end, you know--no, it was a whole candle; it's all the same. Be quiet, can't you! He brought a box of matches too, if you like, and then lighted the candle and held his finger in it for half an hour and more!--There! Can't that be?"
"I saw him yesterday, and his fingers were all right!"
Aglaya suddenly burst out laughing, as simply as a child.
"Do you know why I have just told you these lies?" She appealed to the prince, of a sudden, with the most childlike candour, and with the laugh still trembling on her lips. "Because when one tells a lie, if one insists on something unusual and eccentric-- something too 'out of the way'' for anything, you know--the more impossible the thing is, the more plausible does the lie sound. I've noticed this. But I managed it badly; I didn't know how to work it." She suddenly frowned again at this point as though at some sudden unpleasant recollection.
"If"--she began, looking seriously and even sadly at him-- "if when I read you all that about the 'poor knight,' I wished to-to praise you for one thing--I also wished to show you that I knew all--and did not approve of your conduct."
"You are very unfair to me, and to that unfortunate woman of whom you spoke just now in such dreadful terms, Aglaya." 
"Because I know all, all--and that is why I speak so. I know very well how you--half a year since--offered her your hand before everybody. Don't interrupt me. You see, I am merely stating facts without any comment upon them. After that she ran away with Rogojin. Then you lived with her at some village or town, and she ran away from you." (Aglaya blushed dreadfully.) "Then she returned to Rogojin again, who loves her like a madman. Then you --like a wise man as you are--came back here after her as soon as ever you heard that she had returned to Petersburg. Yesterday evening you sprang forward to protect her, and just now you dreamed about her. You see, I know all. You did come back here for her, for her--now didn't you?"
"Yes--for her!" said the prince softly and sadly, and bending his head down, quite unconscious of the fact that Aglaya was gazing at him with eyes which burned like live coals. "I came to find out something--I don't believe in her future happiness as Rogojin's wife, although--in a word, I did not know how to help her or what to do for her--but I came, on the chance."
He glanced at Aglaya, who was listening with a look of hatred on her face.
"If you came without knowing why, I suppose you love her very much indeed!" she said at last.
"No," said the prince, "no, I do not love her. Oh! if you only knew with what horror I recall the time I spent with her!"
A shudder seemed to sweep over his whole body at the recollection.
"Tell me about it," said Aglaya.
"There is nothing which you might not hear. Why I should wish to tell you, and only you, this experience of mine, I really cannot say; perhaps it really is because I love you very much. This unhappy woman is persuaded that she is the most hopeless, fallen creature in the world. Oh, do not condemn her! Do not cast stones at her! She has suffered too much already in the consciousness of her own undeserved shame.
"And she is not guilty--oh God!--Every moment she bemoans and bewails herself, and cries out that she does not admit any guilt, that she is the victim of circumstances--the victim of a wicked libertine.
"But whatever she may say, remember that she does not believe it herself,--remember that she will believe nothing but that she is a guilty creature.
"When I tried to rid her soul of this gloomy fallacy, she suffered so terribly that my heart will never be quite at peace so long as I can remember that dreadful time!--Do you know why she left me? Simply to prove to me what is not true--that she is base. But the worst of it is, she did not realize herself that that was all she wanted to prove by her departure! She went away in response to some inner prompting to do something disgraceful, in order that she might say to herself--'There--you've done a new act of shame--you degraded creature!'
"Oh, Aglaya--perhaps you cannot understand all this. Try to realize that in the perpetual admission of guilt she probably finds some dreadful unnatural satisfaction--as though she were revenging herself upon someone.
"Now and then I was able to persuade her almost to see light around her again; but she would soon fall, once more, into her old tormenting delusions, and would go so far as to reproach me for placing myself on a pedestal above her (I never had an idea of such a thing!), and informed me, in reply to my proposal of marriage, that she 'did not want condescending sympathy or help from anybody.' You saw her last night. You don't suppose she can be happy among such people as those--you cannot suppose that such society is fit for her? You have no idea how well-educated she is, and what an intellect she has! She astonished me sometimes."
"And you preached her sermons there, did you?"
"Oh no," continued the prince thoughtfully, not noticing Aglaya's mocking tone, "I was almost always silent there. I often wished to speak, but I really did not know what to say. In some cases it is best to say nothing, I think. I loved her, yes, I loved her very much indeed; but afterwards--afterwards she guessed all."
"What did she guess?"
"That I only PITIED her--and--and loved her no longer!"
"How do you know that? How do you know that she is not really in love with that--that rich cad--the man she eloped with?"
"Oh no! I know she only laughs at him; she has made a fool of him all along."
"Has she never laughed at you?"
"No--in anger, perhaps. Oh yes! she reproached me dreadfully in anger; and suffered herself, too! But afterwards--oh! don't remind me--don't remind me of that!"
He hid his face in his hands.
"Are you aware that she writes to me almost every day?"
"So that is true, is it?" cried the prince, greatly agitated. "I had heard a report of it, but would not believe it."
"Whom did you hear it from?" asked Aglaya, alarmed. "Rogojin said something about it yesterday, but nothing definite."
"Yesterday! Morning or evening? Before the music or after?"
"After--it was about twelve o'clock."
"Ah! Well, if it was Rogojin--but do you know what she writes to me about?"
"I should not be surprised by anything. She is mad!"
"There are the letters." (Aglaya took three letters out of her pocket and threw them down before the prince.) "For a whole week she has been entreating and worrying and persuading me to marry you. She--well, she is clever, though she may be mad--much cleverer than I am, as you say. Well, she writes that she is in love with me herself, and tries to see me every day, if only from a distance. She writes that you love me, and that she has long known it and seen it, and that you and she talked about me-- there. She wishes to see you happy, and she says that she is certain only I can ensure you the happiness you deserve. She writes such strange, wild letters--I haven't shown them to anyone. Now, do you know what all this means? Can you guess anything?"
"It is madness--it is merely another proof of her insanity!" said the prince, and his lips trembled.
"You are crying, aren't you?"
"No, Aglaya. No, I'm not crying." The prince looked at her.
"Well, what am I to do? What do you advise me? I cannot go on receiving these letters, you know."
"Oh, let her alone, I entreat you!" cried the prince. What can you do in this dark, gloomy mystery? Let her alone, and I'll use all my power to prevent her writing you any more letters."
"If so, you are a heartless man!" cried Aglaya. As if you can't see that it is not myself she loves, but you, you, and only you! Surely you have not remarked everything else in her, and only not THIS? Do you know what these letters mean? They mean jealousy, sir--nothing but pure jealousy! She--do you think she will ever really marry this Rogojin, as she says here she will? She would take her own life the day after you and I were married."
The prince shuddered; his heart seemed to freeze within him. He gazed at Aglaya in wonderment; it was difficult for him to realize that this child was also a woman.
"God knows, Aglaya, that to restore her peace of mind and make her happy I would willingly give up my life. But I cannot love her, and she knows that."
"Oh, make a sacrifice of yourself! That sort of thing becomes you well, you know. Why not do it? And don't call me 'Aglaya'; you have done it several times lately. You are bound, it is your DUTY to 'raise' her; you must go off somewhere again to soothe and pacify her. Why, you love her, you know!"
"I cannot sacrifice myself so, though I admit I did wish to do so once. Who knows, perhaps I still wish to! But I know for CERTAIN, that if she married me it would be her ruin; I know this and therefore I leave her alone. I ought to go to see her today; now I shall probably not go. She is proud, she would never forgive me the nature of the love I bear her, and we should both be ruined. This may be unnatural, I don't know; but everything seems unnatural. You say she loves me, as if this were LOVE! As if she could love ME, after what I have been through! No, no, it is not love."
"How pale you have grown!" cried Aglaya in alarm.
Oh, it's nothing. I haven't slept, that's all, and I'm rather tired. I--we certainly did talk about you, Aglaya."
"Oh, indeed, it is true then! YOU COULD ACTUALLY TALK ABOUT ME WITH HER; and--and how could you have been fond of me when you had only seen me once?"
"I don't know. Perhaps it was that I seemed to come upon light in the midst of my gloom. I told you the truth when I said I did not know why I thought of you before all others. Of course it was all a sort of dream, a dream amidst the horrors of reality. Afterwards I began to work. I did not intend to come back here for two or three years--"
"Then you came for her sake?" Aglaya's voice trembled.
"Yes, I came for her sake."
There was a moment or two of gloomy silence. Aglaya rose from her seat.
"If you say," she began in shaky tones, "if you say that this woman of yours is mad--at all events I have nothing to do with her insane fancies. Kindly take these three letters, Lef Nicolaievitch, and throw them back to her, from me. And if she dares," cried Aglaya suddenly, much louder than before, "if she dares so much as write me one word again, tell her I shall tell my father, and that she shall be taken to a lunatic asylum."
The prince jumped up in alarm at Aglaya's sudden wrath, and a mist seemed to come before his eyes.
"You cannot really feel like that! You don't mean what you say. It is not true," he murmured.
"It IS true, it IS true," cried Aglaya, almost beside herself with rage.
"What's true? What's all this? What's true?" said an alarmed voice just beside them.
Before them stood Lizabetha Prokofievna.
"Why, it's true that I am going to marry Gavrila Ardalionovitch, that I love him and intend to elope with him tomorrow," cried Aglaya, turning upon her mother. "Do you hear? Is your curiosity satisfied? Are you pleased with what you have heard?"
Aglaya rushed away homewards with these words.
"H'm! well, YOU are not going away just yet, my friend, at all events," said Lizabetha, stopping the prince. "Kindly step home with me, and let me have a little explanation of the mystery. Nice goings on, these! I haven't slept a wink all night as it is."
The prince followed her.

她笑着，但她也很气愤。
“睡着了！您睡着了！”她带着轻蔑而又惊讶的口吻嚷着。
“是您！”公爵喃喃着，他还没有完全清醒，一边惊诧地认着她，“啊，对了！这是约好的……我在这儿睡着了。”
“我看见了。”
“除了您，没有人叫醒我吗、除了您，这里没有人来过吗？我以为，还会有……另一个女人来过……，’
“这里是有另一个女人来过……”
最后，他完全清醒了。
“这只是个梦，”他若有所思地说，“奇怪的是，在这种时刻做这样的梦。请坐。”
他握着她的手，让她坐到长椅上；自己则坐到她旁边，陷入了沉思。阿格拉娅并不忙讲话，而只是专注地打量着自己的谈话对方。他也望着她，像有时仿佛根本没有见到她在自己面前。她开始脸红了。
“啊，对了！”公爵颤粟了一下，说，“伊波利特开枪自杀了！”
“什么时候？在您那里吗？”她问着，但是并没显得大大的惊异，，‘昨天晚上他不是好像还活着的吗？发生所有这一切事后，您怎么还能在这睡觉？”她突然振奋起来，高声说。
“要知道他没有死，枪没有打响。”
在阿格拉娅的坚持下，公爵只得立即而且甚至为她详细地叙述了昨夜发生事情的全部经过。她不时地催促他快讲下去，可自己又不断地提问打断他，提的几乎全是无关紧要的问题。顺便说一句，她怀着极大的好奇听完公爵转述叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇说了些什么，有好几次甚至重问了什么。
“好了，够了，应该快点，”她听完了一切，最后说，“我们在这里一共只有一个小时时间，到８点钟为止，因为８点钟时我一定必须得在家里，免得他们知道我曾经在这里，而我是有事才来的，我有许多事需要告诉您。只不过现在您全把我搞糊涂了。关于伊波利特的事，我想，他的手枪就会是打不响的，这比较符合他这个人的情况。但是您深信他肯定想自杀，这里没有欺骗，是吗？”
“没有任何欺骗。”
“这也有可能。他在《解释》里是写了，要您把他的‘自白”带来给我吗？您又为什么不带来呢？”
“他不是没有死吗？我以后问他要。”
“一定要带来，没必要间他要。这一定会使他感到很愉快，因为他也许正是带了这样的目的才朝自己开枪的，要我以后读他的‘自白’。请您别笑话我这些话，别夫•尼古拉那维奇，因为很可能是这么一回事。”
“我不会笑话的，因为我自己也深信，在某种程度上很可能是这样的。”
“您也深信？难道您也这么想？”阿格拉娅突然惊诧得不得了。
她问得很快，说得也很急，但有时似乎离题，常常没有把话说完；她还不时地急于提出什么警告；总之她异常忐忑不安，尽管她看人的时候很大胆，还含着某种挑衅的意味，但也许实际上是有点心虚的。她身上穿的是最普通的家常连衣裙，这跟她很相称。她常常打颤，脸色绯红，坐在长椅边上。公爵也确认伊波利特开枪自杀是为了使她读他的“自白”，这使她非常惊讶。
“当然，”公爵解释说，“他是想，除您以外，我们大家都称赞他……”
“怎么称赞？”
“也就是，这……怎么对您说呢？这很难说。只不过他一定很想大家围着他并对他说，大家很爱他、尊敬他，大家都竭力劝他要活下去。很可能他最牢记的就是您，因为在这种时刻他还提到您……尽管也许他自己也不知道，他牢记着您。”
“这我就完全不明白了：牢记的是我，却又不知道牢记着我。不过，好像我是能理解的：知道吗，当我还只是个１３岁小姑娘的时候，我自己就曾经有３０次想过要服毒自杀，并打算把这一切写信告诉父母，也曾经想过我躺在棺材里的样子，大家将为我哭泣，并责怪自己对我那么无情……您干吗又笑了？”她皱了皱眉，很快地补了一句说，“当您一个人逻想的时候，您还暗自想过什么？也许，您把自己想像成陆军元帅，并且击溃了拿破仑。”
“嗯，说实话，我是这样想过的，特别是要入睡的时候，”公爵笑起来说，“只不过我击溃的不是拿破仑，而全是奥地利兵。”
“我根本不想跟您开玩笑，列夫•尼古拉那维奇。我自己会去看伊波利特的，请您先向他打个招呼。而从您这方面来说，我认为所有这一切都是很不好的，因为像您这样评判伊波利特，这样剖视和评判一个人的心灵，是很粗暴无礼的。您没有一点温情，只有实话，因而也就不公正。”
公爵思忖起来。
“我觉得，您对我是不公正的，”他说，“因为我并没有认为他这样想有什么不好；何况，也许他根本就没有想过，而仅仅是想……他想最后一次跟人们相会，赢得他们的尊敬和喜爱，这可是很好的感情，只不过不知怎么的结果却不是这样；这里是因为他有病，还有什么其他原因！再说，有些人一切总是有好结果，另一些人则干什么都不像……”
“您这大概是把自己的情况也加进去了吧？”阿格拉娅指出。
“是的，是在说自己，”公爵丝毫没有发觉这一间话中的幸灾乐祸的含意，回答说。
“只不过，我要是处于您的位置，反正无论如何也是睡不着的；看来，您随便往哪儿一呆，马上就能在那儿睡着；这对您来说是很不好的。”
“要知道我整夜没有睡，后来又走来走去的，又曾去了音乐会……”
“什么音乐会？”
“就是昨天演出的地方，后来来到这里，坐下来，想着想着就睡着了。”
“啊，原来是这样的。这就情有可原了……那您为什么要到听音乐的地方去？”
“我不知道，就这么……”
“好，好，以后再说；您老晕打断我，而且您到听音乐的地方去，跟我又有什么相于？您这是梦见了哪个女人？”
“这……是……您没有见过的……”
“我明白了，非常明白。您对她很……您怎么梦见她的？她什么样子？其实，我一点也不想知道。”抛突然懊恼地毫不客气地说，“别打断我……”
她等了一会，似乎是要鼓足勇气或者竭力想驱赶烦恼。
“我把您叫来是为了这么一回事：我想向您提议做我的朋友。您干吗老这样盯着我？”她几乎愤怒地补了一句。
公爵这一刻确实很专注地看着她，因为他发觉她的脸又开始涨红得不了，在这种情况下她越是脸红，好像就越是为此而生自己的气，这甚至在她灼灼发亮的眼睛里也明显地流露出来；通常过一分钟她就已经迁怒于与她话的人，不管对方是否有过错，她就开始跟他争吵起来。她知道自己的古怪和怕难为情，因此通常很少参与交谈，比她的两个姐姐寡言少语，有时甚显得过于沉默。有时候，特别是在这种微妙的场合，必须得开口说话，那她说起来总带着一种不同寻常的高傲，仿佛是有某种挑衅的意味。她总预先就能感觉到什么时候开始或者想开始脸红。
“也许，您不想接受这一提议？”她傲慢地望了一眼公爵。
“哦，不，我想，只是这完全没有必要……也就是说，我怎么也没有想过需要这样提出建议，”公爵窘困地说。
“那么您想到了什么？为了什么我把您叫到这里来呢？您头脑里在想什么？不过，也许您认为我是个小傻瓜，就像家里大家这么认为的一样。”
“我不知道他认为您是傻瓜，我……我不这么认为。”
“您不认为？您很聪明。说得尤其聪明。”
“据我看，您有时候甚至可能很聪明，”公爵继续说，“您刚才突然说了句非常聪明的活。您说出了我对伊波利特的疑虑：‘这里光只有真话，因而就是不公正的’。我记住了这一点并在仔细思量，”
阿格拉娅一下子高兴得脸上泛起红早。所有这些变化在她身上发生得非常坦率，而且非常迅速。公爵也很高兴，甚至望着她，高兴得笑起来。
“听着，”她又开始说，“我等了您很久，为的是对您讲这一切，自您从那里给我写那封信那个时候起我就等了，甚至还要早……昨天您已经从我那听到了一半了：我认为您是最正直最诚实的人，比所有的人都正直和诚实。如果人家说您，说您的头脑……也就是您有时候头脑有病，那么这是不公正的，我是这样认定的并且跟他们争论，因为即使您真的头脑有病（当然，您对此不要生气，我是从最严重的情况来说的），可是您头脑的主要部分是比他们，比所有的人都更聪颖的，这样的头脑他们做梦也想不到，因为有两种头脑：主要的和非主要的。是这样吗？不是这样吗？”
“也许是这样，”公爵勉强说出话来；他的心回得厉害，怦怦跳个不停。
“我就知道，您是能理解的，”她一本正经地继续说，“ω公爵和叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇就一点也不理解这两种头脑的说法，亚历山德拉也是，不过您请设想一下：妈妈倒是理解的。”
“您很像叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜。”
“这怎么会呢？难道是这样吗？”阿格拉娅惊异地说。
“真的；是这样。”
“我感谢您，”她想了一下说，“说我像妈妈，我很高兴。看来，您很尊敬她？”她添了一句，并没有意识到这话问得很幼稚。
“非常非常尊敬，我很高兴，您这样干脆地理解了这一点。”
“我也高兴，因为我发现，有时人家……笑话她。但是请听主要的：我想了很久，最后选择了您。我不想让家里人笑话我；我也不希望人家认为我是个小傻瓜；我也不愿意人家逗弄我……我一下子明白了这一切，就坚决拒绝了叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇，因为我不想让人家不断地操心把我嫁出去！我想……我想……嗯，我想从家里逃走，而我之所以选择了您，是希望您能帮助我。”
“从家里逃走！”公爵大声嚷了起来。
“是的，是的，是的，从家里逃走！”她突然喊道，进发出一种异常的愤怒。“我不想，我不愿意在那里永远弄得我脸红。无论是在我家里人面前，还是在ω公爵面前，无论是在叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇面前，还是在谁面前，我都不愿意脸红，因此我才选择了您。我想跟您谈论一切，一切，甚至，当我想谈的时候，跟您谈论最主要的事情，从您这方面来说，也不应该对我隐瞒什么。我希望哪怕是有一个人可以什么都谈，就像跟自己谈一样。他们突然开始说，我在等您，我爱您。还在您来以前就这么说了，而我没有把信拿给他们看；而现在大家已经都在这么说了。我想做个勇敢的人，什么都不怕。我不愿意去参加各种舞会，我想做能带来益处的事。我早就想离开了。我被关在他们那里２０年，而且老是要把我嫁出去，还是１４岁的时候我就想逃走，尽管那时还是个傻瓜。现在我已全部盘算过，并且等您来，好向您打听国外的一切情况。我一座哥特式教堂也没有见过，我想去罗马，我想参观所有学者的书房，我想在巴黎学习；最近这一年我做着准备，学习，读了许多书；我读了所有的禁书。亚历山德拉和阿杰莱达可以读所有的书，她们可以，而对我则不是全给读，对我有监督。我不想跟姐姐们争吵，但是我早就向母亲和父亲宣布，我想彻底改变我的社会地位。我决定从事教育工作，我指望着您，因为您说过，您爱孩子们。我们可以一起搞教育，即使不是现在，也可以在将来，怎么样？我们将一起给人们带来益处；我不想做将军的女儿……您说，您是个很有学问的人吗？”
“哦，根本不是。”
“这很遗憾，而我以为……我怎么会这么想的呢？您反正得指导我，因为我选择了您。”
“这很荒唐，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜。”
“我想，我想从家里逃走！”她喊道，她的眼睛又闪闪发亮，“如果您不愿意，那么我就嫁给加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇。我不希望家里人把我看作是个令人讨厌的女人或者天晓得为什么指责我。”
“您神经正常吗？”公爵差点从椅子上跳起来，“指责您什么？谁指责您？”
“家里所有的人，母亲，姐姐们，父亲，ω公爵，甚至您那可恶的科利亚。如果他们不是直截了当地说，那么也是这么想的。我当着他们大家的面说这点的，对母亲、对父亲都说了，妈妈因此病了一整天，第二天亚历山德拉和爸爸对我说，我自己也不明白我是在撒谎，也不明白究竟说了什么话。我立即干脆地加以驳斥说，我已经明白了一切，明白了所有讲的话，我已经不是小孩子了，还在两年前我就故意读了保尔•德•科克＊的两本小说，为的是了解一切。妈妈一听说，差点没昏倒。”
公爵突然闪过一个奇怪的念头。他凝神望着阿格拉陋，莞尔一笑。
他甚至不相信，在他面前坐着的竟是那个高傲姑娘，她曾经那么傲慢地给他念加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇的信。他不能理解，这么一位目中无人、冷酷无情的美人，竟然会是这么一个孩子，也许，现在真的甚至不对所有的话都理解的孩子。
“您过去一直在家里生活吗，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜？”他问，“我想说，您从来也没有到哪儿去上过什么学校，没有在贵族女子中学念过书？”
“任何时候、任何地方都没有去过，一直在家里呆着，就像把我塞在瓶子里似的，然后直接从瓶子里放出来就嫁人；您干吗又笑了？我发觉，您好像也在嘲笑我，支持他们这一切，”她威严地显露出温色，补了一句，“请别生我气，我本来就不知道我究竟怎么了……我确信，您到这里来满怀着信心，认为我爱上了您，叫您来约会，”她气冲冲地断然说。
＊法国通俗小说家（１７９４一１８７１）。
“昨天我确实曾害怕是这样，”公爵憨厚地说走了嘴（他非常窘困），“但今天我确信，您……”
“什么！”阿格拉娅高声喊了出来，下唇突然问动起来，“您害怕我……您竟敢认为我……天哪！您大概怀疑，我叫您到这儿来是要诱您上圈套，然后让别人在这里撞见我们，迫使您跟我结婚……”
“阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜！您怎么不容臊？在您纯洁之暇的心灵中怎么会产生这么肮脏的念头？我敢打赌，您自己也不相信您说的任何一句话……而且您自己也不知道，您说了些什么！”
阿格拉娅坐着，固执地低着头，仿佛自己也为刚才所说的话吓坏了。
一我根本不觉得害臊，”她低声说，“凭什么您知道我的心灵是纯洁无暇的？那时您怎么敢给我寄情书的？”
“情书？我的信是情书！这封信是最恭敬的信，这封信是在我生活中最艰难的时刻内心的流露！我当时想起您就像见到光明一样……我……”
“好了，好，好，”突然她打断他，但完全已经不是刚才那种口气，而是充满了懊悔，几乎吓坏了。她甚至向他俯下身去，依然竭力不照直望着他，想要触摸他的肩膀，为的是更加恳切地请求他不要生气，“好，”她十分不好意思地补充说，“我觉得，刚才我用了非常愚蠢的词语。我这是……为了试试您。您就当作仿佛没有说过这活，如果我得罪了您，那么请原谅。请别直盯着我看，转过脸去吧：您说这是很肮脏的念头：我这是故意说的，为了刺激您。有时候我自己也害怕我想说的话，可还是突然说出来了。您刚才说，您是在生活中最艰难的时刻写这封信的……我知道，这是在什么时候，”她又望着地上，轻轻地说。
“啊，假若您全能知道就好了！”
“我全都知道！”她涌上一阵新的激动，大声嚷道，“那时您跟您与之私奔的这个下流女人在一套房间住了整整一个月……”
她说这话的时候已经不是脸红而是变苍白了。她突然从椅子上站起身，仿佛按捺不住自己，但马上就醒悟过来，又坐下了。她的下唇仍继续久久地哆嗦哼着。沉默延续了约１分钟。公爵被这突如其来的异常举动搞得惊讶得不得了，甚至不道该把它归咎干什么。
“我根本不爱您，”她突然仿佛是斩钉戳铁地说。
公爵没有回答；他们又沉默了约１分钟。
“我爱加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇……”她说得很快，但是勉强可闻，同时头则重得更低了。
“这不是真活，”公爵也几乎用低语说。
“这么说，我在撒谎？这是真话；我答应了他，是前天，就在这张长椅上。”
公爵大吃一惊：，有一瞬间陷了沉思之中。
“这不是真活，”他坚决地重复说，“这一切您全是杜撰。”
“可真是谦恭得惊人！您要知道，他已经改正了；他爱我甚于爱自己的生命。他当我面烫了自己的手，仅仅为了表明爱我甚于爱自己的生命。”
“烫了自己的手？”
“是的，自己的手。您相信不相信，对我来说反正无所谓。”
公爵又默不作声。阿格拉娅的话里没有玩笑的意思；她生气了。
“怎么，既然是在这里发生的，他到这里来难道还随身带了蜡烛？不然我难以想象……”。
“是的……带了蜡烛。这有什么不可思议的？”
“是整支蜡烛还是烛台上点剩的？”
“嗯……是的……不是……是半支蜡烛……是蜡烛头……是整支蜡烛，反正一样，您别再纠缠了！……如果您知道。还带了火柴。他点燃了蜡烛，把手指放在蜡烛上整整半个小时；难通这不可能吗？”
“我昨天看见过他；他的手指头好好的。”
阿格拉娅突然笑得跳了起来，完全像个孩子一样。
“知道吗，我为什么现在要撒谎？”忽然她转向公爵，带着最最孩子气的信赖和在唇间颤动的笑声说，“因为当你说谎话的时候，要是巧妙地插进什么不同寻常、怪诞离奇的事情，哈，知道吗，要是什么给人十分强烈印象的事或者甚至根本就没有的事，这样这个谎就变得可信得多。我注意这一点了。只不过我做的不高明，因为我不会……”
忽然她又阴沉起来，似乎醒悟过来了。
“如果当时，”她对公爵说，一边严肃甚至忧郁地望着他，“如果当时我向您念了‘可怜的骑士’的诗，那么我至少是想以此……为一件事赞扬您，但是同时也想为您的行为痛斥您，并让您看看，我全都知道……”
“您对我……对那个您刚才用如此可怕的字眼提到的不幸的女人很不公正，阿格拉娅。”
“因为我全都知道，全知道，所以才用这样的字眼！我知道，半年前，您怎么当着大家的面向她求婚。别打断我，您看到，我说话不加评论。此后她跟罗戈任跑了；接着您和她住在哪个乡间或城市，她又离开您去找什么人了。（阿格拉娅脸红得不得了。）后来她又回到罗戈任那里，他爱她爱得……发疯。最后。您也是个非常聪明的人，刚一知道她回到彼得堡了，立即就跟在她后面赶到这里来了。昨天晚上您挺身保护她，现在又在梦中见到了她……您瞧，我全都知道，您不是为了她，为了她才到这里来的吗？”
“是的，是为了她，”公爵轻轻地回答说。他忧心忡忡、若有所思地低下头，同时他也不怀疑，阿格拉娅正用灼灼闪亮的目光盯着他。“为了她，只是为了知道……我不相信她限罗戈任在一起会有幸福。虽然……总之，我不知道，我在这里能为她做些什么，帮什么忙，但是我来了。”
他颤栗了一下。瞥了一眼阿格拉娅；她则憎恨地听着他说。
“如果您来而不知道来干什么，这就是说您很爱她，”她终于说。
“不，”公爵回答说，“不，我不爱她。啊，您要是知道就好了，每当我回忆起与她一起度过的那些时间，是多么可怕呀！”
在说这些话的时候他全身甚至滚过一阵颤栗。
“您把一切都说出来，”阿格拉娅说。
“这里没有丝毫您不能听的东西。为什么我正是想对您，对您一个人叙述这一切：，--我也不知道；也许，是因为我真的很爱您。这个不幸的女人深深确信，她是世界上最堕落、最淫荡的女人。哦，请别玷辱她，别向她扔石头。因为意识到自己不应蒙受的耻厚，她已经过分地折磨了自己！她有什么罪，哦，我的天哪！哦，她每时每刻都在发狂地呐喊，她不承认自己有罪，她是人们的牺牲品，是淫棍和坏蛋的牺牲品；但是无论她对您说什么，要知道，她首先自己不相信自己，她自己的全部良心都只相信，相反，是她……自己有罪。当我试图驱赶这层阴影时，她竟会那样痛苦，以致我只要记住这段可怕的时光，我心灵的创伤就永远也不会愈合。我的心就像一下子永远被刺穿了一样。她从我这儿逃走，您知道为什么吗？正是仅仅为了向我证明，她是个低贱的女人。但是最可怕的是，她自己也许并不知道，她只想向我证明这一点，她逃走是因为，她内心一定想要做一件可耻的事，为的是马上就对自己说：‘你这下犯了下新的耻辱，因此你是个低贱的东西！，哦，也许您并不理解这一点，阿格拉娅！知道吗，在她这种不断地意识到耻辱的状态中，也许包含着某种可怕的，反常的乐趣，仿佛是对谁的一种报复。有时候我开导她，使她仿佛又看到了自己周围的光明；但是她马上就表示愤慨，甚至到了这种程度：痛苦地指责我，说我把自己临驾于她之上（我连想都没想过这样），最后，对我的求婚直截了当地向我宣布，她不要求任何人给予任何高傲的同情，任何帮助，任何将她‘抬高到与自己同样地位’的做法。您昨天看见她了；难道您认为她跟这伙人在一起感到幸福，这就是她的因子？您不知道，她有多高的悟性，她能理解什么！有时候她甚至使我吃惊！”
“您在那里也给她讲这样的……大道理？”
“哦，不”公爵没有注意到问话的语气，若有所思地继续说，“我几乎一直保持沉默。我常常想说，但是，真的，我又不知道该说什么，知道吗，在有的时侯最后是根本不说话。哦，我是曾经受过她；哦，曾经很爱她……但是后来……后来……后来她全猜到了。”
“猜到什么了？”
“猜到我仅仅是怜悯她，但是我……现在已经不爱她了。”
“为什么您知道，她可能真的爱上了那个……她跟他走的地主？”
“不，我全部知道；她只不过是嘲笑他罢了。”
“那么对您她从来也不取笑吗？”
“不。她出于憎恨而嘲笑过我；哦，当时她义愤填膺，狠狠地责备我，她自己也痛苦！但是……后来……哦，别提了，别跟我提这点了！”
他双手捂住了自己的脸。
“可是您知道吗，她几乎每天都给我写信？”
“这么说，这是真的！”公爵惶惶不安地失声喊了起来，“我听说有这事，但始终不想相信。”
“您从谁那里听说的？”阿格拉娅惊吓得颤抖了一下。
“罗戈任昨天对我说的，只不过说得不大清楚。”
“昨天？昨天上午？昨天什么时候？是在听音乐前还是后？”
“在听音乐后，晚上１１点多。”
“啊，算了，既然是罗戈任……您知道，在这些信里她给我写些什么？”
“我丝毫也不感到惊奇；她是个疯女人。”
“就是这些信（阿格拉娅从口袋里掏出带信封的三封信，将它们扔到公爵面前）。瞧她已经央求、劝说、诱惑我整整一星期了，要我嫁给您。她……是的，虽然是个疯子，但是很聪明，您说得很对，她比我聪明得多……她信中对我说，她爱上了我，每天都寻找机会哪怕是从远处看到我也好。她写道，您爱我，她知道这一点，也早就发现了这一点，在那里您曾跟她谈起过我。她希望看到您幸福，她深信，只有我能构成您的幸福……她写得这么荒唐……怪诞……我没有给任何人看这些信，我等您，您知道，这意味着什么？您一点也猜不到吗？”
“这是精神失常，这是她发疯的证明，”公爵颤抖着明言说。
“您不在哭吧？”
“不，阿格拉娅，不，我没有哭。”公爵看了她一眼。
“这件事我该怎么办？您能给我出主意吗？我总不能老是收到这些信吧！”
“哦，别管她，我求求您！”公爵嚷了起来，“在这种愚昧中您又能做什么？我将尽一切努力，让她不再给您写信。”
“如果是这样，那么您就是个没有良心的人！”阿格拉娅高声嚷道，“难道您没看见，她爱上的不是我，而是您，她爱的只是您！您能觉察她身上的一切心思，难道这一点却没有觉察出来？知道吗，这算什么，这些信意味着什么？这是嫉妒，这比嫉妒更甚！她……您以为，她真的像在这些信里写的一样要嫁给罗戈任？一旦我们结婚，她第二天就会自杀！”
公爵颤栗了一下，他的心跳都屏息了。但是他惊愕地望着阿格拉娅，承认面前这个孩子早已是个女人了，对他来说感到很奇怪。
“上帝可以见到，阿格拉娅，为了使她恢复平并和得到幸福，我愿意献出我的生命，但是……我已经不能爱她了，她也知道这一点！”
“那就牺牲自己，这时您也是非常合适的！因为您就是这么一个大善人嘛。您也别称我阿格拉娅……您刚才就这么光称我阿格拉娅……您应该，您有义务使她得到新生，您应该再带她离开，使她的心平静下来，得到安抚，再说您可是爱她了！”
“我不能这样牺牲自己，虽然我有一次曾经这样想过，而且……也许现在还在想这个问题。但是我确实知道，她跟我在一起非毁了不可，因此我要离开她。今天７点钟我该去见她，现在我也许不去了。她有那样的自尊心，她永远也不会原谅我的爱的，这样我们俩都会完蛋的！这是不自然的，但是这件事上一切都是不自然的。您说，她爱我，但这难道是爱吗？在我已经忍受那一切之后，难道还能有这样的爱情？！不，这是另一回事，而不是爱情！”
“您多苍白呀！”突然阿格拉娅惊呼道。
“没关系，我睡得少，比较虚弱，我……当时我们确实谈论过您，阿格拉娅……”
“这么说这是真的了？您真的会跟她谈论我，而且……而且那时总共才到我家一次，怎么会爱我呢？”
“我不知道怎么会的；我当时混沌蒙昧，我幻想着……也许是幻觉中看到了新的曙光。我不知道对您作为第一个对象是怎么想的。我那时给您写信说我不知道，这是真话。这一切仅仅是幻想，是由于那时可怕的境遇产生的……后来我开始用功学习，本来我是三年也不会到彼得堡来的……”
“这么说，您是为她来的？”
阿格拉娅的声音有些发颤。
“是的，为她。”
双方都陷于阴郁的沉默，过了两分钟，阿格拉娅站起身。
“既然您说，”开始她不太坚定地说，既然您自己相信，这个……您的女人是个疯子，那么她那些疯疯癫癫的古怪念头跟我可毫不相干……列夫•尼古拉伊奇，请您把这三封信拿去。代我扔还给她！如果她，”突然阿格拉娅大声嚷嚷起来，“如果她敢再寄一行字给我，那么请告诉她，我就要向父亲告发，让人把她送进感化院……”
公爵跳了起来，惊恐地望着勃然发怒的阿格拉娅，突然他面前仿佛降落了一层雾幛……
“您不可能有这样的感觉……这不是真话！”他喃喃着说。
“这是真话！是真话！”阿格拉娅几乎失去自制地喊着。
“真话是什么？是什么真话？”在他们身边响起了一个惊恐的声音。
在她们面前站着叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜。
“真话就是我要嫁给加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇！就是我爱加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇，并且明天就与他从家里逃走！”阿格拉娅冲着她说，“您听见了吗？您的好奇心满足了吧？您对此满意了吧？”
说完她就跑回家去了。
“不，我的公爵爷，您现在别走，
Part 3 Chapter 9
ARRIVED at her house, Lizabetha Prokofievna paused in the first room. She could go no farther, and subsided on to a couch quite exhausted; too feeble to remember so much as to ask the prince to take a seat. This was a large reception-room, full of flowers, and with a glass door leading into the garden.
Alexandra and Adelaida came in almost immediately, and looked inquiringly at the prince and their mother.
The girls generally rose at about nine in the morning in the country; Aglaya, of late, had been in the habit of getting up rather earlier and having a walk in the garden, but not at seven o'clock; about eight or a little later was her usual time.
Lizabetha Prokofievna, who really had not slept all night, rose at about eight on purpose to meet Aglaya in the garden and walk with her; but she could not find her either in the garden or in her own room.
This agitated the old lady considerably; and she awoke her other daughters. Next, she learned from the maid that Aglaya had gone into the park before seven o'clock. The sisters made a joke of Aglaya's last freak, and told their mother that if she went into the park to look for her, Aglaya would probably be very angry with her, and that she was pretty sure to be sitting reading on the green bench that she had talked of two or three days since, and about which she had nearly quarrelled with Prince S., who did not see anything particularly lovely in it.
Arrived at the rendezvous of the prince and her daughter, and hearing the strange words of the latter, Lizabetha Prokofievna had been dreadfully alarmed, for many reasons. However, now that she had dragged the prince home with her, she began to feel a little frightened at what she had undertaken. Why should not Aglaya meet the prince in the park and have a talk with him, even if such a meeting should be by appointment?
"Don't suppose, prince," she began, bracing herself up for the effort, "don't suppose that I have brought you here to ask questions. After last night, I assure you, I am not so exceedingly anxious to see you at all; I could have postponed the pleasure for a long while." She paused.
"But at the same time you would be very glad to know how I happened to meet Aglaya Ivanovna this morning?" The prince finished her speech for her with the utmost composure.
"Well, what then? Supposing I should like to know?" cried Lizabetha Prokofievna, blushing. "I'm sure I am not afraid of plain speaking. I'm not offending anyone, and I never wish to, and--"
"Pardon me, it is no offence to wish to know this; you are her mother. We met at the green bench this morning, punctually at seven o'clock,--according to an agreement made by Aglaya Ivanovna with myself yesterday. She said that she wished to see me and speak to me about something important. We met and conversed for an hour about matters concerning Aglaya Ivanovna herself, and that's all."
"Of course it is all, my friend. I don't doubt you for a moment," said Lizabetha Prokofievna with dignity.
"Well done, prince, capital!" cried Aglaya, who entered the room at this moment. "Thank you for assuming that I would not demean myself with lies. Come, is that enough, mamma, or do you intend to put any more questions?"
"You know I have never needed to blush before you, up to this day, though perhaps you would have been glad enough to make me," said Lizabetha Prokofievna,--with majesty. "Good-bye, prince; forgive me for bothering you. I trust you will rest assured of my unalterable esteem for you."
The prince made his bows and retired at once. Alexandra and Adelaida smiled and whispered to each other, while Lizabetha Prokofievna glared severely at them. "We are only laughing at the prince's beautiful bows, mamma," said Adelaida. "Sometimes he bows just like a meal-sack, but to-day he was like--like Evgenie Pavlovitch!"
"It is the HEART which is the best teacher of refinement and dignity, not the dancing-master," said her mother, sententiously, and departed upstairs to her own room, not so much as glancing at Aglaya.
When the prince reached home, about nine o'clock, he found Vera Lebedeff and the maid on the verandah. They were both busy trying to tidy up the place after last night's disorderly party.
"Thank goodness, we've just managed to finish it before you came in!" said Vera, joyfully.
"Good-morning! My head whirls so; I didn't sleep all night. I should like to have a nap now."
"Here, on the verandah? Very well, I'll tell them all not to come and wake you. Papa has gone out somewhere."
The servant left the room. Vera was about to follow her, but returned and approached the prince with a preoccupied air.
"Prince!" she said, "have pity on that poor boy; don't turn him out today."
"Not for the world; he shall do just as he likes."
"He won't do any harm now; and--and don't be too severe with him,"
"Oh dear no! Why--"
"And--and you won't LAUGH at him? That's the chief thing."
"Oh no! Never."
"How foolish I am to speak of such things to a man like you," said Vera, blushing. "Though you DO look tired," she added, half turning away," your eyes are so splendid at this moment--so full of happiness."
"Really?" asked the prince, gleefully, and he laughed in delight.
But Vera, simple-minded little girl that she was (just like a boy, in fact), here became dreadfully confused, of a sudden, and ran hastily out of the room, laughing and blushing.
"What a dear little thing she is," thought the prince, and immediately forgot all about her.
He walked to the far end of the verandah, where the sofa stood, with a table in front of it. Here he sat down and covered his face with his hands, and so remained for ten minutes. Suddenly he put his hand in his coat-pocket and hurriedly produced three letters.
But the door opened again, and out came Colia.
The prince actually felt glad that he had been interrupted,--and might return the letters to his pocket. He was glad of the respite.
"Well," said Colia, plunging in medias res, as he always did, "here's a go! What do you think of Hippolyte now? Don't respect him any longer, eh?"
"Why not? But look here, Colia, I'm tired; besides, the subject is too melancholy to begin upon again. How is he, though?"
"Asleep--he'll sleep for a couple of hours yet. I quite understand--you haven't slept--you walked about the park, I know. Agitation--excitement--all that sort of thing--quite natural, too!"
"How do you know I walked in the park and didn't sleep at home?"
"Vera just told me. She tried to persuade me not to come, but I couldn't help myself, just for one minute. I have been having my turn at the bedside for the last two hours; Kostia Lebedeff is there now. Burdovsky has gone. Now, lie down, prince, make yourself comfortable, and sleep well! I'm awfully impressed, you know."
"Naturally, all this--"
"No, no, I mean with the 'explanation,' especially that part of it where he talks about Providence and a future life. There is a gigantic thought there."
The prince gazed affectionately at Colia, who, of course, had come in solely for the purpose of talking about this "gigantic thought."
"But it is not any one particular thought, only; it is the general circumstances of the case. If Voltaire had written this now, or Rousseau, I should have just read it and thought it remarkable, but should not have been so IMPRESSED by it. But a man who knows for certain that he has but ten minutes to live and can talk like that--why--it's--it's PRIDE, that is! It is really a most extraordinary, exalted assertion of personal dignity, it's--it's DEFIANT! What a GIGANTIC strength of will, eh? And to accuse a fellow like that of not putting in the cap on purpose; it's base and mean! You know he deceived us last night, the cunning rascal. I never packed his bag for him, and I never saw his pistol. He packed it himself. But he put me off my guard like that, you see. Vera says you are going to let him stay on; I swear there's no danger, especially as we are always with him."
"Who was by him at night?"
"I, and Burdovsky, and Kostia Lebedeff. Keller stayed a little while, and then went over to Lebedeff's to sleep. Ferdishenko slept at Lebedeff's, too; but he went away at seven o'clock. My father is always at Lebedeff's; but he has gone out just now. I dare say Lebedeff will be coming in here directly; he has been looking for you; I don't know what he wants. Shall we let him in or not, if you are asleep? I'm going to have a nap, too. By-the- by, such a curious thing happened. Burdovsky woke me at seven, and I met my father just outside the room, so drunk, he didn't even know me. He stood before me like a log, and when he recovered himself, asked hurriedly how Hippolyte was. 'Yes,' he said, when I told him, 'that's all very well, but I REALLY came to warn you that you must be very careful what you say before Ferdishenko.' Do you follow me, prince?"
"Yes. Is it really so? However, it's all the same to us, of course."
"Of course it is; we are not a secret society; and that being the case, it is all the more curious that the general should have been on his way to wake me up in order to tell me this."
"Ferdishenko has gone, you say?"
"Yes, he went at seven o'clock. He came into the room on his way out; I was watching just then. He said he was going to spend 'the rest of the night' at Wilkin's; there's a tipsy fellow, a friend of his, of that name. Well, I'm off. Oh, here's Lebedeff himself! The prince wants to go to sleep, Lukian Timofeyovitch, so you may just go away again."
"One moment, my dear prince, just one. I must absolutely speak to you about something which is most grave," said Lebedeff, mysteriously and solemnly, entering the room with a bow and looking extremely important. He had but just returned, and carried his hat in his hand. He looked preoccupied and most unusually dignified.
The prince begged him to take a chair.
"I hear you have called twice; I suppose you are still worried about yesterday's affair."
"What, about that boy, you mean? Oh dear no, yesterday my ideas were a little--well--mixed. Today, I assure you, I shall not oppose in the slightest degree any suggestions it may please you to make."
"What's up with you this morning, Lebedeff? You look so important and dignified, and you choose your words so carefully," said the prince, smiling.
"Nicolai Ardalionovitch!" said Lebedeff, in a most amiable tone of voice, addressing the boy. "As I have a communication to make to the prince which concerns only myself--"
"Of course, of course, not my affair. All right," said Colia, and away he went.
"I love that boy for his perception," said Lebedeff, looking after him. "My dear prince," he continued, "I have had a terrible misfortune, either last night or early this morning. I cannot tell the exact time."
"What is it?"
"I have lost four hundred roubles out of my side pocket! They're gone!" said Lebedeff, with a sour smile.
"You've lost four hundred roubles? Oh! I'm sorry for that."
"Yes, it is serious for a poor man who lives by his toil."
"Of course, of course! How was it?"
"Oh, the wine is to blame, of course. I confess to you, prince, as I would to Providence itself. Yesterday I received four hundred roubles from a debtor at about five in the afternoon, and came down here by train. I had my purse in my pocket. When I changed, I put the money into the pocket of my plain clothes, intending to keep it by me, as I expected to have an applicant for it in the evening."
"It's true then, Lebedeff, that you advertise to lend money on gold or silver articles?"
"Yes, through an agent. My own name doesn't appear. I have a large family, you see, and at a small percentage--"
"Quite so, quite so. I only asked for information--excuse the question. Go on."
"Well, meanwhile that sick boy was brought here, and those guests came in, and we had tea, and--well, we made merry--to my ruin! Hearing of your birthday afterwards, and excited with the circumstances of the evening, I ran upstairs and changed my plain clothes once more for my uniform [Civil Service clerks in Russia wear uniform.]--you must have noticed I had my uniform on all the evening? Well, I forgot the money in the pocket of my old coat-- you know when God will ruin a man he first of all bereaves him of his senses--and it was only this morning at half-past seven that I woke up and grabbed at my coat pocket, first thing. The pocket was empty--the purse gone, and not a trace to be found!"
"Dear me! This is very unpleasant!"
"Unpleasant! Indeed it is. You have found a very appropriate expression," said Lebedeff, politely, but with sarcasm.
"But what's to be done? It's a serious matter," said the prince, thoughtfully. "Don't you think you may have dropped it out of your pocket whilst intoxicated?"
"Certainly. Anything is possible when one is intoxicated, as you neatly express it, prince. But consider--if I, intoxicated or not, dropped an object out of my pocket on to the ground, that object ought to remain on the ground. Where is the object, then?"
"Didn't you put it away in some drawer, perhaps?"
"I've looked everywhere, and turned out everything."
"I confess this disturbs me a good deal. Someone must have picked it up, then."
"Or taken it out of my pocket--two alternatives."
"It is very distressing, because WHO--? That's the question!"
"Most undoubtedly, excellent prince, you have hit it--that is the very question. How wonderfully you express the exact situation in a few words!"
"Come, come, Lebedeff, no sarcasm! It's a serious--"
"Sarcasm!" cried Lebedeff, wringing his hands. "All right, all right, I'm not angry. I'm only put out about this. Whom do you suspect?"
"That is a very difficult and complicated question. I cannot suspect the servant, for she was in the kitchen the whole evening, nor do I suspect any of my children."
"I should think not. Go on."
"Then it must be one of the guests."
"Is such a thing possible?"
"Absolutely and utterly impossible--and yet, so it must be. But one thing I am sure of, if it be a theft, it was committed, not in the evening when we were all together, but either at night or early in the morning; therefore, by one of those who slept here. Burdovsky and Colia I except, of course. They did not even come into my room."
"Yes, or even if they had! But who did sleep with you?" "Four of us, including myself, in two rooms. The general, myself, Keller, and Ferdishenko. One of us four it must have been. I don't suspect myself, though such cases have been known."
"Oh! DO go on, Lebedeff! Don't drag it out so."
"Well, there are three left, then--Keller firstly. He is a drunkard to begin with, and a liberal (in the sense of other people's pockets), otherwise with more of the ancient knight about him than of the modern liberal. He was with the sick man at first, but came over afterwards because there was no place to lie down in the room and the floor was so hard."
"You suspect him?"
"I DID suspect him. When I woke up at half-past seven and tore my hair in despair for my loss and carelessness, I awoke the general, who was sleeping the sleep of innocence near me. Taking into consideration the sudden disappearance of Ferdishenko, which was suspicious in itself, we decided to search Keller, who was lying there sleeping like a top. Well, we searched his clothes thoroughly, and not a farthing did we find; in fact, his pockets all had holes in them. We found a dirty handkerchief, and a love- letter from some scullery-maid. The general decided that he was innocent. We awoke him for further inquiries, and had the greatest difficulty in making him understand what was up. He opened his mouth and stared--he looked so stupid and so absurdly innocent. It wasn't Keller."
"Oh, I'm so glad!" said the prince, joyfully. "I was so afraid."
"Afraid! Then you had some grounds for supposing he might be the culprit?" said Lebedeff, frowning.
"Oh no--not a bit! It was foolish of me to say I was afraid! Don't repeat it please, Lebedeff, don't tell anyone I said that!"
"My dear prince! your words lie in the lowest depth of my heart-- it is their tomb!" said Lebedeff, solemnly, pressing his hat to the region of his heart.
"Thanks; very well. Then I suppose it's Ferdishenko; that is, I mean, you suspect Ferdishenko?"
"Whom else?" said Lebedeff, softly, gazing intently into the prince s face.
"Of course--quite so, whom else? But what are the proofs?"
"We have evidence. In the first place, his mysterious disappearance at seven o'clock, or even earlier."
"I know, Colia told me that he had said he was off to--I forget the name, some friend of his, to finish the night."
"H'm! then Colia has spoken to you already?"
"Not about the theft."
"He does not know of it; I have kept it a secret. Very well, Ferdishenko went off to Wilkin's. That is not so curious in itself, but here the evidence opens out further. He left his address, you see, when he went. Now prince, consider, why did he leave his address? Why do you suppose he went out of his way to tell Colia that he had gone to Wilkin's? Who cared to know that he was going to Wilkin's? No, no! prince, this is finesse, thieves' finesse! This is as good as saying, 'There, how can I be a thief when I leave my address? I'm not concealing my movements as a thief would.' Do you understand, prince?"
"Oh yes, but that is not enough."
"Second proof. The scent turns out to be false, and the address given is a sham. An hour after--that is at about eight, I went to Wilkin's myself, and there was no trace of Ferdishenko. The maid did tell me, certainly, that an hour or so since someone had been hammering at the door, and had smashed the bell; she said she would not open the door because she didn't want to wake her master; probably she was too lazy to get up herself. Such phenomena are met with occasionally!"
"But is that all your evidence? It is not enough!"
"Well, prince, whom are we to suspect, then? Consider!" said Lebedeff with almost servile amiability, smiling at the prince. There was a look of cunning in his eyes, however.
"You should search your room and all the cupboards again," said the prince, after a moment or two of silent reflection.
"But I have done so, my dear prince!" said Lebedeff, more sweetly than ever.
"H'm! why must you needs go up and change your coat like that?" asked the prince, banging the table with his fist, in annoyance.
"Oh, don't be so worried on my account, prince! I assure you I am not worth it! At least, not I alone. But I see you are suffering on behalf of the criminal too, for wretched Ferdishenko, in fact!"
"Of course you have given me a disagreeable enough thing to think about," said the prince, irritably, "but what are you going to do, since you are so sure it was Ferdishenko?"
"But who else COULD it be, my very dear prince?" repeated Lebedeff, as sweet as sugar again. "If you don't wish me to suspect Mr. Burdovsky?"
"Of course not."
"Nor the general? Ha, ha, ha!"
"Nonsense!" said the prince, angrily, turning round upon him.
"Quite so, nonsense! Ha, ha, ha! dear me! He did amuse me, did the general! We went off on the hot scent to Wilkin's together, you know; but I must first observe that the general was even more thunderstruck than I myself this morning, when I awoke him after discovering the theft; so much so that his very face changed--he grew red and then pale, and at length flew into a paroxysm of such noble wrath that I assure you I was quite surprised! He is a most generous-hearted man! He tells lies by the thousands, I know, but it is merely a weakness; he is a man of the highest feelings; a simple-minded man too, and a man who carries the conviction of innocence in his very appearance. I love that man, sir; I may have told you so before; it is a weakness of mine. Well--he suddenly stopped in the middle of the road, opened out his coat and bared his breast. "Search me," he says, "you searched Keller; why don't you search me too? It is only fair!" says he. And all the while his legs and hands were trembling with anger, and he as white as a sheet all over! So I said to him, "Nonsense, general; if anybody but yourself had said that to me, I'd have taken my head, my own head, and put it on a large dish and carried it round to anyone who suspected you; and I should have said: 'There, you see that head? It's my head, and I'll go bail with that head for him! Yes, and walk through the fire for him, too. There,' says I, 'that's how I'd answer for you, general!' Then he embraced me, in the middle of the street, and hugged me so tight (crying over me all the while) that I coughed fit to choke! 'You are the one friend left to me amid all my misfortunes,' says he. Oh, he's a man of sentiment, that! He went on to tell me a story of how he had been accused, or suspected, of stealing five hundred thousand roubles once, as a young man; and how, the very next day, he had rushed into a burning, blazing house and saved the very count who suspected him, and Nina Alexandrovna (who was then a young girl), from a fiery death. The count embraced him, and that was how he came to marry Nina Alexandrovna, he said. As for the money, it was found among the ruins next day in an English iron box with a secret lock; it had got under the floor somehow, and if it had not been for the fire it would never have been found! The whole thing is, of course, an absolute fabrication, though when he spoke of Nina Alexandrovna he wept! She's a grand woman, is Nina Alexandrovna, though she is very angry with me!" 
"Are you acquainted with her?"
"Well, hardly at all. I wish I were, if only for the sake of justifying myself in her eyes. Nina Alexandrovna has a grudge against me for, as she thinks, encouraging her husband in drinking; whereas in reality I not only do not encourage him, but I actually keep him out of harm's way, and out of bad company. Besides, he's my friend, prince, so that I shall not lose sight of him, again. Where he goes, I go. He's quite given up visiting the captain's widow, though sometimes he thinks sadly of her, especially in the morning, when he's putting on his boots. I don't know why it's at that time. But he has no money, and it's no use his going to see her without. Has he borrowed any money from you, prince?"
"No, he has not."
"Ah, he's ashamed to! He MEANT to ask you, I know, for he said so. I suppose he thinks that as you gave him some once (you remember), you would probably refuse if he asked you again."
"Do you ever give him money?"
"Prince! Money! Why I would give that man not only my money, but my very life, if he wanted it. Well, perhaps that's exaggeration; not life, we'll say, but some illness, a boil or a bad cough, or anything of that sort, I would stand with pleasure, for his sake; for I consider him a great man fallen--money, indeed!"
"H'm, then you DO give him money?"
"N-no, I have never given him money, and he knows well that I will never give him any; because I am anxious to keep him out of intemperate ways. He is going to town with me now; for you must know I am off to Petersburg after Ferdishenko, while the scent is hot; I'm certain he is there. I shall let the general go one way, while I go the other; we have so arranged matters in order to pop out upon Ferdishenko, you see, from different sides. But I am going to follow that naughty old general and catch him, I know where, at a certain widow's house; for I think it will be a good lesson, to put him to shame by catching him with the widow."
"Oh, Lebedeff, don't, don't make any scandal about it!" said the prince, much agitated, and speaking in a low voice.
"Not for the world, not for the world! I merely wish to make him ashamed of himself. Oh, prince, great though this misfortune be to myself, I cannot help thinking of his morals! I have a great favour to ask of you, esteemed prince; I confess that it is the chief object of my visit. You know the Ivolgins, you have even lived in their house; so if you would lend me your help, honoured prince, in the general's own interest and for his good."
Lebedeff clasped his hands in supplication.
"What help do you want from me? You may be certain that I am most anxious to understand you, Lebedeff."
"I felt sure of that, or I should not have come to you. We might manage it with the help of Nina Alexandrovna, so that he might be closely watched in his own house. Unfortunately I am not on terms ... otherwise ... but Nicolai Ardalionovitch, who adores you with all his youthful soul, might help, too."
"No, no! Heaven forbid that we should bring Nina Alexandrovna into this business! Or Colia, either. But perhaps I have not yet quite understood you, Lebedeff?"
Lebedeff made an impatient movement.
"But there is nothing to understand! Sympathy and tenderness, that is all--that is all our poor invalid requires! You will permit me to consider him an invalid?"
"Yes, it shows delicacy and intelligence on your part."
"I will explain my idea by a practical example, to make it clearer. You know the sort of man he is. At present his only failing is that he is crazy about that captain's widow, and he cannot go to her without money, and I mean to catch him at her house today--for his own good; but supposing it was not only the widow, but that he had committed a real crime, or at least some very dishonourable action (of which he is, of course, incapable), I repeat that even in that case, if he were treated with what I may call generous tenderness, one could get at the whole truth, for he is very soft-hearted! Believe me, he would betray himself before five days were out; he would burst into tears, and make a clean breast of the matter; especially if managed with tact, and if you and his family watched his every step, so to speak. Oh, my dear prince," Lebedeff added most emphatically, "I do not positively assert that he has ... I am ready, as the saying is, to shed my last drop of blood for him this instant; but you will admit that debauchery, drunkenness, and the captain's widow, all these together may lead him very far."
"I am, of course, quite ready to add my efforts to yours in such a case," said the prince, rising; "but I confess, Lebedeff, that I am terribly perplexed. Tell me, do you still think ... plainly, you say yourself that you suspect Mr. Ferdishenko?"
Lebedeff clasped his hands once more.
"Why, who else could I possibly suspect? Who else, most outspoken prince?" he replied, with an unctuous smile.
Muishkin frowned, and rose from his seat.
"You see, Lebedeff, a mistake here would be a dreadful thing. This Ferdishenko, I would not say a word against him, of course; but, who knows? Perhaps it really was he? I mean he really does seem to be a more likely man than... than any other."
Lebedeff strained his eyes and ears to take in what the prince was saying. The latter was frowning more and more, and walking excitedly up and down, trying not to look at Lebedeff.
"You see," he said, "I was given to understand that Ferdishenko was that sort of man,--that one can't say everything before him. One has to take care not to say too much, you understand? I say this to prove that he really is, so to speak, more likely to have done this than anyone else, eh? You understand? The important thing is, not to make a mistake."
"And who told you this about Ferdishenko?"
"Oh, I was told. Of course I don't altogether believe it. I am very sorry that I should have had to say this, because I assure you I don't believe it myself; it is all nonsense, of course. It was stupid of me to say anything about it."
"You see, it is very important, it is most important to know where you got this report from," said Lebedeff, excitedly. He had risen from his seat, and was trying to keep step with the prince, running after him, up and down. "Because look here, prince, I don't mind telling you now that as we were going along to Wilkin's this morning, after telling me what you know about the fire, and saving the count and all that, the general was pleased to drop certain hints to the same effect about Ferdishenko, but so vaguely and clumsily that I thought better to put a few questions to him on the matter, with the result that I found the whole thing was an invention of his excellency's own mind. Of course, he only lies with the best intentions; still, he lies. But, such being the case, where could you have heard the same report? It was the inspiration of the moment with him, you understand, so who could have told YOU? It is an important question, you see!"
"It was Colia told me, and his father told HIM at about six this morning. They met at the threshold, when Colia was leaving the room for something or other." The prince told Lebedeff all that Colia had made known to himself, in detail.
"There now, that's what we may call SCENT!" said Lebedeff, rubbing his hands and laughing silently. "I thought it must be so, you see. The general interrupted his innocent slumbers, at six o'clock, in order to go and wake his beloved son, and warn him of the dreadful danger of companionship with Ferdishenko. Dear me! what a dreadfully dangerous man Ferdishenko must be, and what touching paternal solicitude, on the part of his excellency, ha! ha! ha!"
"Listen, Lebedeff," began the prince, quite overwhelmed; "DO act quietly--don't make a scandal, Lebedeff, I ask you--I entreat you! No one must know--NO ONE, mind! In that case only, I will help you."
"Be assured, most honourable, most worthy of princes--be assured that the whole matter shall be buried within my heart!" cried Lebedeff, in a paroxysm of exaltation. "I'd give every drop of my blood... Illustrious prince, I am a poor wretch in soul and spirit, but ask the veriest scoundrel whether he would prefer to deal with one like himself, or with a noble-hearted man like you, and there is no doubt as to his choice! He'll answer that he prefers the noble-hearted man--and there you have the triumph of virtue! Au revoir, honoured prince! You and I together--softly! softly!"
 
走进自己的家门，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜在第一个房间停下了，她不能再往前走，便坐到沙发床上。她完全筋疲力尽了，甚至忘了请公爵坐。这是一间相当大的堂屋、中间放苦一张园桌，有坠炉，靠窗的搁架上放着许多花，后面有一扇玻璃门通向花园。阿杰莱达和亚历山德拉立即走了进来，疑问和困惑地望着公爵和母亲。
小姐们在别墅通常在９点左右起床；只有阿格拉娅在最近两三天里起得稍早些并去花园散步，但是毕竟也不是７点，而是８点或者再晚些。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫挪因为各种各样的疑虑不安确实彻夜未眠，在８点左右就起床了，有意想在花园里遇见阿格拉娅，因为以为她已经起床了；可是无论是在花园还是在卧室郁没有找到她。这下她可完全着了慌，就把两个大女儿叫回。“从女仆那里她们获悉，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫闪还在６点多的时候就去了公园。小姐们嘲笑她们这个好发奇想的妹妹又冒出新的怪念来。便向妈因指出，如果她到公园去找她，阿格拉娅大概又会生气的，还说，现在她一定拿音书坐在绿色长椅上，还有三天前她说起过这张长椅，为此差点与ω公爵吵嘴，因为ω公爵认为这张长椅的位置并没有什么特别的地方。现在叶莉扎维浴•普罗科菲耶夫问回上了女儿的约会。听见了她所说的奇怪的活，不由得惊恐万分，这里有诸多原因，但是眼下把公爵带了来，她倒又为自己生出事来感到胆怯，因为“为什么阿格拉娅不能在公园里与公爵见面和谈话呢？甚至，说到底，假如这是他们事先讲好的约会，那又怎样呢？”
“爵爷，您别以为，”她终于壮着胆说，“我把您拖到这儿来是要审问您……亲爱的，在发生了昨天晚上这种事后，本来我也许会很长时间不愿意见你……”
她稍稍停顿了一下。
“但终究您很想知道，今天我怎么跟阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜见面的？”公爵相当平静地接着她的活把话说完。
“那好吧，我是想知道！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜马上怒气勃发，“我不怕说真话。因为我没有委屈任何人，也不想委屈任何人……”
“哪会呢，想知道是自然的事，不存在委屈谁这一点；您是母亲嘛。我今天早晨７点正在绿色长椅那儿会见阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，是由于她昨天邀请了我。咋晚她用一张字条告诉我，她要见我并有要事跟我谈。我们见了面，谈了整整一小时，全是涉及阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜个人的事，这就是全部情况。”
“当然，是全部情况，爵爷、毫无疑问就是这些情况，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜带着一副尊严的神情说。
“好极了，公爵！”阿格拉娅突然走进房间说，“我衷心感谢您认为我不会低贱到撒谎。妈妈，您够了吧、或是还想审问？”
“你知道，至今还没有什么事使我碍在你面前感到脸红……虽然你可能高兴看到那样，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜用教训的口气回答说，“再见，公爵；原谅我打扰了您。我希望，您依然相信我对您的尊敬是永远不变的。”
公爵立即朝两边行礼告辞，走了出来。亚历山德拉和阿杰莱达微微一笑，窃窃私议着什么。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜严厉地看了她们一眼。
“我们只是觉得好笑，妈妈，”阿杰莱达笑起来说，“公爵行礼的样子这么潇洒，有时候却完全笨拙得很，而现在一下子就像……就像叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇了。”
“彬彬有礼和尊严体面是自己的心灵而不是舞蹈老师教出来的，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜讪讪地说完话，就上自己楼去了，对阿格拉娅连看都不看一眼。
公爵回到自己住处已经９点左右了，在露台上遇见了维拉•鲁基扬诺夫娜和女仆，她们正在一起收拾、打扫昨晚留下的杂乱无章的露台。
“谢天谢地，我们总算在您来之前收拾好了！”维拉高兴地说。
“您好，我有点头晕；我没有睡好；我想睡觉。”
“像昨天一样，就睡这儿露台上？好。我去对大家说，让他们别吵醒您。爸爸不知去哪里了。”
女仆走出去了，维拉本来也要跟在她后面走的，但又回过来，忧心忡忡地走到公爵跟前。
“公爵，您就可怜可怜这个……不幸的人吧，今天别赶他走。”
“我绝不会赶他，随他自己怎么样。”
“他现在什么也做不了，所以……您对他别太严厉。”
“哦，不会的，何必呢？”
“还有……您别笑他；这是最主要的。”
“哦，绝对不会的！”
“我真蠢，对您这样的人说这种话，”维拉的脸红了，“虽然您倦了，”她半转过身子准备走开，笑起来说，“可是此刻您的眼睛多么可爱……多么幸福。”
“难道还幸福？”公爵生气勃勃地间，并高兴地大笑起来。”
但是像男孩一样天真纯朴、不拘礼节的维拉，突然不知怎么的变得不好意思起来，脸也更红了，仍然笑着，急匆匆走出了房间。
“多么……可爱……”公爵想。但立即就忘了她。他走到露台一角，那儿有一张沙发躺椅，躺椅前有一张茶几，他坐下来，双手捂着脸坐了约１０分钟；突然急忙和不安地把手伸进侧袋，摸出了三封信。
但是门又开了，科利亚走了进来。公爵的手很高兴又得把信放回到口袋里和可以捱过一段时光。
“嗨，真是一桩事件！”科利亚说着，就在沙发躺椅上坐下，像所有他这样的少年一样，直截了当地就切入话题，“现在您怎么看待伊波利特，不会尊重他了吧？”
“为什么呢……不过，科利亚，我很疲倦了……而且再来开始谈这一切，太使人忧郁了……但是、他怎么样？”
“在睡，还能睡两小时。我明白；您没在家里睡觉；在公园里徘徊……当然，心情激动……这还用说。”
“您怎么知道我在公园里徘徊，不在家里睡觉？”
“维拉刚才说的。她劝我别进来。我忍不住，耽一会儿。这两个小时我在床边值班；现在我让科斯佳•列别杰夫替班。布尔多夫斯基已经走了。所以，公爵，您就睡吧，祝您晚……日，祝您日安！只不过，您要知道，我非常惊诧！”
“当然……所有这一切……”
“不，公爵，不；我感到谅诧的是《自白》。主要是他讲到幽灵和未来生命的那个地方，这里面含着一个伟--大--的思想！”
公爵亲切地望着科利亚，他来的目的当然是想尽快谈谈这个伟大的思想。
“但是，主要的，主要的不是一种思想，而是整个情境！如果伏尔泰、卢梭、普鲁东写了这份东西，我会去读，会发觉新思想，但不会惊诧到这种程度，但是，一个确实知道自己只能活１０分钟的人说这一番话，这可是令人骄傲的！这可是个人人格独立的最高表现，这可是意味着直面勇对人生……不，这是伟大的精神力量！在这之后断定他故意不放上火帽，这就太卑下、太不自然！可是您要知道，昨天他们是欺骗了大家，耍了个花招：我根本没有跟他一起把东西装进旅行包，也从未见过手枪；是他自己收拾东西的，因此他一下子把我弄糊涂了。维拉说，您留他在这儿住；我起誓，不会有危险，何况我们大家都寸步不离守着他。”
“昨天夜里你们中谁在那里？”
“我，科斯佳•列别杰夫，布尔多夫斯墓；凯勒尔稍稍耽了一会，后来就到列别杰夫那儿睡觉去了，因为我们那里没有床钠好睡。费尔迪先科也睡在列别杰夫那里，７点钟就走了。将军总是在列别杰夫那儿的，现在也走了……列别杰夫可能马上就会到您这儿来；不知道有什么事，他在找您，问过两次了。如果您现在躺下回的话，要不要放他进来？我也要去睡了。啊，对了，我想对您说件事；刚才将军让我吃了一惊：６点多时布尔多夫斯基叫醒我去值班，甚至几乎是６点钟的时候；我出去了一会，突然遇见了将军，而且还醉得到了不认识我的地步：像根木柱子似的站在我面前；刚清醒过来就冲着我问：‘病人怎么样了？我来是打听病人槽况的……，我向他报告了，嗨，如此这般等等。‘这一切很好，’他说，‘但我是，我起早，主要是为了警告你；我有理由认为，当着费尔迪先科的面不能什么话都说，应该有所克制。’您明白吗，公爵？”
“难道有这样的事？不过……对我们来说反正无所谓。”
“是的，没有疑问，这无所谓，我们不是共济会会员！因此我甚至感到奇怪，将军竞为此而特意夜里来叫醒我。”
“您说，费尔迪先科走了，是吗？”
“７点钟走的；顺便到我这儿来了一下，我在值班！他说，他去维尔金那里睡个足。维尔金是个十足的酒鬼。好了，我走了：瞧，鲁基扬•季莫菲伊奇来了……公爵想睡觉，鲁基扬•季莫菲伊奇；往回走！”
“仅仅耽１分钟，我深深敬重的公爵，有件在我看来有点重要的事，”进来的列别杰夫拖长了声音，用一种洞察一切的口吻轻声说着，并且庄重地鞠了个躬。他刚回来，甚至还未及回自己房间，因此还拿着帽子在乎中，他的脸流露出忧虑，还带着特别的不同寻常的自尊神情，。公爵请他坐下。
“您两次问起过我？大概，您始终为昨晚的事感到不安……”
“公爵，您是说为昨天这男孩的事？哦，不；昨天我的思想很紊乱……但是今天我已经不打算同您的意见争执了，无论在什么方面。”
“争……您怎么说的？”
“我说：争执，是个法语词，像许多其他词一样，已经进入我们俄语了，但我并不特别主张用这个词。”
“列别杰夫，您今天怎么这样一本正经，循规蹈矩，说起话来咬文嚼字的，”公爵微微一笑说。
“尼古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇，”列别杰夫几乎用一种使人怜悯的声音对科利亚说，“我有一件事要告诉公爵，涉及到本人……”
“哦，对，当然，当然，这不关我的事。再见，公爵！”科利亚马上就走开了。
“我喜欢这孩子的明白知趣，”望着他背影列别杰夫说，“这小家伙挺灵巧，虽然挺缠人的。深深敬爱的公爵，我遭受了一件异常不幸的事，是昨天晚上还是今天清晨……我还捉摸不定确切的时间。”
“是什么事情？”
“侧袋里丢了四百卢布，深深敬爱的公爵；大家正给您庆贺生日，”列别杰夫苦笑着补了一句。
“您丢失了四百卢布？这真遗憾。”
“特别是对一个靠自己的劳动正直生活的穷人来说是这样。”
“当然，当然，怎么会这样的？”
“是喝酒造成的后果。我来找您是把您看做神明，深深敬爱的公爵，四百银卢布这笔款子我是在昨天下午５点钟时从一个债主那里得到的，接着就坐火车回到这里。皮夹放在口袋里。我换下制服穿上常礼眼，把钱放进常礼服，我想到了要把钱放在身边，打算晚上应人家的请求把钱交出去……就等代理人来。”
“顺便问一句，鲁基扬•季真菲伊奇，您在报上登过广告说，您收金银物品作抵押付款，这是真的吗？”
“是通过代理人；不用我自己的名字，也不用我的地址。我本钱微不足道，又因为添了人了，您自己也会同意，收一点正当的利息……”
“是的，是的；我不过是了解一下；对不起，我打断了您。”
“代理人没有来一而那时又送来了那个不幸的人；午餐后我已经处于一种亢奋状态；来了这些客人，喝了……茶，……我很快活，却不料大祸临头。当时已很晚了，凯勒尔进来宣布您的大庆日子，并吩咐拿出香槟来，亲爱的深深敬重的公爵，我有一颗心（您大概已经发觉了，因为我是配得到这一点的），我有一颗心，我不说赤胆忠心，但可以说是知恩图报的，我还以此引以为豪。为了使准备中的聚会更加庄重，我个人也等着祝贺您，我忽然想到去，换下家常便服，穿上回家后脱下的制服，我这么做了，公爵，您大概也注意到了我一晚上都穿着制眼。我换了衣服，却忘了放在家常便服中的皮夹。哦……上帝想要惩罚人的时候，首先剥夺你的理智，真是这样。直到今天，己经７点半了，我醒来时，像个疯子似的从床上跳起来，第一件事就是去抓那件常礼眼，一只是一只空口袋。皮夹子已音无踪迹。”
“呵，这真不愉快。”
“确实不愉快，您刚才找到的合适字眼真是得体，”列别杰夫不无狡黠地添了一句说。
“不过，怎么会……”公爵若有所思，颇感不安地说，“这可是很严重的情况。”
“确实严重，您又找了另一个字眼，公爵，为了表示……”
“啊，够了，鲁基扬“•季莫菲伊奇，这用得着找字眼吗？重要的不是字眼……您认为，您喝醉时皮夹子会不会从您口袋里掉出来了？”
“可能的。正如您坦率地所说的那样，喝醉时什么都有可能，我深深敬爱的公爵！但是，我请您判断一下：如果换衣服时我把皮夹子抖落出来了，那么掉下来的东西应该就在那里地板上。现在这东西在什么地方呢？”
“您不会把它塞到桌子抽屉里什么地方了？”
“全部找遍了，到处都找过了，何况我没有往哪儿藏过，也没有开过任何抽屉，这点我记得很清楚。”
“看过柜子里吗？”
“第一件事就看那里，今天甚至已经看了好几遍了……再说我怎么会塞到柜子里去呢，我衷心尊敬的公爵？”
“我承认，列别杰夫，这很使我不安。这么说，有人在地板上捡了它？”
“或者从口袋里偷的，二者必居其一。”
“这使我非常不安；因为到底是谁……这就是问题所在。”
“毫无疑问，主要的问题就在这里，您用词之确切、表达思想之恰当，分析情况之精确真令人惊讶，公爵阁下。”
“啊，鲁基扬•季莫菲伊奇，别嘲弄人了，这里……”
“嘲弄！”列别杰夫双手一拍，大声嚷了起来。
“算了，算了，算了，好吧，我可不是生气，这里完全是另一回事……我担心的是人们。您怀疑是谁？”
“这是个最难知……最复杂的问题！我不怀疑女仆：她呆在自己厨房里。也不是亲生的孩子们……”
“这还用说。”
“看来，是客人中的什么人。”
“但这可能吗？”
“这是完全不可能，最大的不可能，可是又必定是这么回事。不过、我同意做这样的设想，甚至确信，如果是偷窃，那么不会是在晚上发生的，因为当时大家都聚集在一起，而会是在夜里或者甚至是在快要到清晨的时候，是在这里过夜的哪个人干的。”
“啊，我的天哪！”
“自然，布尔多夫斯基和居古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇我是排除在外的，因为他们没有进我的房间。”
“这还用说，甚至即使他们走进去过也不会！谁在您那里过夜的？”
“连我在内，我们有四个人，住在两个相邻的房间：我，将军，凯勒尔和费尔迪先科先生。看来，是我们四人中的一个！”
“也就是三个中的某一个，但是谁呢？”
“我把自己算在内是为了公正，也为了合乎规矩，但是，公爵，您也会同意，我不可能自己偷自己，虽然世上也常有这样的事……”
“啊，列别杰夫，这多无聊！”公爵不耐烦地高声说，“说正经的，您干吗拖拖拉拉的！……”
“这就是说，剩下三个人，首先是凯勒尔先生。这个人反复无常，总是醉醺醺的，在某些方面是自由主义者，也就是说到钱袋的事，其他方面带有的倾向，与其说是自由主义，不如说是古代骑士式的。他在这里起先是在病人的房间里，已经半夜里了才换到我们这里来，借口说睡在光地板上太硬了。”
“您怀疑是他？”
“我怀疑过。当我在早晨７点多时像疯子似的一跳而起用手贴住前额的时候，马上叫醒了睡着安稳觉的将军。考虑到费尔迪先科奇怪地消失踪影，这一点已经引起了我们的怀疑，我们俩立即决定搜索凯勒尔，他睡得像……像……几乎就像死猪一股。我们完完全全搜了个遍：口袋里一个子几也没有，甚至没有一个口袋是没有窟窿的。方格蓝布手帕脏得不成样子。还有一封情书，是哪个女仆写的，信中向他要钱并进行威胁，再就是您知道的那篇小品文的碎片。将军认为他是无辜的。为了彻底弄清楚我们叫醒了他本人，好容易才推醒了他；他勉强弄明白是怎么回事，张大了嘴巴，一副醉态，脸上的表情是怪诞、无辜的，甚至是愚蠢的，－－不是他！”
“哦，我真高兴！”公爵高兴地叹了口气，“我曾多么为他担心！”
“担心？看来，您已经有理由怀疑了？”列别杰夫眯缝着眼说。
“哦，不，我是这么说说的，”公爵语塞了。“我说担心，真是愚蠢得可以。列别杰夫，帮帮忙，别把这话传给任何人……”
“公爵，公爵！您的话在我的心里……在我心里深处，那里就是坟墓！……”列别杰夫把礼服贴在心坎处，激昂地说。
“好，”好！……这么说，是贫尔迪先科？也就是，我想说，您怀疑费尔迪先科？
“还有谁呢？”列别杰夫凝神望着公爵，悄悄地说。
“哦，是的，当然喏……还会有谁……就是说，我又说错了，有什么证据呢？”
“证据是有的。首先，他是在早晨７点，甚至是６点多时消失的。”
“我知道，科利亚对我说过，费尔迪先科到他那里去了一下，说要到……我忘了，到谁那里，到一个好朋友家去睡个足。”
“是到维尔金那里。这么说，尼古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇已经对您说了？”
“他一点也没提及失窃的事。”
“他是不知道，因为暂时我还对此事保密。这么说，他去维尔金家了；似乎事情没什么好奇怪的，一个醉汉到另一个跟他自己一样的醉汉那里去，尽管天还刚刚亮，又没有任何理由。但是这里却露出了踪迹：他走了，却留下了地址……现在，公爵，请注意一个问题：他为什么要留下地址？……为什么他绕个弯，特意去尼古拉• 阿尔达利翁诺维奇那儿并告诉他‘去维尔金家里睡个足’。谁对他要走，甚至他正是要去维尔金那里感兴趣？为什么要告诉人家？不，这里有精妙之处，小偷的精妙之处，这就是说：‘瞧，我故意不隐瞒我的行踪，我怎么会是小偷呢？难道小偷会告诉他到哪儿去的吗？，这是一种想排除怀疑的过分的细心，也就是说，想擦去沙地上的足迹……您明白我的意思吗，我深深敬爱的公爵？”
“明白，非常清楚地明白，但是这可是不够的。”
“第二条理由：他的行踪是假的，他给的地址是不准确的。过了１小阶，也就是８点钟的时候，我已经去敲维尔金的门了，他住在五条街，我甚至还认识他。赞尔迪先科的影子也没有。虽然从女仆那里（她完全是个聋子）追问出来，一个小时前确有某个人敲过门，甚至用的劲相当大，连门铃也扯断了。但是女仆没有开门，她不想叫醒维尔金先生，也可能是她自己不愿意起来。这种事也常有。”
“这就是您的全部证据吗？这不够。”
“公爵，那么该怀疑谁呢，您倒判断判断？”列别杰夫非常动人地结束说，在他的苦笑中闪现出某种经验的神情。
“您再好好看看房间和抽屉！”公爵沉思片刻后忧虑地说。
“细细看过了！”列别杰夫更加动人地叹了口气说。
“嗯！……何必，您何必要换掉这件常礼服呢？”公爵烦恼地敲了一下桌子，感叹道。
“这是一出古老喜剧中提的问题。但是，心地无比善良的公爵，您把我的不幸已经太往心里去了！我不配这样对待。也就是说，我一个人不敢当；但是您也在为罪犯……为微不足道的费尔迪先科先生感到痛苦，是吗？”
“是的，是的，您确实使我很不安，”公爵心不在焉和不满地打断了他的话，“那么，既然您这么深信这是费尔迪先科于的、您打算做什么呢？……”
“公爵，我深深敬爱的公爵，别人还会是谁呢？”列别杰夫用越来越受感动的腔调巴结着说。“要知道没有别的人可以设想为那个人，因而，除了费尔迪先科先生，完全不可能怀疑别的人，要知道，这么说吧，这又是一条不利于费尔迪先科的证据，已经是第三条了：因为还是这个问题：别的人还会是谁？总不见得我该怀疑布尔多夫斯基先生吧，嘻－嘻！”
“照您，多么荒谬！”
“最后，总不是将军吧。嘻－嘻？”
“简直胡说八道！”公爵几乎生气地说，他不耐烦地在座位上转来转去。
“还用说不是胡说八道吗，嘻－嘻！这个人，也就是将军，真把我逗笑了，刚才我跟他趁热打铁追踪到维尔金家……应该向您指出，当我失窃后首先叫醒他时，将军比我还要感到震惊，甚至脸色都变了，红一阵，白一阵，最后突然显得部样正义凛然，表示着强烈的义愤，我甚至都没有料到会到那种程度。真是个正人君子！他经常吹牛，这是他的癖好，但是是个有高尚情操的人，同时他又是个缺少心眼的人，他的纯真无邪可以令人充分信任他。我已经对您说了，我深深敬爱的公爵，我对他不仅有好感，而且喜欢他。突然他停在街中央，解开常礼服，敞开胸，说‘搜搜我，您搜过凯勒尔，为什么不搜我呢？公正要求这样做，他手脚都抖动着，甚至脸变得雪白，一副威严可恨的样子。我笑了起来，说，‘听着，将军，如果别人对我这样说你，我立即用自己的双手把我的头颅取下来，将它放在一只大盘子里并亲自端给所有怀疑你的人，对他们说：瞧，看见这颗脑袋了吧，我就用自己的这颗脑袋为他担保，不仅，是脑袋，甚至还可以赴汤蹈火。瞧我准备怎么为你担保。”他当即扑过来拥抱我，仍然在大街中央，眼泪夺眶而出，浑身颤粟着，紧紧地招我搂在胸前（弄得我甚至差点咳嗽起来。）他说：‘你是我患难中留下的唯一的朋友！，真是个易动感情的人！于是，当然罗，一路上他立即讲了个类似境遇的坏事，说年轻时有一次他被怀疑偷了５００卢布，但是，第二天他扑进熊熊燃烧的房子，从火中拖出了怀疑他的伯爵和当时还是少女的尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜。伯爵拥抱了他，这样就有了他和尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜的婚姻，而次日在火灾的废墟中找到了装着失款的盒子；这是一只英国构造、带暗锁的铁盒，不知怎么的掉到地板底下去，因此谁也没有发觉它，直到这场火灾后才找到。这纯粹是胡说。但是他说到尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜时，甚至叹泣起来。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜是个气度高贵的妇人，尽管她生我的气。”
“你们不认识？”
“几乎不认识，但我真心诚意想和她认识，哪怕只是为了在她面前辩解。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫对我有所不满，认为似乎是我现在腐蚀了他丈夫，使他酗酒。但我不仅没有腐蚀他，反而还劝阻他；也许，我现在正使他摆脱有害的家伙。再说他是我的朋友，我向您承认，我现在不会撇下他，也就是说，他去哪儿，我也去哪儿，因为唯有重感情才能把握他。现在他甚至完全不去拜访自己的大尉妻子了，虽然暗中非常想去见她，有时甚至为她唉声叹气，特别是每天早晨起床穿靴子那一会，不知道为什么正是这个时候。他没有钱，槽就槽在这里，而没有钱无论如何也休想去她那里。他没有向您要过钱吗？我深深敬爱的公爵？”
“没有，没有要过。”
“他不好意思。他本来想过的，甚至向我承认，他想来麻烦您，但是不好意思，因为不久前您才借钱给他，加上他认为您不会给的。他把我当朋友才吐露这话的。”
“那您没有给他钱吗？”
“公爵！我深深敬爱的公爵！不光是钱，为了这个人，这么说吧，甚至生命……不，不过我不想夸大，不是生命，但是可以这样说，为了这个人我真的愿意经受一次热病，害一个脓肿或者甚至咳嗽，只要有非常的必要；因为我认为他是个伟大的但又是个沉沦的人！就是这样！不光是钱！”
“这么说，您给他钱了？”
“没有，钱我没有给，他自己知道，我是不会给的，但要知道唯一的目的是使他节制和改正。现在缠着要跟我一起去彼得堡；我去彼得堡可是为了要趁热打铁追踪费尔迪先科先生，因为我肯定他已经在那里了，我的将军也急得像热锅上的蚂蚁，但我怀疑，到了彼得堡他会从我身边偷偷溜走，好去找大尉妻子。我承认，我甚至会故意放他走，我们已经讲好，一到被得堡就立即兵分两路，以便更容易抓住费尔迪先科先生。我就这样要先把他放了。然后突然像雪落到头上一样，去大尉妻子那里回见他，--其实，是要使他感到羞愧，作为一个有家室的人，作为一个一般所说的人，他应该得这一点。”
“只不过别闹得。满城风雨，列别杰夫，为了上帝，别闹得满城风雨，”公爵感到强烈不安，悄声说。
“哦，不会的，其实只是为了使他感到羞愧、同时也闪看看他是一副什么模样，因为根据模样可以做出许多结论，我尊敬的公爵，特别是这样的人！啊，公爵！尽管我自己遭到这么大的不幸，但是甚至现在我还是不能不想到他，不能不想到怎样纠正他的道德，我深深敬爱的公爵，我对您有个不同寻常的请求，我坦白地说、甚至正是为了这点才来的（您已经跟他们家熟悉了）甚至还在他们那里住过；要是您，心地无比善良的公民，您决定在这件事上协助我，其实只是为了将军一人和他的幸福……”
列别杰夫甚至交叉起双手，犹如祈祷那样。
“什么事情于怎么协助？请相信，我相当愿意完全理解您，列别杰夫。”
“我到您这儿来唯一怀着的就是这种信心。通过尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜可以起作用；这么说吧；可以在他自己家里内部观察、注意他这位阁下。不幸的是，我跟他家不熟悉……况且这里还有尼古拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇，他崇拜您，可以说，是出于少年的一片真心，他大概也会帮忙的……”
“不，上帝保佑，别把尼娜•亚历山记罗夫娜扯进这件事上……还有科利亚……不过可能我还没有理解您的用意，列别杰夫。”
“这里根本没什么要理解的！”列别杰夫甚至在椅子上跳将起来，“只要感情的温柔，这就是我们病人的全部药物。公爵，您允许我把他看做是病人吧？”
“这甚至显示出您的委婉和智慧。”
“我举一个例子给您解释，为了明白起见我就用一个实例。您瞧，这是个什么人：他现在一心恋着这个大尉妻子，而没有钱是不能上她那儿的，今天我就打算在她那儿抓获他，这是为他幸福着想；但是，假定说，不光是大尉妻子的事，而是甚至犯了真正的罪行，啼，某桩最可耻的行为（虽然他根本不会这样做），那么到那时，我说，也只要用高尚的温情，这么说吧，你就能了解他的一切，因为他是个重感情的人！请相信，他熬不过五天，自己就会讲出来，会痛哭流涕，承认一切；如果做得巧妙和高尚，通过家庭和您对他进行一切监视，这么说吧，监视他的一举一动……尤其能如此：哦，心地无比善良的公爵！”列别杰夫甚至颇为感奋地跳起来说，“我可不断定他一定……可以说，我愿意哪怕是现在为他流淌我的全部鲜血，虽然您也会同意，没有节制地酗酒，大尉妻子这一切加在一起是会导致一切后果的。”
“这样的目的，我当然总是愿意帮助的，”公爵站起来说，“只不过我向您承认，列别杰夫，我现在心里不安得不得了；您说，您不是一直……总之，您自己说的、您怀疑费尔迪先科先生。”
“还会有谁
Part 3 Chapter 10
THE prince understood at last why he shivered with dread every time he thought of the three letters in his pocket, and why he had put off reading them until the evening.
When he fell into a heavy sleep on the sofa on the verandah, without having had the courage to open a single one of the three envelopes, he again dreamed a painful dream, and once more that poor, "sinful" woman appeared to him. Again she gazed at him with tears sparkling on her long lashes, and beckoned him after her; and again he awoke, as before, with the picture of her face haunting him.
He longed to get up and go to her at once--but he COULD NOT. At length, almost in despair, he unfolded the letters, and began to read them.
These letters, too, were like a dream. We sometimes have strange, impossible dreams, contrary to all the laws of nature. When we awake we remember them and wonder at their strangeness. You remember, perhaps, that you were in full possession of your reason during this succession of fantastic images; even that you acted with extraordinary logic and cunning while surrounded by murderers who hid their intentions and made great demonstrations of friendship, while waiting for an opportunity to cut your throat. You remember how you escaped them by some ingenious stratagem; then you doubted if they were really deceived, or whether they were only pretending not to know your hiding-place; then you thought of another plan and hoodwinked them once again. You remember all this quite clearly, but how is it that your reason calmly accepted all the manifest absurdities and impossibilities that crowded into your dream? One of the murderers suddenly changed into a woman before your very eyes; then the woman was transformed into a hideous, cunning little dwarf; and you believed it, and accepted it all almost as a matter of course--while at the same time your intelligence seemed unusually keen, and accomplished miracles of cunning, sagacity, and logic! Why is it that when you awake to the world of realities you nearly always feel, sometimes very vividly, that the vanished dream has carried with it some enigma which you have failed to solve? You smile at the extravagance of your dream, and yet you feel that this tissue of absurdity contained some real idea, something that belongs to your true life,--something that exists, and has always existed, in your heart. You search your dream for some prophecy that you were expecting. It has left a deep impression upon you, joyful or cruel, but what it means, or what has been predicted to you in it, you can neither understand nor remember.
The reading of these letters produced some such effect upon the prince. He felt, before he even opened the envelopes, that the very fact of their existence was like a nightmare. How could she ever have made up her mind to write to her? he asked himself. How could she write about that at all? And how could such a wild idea have entered her head? And yet, the strangest part of the matter was, that while he read the letters, he himself almost believed in the possibility, and even in the justification, of the idea he had thought so wild. Of course it was a mad dream, a nightmare, and yet there was something cruelly real about it. For hours he was haunted by what he had read. Several passages returned again and again to his mind, and as he brooded over them, he felt inclined to say to himself that he had foreseen and known all that was written here; it even seemed to him that he had read the whole of this some time or other, long, long ago; and all that had tormented and grieved him up to now was to be found in these old, long since read, letters.
"When you open this letter" (so the first began), "look first at the signature. The signature will tell you all, so that I need explain nothing, nor attempt to justify myself. Were I in any way on a footing with you, you might be offended at my audacity; but who am I, and who are you? We are at such extremes, and I am so far removed from you, that I could not offend you if I wished to do so."
Farther on, in another place, she wrote: "Do not consider my words as the sickly ecstasies of a diseased mind, but you are, in my opinion--perfection! I have seen you--I see you every day. I do not judge you; I have not weighed you in the scales of Reason and found you Perfection--it is simply an article of faith. But I must confess one sin against you--I love you. One should not love perfection. One should only look on it as perfection--yet I am in love with you. Though love equalizes, do not fear. I have not lowered you to my level, even in my most secret thoughts. I have written 'Do not fear,' as if you could fear. I would kiss your footprints if I could; but, oh! I am not putting myself on a level with you!--Look at the signature--quick, look at the signature!"
"However, observe" (she wrote in another of the letters), "that although I couple you with him, yet I have not once asked you whether you love him. He fell in love with you, though he saw you but once. He spoke of you as of 'the light.' These are his own words--I heard him use them. But I understood without his saying it that you were all that light is to him. I lived near him for a whole month, and I understood then that you, too, must love him. I think of you and him as one."
"What was the matter yesterday?" (she wrote on another sheet). "I passed by you, and you seemed to me to BLUSH. Perhaps it was only my fancy. If I were to bring you to the most loathsome den, and show you the revelation of undisguised vice--you should not blush. You can never feel the sense of personal affront. You may hate all who are mean, or base, or unworthy--but not for yourself--only for those whom they wrong. No one can wrong YOU. Do you know, I think you ought to love me--for you are the same in my eyes as in his-you are as light. An angel cannot hate, perhaps cannot love, either. I often ask myself--is it possible to love everybody? Indeed it is not; it is not in nature. Abstract love of humanity is nearly always love of self. But you are different. You cannot help loving all, since you can compare with none, and are above all personal offence or anger. Oh! how bitter it would be to me to know that you felt anger or shame on my account, for that would be your fall--you would become comparable at once with such as me.
"Yesterday, after seeing you, I went home and thought out a picture.
"Artists always draw the Saviour as an actor in one of the Gospel stories. I should do differently. I should represent Christ alone--the disciples did leave Him alone occasionally. I should paint one little child left with Him. This child has been playing about near Him, and had probably just been telling the Saviour something in its pretty baby prattle. Christ had listened to it, but was now musing--one hand reposing on the child's bright head. His eyes have a far-away expression. Thought, great as the Universe, is in them--His face is sad. The little one leans its elbow upon Christ's knee, and with its cheek resting on its hand, gazes up at Him, pondering as children sometimes do ponder. The sun is setting. There you have my picture.
"You are innocent--and in your innocence lies all your perfection--oh, remember that! What is my passion to you?--you are mine now; I shall be near you all my life--I shall not live long!"
At length, in the last letter of all, he found:
"For Heaven's sake, don't misunderstand me! Do not think that I humiliate myself by writing thus to you, or that I belong to that class of people who take a satisfaction in humiliating themselves--from pride. I have my consolation, though it would be difficult to explain it--but I do not humiliate myself.
"Why do I wish to unite you two? For your sakes or my own? For my own sake, naturally. All the problems of my life would thus be solved; I have thought so for a long time. I know that once when your sister Adelaida saw my portrait she said that such beauty could overthrow the world. But I have renounced the world. You think it strange that I should say so, for you saw me decked with lace and diamonds, in the company of drunkards and wastrels. Take no notice of that; I know that I have almost ceased to exist. God knows what it is dwelling within me now--it is not myself. I can see it every day in two dreadful eyes which are always looking at me, even when not present. These eyes are silent now, they say nothing; but I know their secret. His house is gloomy, and there is a secret in it. I am convinced that in some box he has a razor hidden, tied round with silk, just like the one that Moscow murderer had. This man also lived with his mother, and had a razor hidden away, tied round with white silk, and with this razor he intended to cut a throat.
"All the while I was in their house I felt sure that somewhere beneath the floor there was hidden away some dreadful corpse, wrapped in oil-cloth, perhaps buried there by his father, who knows? Just as in the Moscow case. I could have shown you the very spot!
"He is always silent, but I know well that he loves me so much that he must hate me. My wedding and yours are to be on the same day; so I have arranged with him. I have no secrets from him. I would kill him from very fright, but he will kill me first. He has just burst out laughing, and says that I am raving. He knows I am writing to you."
There was much more of this delirious wandering in the letters-- one of them was very long.
At last the prince came out of the dark, gloomy park, in which he had wandered about for hours just as yesterday. The bright night seemed to him to be lighter than ever. "It must be quite early," he thought. (He had forgotten his watch.) There was a sound of distant music somewhere. "Ah," he thought, "the Vauxhall! They won't be there today, of course!" At this moment he noticed that he was close to their house; he had felt that he must gravitate to this spot eventually, and, with a beating heart, he mounted the verandah steps.
No one met him; the verandah was empty, and nearly pitch dark. He opened the door into the room, but it, too, was dark and empty. He stood in the middle of the room in perplexity. Suddenly the door opened, and in came Alexandra, candle in hand. Seeing the prince she stopped before him in surprise, looking at him questioningly.
It was clear that she had been merely passing through the room from door to door, and had not had the remotest notion that she would meet anyone.
"How did you come here?" she asked, at last.
"I-I--came in--"
"Mamma is not very well, nor is Aglaya. Adelaida has gone to bed, and I am just going. We were alone the whole evening. Father and Prince S. have gone to town."
"I have come to you--now--to--"
"Do you know what time it is?"
"N--no!"
"Half-past twelve. We are always in bed by one."
"I-I thought it was half-past nine!"
"Never mind!" she laughed, "but why didn't you come earlier? Perhaps you were expected!"
"I thought" he stammered, making for the door.
"Au revoir! I shall amuse them all with this story tomorrow!"
He walked along the road towards his own house. His heart was beating, his thoughts were confused, everything around seemed to be part of a dream.
And suddenly, just as twice already he had awaked from sleep with the same vision, that very apparition now seemed to rise up before him. The woman appeared to step out from the park, and stand in the path in front of him, as though she had been waiting for him there.
He shuddered and stopped; she seized his hand and pressed it frenziedly.
No, this was no apparition!
There she stood at last, face to face with him, for the first time since their parting.
She said something, but he looked silently back at her. His heart ached with anguish. Oh! never would he banish the recollection of this meeting with her, and he never remembered it but with the same pain and agony of mind.
She went on her knees before him--there in the open road--like a madwoman. He retreated a step, but she caught his hand and kissed it, and, just as in his dream, the tears were sparkling on her long, beautiful lashes.
"Get up!" he said, in a frightened whisper, raising her. "Get up at once!"
"Are you happy--are you happy?" she asked. "Say this one word. Are you happy now? Today, this moment? Have you just been with her? What did she say?"
She did not rise from her knees; she would not listen to him; she put her questions hurriedly, as though she were pursued.
"I am going away tomorrow, as you bade me--I won't write--so that this is the last time I shall see you, the last time! This is really the LAST TIME!"
"Oh, be calm--be calm! Get up!" he entreated, in despair.
She gazed thirstily at him and clutched his hands.
"Good-bye!" she said at last, and rose and left him, very quickly.
The prince noticed that Rogojin had suddenly appeared at her side, and had taken her arm and was leading her away.
"Wait a minute, prince," shouted the latter, as he went. "I shall be back in five minutes."
He reappeared in five minutes as he had said. The prince was waiting for him.
"I've put her in the carriage," he said; "it has been waiting round the corner there since ten o'clock. She expected that you would be with THEM all the evening. I told her exactly what you wrote me. She won't write to the girl any more, she promises; and tomorrow she will be off, as you wish. She desired to see you for the last time, although you refused, so we've been sitting and waiting on that bench till you should pass on your way home."
"Did she bring you with her of her own accord?"
"Of course she did!" said Rogojin, showing his teeth; "and I saw for myself what I knew before. You've read her letters, I suppose?"
"Did you read them?" asked the prince, struck by the thought.
"Of course--she showed them to me herself. You are thinking of the razor, eh? Ha, ha, ha!"
"Oh, she is mad!" cried the prince, wringing his hands. "Who knows? Perhaps she is not so mad after all," said Rogojin, softly, as though thinking aloud.
The prince made no reply.
"Well, good-bye," said Rogojin. "I'm off tomorrow too, you know. Remember me kindly! By-the-by," he added, turning round sharply again, "did you answer her question just now? Are you happy, or not?"
"No, no, no!" cried the prince, with unspeakable sadness.
"Ha, ha! I never supposed you would say 'yes,'" cried Rogojin, laughing sardonically.
And he disappeared, without looking round again.
 
公爵终于明白，为什么每次当他触及这三封信时他就浑身发凉，为什么他要把读信的时刻推迟到晚上。还是早晨的时候，他始终没有决心拆开这三封信中的哪一封，就在自己的沙发床上昏昏入睡，做起恶梦来，他又梦见那个“有罪的女人”向他走来。她又用那双有着长长睫毛闪闪发亮的眼睛望着他，又叫他跟她走，他又像刚才那样惊醒过来，痛苦地回忆着她的脸容。他本想立即去她那里，但他不能去；最后，几乎是在没有办法的情况下，他打开了信，读了起来。
这些信也像梦一般，有时会做一些奇怪的梦，不可能也是不自然的；当您醒来时，您会清晰地记起这些梦，并对梦里怪诞的事实感到惊异：您首先会记得，在您做梦的整个过程中理智并没有离开您；您甚至会回想起，在整个这段很长很长的时间里，您被凶手包围了，他们对您耍花招，他们对您很友好，隐瞒了自己的图谋，实际上他们已经准备好武器，他们不过是等某个信号，而您在这段时间里却巧妙而且合乎逻辑地周旋着；您还会回忆起，最后您怎么狡猾地骗过了他们，躲开了他们；后来您猜到了，他们识透了您的欺骗，只不过在您面前不露声色，装做不知道您躲在哪里；但是您更狡猾，又一次欺骗了他们，这一切您都能清晰地回忆起来。但是为什么在那当口您的理智会容忍这样显而易见是荒谬和不可能的事，让它们充斥您的梦境呢？您的一个凶手在您的眼里变成了一个女人，又从女人变成了一个又小又狡猾又坏的侏懦，而您却立即将这一切当作既成事实，几乎没有丝毫疑虑地容忍了，并恰恰是在这同时，从另一方面来说，您的理智却处于最为强烈的紧张状态，显露出非凡的力量、机智、悟性、逻辑，--这是为什么？当您从梦中醒来，已经完全进入了现实，您几乎每次都感觉到，有时怀着一股不同寻常的力量感觉到这么一种印象，您把某个您未曾解开的谜连同梦境一起留下了，--这又是为什么？您嘲笑您所做的梦的荒诞，与此同时又感觉到，在这些荒诞离奇的交织中又包含着某种思想，而这个思想已经是现实的了，是属于您的真正生活，是过去一直存在、现在也仍然存在于您心问的，您的梦似乎告诉了您某种预言式的、您所期待的新东西，您的印象是强烈的。它令人高兴或者令人痛苦，但它究竟包含着什么、告诉您什么--这一切您却是无法理解、无法记住的。
读了这几封信后几乎也是这样。但是，在还没有打开它们时公爵就感觉到，这些信存在和可能的事实本身简直就像一场恶梦。晚上他一个人徘徊的时候（有时甚至自己也不记得，他在什么地方踢囚）他间自己，她怎么有决心给她写信？她怎么能写这种事？她的头脑中怎么会产生这么失去理智的非分之想？但是这种非非之想已经在实施了，对他来说最为惊讶的是，在他看这些信时，他自己几乎相信有可能实现这一非非之想，甚至相信这种想法是有理由的。当然，这是梦，是恶梦，是失去理智。但是这里也包含着某种现实得令人难受、正确得令人痛苦的道理，这一道理为这梦，为这恶梦，为这失去理智做了辩护。一连几小时他仿佛发诸语一般对读到的信口中念念有词，不时记起其中的片断，有时停留在那些字句上，沉思良久。有时他甚至想对自己说，他早就预料到这一切，过去就预料到了。他甚至觉得，他仿佛在很久很久以前就已读到过这一切，而从那时起他一直为之忧愁、为之煎熬，为之担忧的一切，全都包含在他早已读过的这几封信中。
“当您展开这封信的时候（第一封信这样开头的），您首先会看一下暑名。署名会告诉您一切，说明一切，因为我没什么要在您面前辨白的，也没什么要向您解释清楚的、假若我多少与您一样的话，您可能还会对这种无礼而生气；但是我是谁，您又是谁？我们是如此相反的两极，我在您面前又是那样的坏，我无论如何已经不能使您生气了，甚至假如我想要那样也不行。”
下面在另一个地方她写道：
“别认为我的话是一个精神病患者的病态的亢奋，但对于我来说您是完美的！我看见过您，我每天都看见您。我可不是在评论您；我不是凭理性得出您是完美的结论的；我不过是相信这点。但是在您面前我是有罪孽的：我爱您。完美可是不能爱的；对完美只能像看完美那样来看，不是吗？然而我却爱上了您。虽然爱情使人们平等，但是，请别担心，我不把您与我自己相提并论，即使在最隐秘的思想中也不这样做。我对您写： ‘请别担心；，难道您会不放心吗？……假如可以的话，我愿意吻您的脚印。哦，我跟您不可同日而语……您看署名吧，尽快看署名吧！”
“然而，我发现（她在另一封信里写道），我把您与他联结起来，都一次也还没有问过，您是否爱他？他只看见您一次就爱上您了。他回忆起您犹如回忆起‘光明’；这是他自己的话，我是从他那儿听说的。但是没有这句话我也明白，对他来说您就是光明。我在他身边生活了整整一个月，这才明白，您也爱他；对我来说您与他是一回事。”
“这是怎么回事（她还写道），昨天我经过您身边时，您似乎脸红了？这不可能，我只是这么觉得而已。即使把您带到最肮脏的藏垢纳污的场所，让您看赤裸棵的邪恶，您也不应该脸红；您无论如何不会因为受了屈辱而愤慨。您可能会仇恨所有卑鄙下流之徒，但不是为自己，而是为别人，为那些受到他们侮辱的人。您却不会受到任何人的侮辱。知道吗，我觉得，您甚至应当爱我。您对于我来说就像对他来说一样是光明之神，而天使是不会憎恨的，不会不爱的。我常常对自己提这样的问题：是否可以爱大家，爱所有的人，爱所有自己亲近的人？当然不能，甚至是不自然的。在抽象的爱人类中几乎总是只爱自己一个人。但是这对我们来说是不可能的，而您只是另一回事：当您不能把自己与任何人相比较的时候，当您超越任何侮辱、超越任何个人的愤恨的时候，您怎么会不爱哪怕是某个人呢？只有您：一人能无私地爱，，只有您一人能不是为了自己个人去爱，而是为了忽所爱的人去爱。哦，当我知道您因为我而感到羞耻或愤怒的时候，我是多么痛苦！这下您就完了：您一下子把自己与我相提并论了……
昨天遇见您以后我回到家，虚构出一幅画来，画家们总是按照福音书上的故事来画基督，要是我就画成另一种样子：我要画他一个人，因为他的门徒有时是留下他一个人的。我只画一个小孩子与他在一起。孩子在他身边玩；也许，他用自己孩子的话语对他讲述什么，基督听着他，但此刻却在沉思：他的一只手不由自主地、出神地停在孩子长着浅色头发的脑袋上。他望着远处天涯，如整个世界一般宏伟的思想在他的目光中安然常驻；他的脸容是忧郁的，孩子不再作声，胳膊肘撑在他的膝盖上，一只手托住脸颊，仰若头，仪孩子们有时沉思那样若有所思地凝神望着他。夕阳西下……这就是我的画！您是纯结无暇的，您的全部完美就在这纯洁无暇中，哦。只是要记住这一点！我对您的热烈情感又关您什么事！您现在已经是我的了，我将一辈子追随您的左右……我很快就要死了。”
未了，在最后一封信中写道：
“看在上帝面上，请什么也别想我；也别认为我这样给你写信是在贬低我自己，或者认为我是属于以贬低自己为乐的那种人（哪怕甚至是出于自尊而这样做）。不，我有自己的慰藉；但我很准向您讲清楚这一点。我甚至难以对自己讲清楚这一点，尽管我常为此而苦恼。但是我知道，即便是自尊心发作也不能贬低自己。但出于心灵纯洁的自我贬低我也做不到。因而我根本不是贬低自己。
为什么我希望你们结合：为你们还是为自己？当然是为自己，这样我的一切伺题都迎刃而解，我早就这样对自己说……我听说，您姐姐阿杰莱达当时曾议论过我的照片，说有这样的美貌可以翻转乾坤。但是我不要乾坤；听见我说这话，您会觉得可笑，因为您看见我听明穿着镶花边的衣服，戴着钻石首饰、跟一批酒鬼和坏蛋混在一起，您别去看这些，我几乎已经不存在了，我知道这一点：上帝知道，取代我活在我躯体上的究竟是什么。我每天在两只可怕的眼睛里看到这一点，这两只眼睛经常在望着我，甚至不在我面前时也是这样，这双眼睛现在沉默着（它们始终是沉默的），但我知道它们蕴含的秘密。他家的房子阴森，沉闷，那里也有秘密。我相信，在他的抽屉里藏着一把用绸子包起来的剃刀，就位莫斯科那个杀人犯一样；那个人也和母亲住在一幢房子里，也用丝绸包着剃刀，以便割断一条喉咙；我在他们家的时候，始终一直觉得在什么地方，在地板的哪块木板下面有个死人，可能还是他父亲藏的，盖着一块漆布，就像那个莫斯科的尸体一样，周围摆满了装着日丹诺夫防腐剂的玻璃瓶，我甚至可以指给您看在哪个角落。他老是默默无语，但是我可知道，他爱我爱得已经恨不起我来了。你们的婚礼将和我的婚礼一起进行，我跟他是这么商定的。我对他没有秘密。不然我会因恐惧而把他杀死……但是他会先杀死我的……现在他笑了起来说，我是在说呓语，他知道我在给您写信。”
在这些信里还有许多许多这样的吃语。其中一封，是第二封，用蝇头书写槽了两张大号的信纸。
最后，公爵从幽暗的公园里走了出来，像昨天一样，他在那里蹀踱良久。他觉得清彻明亮的的夜色比平时更为明亮；“难道时间还那么早？”他心里想。（他忘了带表。）他仿佛听到了远处什么地方的音乐；“大概是在车站那儿，”他又想， “当然，他们今天是不会去那里的。”刚想到这点，他看见自己已经站在他们别墅门前了；他就料到，最后他一定会来到这里的，于是，他屏息静心跨上了廊台；没有人来迎接他，廊台上空荡荡的。他等了一会，推开了去厅屋的门。“这扇门他们是从来也不关的，”他头脑中闪过这个念头，但厅屋里也空无一人，里面几乎漆黑一团。他站在屋子中间困惑不解。突然门开了，亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜手拿蜡烛走了进来。看见公爵在那里，她很惊讶，像是询问一般停在他面前。显然，她只是穿过这间屋子，从一扇门到另一扇门，完全没有想到会撞见什么人。
“您怎么在这里？”她终于说。
“我……顺便来……”
“妈妈不大舒服，阿格拉娅也是。阿杰莱达躺下睡了，我也要去睡。今天整个晚上就我们呆在家里，爸爸和公爵在彼得堡，”
“我来……我到你们这儿来！……现在……”
“您知道现在几点了？”
“不知道……”
“１２点半。我们总在１点钟睡的。”
“啊，我以为……是９点半。”
“没关系！”她笑了起来，“为什么您刚才不来？也许，有人还等过您呢。”
“我……以为……”他喃喃着走了。
“再见！明天我会让大家发笑的。”
他顺着绕公园的路走回家去。他的心怦抨直跳，思绪万干，他周围的一切仿佛都像梦境。突然，就像刚才他两次梦见同一个幻影醒来时一样，那个幻影又出现在他面前。还是那个女人从公园里走出来，站在他面前。就像在这里等着他似的。他颤粟了一下，停住了，她抓住他的手，紧紧握着它。“不，这不是幻影。”
她终于面对面站在他面前，这是他们分离后第一次见面，她对他说了些什么话，但他只是默默望着她；他的心百感交集，痛苦得发出了呻吟。呵，后来他永远也忘不了跟她的这次见面，并总是怀着同样的痛苦回忆起当时的情景，她发狂似的一下子在马路中间跪倒在他面前；他吓得后退了一步，而她抓住他的手，吻它，就像刚才梦中那样，她那长长的睫毛上此刻正闪烁着泪花。
“起来，起来！”他一边扶她起来，一边惊恐地喃喃说，“快起来！”
“你幸福吗？幸福吗？”她连连问，“你只要对我说一句活，你现在幸福吗？今天，此刻？在她身边？她说了什么？”
她没有起来，她不听公爵的；她间得仓促，说得也急促，犹如有人在追赶她一样。
“我将照你吩咐的那样明天就走。我不再……我现在可是最后一次见你了，最后一次！现在可完全是最后一次了！”
“镇静些，起来吧！”他绝望地说。
她贪婪地盯着他，仍紧紧抓住他的手。
“别了！”她最后说着，站起身就很快地离开他，几乎是跑着离去。公爵看见，在她身旁突然出现了罗戈任，他扶着她的胳膊带她走开。
“等一等，公爵，”罗戈任喊道，“过５分钟我会回来一下的。”
过５分钟他真的来了；公爵在原地等着他。
“我把她安顿上了马车，”他说，“１０点钟起马车就在那边角落上等着，她就知道你会整个晚上都呆在那一位身边。刚才你给我写的那些话，我准确无误地转告了。她再也不会给那一位写信了；她许诺的；按照你的愿望，明天她就离开这里。她想最后见你一面，虽然你拒绝了；于是我们就在这个地方等候你回来，就在那里，在那张长椅上。”
“是她自己带你一起来的？”
“那又怎么啦？”罗戈任咧嘴笑着说，“我看见的是我早已知道的事。看来，你看过信了？”
“难道你真的看过这些信？”公爵问道，这个念头使他大为吃惊。
“这还用说；所有的信她自己都给我看过。你记得有关剃刀那一段话吗，嘻－嘻！”
“真是个疯子！”公爵扳捏着双手嚷了起来。
“谁知道那回事，也许不是，”罗戈任似是自言自语轻轻地说。
公爵没有回答。
“好，告辞了，”罗戈任说，“要知道明天我也走，有什么对不起的地方，请原谅！啊，兄弟，”他很快又转过身来补充说，“你干嘛什么也不回答她？‘你到底幸福不幸福？’”
“不，不，不！”公爵无限悲痛地喊道。
“还会说‘是的’吗？”罗戈任狞笑着，头也不回地走了。
Part 4 Chapter 1
A WEEK had elapsed since the rendezvous of our two friends on the green bench in the park, when, one fine morning at about half- past ten o'clock, Varvara Ardalionovna, otherwise Mrs. Ptitsin, who had been out to visit a friend, returned home in a state of considerable mental depression.
There are certain people of whom it is difficult to say anything which will at once throw them into relief--in other words, describe them graphically in their typical characteristics. These are they who are generally known as "commonplace people," and this class comprises, of course, the immense majority of mankind. Authors, as a rule, attempt to select and portray types rarely met with in their entirety, but these types are nevertheless more real than real life itself.
"Podkoleosin" [A character in Gogol's comedy, The Wedding.] was perhaps an exaggeration, but he was by no means a non-existent character; on the contrary, how many intelligent people, after hearing of this Podkoleosin from Gogol, immediately began to find that scores of their friends were exactly like him! They knew, perhaps, before Gogol told them, that their friends were like Podkoleosin, but they did not know what name to give them. In real life, young fellows seldom jump out of the window just before their weddings, because such a feat, not to speak of its other aspects, must be a decidedly unpleasant mode of escape; and yet there are plenty of bridegrooms, intelligent fellows too, who would be ready to confess themselves Podkoleosins in the depths of their consciousness, just before marriage. Nor does every husband feel bound to repeat at every step, "Tu l'as voulu, Georges Dandin!" like another typical personage; and yet how many millions and billions of Georges Dandins there are in real life who feel inclined to utter this soul-drawn cry after their honeymoon, if not the day after the wedding! Therefore, without entering into any more serious examination of the question, I will content myself with remarking that in real life typical characters are "watered down," so to speak; and all these Dandins and Podkoleosins actually exist among us every day, but in a diluted form. I will just add, however, that Georges Dandin might have existed exactly as Moliere presented him, and probably does exist now and then, though rarely; and so I will end this scientific examination, which is beginning to look like a newspaper criticism. But for all this, the question remains,-- what are the novelists to do with commonplace people, and how are they to be presented to the reader in such a form as to be in the least degree interesting? They cannot be left out altogether, for commonplace people meet one at every turn of life, and to leave them out would be to destroy the whole reality and probability of the story. To fill a novel with typical characters only, or with merely strange and uncommon people, would render the book unreal and improbable, and would very likely destroy the interest. In my opinion, the duty of the novelist is to seek out points of interest and instruction even in the characters of commonplace people.
For instance, when the whole essence of an ordinary person's nature lies in his perpetual and unchangeable commonplaceness; and when in spite of all his endeavours to do something out of the common, this person ends, eventually, by remaining in his unbroken line of routine--. I think such an individual really does become a type of his own--a type of commonplaceness which will not for the world, if it can help it, be contented, but strains and yearns to be something original and independent, without the slightest possibility of being so. To this class of commonplace people belong several characters in this novel;-- characters which--I admit--I have not drawn very vividly up to now for my reader's benefit.
Such were, for instance, Varvara Ardalionovna Ptitsin, her husband, and her brother, Gania.
There is nothing so annoying as to be fairly rich, of a fairly good family, pleasing presence, average education, to be "not stupid," kind-hearted, and yet to have no talent at all, no originality, not a single idea of one's own--to be, in fact, "just like everyone else."
Of such people there are countless numbers in this world--far more even than appear. They can be divided into two classes as all men can--that is, those of limited intellect, and those who are much cleverer. The former of these classes is the happier.
To a commonplace man of limited intellect, for instance, nothing is simpler than to imagine himself an original character, and to revel in that belief without the slightest misgiving.
Many of our young women have thought fit to cut their hair short, put on blue spectacles, and call themselves Nihilists. By doing this they have been able to persuade themselves, without further trouble, that they have acquired new convictions of their own. Some men have but felt some little qualm of kindness towards their fellow-men, and the fact has been quite enough to persuade them that they stand alone in the van of enlightenment and that no one has such humanitarian feelings as they. Others have but to read an idea of somebody else's, and they can immediately assimilate it and believe that it was a child of their own brain. The "impudence of ignorance," if I may use the expression, is developed to a wonderful extent in such cases;--unlikely as it appears, it is met with at every turn.
This confidence of a stupid man in his own talents has been wonderfully depicted by Gogol in the amazing character of Pirogoff. Pirogoff has not the slightest doubt of his own genius,--nay, of his SUPERIORITY of genius,--so certain is he of it that he never questions it. How many Pirogoffs have there not been among our writers--scholars--propagandists? I say "have been," but indeed there are plenty of them at this very day.
Our friend, Gania, belonged to the other class--to the "much cleverer" persons, though he was from head to foot permeated and saturated with the longing to be original. This class, as I have said above, is far less happy. For the "clever commonplace" person, though he may possibly imagine himself a man of genius and originality, none the less has within his heart the deathless worm of suspicion and doubt; and this doubt sometimes brings a clever man to despair. (As a rule, however, nothing tragic happens;--his liver becomes a little damaged in the course of time, nothing more serious. Such men do not give up their aspirations after originality without a severe struggle,--and there have been men who, though good fellows in themselves, and even benefactors to humanity, have sunk to the level of base criminals for the sake of originality.
Gania was a beginner, as it were, upon this road. A deep and unchangeable consciousness of his own lack of talent, combined with a vast longing to be able to persuade himself that he was original, had rankled in his heart, even from childhood.
He seemed to have been born with overwrought nerves, and in his passionate desire to excel, he was often led to the brink of some rash step; and yet, having resolved upon such a step, when the moment arrived, he invariably proved too sensible to take it. He was ready, in the same way, to do a base action in order to obtain his wished-for object; and yet, when the moment came to do it, he found that he was too honest for any great baseness. (Not that he objected to acts of petty meanness--he was always ready for THEM.) He looked with hate and loathing on the poverty and downfall of his family, and treated his mother with haughty contempt, although he knew that his whole future depended on her character and reputation.
Aglaya had simply frightened him; yet he did not give up all thoughts of her--though he never seriously hoped that she would condescend to him. At the time of his "adventure" with Nastasia Philipovna he had come to the conclusion that money was his only hope--money should do all for him.
At the moment when he lost Aglaya, and after the scene with Nastasia, he had felt so low in his own eyes that he actually brought the money back to the prince. Of this returning of the money given to him by a madwoman who had received it from a madman, he had often repented since--though he never ceased to be proud of his action. During the short time that Muishkin remained in Petersburg Gania had had time to come to hate him for his sympathy, though the prince told him that it was "not everyone who would have acted so nobly" as to return the money. He had long pondered, too, over his relations with Aglaya, and had persuaded himself that with such a strange, childish, innocent character as hers, things might have ended very differently. Remorse then seized him; he threw up his post, and buried himself in self-torment and reproach.
He lived at Ptitsin's, and openly showed contempt for the latter, though he always listened to his advice, and was sensible enough to ask for it when he wanted it. Gavrila Ardalionovitch was angry with Ptitsin because the latter did not care to become a Rothschild. "If you are to be a Jew," he said, "do it properly-- squeeze people right and left, show some character; be the King of the Jews while you are about it."
Ptitsin was quiet and not easily offended--he only laughed. But on one occasion he explained seriously to Gania that he was no Jew, that he did nothing dishonest, that he could not help the market price of money, that, thanks to his accurate habits, he had already a good footing and was respected, and that his business was flourishing.
"I shan't ever be a Rothschild, and there is no reason why I should," he added, smiling; "but I shall have a house in the Liteynaya, perhaps two, and that will be enough for me." "Who knows but what I may have three!" he concluded to himself; but this dream, cherished inwardly, he never confided to a soul.
Nature loves and favours such people. Ptitsin will certainly have his reward, not three houses, but four, precisely because from childhood up he had realized that he would never be a Rothschild. That will be the limit of Ptitsin's fortune, and, come what may, he will never have more than four houses.
Varvara Ardalionovna was not like her brother. She too, had passionate desires, but they were persistent rather than impetuous. Her plans were as wise as her methods of carrying them out. No doubt she also belonged to the category of ordinary people who dream of being original, but she soon discovered that she had not a grain of true originality, and she did not let it trouble her too much. Perhaps a certain kind of pride came to her help. She made her first concession to the demands of practical life with great resolution when she consented to marry Ptitsin. However, when she married she did not say to herself, "Never mind a mean action if it leads to the end in view," as her brother would certainly have said in such a case; it is quite probable that he may have said it when he expressed his elder-brotherly satisfaction at her decision. Far from this; Varvara Ardalionovna did not marry until she felt convinced that her future husband was unassuming, agreeable, almost cultured, and that nothing on earth would tempt him to a really dishonourable deed. As to small meannesses, such trifles did not trouble her. Indeed, who is free from them? It is absurd to expect the ideal! Besides, she knew that her marriage would provide a refuge for all her family. Seeing Gania unhappy, she was anxious to help him, in spite of their former disputes and misunderstandings. Ptitsin, in a friendly way, would press his brother-in-law to enter the army. "You know," he said sometimes, jokingly, "you despise generals and generaldom, but you will see that 'they' will all end by being generals in their turn. You will see it if you live long enough!"
"But why should they suppose that I despise generals?" Gania thought sarcastically to himself.
To serve her brother's interests, Varvara Ardalionovna was constantly at the Epanchins' house, helped by the fact that in childhood she and Gania had played with General Ivan Fedorovitch's daughters. It would have been inconsistent with her character if in these visits she had been pursuing a chimera; her project was not chimerical at all; she was building on a firm basis--on her knowledge of the character of the Epanchin family, especially Aglaya, whom she studied closely. All Varvara's efforts were directed towards bringing Aglaya and Gania together. Perhaps she achieved some result; perhaps, also, she made the mistake of depending too much upon her brother, and expecting more from him than he would ever be capable of giving. However this may be, her manoeuvres were skilful enough. For weeks at a time she would never mention Gania. Her attitude was modest but dignified, and she was always extremely truthful and sincere. Examining the depths of her conscience, she found nothing to reproach herself with, and this still further strengthened her in her designs. But Varvara Ardalionovna sometimes remarked that she felt spiteful; that there was a good deal of vanity in her, perhaps even of wounded vanity. She noticed this at certain times more than at others, and especially after her visits to the Epanchins.
Today, as I have said, she returned from their house with a heavy feeling of dejection. There was a sensation of bitterness, a sort of mocking contempt, mingled with it.
Arrived at her own house, Varia heard a considerable commotion going on in the upper storey, and distinguished the voices of her father and brother. On entering the salon she found Gania pacing up and down at frantic speed, pale with rage and almost tearing his hair. She frowned, and subsided on to the sofa with a tired air, and without taking the trouble to remove her hat. She very well knew that if she kept quiet and asked her brother nothing about his reason for tearing up and down the room, his wrath would fall upon her head. So she hastened to put the question:
"The old story, eh?"
"Old story? No! Heaven knows what's up now--I don't! Father has simply gone mad; mother's in floods of tears. Upon my word, Varia, I must kick him out of the house; or else go myself," he added, probably remembering that he could not well turn people out of a house which was not his own.
"You must make allowances," murmured Varia.
"Make allowances? For whom? Him--the old blackguard? No, no, Varia--that won't do! It won't do, I tell you! And look at the swagger of the man! He's all to blame himself, and yet he puts on so much 'side' that you'd think--my word!--'It's too much trouble to go through the gate, you must break the fence for me!' That's the sort of air he puts on; but what's the matter with you, Varia? What a curious expression you have!"
"I'm all right," said Varia, in a tone that sounded as though she were all wrong.
Gania looked more intently at her.
"You've been THERE?" he asked, suddenly.
"Yes."
"Did you find out anything?"
"Nothing unexpected. I discovered that it's all true. My husband was wiser than either of us. Just as he suspected from the beginning, so it has fallen out. Where is he?"
"Out. Well--what has happened?--go on."
"The prince is formally engaged to her--that's settled. The elder sisters told me about it. Aglaya has agreed. They don't attempt to conceal it any longer; you know how mysterious and secret they have all been up to now. Adelaida's wedding is put off again, so that both can be married on one day. Isn't that delightfully romantic? Somebody ought to write a poem on it. Sit down and write an ode instead of tearing up and down like that. This evening Princess Bielokonski is to arrive; she comes just in time--they have a party tonight. He is to be presented to old Bielokonski, though I believe he knows her already; probably the engagement will be openly announced. They are only afraid that he may knock something down, or trip over something when he comes into the room. It would be just like him."
Gania listened attentively, but to his sister's astonishment he was by no means so impressed by this news (which should, she thought, have been so important to him) as she had expected.
"Well, it was clear enough all along," he said, after a moment's reflection. "So that's the end," he added, with a disagreeable smile, continuing to walk up and down the room, but much slower than before, and glancing slyly into his sister's face.
"It's a good thing that you take it philosophically, at all events," said Varia. "I'm really very glad of it."
"Yes, it's off our hands--off YOURS, I should say."
"I think I have served you faithfully. I never even asked you what happiness you expected to find with Aglaya."
"Did I ever expect to find happiness with Aglaya?"
"Come, come, don't overdo your philosophy. Of course you did. Now it's all over, and a good thing, too; pair of fools that we have been! I confess I have never been able to look at it seriously. I busied myself in it for your sake, thinking that there was no knowing what might happen with a funny girl like that to deal with. There were ninety to one chances against it. To this moment I can't make out why you wished for it."
"H'm! now, I suppose, you and your husband will never weary of egging me on to work again. You'll begin your lectures about perseverance and strength of will, and all that. I know it all by heart," said Gania, laughing.
"He's got some new idea in his head," thought Varia. "Are they pleased over there--the parents?" asked Gania, suddenly.
"N--no, I don't think they are. You can judge for yourself. I think the general is pleased enough; her mother is a little uneasy. She always loathed the idea of the prince as a HUSBAND; everybody knows that."
"Of course, naturally. The bridegroom is an impossible and ridiculous one. I mean, has SHE given her formal consent?"
"She has not said 'no,' up to now, and that's all. It was sure to be so with her. You know what she is like. You know how absurdly shy she is. You remember how she used to hide in a cupboard as a child, so as to avoid seeing visitors, for hours at a time. She is just the same now; but, do you know, I think there is something serious in the matter, even from her side; I feel it, somehow. She laughs at the prince, they say, from morn to night in order to hide her real feelings; but you may be sure she finds occasion to say something or other to him on the sly, for he himself is in a state of radiant happiness. He walks in the clouds; they say he is extremely funny just now; I heard it from themselves. They seemed to be laughing at me in their sleeves-- those elder girls--I don't know why."
Gania had begun to frown, and probably Varia added this last sentence in order to probe his thought. However, at this moment, the noise began again upstairs.
"I'll turn him out!" shouted Gania, glad of the opportunity of venting his vexation. "I shall just turn him out--we can't have this."
"Yes, and then he'll go about the place and disgrace us as he did yesterday."
"How 'as he did yesterday'? What do you mean? What did he do yesterday?" asked Gania, in alarm.
"Why, goodness me, don't you know?" Varia stopped short.
"What? You don't mean to say that he went there yesterday!" cried Gania, flushing red with shame and anger. "Good heavens, Varia! Speak! You have just been there. WAS he there or not, QUICK?" And Gania rushed for the door. Varia followed and caught him by both hands. 
"What are you doing? Where are you going to? You can't let him go now; if you do he'll go and do something worse."
"What did he do there? What did he say?" "They couldn't tell me themselves; they couldn't make head or tail of it; but he frightened them all. He came to see the general, who was not at home; so he asked for Lizabetha Prokofievna. First of all, he begged her for some place, or situation, for work of some kind, and then he began to complain about US, about me and my husband, and you, especially YOU; he said a lot of things."
"Oh! couldn't you find out?" muttered Gania, trembling hysterically.
"No--nothing more than that. Why, they couldn't understand him themselves; and very likely didn't tell me all."
Gania seized his head with both hands and tottered to the window; Varia sat down at the other window.
"Funny girl, Aglaya," she observed, after a pause. "When she left me she said, 'Give my special and personal respects to your parents; I shall certainly find an opportunity to see your father one day,' and so serious over it. She's a strange creature."
"Wasn't she joking? She was speaking sarcastically!" "Not a bit of it; that's just the strange part of it."
"Does she know about father, do you think--or not?"
"That they do NOT know about it in the house is quite certain, the rest of them, I mean; but you have given me an idea. Aglaya perhaps knows. She alone, though, if anyone; for the sisters were as astonished as I was to hear her speak so seriously. If she knows, the prince must have told her."
"Oh! it's not a great matter to guess who told her. A thief! A thief in our family, and the head of the family, too!"
"Oh! nonsense!" cried Varia, angrily. "That was nothing but a drunkard's tale. Nonsense! Why, who invented the whole thing-- Lebedeff and the prince--a pretty pair! Both were probably drunk."
"Father is a drunkard and a thief; I am a beggar, and the husband of my sister is a usurer," continued Gania, bitterly. "There was a pretty list of advantages with which to enchant the heart of Aglaya."
"That same husband of your sister, the usurer--"
"Feeds me? Go on. Don't stand on ceremony, pray."
"Don't lose your temper. You are just like a schoolboy. You think that all this sort of thing would harm you in Aglaya's eyes, do you? You little know her character. She is capable of refusing the most brilliant party, and running away and starving in a garret with some wretched student; that's the sort of girl she is. You never could or did understand how interesting you would have seen in her eyes if you had come firmly and proudly through our misfortunes. The prince has simply caught her with hook and line; firstly, because he never thought of fishing for her, and secondly, because he is an idiot in the eyes of most people. It's quite enough for her that by accepting him she puts her family out and annoys them all round--that's what she likes. You don't understand these things."
"We shall see whether I understand or no!" said Gania, enigmatically. "But I shouldn't like her to know all about father, all the same. I thought the prince would manage to hold his tongue about this, at least. He prevented Lebedeff spreading the news--he wouldn't even tell me all when I asked him--"
"Then you must see that he is not responsible. What does it matter to you now, in any case? What are you hoping for still? If you HAVE a hope left, it is that your suffering air may soften her heart towards you."
"Oh, she would funk a scandal like anyone else. You are all tarred with one brush!"
"What! AGLAYA would have funked? You are a chicken-hearted fellow, Gania!" said Varia, looking at her brother with contempt. "Not one of us is worth much. Aglaya may be a wild sort of a girl, but she is far nobler than any of us, a thousand times nobler!"
"Well--come! there's nothing to get cross about," said Gania.
"All I'm afraid of is--mother. I'm afraid this scandal about father may come to her ears; perhaps it has already. I am dreadfully afraid."
"It undoubtedly has already!" observed Gania.
Varia had risen from her place and had started to go upstairs to her mother; but at this observation of Gania's she turned and gazed at him attentively.
"Who could have told her?"
"Hippolyte, probably. He would think it the most delightful amusement in the world to tell her of it the instant he moved over here; I haven't a doubt of it."
"But how could he know anything of it? Tell me that. Lebedeff and the prince determined to tell no one--even Colia knows nothing."
"What, Hippolyte? He found it out himself, of course. Why, you have no idea what a cunning little animal he is; dirty little gossip! He has the most extraordinary nose for smelling out other people's secrets, or anything approaching to scandal. Believe it or not, but I'm pretty sure he has got round Aglaya. If he hasn't, he soon will. Rogojin is intimate with him, too. How the prince doesn't notice it, I can't understand. The little wretch considers me his enemy now and does his best to catch me tripping. What on earth does it matter to him, when he's dying? However, you'll see; I shall catch HIM tripping yet, and not he me."
"Why did you get him over here, if you hate him so? And is it really worth your while to try to score off him?"
"Why, it was yourself who advised me to bring him over!"
"I thought he might be useful. You know he is in love with Aglaya himself, now, and has written to her; he has even written to Lizabetha Prokofievna!"
"Oh! he's not dangerous there!" cried Gania, laughing angrily. "However, I believe there is something of that sort in the air; he is very likely to be in love, for he is a mere boy. But he won't write anonymous letters to the old lady; that would be too audacious a thing for him to attempt; but I dare swear the very first thing he did was to show me up to Aglaya as a base deceiver and intriguer. I confess I was fool enough to attempt something through him at first. I thought he would throw himself into my service out of revengeful feelings towards the prince, the sly little beast! But I know him better now. As for the theft, he may have heard of it from the widow in Petersburg, for if the old man committed himself to such an act, he can have done it for no other object but to give the money to her. Hippolyte said to me, without any prelude, that the general had promised the widow four hundred roubles. Of course I understood, and the little wretch looked at me with a nasty sort of satisfaction. I know him; you may depend upon it he went and told mother too, for the pleasure of wounding her. And why doesn't he die, I should like to know? He undertook to die within three weeks, and here he is getting fatter. His cough is better, too. It was only yesterday that he said that was the second day he hadn't coughed blood."
"Well, turn him out!"
"I don't HATE, I despise him," said Gania, grandly. "Well, I do hate him, if you like!" he added, with a sudden access of rage, "and I'll tell him so to his face, even when he's dying! If you had but read his confession--good Lord! what refinement of impudence! Oh, but I'd have liked to whip him then and there, like a schoolboy, just to see how surprised he would have been! Now he hates everybody because he--Oh, I say, what on earth are they doing there! Listen to that noise! I really can't stand this any longer. Ptitsin!" he cried, as the latter entered the room, "what in the name of goodness are we coming to? Listen to that--"
But the noise came rapidly nearer, the door burst open, and old General Ivolgin, raging, furious, purple-faced, and trembling with anger, rushed in. He was followed by Nina Alexandrovna, Colia, and behind the rest, Hippolyte.
 

我们故事中的两位主人公在绿色长椅上约会以后过了约星期。在一个明媚的上午１０点半左右，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜•普季岑娜出来拜访自己的熟人后，思虑重重、黯然神伤地回到家里。
有这么一种人，对他们很难说出什么最典型、最有特点的个性能一下子整个地形容他们；这是那些通常被称作“平平常常”、“绝大多数”的人，他们确实构成任何社会的大多数。作家们在自己的中长篇小说中大多努力选取社会的典型，形象地、艺术地表现他们，这种典型在现实生活中完全是很少能遇见的，但是他们几乎比现实本身更为现实。波德科列辛＊作为一种典型，也许甚至是夸大了的，但绝非凭空捏造。有多少聪明人从果戈理那里认识了波德科列辛后，立即就发现有几十、几百他们的熟人和朋友跟波德科列辛相象得不得了。在读到果戈理的作品前他们就知道，他们的这些朋友就是波德科列辛这样的人，只是还不知道就该这样称呼他罢了。在现实生活中新郎面临婚礼时跳窗逃走是极为罕见的，因为不说别的，这样做至少是很让人尴尬的；但是有多少新郎，甚至还是些可尊敬的聪明人，在婚礼前却在自己内心深处准备承认自己是波德科列辛。不是所有的丈夫时时处处都高喊：“Ｔｕ Ｉ’ａｓ　ｖｏｕｌｕ，Ｇｅｏｒｇｅ ｄａｎｄｉｍ！＊但是，天哪，全世界有多少丈夫在他们的蜜月后却几百万次甚至几十亿次重复着这一发自心扉的呼声，而谁又知道，也许就在婚礼后的第二天。
就这样，我们不再做更认真的说明，只想说，在现实生活中人物的典型性仿佛被掺了水，所有这些乔治•当丹和波德科列辛确实是存在的，每天在我们面前奔来奔去，往来穿梭，但是似乎处于稍微稀释的状态。最后，为了真理的全面性，需要附带说明一下，整个儿如莫里哀塑造的乔治•当丹一般的活乔治•当丹，在现实生活中也可能会遇到，尽管很难得碰上。我们就此结束我们的议论，它开始变得像杂志上的批评文章了。但是在我们面前毕竟还留着一个问题：小说家该怎么处理那些普普通通、完全是“平平常常的”人，怎么把他们展示给读者，使他们多少变得能使人产生兴趣？在叙述中完全避开他们无论如何是办不到的，因为普通人无时无刻都大量地构成了日常生活事件中必不可少的环节；避开他们，也就破坏了真实性。光用一些典型去充塞小说，或者，为了引人兴趣，甚至干脆让一些古怪和虚幻的人物布满小说，那么是不真实的，大概，也不会引起兴趣。据我们看来，即使是在普通人中间，作家也应该努力去寻找有意义的和有教益的特色。例如，有些普通人的本质恰恰在于他们始终一贯和一成不变的普通性上，或者，更好的是，尽管这些人的非凡的努力无论如何想要脱离平常和保守的巢穴，他们的结局去仍然是依然故我，永远只是墨守成规，那么这样的人甚至具有某种自己的典型性--普通人的典型，他们怎么也不想当他本来当的普通人，千方百计想成为与众不同和有独立精神的人，却又不具备丝毫独立的本领。
＊果戈理喜剧《结婚》中的人物。
＊＊法国莫里哀的喜剧《乔汉•当丹》中的话，“你是自作自受，乔治•当丹”。
我们故事中的某些人就属于这一类“平平常常”或“普普通通”的人，至今还很少向读者交代清楚他们的情况（我承认这一点）。瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜•普季岑娜，她的丈夫普季岑先生，她的兄长加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇正是这样的人。
确实，没有什么比做一个例如这样的人更懊丧的了：具有富裕的家财，高贵的姓氏，像样的外表，不错的教育，人也不蠢，甚至心地善良，可同时却没有任何才能、任何特长、甚至任何古怪行为、任何一个自己的思想，完全“跟大家一样”。财产是有的，但不是罗特希尔德那样的富翁；姓氏是清白的，但从来也没有标志过什么；外表是体面的，但很少能表明什么；所受的教育是正规的，但是却不知道用到什么地方去；智慧是有的，但没有自己的思想；心地是好的，但缺乏宽宏大量；等等，等等，一切方面都是如此。世界上这样的人异常之多，甚至比觉得的多得多；如所有的人一样，他们被分为两大类：一类是才智有限的，另一类“聪明得多”，前者要幸运得多。对于才智有限的“平常人”来说没有比把自己想象成是不平凡的、与众不同的人更容易的了，他们毫不犹豫地以此为乐，聊以自慰。我们的有些小姐只要剪短自己的头发，戴上蓝色眼镜，自称是虚无主义者，马上就相信，戴上眼镜后他们便立即有了自己的“信念”。有的人只要在自己心里感觉到点滴全人类的和善良的感受，便立即确信，谁也不会有他这样的情感，他在总体发展上是个先进者。有的人只要口头上接受某种思想或者没头没尾读了页把书，便马上相信这是在他自己的头脑里产生的“自己的思想”。在这种种情况下厚颜无耻的幼稚（如果可以这样说的话）会达到令人吃惊的地步；所有这一切令人不可思议，但却时时刻刻都能遇到。果戈理在惊人的典型皮罗戈夫＊中尉身上把这种厚颜无耻的幼雅；把一个蠢人对自己和自己的才能的毫不怀疑的自信绝妙地表现了出来，皮罗戈夫甚至并不怀疑自己是个天才，甚至高于所有的天才；他自信到一次也没有向自己提出过这种疑问，不过，对他来说是不存在疑问的。终于，为了满足道德感情受了侮辱的读者，伟大的作家不得不鞭笞了他一顿，但是，看到这位大人物仅仅是抖了抖身子，在挨了打以后为了补足精力吃了千层饼，作家也只能摊摊双手，不管自己的读者了。我一直为果戈理笔下的这位伟大的皮罗戈夫只有这么低的军衔而痛惜，因为皮罗戈夫是那样自鸣得意，随着年资增长和职衔升迁他戴的肩章的穗干将越来越粗，越来越打转，他也就更容易把自己想象成例如是个出类拔萃的统帅；甚至不是想象，简直就深信不疑，升了将军，怎么会不是统帅呢？这样的将军后来在战场上惨遭失败又有多少？而在我们的文学家、学者、鼓动家中又有过多少皮罗戈夫？我说“有过”，但是，当然，现在也有……
我们故事中的人物加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇•伊沃尔京属于另一类人；他属于“聪明得多”这一类人，尽管他从头到脚浑身都沾染了要出人头地的愿望。但是这一类人，正如我们在前面已经指出的那样，比起前者来要不幸得多。问题在于，聪明的“平常人”即使有时候（也许是一辈子）把自己想象成出类拔孽的天才，但是在自己心底还保留着一条怀疑的蛆虫，它能使聪明人有时完全陷于绝望而告终；如果他屈服于命运，也已经被深入内心的虚荣完全毒害了。不过，我们举的例子无论如何是个极端，绝大多数这类聪明人的遭遇完全不是这么悲惨的；仅仅在暮年时肝脏多少会有损害，如此而已。但是，在顺从和屈服以前，这些人终究是会异常长久地闹腾一通，从青年时代起直至与世无争的年龄，而一切全是出于要出人头地的愿望。甚至还会遇到非常奇怪的情况：出于出人头地的愿望有的正派人甚至下得了决心会干卑贱的事；甚至也常有这样的事：这些不幸的人中有的不仅正直，而且甚至还很善良，是全家的神明，用自己的劳动不仅赡养自己的家人，而且还养活他人，结果又怎样呢？一辈子不得安宁！他曾这么好地履行了自己做人的职责，这样的想法丝毫也不能使他安宁和得到慰藉；甚至相反会刺激他，他会说：“瞧，我一辈子在忙什么了，就是这一切束缚了我的手脚，就是这一切妨碍我发明火药！假若没有这一切，我一定能发明什么，不是发明火药，就是发现美洲，－－确实我还不知道会发明什么，但是一定会发明的！”这些先生最本质的特点是，他们这一辈子无论如何也不能确切知道，什么是他们应该去发现的一什夕是他们准备奉献终生去发现的，火药还是美洲，不过，说真的，他们瞩望发明所受的痛苦和烦恼也够得上哥伦布或伽利略那份命运了，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇正是这样开始他的人生的，但还刚刚开始。他会面临长时间的折腾、一方面不断地深深感受到自己的缺少才能，另一方面不可抑制地要使自己相信他是个有独立精神的人，这二者的矛盾几乎还是从少年时代起就使他的心灵受到了严重的创伤。这是个生性嫉妒、有着强烈欲望的年轻人，而且，好像生来就有一副好激动的神经。他把自己炽烈的愿望看做是力量。怀着超凡脱俗的热望，他有时准备做最不明智的贸然的跳跃；但是事情进行到刚刚要做这贸然的跳跃时，我们的主人公要下决心时，他又总是聪明过头。这就使他痛苦万分。也许，有时候他甚至下了决心去干极端卑鄙的事，只要能达到他理想中的东西；但是仿佛故意的，事情二旦要采取行动了，对于要于这极端卑鄙的事，他又总是太正直了（不过，干那种卑鄙的小事槽他是随时都会同意的）。他怀着厌恶的和憎恨的心理看着自己家庭的贫穷和败落。他甚至傲慢和轻蔑地对待母亲，尽管他自己也清楚地懂得，母亲的名声和性格现在还是他功名的主要支撑点。到叶潘钦将军那里干事，他立即对自己说：“既然要做卑鄙下流的事，那就做个彻底，只要能赢。”可是几乎从来也没有彻底地去做。再做，为什么他想到他一定得做卑鄙下流的事呢？那个时候他简直怕阿格拉娅，但是他并没有放弃与她的关系，而是抱着万一的希望，拽着它，虽然他从来也没有当真相信过她会俯就他、后来，在跟纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜有纠葛这件事中，他突然领悟到，要达到一切全在于钱。“卑鄙下流就卑鄙下流，”那时他每天都以自我满足同时也有几分惧怕的心理反复对自己说这话；“既然卑鄙下流，就索性卑鄙下流到顶，”他时时给自己鼓气，“在这种时候墨守成规是会胆怯的，而我们并不畏怯！”他输掉了阿格拉娅，又被情势所压垮，便完全心灰意懒，真的把当时发了狂的女人扔给他的钱送来给公爵（而给那女人送钱来的也是一个发了狂的人。）后来他对于还钱这件事后悔了上千次，尽管与此同时他又吹嘘这一点，在公爵留在彼得堡时，他确实曾哭了三天，但是在这三天中他也已经开始憎恨公爵，因为公爵过分同情地看待他，而那时他归还这样数额的钱，“不是所有的人都有决心这么做的。”但是他老实地自我承认，他的全部苦恼就只是虚荣心不断地受到压抑，这种承认又强烈地折磨着他。直到过了很久以后他才看清并确信，他跟阿格拉娅这样天真、古怪的小姐之间的事本来当真能发展的，悔恨啮噬着他的心；他放弃了职务，沉溺于苦恼和灰心之中。他和父母都住在普季岑家并由其供养，同时他又公开蔑视普季岑，虽然他经常听从他的劝告，而且是那样明理，几乎总是征询他的意见。比方说，普季岑并不奢望成为罗特希尔德，也不以此为目标，这使加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇很生气。“既然是放高利货，那就干到底，就去压榨人，从他们那里压出钱来，要有刚硬的性格，要做一个犹太王！”普季岑是个谦和，安详的人，他只是微笑，但有一次他认为甚至有必要与加尼亚认真地解释一下并带着几分尊严做了这件事，他向加尼亚证明他没有做过任何不正派的事，因此加尼亚称他为犹太人是没有道理的；如果说要付出这样的代价得到钱，那么他也没有过错，他做事诚实，正派，真诚，他仅仅是“这些”事情的代理人，最后，他说，由于他办事认真，已经在一些最有优势的人中间享有相当好的声誉，他的事业在扩大。“我不会做罗特希乐德，再说也没什么必要，”他笑着补充说，干而在利捷伊纳亚街上会有我的一幢房子，也许，甚至是两幢，我也就到此为止。”“谁知道呢。也许是三幢！”他暗自思忖，但从来也不说出声来，一直隐瞒着自己的理想。而命运喜欢和爱抚这样的人；它会奖赏给普季岑不是三幢，而一定是四幢楼，正是因为他从小已经知道，他永远不会成为罗特希尔德。但是超过四幢楼，命运也是怎么也下会给的，普季岑的事业也就到那为止了。
＊果戈理著《涅瓦大街》里的人物。
加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇的妹妹则完全是另一种人。她也怀着强烈的愿望，但执著多于激动。当事情进行到最后关头时，她不乏理智，但是即使是不到最后关头时，理智也没有离开她。确实，她也是属于期望出人头地的“平常人”之列，然而她很快就能意识到，她身上没有点滴别的独特之处，但她对此并没有过多的忧伤，谁知道呢，也许是出于一种特别的自尊。她以非凡的决心做出了第一步实际的行动，嫁给了普季岑先生；但是出嫁的时候她根本就没有对自己说：“卑鄙下流就卑鄙下流，只要达到目的，”不像加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇那样在这种情况下是不会放过说这种话的（作为兄长他赞同她的决定，甚至差点当着她的面说这话）。甚至完全相反，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜有充分根据相信她未来的丈夫是个谦和、令人好感的人，几乎是有教养的人，无论如何永远也不会去做缺大德的恶事，正是确信这些以后她才嫁给他。对于那些细小的缺德事，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜就像对鸡毛蒜皮的小事一样未加过问；哪里没有这样的小缺德事呢？找的可不是理想人物嘛！何况她知道，她出嫁就可以给自己的父母、兄弟一个栖身之处。看到兄长遭遇不幸，她想帮助他，尽管过去有过种种家庭的误解，普季岑有时催加尼亚，当然是友好地催促，催他去找差使。“你瞧不起将军和将军的衔头，”他有时开玩笑对他说，“可是你瞧吧，所有‘他们’这些人最终都成了将军；你活到那个时候，就会看到的。”“可是凭什么他们认为我轻视将军和将军衔头呢？”加尼亚讥讽地暗自思忖。为了帮助兄长，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜决定扩大自己的行动范围：她打进叶潘钦家，儿童时代的回忆帮了很大的忙：她和哥哥还在童年时就和叶潘钦家的小姐们一起玩耍过。这里要指出，假若瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜去拜访叶潘钦小姐是追求某种不寻常的理想，那么她马上就会脱离她自己把自己归入的那一类人；但是她追求的不是理想；从她来讲这里甚至有相当切实的盘算：她是以这一家的性格做基础的。她孜孜不倦地研究过阿格拉娅的性格。她向自己提出了任务，要使哥哥和阿格拉娅两人彼此重新回心转意。也许，她确实己达到了某些进展；也许，她陷进过错误，比方说，过多地寄希望于兄长，期待着从他那里得到他永远也不会以任何方式给予的东西。不论怎样，她在叶潘钦家做得相当巧妙：好多星期她都不提她哥哥的事，总是异常真挚诚恳，举止不卑不亢。至于自己的良心深处，她不怕朝里窥视，觉得完全没什么可以责备自己的。这一点赋予她力量。有时候她发觉自己身上只有一点不好，那就是跟她也许好发怒。也有很强的自尊心，甚至几乎是虚荣心，只是受到了压抑；几乎每次离开叶潘钦家时，她尤其会觉到这一点。
现在她就是从她们那儿回来，正如我们已经说过的那样，她陷于忧伤的沉思之中。在这种忧伤中透露出一丝嘲讽和痛苦。普季岑在帕夫洛夫斯克住在一幢并不漂亮，但宽敞的木屋里。这幢小屋坐落在尘上飞扬的街道上。很快就将完全归他所有，因而已经轮到他开始把它卖给什么人了。瓦乐瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜登上台阶的时候，听到楼上非同寻常的吵架声，并区分出哥哥的和爸爸大叫大嚷的嗓门。走进厅屋，她看见加尼亚气得脸色煞白，几乎揪着自己的头发，在房问里来回急步上着，她皱了下眉头，带着一副疲倦的样子，帽子也不脱就坐到沙发上：她非常清楚地懂得：如果她再沉默一分钟，不问一声哥哥，为什么他这样急步走来走，他一定会生气的，因此瓦里娅终于赶紧开腔问道：
“还是老一套。”
“哪是什么老一套！”加尼亚嚷着，“老一套！不，鬼知道现在发生了什么，而不是老一套！老头变得疯了似的……妈妈在号啕大哭。真的，瓦里娅，随你怎么样，我要把他赶出家门，或者……或者我自己离开你们，”他补了一句，大概是想起了，不能把人从人家家里赶走。
“应该宽容些。”瓦里娅低声说。
“宽容什么？对谁？”加尼亚怒气勃勃说，“宽容他的卑劣行为？不，随你怎么说‘这可不行！不行，不行，不行！’而且，瞧他那副佯子：自己有过错，却还神气活现的。‘我不想走大门，给我把围墙拆了！……’你怎么这副样子坐着，你的脸色怎么这样？”
“脸色就脸色呗，”瓦里娅不满地说。
加尼亚更用心地看了她一眼。
“你到那边去了？”他突然问。
“等一等，他们又嚷起来了：真够羞耻的，而且还在这样的时刻！”
“什么这样的时刻？没有什么特别的这样的时刻。”
加尼亚更加专注地打量着妹妹。
“你知道什么了。”他问。
“至少没有什么出人意料的事。我打听到，这一切都是真的。我丈夫比我们俩估计得更正确：一开始他就预言过，果真就是这么回事。他在什么地方？”
“不在家。是什么结果？”
“公爵已是正式的未婚夫了，事情已经决定。是两位姐姐告诉我的。阿格拉娅也同意了；他们甚至也不再隐瞒了。（那里在这以前总有一种神秘的气氛。）阿杰莱达的婚礼又拖延了，为的是一下子同时举行一个婚礼，在同一天，真够诗意的！就像一首诗。你还是做一首结婚的诗，也比白白地地满屋子乱转要好。今天晚上别洛孔斯卡娅要到他们家，她来得正是时候，还会有别的客人。他们要把他介绍给洛孔断卡娅，虽然他已经认识她了，似乎要当众宣布。他们只是担心，公爵当着客人的面走迸房间的时候，可别掉下或打碎什么东西，或者他自己别噗通一声倒下了，他总会出什么事。”
加尼亚听得非常注意，但是使其妹妹感到惊奇的是，这一应该使他吃惊的消息似乎一点也没有使他产生惊讶的反应。
“这有什么，这是明摆着的，”想了一下后他说，“这就是说，一切结束了！”他带着一种奇怪的苦笑补充说，一边狡黯地探察着妹妹的脸色，依然继续在房间里来回走着，但已经安宁得多了。
“还好，你能以皙学家的姿态接受这样的事实，真的，我很高兴，”瓦里娅说。
“可以解脱了；至少你可以解脱了。”
“可以说，我是诚心为你效劳的， 既没高谈阔论，也没惹你厌烦；我没有问过你，你想在阿格拉娅那里寻求什么样的幸福？”
“难道我……在阿格拉娅那里寻求过幸福？”
“算了，请别热衷于哲学！当然是这样。当然，我们也够了，当了傻瓜。我向你承认，对这件事我从来也没有认真对待过；只不过是抱着‘万一能成’的心理做这书件，把希望寄托在她那可笑的性格上，而主要是为了使你感到快慰，虽然有百分之九十的可能要垮，我甚至到现在还不知道，你想达到的是什么目标。”
“现在你和丈夫又要催我去干差事了；又要对我大讲起顽强和意志力的道理来，别瞧不起于小事，等等，我都能背得出来，”加尼亚哈哈笑了起来。
“他头脑里有什么新的想法！”瓦里娅想。
“那边怎么样，父母高兴吗。”突然加尼亚问。
“好像不高兴，其实，你自己也能得到结论；伊万•费奥多罗维奇是满意的，母亲则担心；过去她对于要把他当女婿来看并不怀有好感，这是众所周知的。”
“我不是说这个；他当未婚夫是不可思议和难以想象的，这很明白。我问的是现在的情况，现在那边怎么样，她正式同意了？”
“到现在她没有说过‘不’，这就是全部情况，但是也不可能从那里得到什么别的表示，你知道，到现在她的害羞腼腆和怕难为情有多乖戾：小时候她常钻到柜子里，在那里蹲上两三个小时，只是为了不出来见客人，现在个子长这么高，可还是那个样。知道吗，我不知为什么想，那边确实有什么严重的事情，甚至是她那方面的。据说，她从早到晚一个劲儿嘲笑公爵，为的是不露声色，但想必每天她都会对他说悄悄话，因为他就像在天堂里那样容光焕发……据说，他可笑得不得了。总之也是从她们那里听来的，我也觉得，她们那两个姐姐在当面取笑我。”
加尼亚终于变得阴郁起来；也许，瓦里娅故意深入到这个话题里去，以便洞察他的真正思想。但是上面又响起了喊叫声。
“我要赶他走！”加尼亚大吼一声，仿佛很高兴能借此发泄自己的烦恼。
“那他又会像昨天一样到处丢我们的脸。”
“怎么--像昨天一样？像昨天--这是怎么一回事？难道……”加尼亚突然惊慌得不得了。
“啊，我的天哪，难道你不知道？”瓦里娅恍然大悟。
“怎么……这么说难道是真的他到那儿去过了？”加尼亚又羞又怒，涨得满脸通红，大声嚷道，“天哪，你不是从那儿来吗？你知道些什么？老头去过那里没有？去还是没去过？”
加尼亚向门口冲去，瓦里娅奔向他，双手抓住了他。
“你要干什么？你说，你要去哪儿？”她说，“你现在放他走，他会做出更糟糕的事来，会去找所有的人！……”
“他在那边干了什么了？说了什么。”
“他们自己也讲不清楚，也不明白；只不过把大家吓坏了，他去找伊万•费奥多罗维奇，他不在，他便要求见叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜。起先请求她谋个位置，找份差事，后来便抱怨起我们来，说我，说我丈夫，尤其是说你……说了一大堆话。”
“你没弄清楚说些什么。”加尼亚似歇斯底里发作一般全身发抖。
“哪能呢！他自己也未必明白说了些什么，也许，他们没有全转告我。”
加尼亚抓住脑袋，跑向窗口，瓦里娅在另一扇窗边坐下。
“可笑的阿格拉娅，”她突然指出，“叫住我说：“请向您父母转达我个人的特别是敬意；日内我一定找机会跟您爸爸见面。’她说得非常认真。奇怪得不得了……”
“不是嘲笑？不是讥讽。”
“正因为不是，所以才觉得奇怪。”
“她知道不知道老头的事，你怎么想？”
“他们家里不知道，这一点我不怀疑；但是你使我产生一个想法：阿格拉娅可能知道，就她一个人知道，因为当她这么认真地转达对父亲的问候时，她的两个姐姐也感到惊奇。再说是什么缘由正是向他致意？如果她知道，那就是公爵转告她的，”
“谁告诉她的，这不费劲知道，竟然当起小偷来了！这还不够吗？就在我们家，还是‘一家之主’呢！”
“嘿，胡说！”瓦里娅完全发火了，嚷道，“那是喝碎了胡闹的，没有别的用意；谁捏造这种话的？列别杰夫，公爵……他门自己都是好人；聪明过人。我可不怎么看重这一点。”
“老头是小偷和酒鬼，”加尼亚继续尖酸刻薄地说，“我是个穷鬼，妹夫是个放高利贷的，真有碍阿格打娅眼红的！没什么好说的，真够动听的！”
“这个妹夫，放高利贷者，在……”
“在养我，是不是？请你不用客气。”
“你发什么脾气？”瓦里娅豁然醒悟过来说，“你什么也不明白。就像个小学生似的。你以为，这一切都会损害你在阿格拉娅心目中的形象？你不知道她的性格；她能不理睬头号有钱的阔女婿，而心甘情愿地跑到某个大学生住的街上，跟他一起饿得要死，这就是她的理想！你永远也不可能理解，假如你能坚定和自尊地经受住我们这种家境，你在她眼里就会变得多么有意思！公爵使她上钩用的办法，第一，根本不去钓她，第二、他在大家面前装做白痴。为了他她把全家搞得乱糟糟的。单就这一点觉得好。咳，您什么也不明白！”
“得了，还得瞧，它竟明白下明白，”加尼亚令人费解地低语说，“只不过我依然不希望她知道老头的事。我认为，公爵会守口如瓶，不讲出去的。他也会制止列别杰夫的；在我缠着他问时，他也不想全对我说……”
“看来，你自己也看到了，除了他一切已经昭然若揭了。现在你还想干什么？还指望什么？如果还存在一线希望的话，那么这仅仅使你在她眼中平添了一副受难的样子。”
“嘿，尽管阿格拉娅充满罗曼蒂克，可是这种丑事也会使她望而却步的。一切都有一定的界限，一切都有一定的界限，你们全都是这样。”
“阿格拉娅会畏怯？”瓦里娅轻蔑瞥了一眼兄长，火冒三丈地说，“可是你的灵魂是卑贱的！你们这种人全都一钱不值，纵然她可笑、古怪，可是比我们所有的人要高尚成千倍。”
“好了，没什么，没什么，别生气，”加尼亚满意地又低声说。
“我只是怜悯母亲，”瓦里娅继续说，“我担心父亲的这件事会传到她耳朵里。哎，真担心！”
“大概已经传到了，”加尼亚指出。
瓦里娅本已站起来想上楼到尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜那儿去，但停住身，注意地看了一眼兄长。
“谁会对她说呢？”
“想必是伊波利特。我认为，他一搬到我们这儿来，就把向母亲报告这件事看做是第一件乐事。”
“他又怎么知道的呢，请告诉我？公爵和列别杰夫决定对谁都不说出来，甚至科利亚也什么都不知道。”
“伊波利特？他自己打听到的。你无法想象，这家伙狡猾到什么程度，他多会搬弄是非，他有多么灵敏的鼻子，能嗅出一切丑事，一切坏事。嘿，信不信随你，而我深信，他已经把阿格拉娅掌握在手中。即使还没有掌握到手，也将会掌握到手的。罗戈任也跟他有联系，公爵怎么会没有注意到这一点！而且他现在多想暗算我呀！他把我看做是私敌，这点我早看清楚了，他干吗要这样，他这是要干什么，他可是快要死的人，我真不明白！但是我要哄骗他；你瞧着，不是他暗算我，而是我算计他。”
“你这么恨他，又为什么引他过来呢？他值得你费心算计他吗？”
“是你建议他搬到我们这儿来的。”
“我以为他会是个有用的人；知道吗，他自己现在爱上了阿格拉娅并给她写信。她们详细地探问我……他差点要给叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜写信呢。”
“在这个意义上他并不危险！”加尼亚恶狠狠地笑着说，“不过，确实有什么地方不是那么回事。说他爱上了阿格拉娅，这很可能，因为是男孩嘛！但是……他不会给老太婆写匿名信。这是个恶毒、渺小、自负的庸人！……我能肯定，我确信，他在她面前把我们形容成阴谋家，他就是这样开始的。我承认，我起先像傻瓜似的对他泄露了我的心思；我以为，出于同样的对公爵报复的动计他会跟我利益一致；他是这么个狡猾的家伙！哦，我现在完全看透他了。关于这桩偷窃事他是从自己母亲，即大尉妻子那里听来的。老头既然决定干这事，就是为了大尉妻子。伊波列特突然无缘无故告诉我，‘将军’答应给他母亲４００卢布，他就这样没头没脑，不拘任何礼节地对我说了。这下我就全明白了。而他就那样窥视着我的眼睛，一副得到满足的神态。他一定也讲给妈妈听了，纯粹是要撕碎她的心而得到满足。他干吗还不死，你倒告诉我？他可是过三星期就该死的。而在这里还养胖了点！他也不再咳嗽了；昨天晚上他自己对我说，已经两天没咯血了。”
“赶他走。”
“我不是恨他，而是蔑视他，”加尼亚骄傲地说，“好，是的，是的，就算我恨他吧，就算是吧！”他突然异常愤怒地喊了起来，“我要当面对他说这点，即使他躺在枕头上即将死去，我也要说！假如你读过他的《自白》，天哪，你就会知道，他的幼稚到了多么无耻的地步！这是皮罗戈夫中尉，这是悲剧中的诺兹德廖夫＊，而主要的是个男孩！我那时要是揍他一顿，让他吃惊吃惊。该有多痛快。现在他向所有的人报复，就为了当时他没有得逞……但这是怎么回事？那里又闹起来了！这到底是怎么回事？我终究会忍受不了的。普季岑！”他向走进房间的普季岑喊了起来，“这算什么，事情到底要闹到什么地步？这……这……”
但吵闹声很快就越来越近了，门突然敞开了，伊沃尔京老头怒气冲冲，面孔发紫，浑身颤抖，无所约束地朝普季岑大发雷霆。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜、科利亚跟在老头后面，在大家后面的则是伊波利特。
Part 4 Chapter 2
HIPPOLYTE had now been five days at the Ptitsins'. His flitting from the prince's to these new quarters had been brought about quite naturally and without many words. He did not quarrel with the prince--in fact, they seemed to part as friends. Gania, who had been hostile enough on that eventful evening, had himself come to see him a couple of days later, probably in obedience to some sudden impulse. For some reason or other, Rogojin too had begun to visit the sick boy. The prince thought it might be better for him to move away from his (the prince's) house. Hippolyte informed him, as he took his leave, that Ptitsin "had been kind enough to offer him a corner," and did not say a word about Gania, though Gania had procured his invitation, and himself came to fetch him away. Gania noticed this at the time, and put it to Hippolyte's debit on account.
Gania was right when he told his sister that Hippolyte was getting better; that he was better was clear at the first glance. He entered the room now last of all, deliberately, and with a disagreeable smile on his lips.
Nina Alexandrovna came in, looking frightened. She had changed much since we last saw her, half a year ago, and had grown thin and pale. Colia looked worried and perplexed. He could not understand the vagaries of the general, and knew nothing of the last achievement of that worthy, which had caused so much commotion in the house. But he could see that his father had of late changed very much, and that he had begun to behave in so extraordinary a fashion both at home and abroad that he was not like the same man. What perplexed and disturbed him as much as anything was that his father had entirely given up drinking during the last few days. Colia knew that he had quarrelled with both Lebedeff and the prince, and had just bought a small bottle of vodka and brought it home for his father.
"Really, mother," he had assured Nina Alexandrovna upstairs, "really you had better let him drink. He has not had a drop for three days; he must be suffering agonies--The general now entered the room, threw the door wide open, and stood on the threshold trembling with indignation.
"Look here, my dear sir," he began, addressing Ptitsin in a very loud tone of voice; "if you have really made up your mind to sacrifice an old man--your father too or at all events father of your wife--an old man who has served his emperor--to a wretched little atheist like this, all I can say is, sir, my foot shall cease to tread your floors. Make your choice, sir; make your choice quickly, if you please! Me or this--screw! Yes, screw, sir; I said it accidentally, but let the word stand--this screw, for he screws and drills himself into my soul--"
"Hadn't you better say corkscrew?" said Hippolyte.
"No, sir, NOT corkscrew. I am a general, not a bottle, sir. Make your choice, sir--me or him."
Here Colia handed him a chair, and he subsided into it, breathless with rage.
"Hadn't you better--better--take a nap?" murmured the stupefied Ptitsin.
"A nap?" shrieked the general. "I am not drunk, sir; you insult me! I see," he continued, rising, "I see that all are against me here. Enough--I go; but know, sirs--know that--"
He was not allowed to finish his sentence. Somebody pushed him back into his chair, and begged him to be calm. Nina Alexandrovna trembled, and cried quietly. Gania retired to the window in disgust.
"But what have I done? What is his grievance?" asked Hippolyte, grinning.
"What have you done, indeed?" put in Nina Alexandrovna. "You ought to be ashamed of yourself, teasing an old man like that-- and in your position, too."
"And pray what IS my position, madame? I have the greatest respect for you, personally; but--"
"He's a little screw," cried the general; "he drills holes my heart and soul. He wishes me to be a pervert to atheism. Know, you young greenhorn, that I was covered with honours before ever you were born; and you are nothing better than a wretched little worm, torn in two with coughing, and dying slowly of your own malice and unbelief. What did Gavrila bring you over here for? They're all against me, even to my own son--all against me."
"Oh, come--nonsense!" cried Gania; "if you did not go shaming us all over the town, things might be better for all parties."
"What--shame you? I?--what do you mean, you young calf? I shame you? I can only do you honour, sir; I cannot shame you."
He jumped up from his chair in a fit of uncontrollable rage. Gania was very angry too.
"Honour, indeed!" said the latter, with contempt.
"What do you say, sir?" growled the general, taking a step towards him.
"I say that I have but to open my mouth, and you--"
Gania began, but did not finish. The two--father and son--stood before one another, both unspeakably agitated, especially Gania.
"Gania, Gania, reflect!" cried his mother, hurriedly.
"It's all nonsense on both sides," snapped out Varia. "Let them alone, mother."
"It's only for mother's sake that I spare him," said Gania, tragically.
"Speak!" said the general, beside himself with rage and excitement; "speak--under the penalty of a father's curse
"Oh, father's curse be hanged--you don't frighten me that way!" said Gania. "Whose fault is it that you have been as mad as a March hare all this week? It is just a week--you see, I count the days. Take care now; don't provoke me too much, or I'll tell all. Why did you go to the Epanchins' yesterday--tell me that? And you call yourself an old man, too, with grey hair, and father of a family! H'm--nice sort of a father."
"Be quiet, Gania," cried Colia. "Shut up, you fool!"
"Yes, but how have I offended him?" repeated Hippolyte, still in the same jeering voice. " Why does he call me a screw? You all heard it. He came to me himself and began telling me about some Captain Eropegoff. I don't wish for your company, general. I always avoided you--you know that. What have I to do with Captain Eropegoff? All I did was to express my opinion that probably Captain Eropegoff never existed at all!"
"Of course he never existed!" Gania interrupted.
But the general only stood stupefied and gazed around in a dazed way. Gania's speech had impressed him, with its terrible candour. For the first moment or two he could find no words to answer him, and it was only when Hippolyte burst out laughing, and said:
"There, you see! Even your own son supports my statement that there never was such a person as Captain Eropegoff!" that the old fellow muttered confusedly:
"Kapiton Eropegoff--not Captain Eropegoff!--Kapiton--major retired--Eropegoff--Kapiton."
"Kapiton didn't exist either!" persisted Gania, maliciously.
"What? Didn't exist?" cried the poor general, and a deep blush suffused his face.
"That'll do, Gania!" cried Varia and Ptitsin.
"Shut up, Gania!" said Colia.
But this intercession seemed to rekindle the general.
"What did you mean, sir, that he didn't exist? Explain yourself," he repeated, angrily.
"Because he DIDN'T exist--never could and never did--there! You'd better drop the subject, I warn you!"
"And this is my son--my own son--whom I--oh, gracious Heaven! Eropegoff--Eroshka Eropegoff didn't exist!"
"Ha, ha! it's Eroshka now," laughed Hippolyte.
"No, sir, Kapitoshka--not Eroshka. I mean, Kapiton Alexeyevitch-- retired major--married Maria Petrovna Lu--Lu--he was my friend and companion--Lutugoff--from our earliest beginnings. I closed his eyes for him--he was killed. Kapiton Eropegoff never existed! tfu!"
The general shouted in his fury; but it was to be concluded that his wrath was not kindled by the expressed doubt as to Kapiton's existence. This was his scapegoat; but his excitement was caused by something quite different. As a rule he would have merely shouted down the doubt as to Kapiton, told a long yarn about his friend, and eventually retired upstairs to his room. But today, in the strange uncertainty of human nature, it seemed to require but so small an offence as this to make his cup to overflow. The old man grew purple in the face, he raised his hands. "Enough of this!" he yelled. "My curse--away, out of the house I go! Colia, bring my bag away!" He left the room hastily and in a paroxysm of rage.
His wife, Colia, and Ptitsin ran out after him.
"What have you done now?" said Varia to Gania. "He'll probably be making off THERE again! What a disgrace it all is!"
"Well, he shouldn't steal," cried Gania, panting with fury. And just at this moment his eye met Hippolyte's.
"As for you, sir," he cried, "you should at least remember that you are in a strange house and--receiving hospitality; you should not take the opportunity of tormenting an old man, sir, who is too evidently out of his mind."
Hippolyte looked furious, but he restrained himself.
"I don't quite agree with you that your father is out of his mind," he observed, quietly. "On the contrary, I cannot help thinking he has been less demented of late. Don't you think so? He has grown so cunning and careful, and weighs his words so deliberately; he spoke to me about that Kapiton fellow with an object, you know! Just fancy--he wanted me to--"
"Oh, devil take what he wanted you to do! Don't try to be too cunning with me, young man!" shouted Gania. "If you are aware of the real reason for my father's present condition (and you have kept such an excellent spying watch during these last few days that you are sure to be aware of it)--you had no right whatever to torment the--unfortunate man, and to worry my mother by your exaggerations of the affair; because the whole business is nonsense--simply a drunken freak, and nothing more, quite unproved by any evidence, and I don't believe that much of it!" (he snapped his fingers). "But you must needs spy and watch over us all, because you are a-a--"
"Screw!" laughed Hippolyte.
"Because you are a humbug, sir; and thought fit to worry people for half an hour, and tried to frighten them into believing that you would shoot yourself with your little empty pistol, pirouetting about and playing at suicide! I gave you hospitality, you have fattened on it, your cough has left you, and you repay all this--"
"Excuse me--two words! I am Varvara Ardalionovna's guest, not yours; YOU have extended no hospitality to me. On the contrary, if I am not mistaken, I believe you are yourself indebted to Mr. Ptitsin's hospitality. Four days ago I begged my mother to come down here and find lodgings, because I certainly do feel better here, though I am not fat, nor have I ceased to cough. I am today informed that my room is ready for me; therefore, having thanked your sister and mother for their kindness to me, I intend to leave the house this evening. I beg your pardon--I interrupted you--I think you were about to add something?"
"Oh--if that is the state of affairs--" began Gania.
"Excuse me--I will take a seat," interrupted Hippolyte once more, sitting down deliberately; "for I am not strong yet. Now then, I am ready to hear you. Especially as this is the last chance we shall have of a talk, and very likely the last meeting we shall ever have at all."
Gania felt a little guilty.
"I assure you I did not mean to reckon up debits and credits," he began, "and if you--"
"I don't understand your condescension," said Hippolyte. "As for me, I promised myself, on the first day of my arrival in this house, that I would have the satisfaction of settling accounts with you in a very thorough manner before I said good-bye to you. I intend to perform this operation now, if you like; after you, though, of course."
"May I ask you to be so good as to leave this room?"
"You'd better speak out. You'll be sorry afterwards if you don't."
"Hippolyte, stop, please! It's so dreadfully undignified," said Varia.
"Well, only for the sake of a lady," said Hippolyte, laughing. "I am ready to put off the reckoning, but only put it off, Varvara Ardalionovna, because an explanation between your brother and myself has become an absolute necessity, and I could not think of leaving the house without clearing up all misunderstandings first."
"In a word, you are a wretched little scandal-monger," cried Gania, "and you cannot go away without a scandal!"
"You see," said Hippolyte, coolly, " you can't restrain yourself. You'll be dreadfully sorry afterwards if you don't speak out now. Come, you shall have the first say. I'll wait."
Gania was silent and merely looked contemptuously at him.
"You won't? Very well. I shall be as short as possible, for my part. Two or three times to-day I have had the word 'hospitality' pushed down my throat; this is not fair. In inviting me here you yourself entrapped me for your own use; you thought I wished to revenge myself upon the prince. You heard that Aglaya Ivanovna had been kind to me and read my confession. Making sure that I should give myself up to your interests, you hoped that you might get some assistance out of me. I will not go into details. I don't ask either admission or confirmation of this from yourself; I am quite content to leave you to your conscience, and to feel that we understand one another capitally."
"What a history you are weaving out of the most ordinary circumstances!" cried Varia.
"I told you the fellow was nothing but a scandalmonger," said Gania.
"Excuse me, Varia Ardalionovna, I will proceed. I can, of course, neither love nor respect the prince, though he is a good-hearted fellow, if a little queer. But there is no need whatever for me to hate him. I quite understood your brother when he first offered me aid against the prince, though I did not show it; I knew well that your brother was making a ridiculous mistake in me. I am ready to spare him, however, even now; but solely out of respect for yourself, Varvara Ardalionovna.
"Having now shown you that I am not quite such a fool as I look, and that I have to be fished for with a rod and line for a good long while before I am caught, I will proceed to explain why I specially wished to make your brother look a fool. That my motive power is hate, I do not attempt to conceal. I have felt that before dying (and I am dying, however much fatter I may appear to you), I must absolutely make a fool of, at least, one of that class of men which has dogged me all my life, which I hate so cordially, and which is so prominently represented by your much esteemed brother. I should not enjoy paradise nearly so much without having done this first. I hate you, Gavrila Ardalionovitch, solely (this may seem curious to you, but I repeat)--solely because you are the type, and incarnation, and head, and crown of the most impudent, the most self-satisfied, the most vulgar and detestable form of commonplaceness. You are ordinary of the ordinary; you have no chance of ever fathering the pettiest idea of your own. And yet you are as jealous and conceited as you can possibly be; you consider yourself a great genius; of this you are persuaded, although there are dark moments of doubt and rage, when even this fact seems uncertain. There are spots of darkness on your horizon, though they will disappear when you become completely stupid. But a long and chequered path lies before you, and of this I am glad. In the first place you will never gain a certain person."
"Come, come! This is intolerable! You had better stop, you little mischief-making wretch!" cried Varia. Gania had grown very pale; he trembled, but said nothing.
Hippolyte paused, and looked at him intently and with great gratification. He then turned his gaze upon Varia, bowed, and went out, without adding another word.
Gania might justly complain of the hardness with which fate treated him. Varia dared not speak to him for a long while, as he strode past her, backwards and forwards. At last he went and stood at the window, looking out, with his back turned towards her. There was a fearful row going on upstairs again.
"Are you off?" said Gania, suddenly, remarking that she had risen and was about to leave the room. "Wait a moment--look at this."
He approached the table and laid a small sheet of paper before her. It looked like a little note.
"Good heavens!" cried Varia, raising her hands.
This was the note:
"GAVRILA ARDOLIONOVITCH,--persuaded of your kindness of heart, I have determined to ask your advice on a matter of great importance to myself. I should like to meet you tomorrow morning at seven o'clock by the green bench in the park. It is not far from our house. Varvara Ardalionovna, who must accompany you, knows the place well.
"A. E."
"What on earth is one to make of a girl like that?" said Varia.
Gania, little as he felt inclined for swagger at this moment, could not avoid showing his triumph, especially just after such humiliating remarks as those of Hippolyte. A smile of self- satisfaction beamed on his face, and Varia too was brimming over with delight.
"And this is the very day that they were to announce the engagement! What will she do next?"
"What do you suppose she wants to talk about tomorrow?" asked Gania.
"Oh, THAT'S all the same! The chief thing is that she wants to see you after six months' absence. Look here, Gania, this is a SERIOUS business. Don't swagger again and lose the game--play carefully, but don't funk, do you understand? As if she could possibly avoid seeing what I have been working for all this last six months! And just imagine, I was there this morning and not a word of this! I was there, you know, on the sly. The old lady did not know, or she would have kicked me out. I ran some risk for you, you see. I did so want to find out, at all hazards."
Here there was a frantic noise upstairs once more; several people seemed to be rushing downstairs at once.
"Now, Gania," cried Varia, frightened, "we can't let him go out! We can't afford to have a breath of scandal about the town at this moment. Run after him and beg his pardon--quick."
But the father of the family was out in the road already. Colia was carrying his bag for him; Nina Alexandrovna stood and cried on the doorstep; she wanted to run after the general, but Ptitsin kept her back.
"You will only excite him more," he said. "He has nowhere else to go to--he'll be back here in half an hour. I've talked it all over with Colia; let him play the fool a bit, it will do him good."
"What are you up to? Where are you off to? You've nowhere to go to, you know," cried Gania, out of the window.
"Come back, father; the neighbours will hear!" cried Varia.
The general stopped, turned round, raised his hands and remarked: "My curse be upon this house!"
"Which observation should always be made in as theatrical a tone as possible," muttered Gania, shutting the window with a bang.
The neighbours undoubtedly did hear. Varia rushed out of the room.
No sooner had his sister left him alone, than Gania took the note out of his pocket, kissed it, and pirouetted around.
 
伊波利特搬到普季岑家已经五天了。在他和公爵之间这发生得很自然，没有多费口舌，也没有任何口角；他们不仅没有吵架，表面上看甚至似乎是像朋友一样分手的。加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇在那天晚上非常敌视伊波利特，却自己过来看他，不过是在发生那件事后第三天，大概是为某个突如其来的念头所驱。不知为什么罗戈任也开始常来看病人。最初公爵觉得，如果伊波利特从他那儿搬走，甚至对这“可怜的男该”更好。但是在搬走的时候伊波利特已经表示，他是搬到普季岑那儿住，“普季岑是那么好心，给他提供了一个角落”，仿佛故意似地，一次也没有说是搬到加尼亚那儿去，虽然正是加尼亚坚持要接纳他到家里来的。加尼亚当时就已发现了这点，颇为见怪地将此记在心里。
他对妹妹说病人已经有所恢复，这话不假，确实，伊波利特比过去是好了些，朝他望上一眼就明显可以觉察到这点。他走进房间来时不慌不忙，跟在大家后面，带着不怀好意的嘲笑。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜进来时很惊慌。（这半年里她大大变样了，变消瘦了；嫁了女儿并搬到她这儿来住以后，她表面上几乎不再干预自己孩子的事。）科利亚显得忧心忡忡，并且有点莫名其妙；用他的话来说，对“将军的发狂”有许多难以理解的地方，当然，这是因为他不知道家里这场新的闹剧的根本起因。但他很明白，父亲这次吵得很厉害，每时每刻到处都吵，而且一下子变得仿佛根本不是过去的人。还使他不安的是，近三天来老头甚至完全不再喝酒了。他知道，父亲已经跟列别杰夫和公爵分手了，甚至还跟他们吵翻了。科利亚带着用自己的钱买的半俄升伏特加酒刚回到家里。
＊果戈理〈死魂灵》中的一个地主。
“说真的，妈妈，”还在楼上时他就劝尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜，“真的，最好还是让他喝。现在已经三天滴酒未沾了；因而就会苦恼。说真的，最好还是让他喝；他去债务监狱时我还经常送酒给他……”
将军把门开直，站在门口，似乎是愤怒得浑身打颤。
“阁下！”他用雷鸣般的声音对普季岑喊道，“如果您真的决心为一个乳臭小儿和无神论者牺牲可敬的老头，您的父亲，也就是说，至少是您妻子的父亲，一个效忠自己国君的人，那么从此刻起我的脚再也不会踏进您的家门。您选择吧，先生，立即选择吧：要么是我……要么是这个……螺丝钉！对，是螺丝钉！我无意间说出了口，但这是螺丝钉！因为他像只螺丝钉一样钻进我的心扉，没有丝毫的尊敬……像螺丝钉一样！”
“不是螺旋拔塞？”伊波利特插嘴说。
“下，不是螺旋拔塞，因为在你面前我是将军，不是瓶子。我有奖章，军功章……而你一无所有。或者选择我，或者是他！决定吧，先生，现在就决定，马上！”他又发狂地冲着普季岑喊道，这时科利亚给他搬来椅子，他几乎是疲惫不堪地倒到椅子上。
“真的，您最好……去睡觉，”大为惊愕的普季岑喃喃着说。
“他还要威胁人！”加尼亚低声对妹妹说。
“去睡觉。”将军嚷道，“我没醉，阁下，您是在侮辱我。我看得出，”他又站起来，继续说，“我看出来，这里的一切都反对我，一切和所有的人都和我过不去，够了！我走……但要知道，阁下，要知道……”
大家没让他讲下去并又让他坐好，劝他平静下来。加尼亚怒不可遏，走到角落里。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜颤栗、哭泣着。
“我对他做了什么了？他抱怨什么？”伊波利特呲牙咧嘴地喊着。
“难道您没做什么。”突然尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜指出，“折磨一个老人，您应特别感到羞耻和……没有人性……何况还处在您这种地位。”
“首先，我是什么地位，夫人！我很尊敬您，正是尊敬您个人，但是－－”
“这是只螺丝钉！”将军喊道，“他在钻我的灵魂，钻我的心！他想要我信无神论！知道吗，黄口小儿，你还没有出世，我已经满载着荣誉了，而你只不过是条好嫉妒的蛆虫，被撕成了两半，还咳嗽……怀恨和不信神，搞得你都快要死了……加夫里拉为什么要把你搬到这儿来？大家都对付我，从外人到亲生儿子！”
“够了，还演起悲剧来了！”加尼亚喊着，“别满城丢我们的脸了，这样还好一点！”
“什么，我丢你脸了，你这个乳臭未干的小子！丢你脸了？我只会给你增添荣誉，而下是使你名誉扫地！”
他蹦了起来，大家已经无法遏止他；而且加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇看来也爆发了。
“还讲荣誉这一套！”他愤愤地喊着。
“你说什么？”将军吼了起来，他脸色苍白，朝加尼亚跨近一步。
“我只要一叫出口，就……”加尼亚忽然号叫起来又不说下去了。两个人面对面站着，都冲动得失去了分寸，特别是加尼亚。
“加尼亚，你要干什么。”尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜喊道，一边奔过来制止儿子。
“哪方面都是荒唐透顶！”瓦里娅忿忿地断然说，“够了，妈妈，”她抓往母亲。
“只是为了妈妈，我就饶了你。”加尼亚悲伤地说。
“你说！”将军完全发狂似地吼着，“你说呀，别怕父亲的诅咒……你说呀！”
“瞧着吧，我才不怕您的诅咒呢！您八天来像个疯子似的，是谁的错？今天是第八天，您看见了，我是计天数的……您注意，别把我惹急了，否则我全讲出来……昨天您干嘛到叶潘钦家里去、自称是老人呢，头发也自了，又是一家之父！可真是好样的！”
“住嘴，加尼卡！”科利亚喊了起来，“往嘴，笨蛋！”
“可我又什么地方，我又什么地方伤害他了。”伊波利特坚持说，但仿佛依然用那种嘲笑的口气，“他为什么称我是螺丝钉”，你们听到了吧？他自己来着我；刚才还跟我讲起那个叶罗彼戈夫大尉。我根本不愿意与您为伴，将军，过去我就回避您，您自己也知道。叶罗彼戈夫大尉关我什么事，您自己也同意这点吧？我不是为叶罗波戈夫大尉搬到这儿来的。我仅仅是向他表示了我的意见，我说，也许这位叶罗波戈夫大尉根本就从未存在过。他就搞得个鸡犬不宁。”
“毫无疑问，是不存在的！”加尼亚断然说。
但是将军惊愕得呆呆地站着，只是茫然地环顾着周围，儿子的话以其非同寻常的坦率使他震惊。在最初一霎那他甚至找不到话说。最后，尹波利持对加尼亚的话报以放声大笑并嚷道：“瞧，您听见了吧，您自己的儿子也说，没有任何叶罗彼戈夫大尉，”老头完全不知所措，直到这时才喃喃说：
“是卡皮东•叶罗彼戈夫，而不是卡皮丹……是卡皮东……他是退役中校，叫叶罗彼戈夫……卡皮东。”
“即使是卡皮东也是不存在的！”加尼亚完全怒不可遏了。
“为……为什么不存在？”将军嗫懦着说，红晕一一下子布满了脸面。
“好了，够了！”普季岑和瓦里娅制止道。
“住嘴，加尼卡！”科利亚又喊了一声。
但是这种庇护似乎使将军醒悟过来。
“怎么不存在？为什么不存在？”他威势逼人地责问儿子。
“就因为不存在，不存在就是不存在，而且根本就不可能存在：这就是对您的回答。对您说，别来纠缠我。”
“这就是我的儿子……这就是我的亲儿子，我把他……哦，天哪！他竟硬说叶罗波戈夫不存在，没有叶罗什卡•叶罗波戈夫！”
“瞧，一会儿卡皮托什卡，一会儿卡皮托什卡！”伊波利持插嘴说。
“是卡皮托什卡，先生，是卡皮托什卡，不是叶罗什卡！卡皮丹•阿列克谢那维奇，不对，是卡皮东……退役……中校……娶玛里娅为妻……玛里娅•波得罗夫娜•苏……苏……苏图戈娃……他是我朋友和同伴，还是从当士官生起就是了。我为他流过……找用身体挡……他被打死了。卡庆托什卡•叶罗波戈夫不存在了！不存在了！”
将军狂热地喊着，但是可以使人认为，事情是一回事，喊的又是另一回事。确实，换了别的时候他会忍受比说卡皮车•叶罗彼戈夫根本不存在更令人生气的事，会叫嚷一通、闹上一阵子，发一顿脾气，但最后还是会回到楼上自己房间去睡觉。可现在，由于人心的诡橘莫测，结果却是，正是怀疑叶罗彼戈夫存在这样的委屈会便他无法忍受。老头的脸涨得发紫，举起手，喊着：
＊俄语大尉一词的发音与卡皮东相近。
“够了！我要诅咒……要离开这所房子！尼古拉，把我的旅行包拿来，我……走”
他异常愤怒地急急走了出去。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜，科利亚和普季岑奔上去追他。
“咳，瞧你现在惹出什么事来了！”瓦里娅对兄长说，“他大概又会到那里去了。真丢脸，真丢脸！”
“可他不该偷东西！”加尼亚气得几乎憋不过气来，喊道，他的目光突然与伊彼利特相遇了，加尼亚差点颤抖起来。“而您，阁下，”他高声嚷道，“应该记住，您毕竟是在人家家里……受用人家的殷勤款待，那就别去惹那个显然发了疯的老头生气……”
伊波利特似乎也痉挛了一下，但刹那间就克制了自己。
“我不完全同意您说的您爸爸发疯了，”他平静地回答，“我觉得，相反，最近一段时间他的神智还很清楚、真的，您不相信吗？他变得小心谨慎，疑神疑鬼，老是探听什么，每句话都斟酌一番……他跟我谈起这个卡皮托什卡可是有目的的，请想想，他想把我引到……”
“哎，他想把您引到什么上面去关我鬼事！我请您别耍滑头，别跟我转变抹角了，先生！”加尼亚大声嚷着，“如果您也知道为什么老头处于这种状态的真正原因（而您这五天中一直在我这儿当密探，我才是知道这一点的），那您就完全下应该招惹……这个不幸的人，不该夸大事态来祈磨我母亲，因为这一切是胡说八道，纯粹是酒后胡闹，如此而已，甚至没有什么证据，我就不把它一回事……但您却要伤害人家，当密探，因为您……您……”
“是螺丝钉，”伊波利特苦笑了一下。
“因为您是个孬种，您把人们折磨了半小时，您用未装子弹的手枪来自杀，想以此吓唬人们，与此同时您还这么恬不知耻地胡说一气，真是个被人瞧不起的自杀者，肝火旺盛的……两脚动物。我给了您殷切的接待，您长胖了，不再咳嗽了，而您偿付的却是……”
“请允许只讲两句话；我是住瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜这里，不是住您这里；您没有给我任何款待，我甚至在想，您自己也在受用普季岑先生的款待。待四天前我请求我母亲在帕夫洛夫斯克为我找一处住所并要她也搬去，因为我真的感到在这里身体要好些，虽然我根本没有长胖，也仍然在咳嗽。昨天晚上母亲通知我说，住处已找好，所以我急了要让您知道，在向您妈妈和妹妹表示感谢之后，今天我就搬到自己那儿去，这是昨晚就已决走了的。对不起，我老是打断您；您好像还有许多话要说。”
“哦，如果是这样……”加尼亚打起颤来。
“如果是这样，那就允许我坐下，”伊波利特一边非常平静地坐到将军坐过的椅子上，一边补充说，“我毕竟是个病人；好了，现在我洗耳恭听，何况这是我们最后一次谈话，甚至可能是最后一次见面。”
加尼亚忽然觉得内心有疚了。
“请相信，我还不至于卑贱到跟您计较，”他说，“如果您……”
“您如此傲慢是枉然的，”伊波利特打断说，“从我来说，还在搬到这儿来第一天的时候，我就许下诺言不放弃机会，等我告别的时候，我要对你们痛痛快快，开诚布公地把一切说个清楚。正是现在我打算来做这件事，当然，在您讲话之后。”
“我请您离开这个房间。”
“最好还是说出来，不然您会后悔没有说的。”
“别再说了，伊波利特，这一切太丢人了；求求您，别再说了！”瓦里娅说。
“只是看在女人份上，”伊波利待笑着站起来说，“好吧，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜，看在您的面上我准备压缩我的话，但仅仅是压缩，因为在我和您兄长之间某些事情是非说不可的，再说，不明不白的，我是怎么也不会离开的。”
“您不过是个好搬弄是非的人，”加尼亚嚷道，“因此您不造谣生事是不会离开的。”
“您瞧，”伊波利持冷漠地指出，“您已经耐不注了，说真的，您不说出来是会后悔的。我再次让您先说话，我等等再说。”
加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇沉默着，蔑视地望着他。
“您不想讲，打算坚持到底，随您的便。我这方面尽可能说得简短。今天我有两三次听到指责我受到了接待；这是不公正的。您邀请我上自己家来，是您自己要网住我。您估计，我想对公爵报复，而且您听说了阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜对我表示同情并且读了我的《自白》，不知为什么您以为我会完全服从您的利益，您指望着，也许能在我身上找到帮助。我现在不做更详尽的解释！我也不要求您承认或症实；我把您留给您的良心，我们现在彼此了解得非常彻底，这就够了。”
“但是，天晓得，您这是把最平常的事拿来大做文章！”瓦里娅嚷了起来。
“我对你说过，这是个‘搬弄是非的黄口小儿’，”加尼亚低声说。
“瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜，请允许我说下去。当然，对公爵我是既不会爱也不会尊敬的；但这是个极为善良的人，虽然也……很可笑。然而我绝没有什么缘由要恨他；当您兄长亲自怂恿我反对公爵时，我对他未露声色；我就是指望着在结局时大笑一场。我知道，您哥哥一定会对我透露个中奥秘，也一定会大大失算。果然就是这样……我现在准备原谅他，仅仅是出于对您瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜的尊敬。但是，对您解释清楚我不是这么容易上钩之后，我要对您说明的是，为什么我这么想把您的兄长置于受愚弄的境地。您要知道，我这样做是出于憎恨，我但白地承认这一点，当我死的时候（因为我终究是要死的，尽管长胖了点，这是你们说的），当我临死时，如果我能作弄无数种人的哪怕一个代表，我也就会感到，我将能无限安详地去天堂，因为这种人折磨了我一辈子，我也痛恨了一辈子，而您这位可敬的兄长正是这种人的突出形象。我憎恨您加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇，唯一的原因（也许，这会使您感到惊奇），唯一的原因是您是最无耻，最自负、最鄙俗、最卑劣的庸人的典型和体现、化身和顶峰，您是个傲慢的庸人，自信的庸人，沉着的庸人，镇定的庸人；您是守旧者中的守旧者！无论是在您的头脑中还是在您的心灵中都注定永远不会形成一点点自己的思想。但是您又有无穷的嫉妒心；您坚信，您是最伟大的天才，但是有时候在优郁的时刻您终究还会产生怀疑，于是您就妒嫉，就忡恨。哦，在您的前程中还有些黑点；等您彻底变蠢时，它们就会消失，这一天并不遥远；但是您毕竟面临着一条漫长而复杂的道路，我不说是快活的道路，我为此而高兴。首先，我现在预告您，您是得不到那位小姐的……”
“嘿，这简直不能容忍！”瓦里娅大声嚷了起来。“您有完没完，令人讨厌的恶鬼？”
加尼亚脸色变得刷肉，颇抖着，不吭一声。伊波利特停住了话，怀着一种极大的满足专注地看了他一会，又把目光移到瓦里娅身上，然后冷笑了一声，躬了躬身，走了出去，再没句添一句话。
加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇有理由抱怨自己的命运和不走运，当他迈着大步从瓦里娅身边走过时，有一会她都下不了决心跟他说话，甚至不看他一眼。最后，他已走到窗口，背朝着她，瓦里娅想到了一条俄罗斯谚语：祸福难测。上面又响起了吵闹声。
“你要去？”加尼亚听见瓦里娅从座位上站起来，突然转过身问，“等一下；先看看这个。”
他走近来，把折成小便条样子的一张小纸丢到她面前的椅子上。
“天哪！”瓦里娅双手一拍，惊呼起来。
字条上的字只有几行。
“加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇！我深信您对我怀有良好的感情，我有一件重要的事，我决定征询您对此事的忠告。我希望明天能见到您，早晨７点钟，在绿色长倚那里，它离我们别墅不远。瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜一定会陪您来，她对这个地方很熟悉。阿•叶”
“真怪，这以后真得对她刮目相看！”瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜双手一摊说。
此刻无论加尼亚多想故作姿态，但他还是不能不流露出得意之情，何况还是在伊波利特说了这么贬低人的预言之后。他脸上顿然漾起了自我满足的微笑而显得神弈弈，而瓦里娅自己也高兴得容光焕发。
“而且这正是他们宣布订婚的这一天！真怪，这以后真得对她刮目相看！”
“你怎么想，她明天打算谈什么？”加尼亚问。
“这无关紧要，主要的是，六个月以来第一次表示愿意见你。加尼亚，你听我说：无论那里发生了什么，无论事态有多大转变，要知道，这约会是重要的！这太重要了！别又故作姿态，别再大意疏忽，但也别胆怯畏缩，留点神！为什么这半年我老往她们那儿跑，她会不清楚？你倒想想：今天一句活也不对我说，不动声色。我可是偷偷到她们那儿去的，老太婆不知道我在，否则，也许会赶我走的。我是为你冒险，无论如何要打听到……”
从上面又传来了喊声和吵闹声。有几个人在下楼。
“现在无论如何不能让这事捅出去！”瓦里娅吓得慌慌张张地嚷着，“不能有一点丑事的阴影！去吧，去求个原谅吧！”
但一家之父已经在街上了。科利亚拿着旅行包跟在后面。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜站在台阶上，哭泣着；她想跑去追他，但普季岑制止了她。
“这样您只会更加使他火上加油，”他对她说，“他没地方可去，过半个小时又会把他送回来的，我已经跟科利亚说过；让他去使一阵性子。”
“您胡闹什么呀，到哪里去呀！”加里亚从窗口喊了起来，“您没地方可去！”
“回来，爸爸！”瓦里娅喊道，“邻居们都听见了。”
将军停了下来，转过了身，伸出一只手，大声喊道：
“我诅咒这个家！”
“他就一定要装腔作势！”加尼亚砰的一声关上窗户，嘟哝着说。
邻居们真的听到了。瓦里娅跑出了房间。
等瓦里娅出去以后，加尼亚从桌上拿起便条，吻了一下，用舌头弹了个响声，还做了个跳起来两脚相拍的动作。
Part 4 Chapter 3
As a general rule, old General Ivolgin's paroxysms ended in smoke. He had before this experienced fits of sudden fury, but not very often, because he was really a man of peaceful and kindly disposition. He had tried hundreds of times to overcome the dissolute habits which he had contracted of late years. He would suddenly remember that he was "a father," would be reconciled with his wife, and shed genuine tears. His feeling for Nina Alexandrovna amounted almost to adoration; she had pardoned so much in silence, and loved him still in spite of the state of degradation into which he had fallen. But the general's struggles with his own weakness never lasted very long. He was, in his way, an impetuous man, and a quiet life of repentance in the bosom of his family soon became insupportable to him. In the end he rebelled, and flew into rages which he regretted, perhaps, even as he gave way to them, but which were beyond his control. He picked quarrels with everyone, began to hold forth eloquently, exacted unlimited respect, and at last disappeared from the house, and sometimes did not return for a long time. He had given up interfering in the affairs of his family for two years now, and knew nothing about them but what he gathered from hearsay.
But on this occasion there was something more serious than usual. Everyone seemed to know something, but to be afraid to talk about it.
The general had turned up in the bosom of his family two or three days before, but not, as usual, with the olive branch of peace in his hand, not in the garb of penitence--in which he was usually clad on such occasions--but, on the contrary, in an uncommonly bad temper. He had arrived in a quarrelsome mood, pitching into everyone he came across, and talking about all sorts and kinds of subjects in the most unexpected manner, so that it was impossible to discover what it was that was really putting him out. At moments he would be apparently quite bright and happy; but as a rule he would sit moody and thoughtful. He would abruptly commence to hold forth about the Epanchins, about Lebedeff, or the prince, and equally abruptly would stop short and refuse to speak another word, answering all further questions with a stupid smile, unconscious that he was smiling, or that he had been asked a question. The whole of the previous night he had spent tossing about and groaning, and poor Nina Alexandrovna had been busy making cold compresses and warm fomentations and so on, without being very clear how to apply them. He had fallen asleep after a while, but not for long, and had awaked in a state of violent hypochondria which had ended in his quarrel with Hippolyte, and the solemn cursing of Ptitsin's establishment generally. It was also observed during those two or three days that he was in a state of morbid self-esteem, and was specially touchy on all points of honour. Colia insisted, in discussing the matter with his mother, that all this was but the outcome of abstinence from drink, or perhaps of pining after Lebedeff, with whom up to this time the general had been upon terms of the greatest friendship; but with whom, for some reason or other, he had quarrelled a few days since, parting from him in great wrath. There had also been a scene with the prince. Colia had asked an explanation of the latter, but had been forced to conclude that he was not told the whole truth.
If Hippolyte and Nina Alexandrovna had, as Gania suspected, had some special conversation about the general's actions, it was strange that the malicious youth, whom Gania had called a scandal-monger to his face, had not allowed himself a similar satisfaction with Colia.
The fact is that probably Hippolyte was not quite so black as Gania painted him; and it was hardly likely that he had informed Nina Alexandrovna of certain events, of which we know, for the mere pleasure of giving her pain. We must never forget that human motives are generally far more complicated than we are apt to suppose, and that we can very rarely accurately describe the motives of another. It is much better for the writer, as a rule, to content himself with the bare statement of events; and we shall take this line with regard to the catastrophe recorded above, and shall state the remaining events connected with the general's trouble shortly, because we feel that we have already given to this secondary character in our story more attention than we originally intended.
The course of events had marched in the following order. When Lebedeff returned, in company with the general, after their expedition to town a few days since, for the purpose of investigation, he brought the prince no information whatever. If the latter had not himself been occupied with other thoughts and impressions at the time, he must have observed that Lebedeff not only was very uncommunicative, but even appeared anxious to avoid him.
When the prince did give the matter a little attention, he recalled the fact that during these days he had always found Lebedeff to be in radiantly good spirits, when they happened to meet; and further, that the general and Lebedeff were always together. The two friends did not seem ever to be parted for a moment.
Occasionally the prince heard loud talking and laughing upstairs, and once he detected the sound of a jolly soldier's song going on above, and recognized the unmistakable bass of the general's voice. But the sudden outbreak of song did not last; and for an hour afterwards the animated sound of apparently drunken conversation continued to be heard from above. At length there was the clearest evidence of a grand mutual embracing, and someone burst into tears. Shortly after this, however, there was a violent but short-lived quarrel, with loud talking on both sides.
All these days Colia had been in a state of great mental preoccupation. Muishkin was usually out all day, and only came home late at night. On his return he was invariably informed that Colia had been looking for him. However, when they did meet, Colia never had anything particular to tell him, excepting that he was highly dissatisfied with the general and his present condition of mind and behaviour.
"They drag each other about the place," he said, and get drunk together at the pub close by here, and quarrel in the street on the way home, and embrace one another after it, and don't seem to part for a moment."
When the prince pointed out that there was nothing new about that, for that they had always behaved in this manner together, Colia did not know what to say; in fact he could not explain what it was that specially worried him, just now, about his father.
On the morning following the bacchanalian songs and quarrels recorded above, as the prince stepped out of the house at about eleven o'clock, the general suddenly appeared before him, much agitated.
"I have long sought the honour and opportunity of meeting you-- much-esteemed Lef Nicolaievitch," he murmured, pressing the prince's hand very hard, almost painfully so; "long--very long."
The prince begged him to step in and sit down.
"No--I will not sit down,--I am keeping you, I see,--another time!--I think I may be permitted to congratulate you upon the realization of your heart's best wishes, is it not so?"
"What best wishes?"
The prince blushed. He thought, as so many in his position do, that nobody had seen, heard, noticed, or understood anything.
"Oh--be easy, sir, be easy! I shall not wound your tenderest feelings. I've been through it all myself, and I know well how unpleasant it is when an outsider sticks his nose in where he is not wanted. I experience this every morning. I came to speak to you about another matter, though, an important matter. A very important matter, prince."
The latter requested him to take a seat once more, and sat down himself.
"Well--just for one second, then. The fact is, I came for advice. Of course I live now without any very practical objects in life; but, being full of self-respect, in which quality the ordinary Russian is so deficient as a rule, and of activity, I am desirous, in a word, prince, of placing myself and my wife and children in a position of--in fact, I want advice."
The prince commended his aspirations with warmth.
"Quite so--quite so! But this is all mere nonsense. I came here to speak of something quite different, something very important, prince. And I have determined to come to you as to a man in whose sincerity and nobility of feeling I can trust like--like--are you surprised at my words, prince?"
The prince was watching his guest, if not with much surprise, at all events with great attention and curiosity.
The old man was very pale; every now and then his lips trembled, and his hands seemed unable to rest quietly, but continually moved from place to place. He had twice already jumped up from his chair and sat down again without being in the least aware of it. He would take up a hook from the table and open it--talking all the while,--look at the heading of a chapter, shut it and put it back again, seizing another immediately, but holding it unopened in his hand, and waving it in the air as he spoke.
"But enough!" he cried, suddenly. "I see I have been boring you with my--"
"Not in the least--not in the least, I assure you. On the contrary, I am listening most attentively, and am anxious to guess-"
"Prince, I wish to place myself in a respectable position--I wish to esteem myself--and to--"
"My dear sir, a man of such noble aspirations is worthy of all esteem by virtue of those aspirations alone."
The prince brought out his "copy-book sentence" in the firm belief that it would produce a good effect. He felt instinctively that some such well-sounding humbug, brought out at the proper moment, would soothe the old man's feelings, and would be specially acceptable to such a man in such a position. At all hazards, his guest must be despatched with heart relieved and spirit comforted; that was the problem before the prince at this moment.
The phrase flattered the general, touched him, and pleased him mightily. He immediately changed his tone, and started off on a long and solemn explanation. But listen as he would, the prince could make neither head nor tail of it.
The general spoke hotly and quickly for ten minutes; he spoke as though his words could not keep pace with his crowding thoughts. Tears stood in his eyes, and yet his speech was nothing but a collection of disconnected sentences, without beginning and without end--a string of unexpected words and unexpected sentiments--colliding with one another, and jumping over one another, as they burst from his lips.
"Enough!" he concluded at last, "you understand me, and that is the great thing. A heart like yours cannot help understanding the sufferings of another. Prince, you are the ideal of generosity; what are other men beside yourself? But you are young--accept my blessing! My principal object is to beg you to fix an hour for a most important conversation--that is my great hope, prince. My heart needs but a little friendship and sympathy, and yet I cannot always find means to satisfy it."
"But why not now? I am ready to listen, and--"
"No, no--prince, not now! Now is a dream! And it is too, too important! It is to be the hour of Fate to me--MY OWN hour. Our interview is not to be broken in upon by every chance comer, every impertinent guest--and there are plenty of such stupid, impertinent fellows"--(he bent over and whispered mysteriously, with a funny, frightened look on his face)--"who are unworthy to tie your shoe, prince. I don't say MINE, mind--you will understand me, prince. Only YOU understand me, prince--no one else. HE doesn't understand me, he is absolutely--ABSOLUTELY unable to sympathize. The first qualification for understanding another is Heart."
The prince was rather alarmed at all this, and was obliged to end by appointing the same hour of the following day for the interview desired. The general left him much comforted and far less agitated than when he had arrived.
At seven in the evening, the prince sent to request Lebedeff to pay him a visit. Lebedeff came at once, and "esteemed it an honour," as he observed, the instant he entered the room. He acted as though there had never been the slightest suspicion of the fact that he had systematically avoided the prince for the last three days.
He sat down on the edge of his chair, smiling and making faces, and rubbing his hands, and looking as though he were in delighted expectation of hearing some important communication, which had been long guessed by all.
The prince was instantly covered with confusion; for it appeared to be plain that everyone expected something of him--that everyone looked at him as though anxious to congratulate him, and greeted him with hints, and smiles, and knowing looks.
Keller, for instance, had run into the house three times of late, "just for a moment," and each time with the air of desiring to offer his congratulations. Colia, too, in spite of his melancholy, had once or twice begun sentences in much the same strain of suggestion or insinuation.
The prince, however, immediately began, with some show of annoyance, to question Lebedeff categorically, as to the general's present condition, and his opinion thereon. He described the morning's interview in a few words.
"Everyone has his worries, prince, especially in these strange and troublous times of ours," Lebedeff replied, drily, and with the air of a man disappointed of his reasonable expectations.
"Dear me, what a philosopher you are!" laughed the prince.
Philosophy is necessary, sir--very necessary--in our day. It is too much neglected. As for me, much esteemed prince, I am sensible of having experienced the honour of your confidence in a certain matter up to a certain point, but never beyond that point. I do not for a moment complain--"
"Lebedeff, you seem to be angry for some reason!" said the prince.
"Not the least bit in the world, esteemed and revered prince! Not the least bit in the world!" cried Lebedeff, solemnly, with his hand upon his heart. "On the contrary, I am too painfully aware that neither by my position in the world, nor by my gifts of intellect and heart, nor by my riches, nor by any former conduct of mine, have I in any way deserved your confidence, which is far above my highest aspirations and hopes. Oh no, prince; I may serve you, but only as your humble slave! I am not angry, oh no! Not angry; pained perhaps, but nothing more.
"My dear Lebedeff, I--"
"Oh, nothing more, nothing more! I was saying to myself but now... 'I am quite unworthy of friendly relations with him,' say I; 'but perhaps as landlord of this house I may, at some future date, in his good time, receive information as to certain imminent and much to be desired changes--'"
So saying Lebedeff fixed the prince with his sharp little eyes, still in hope that he would get his curiosity satisfied.
The prince looked back at him in amazement.
"I don't understand what you are driving at!" he cried, almost angrily, "and, and--what an intriguer you are, Lebedeff!" he added, bursting into a fit of genuine laughter.
Lebedeff followed suit at once, and it was clear from his radiant face that he considered his prospects of satisfaction immensely improved.
"And do you know," the prince continued, "I am amazed at your naive ways, Lebedeff! Don't he angry with me--not only yours, everybody else's also! You are waiting to hear something from me at this very moment with such simplicity that I declare I feel quite ashamed of myself for having nothing whatever to tell you. I swear to you solemnly, that there is nothing to tell. There! Can you take that in?" The prince laughed again.
Lebedeff assumed an air of dignity. It was true enough that he was sometimes naive to a degree in his curiosity; but he was also an excessively cunning gentleman, and the prince was almost converting him into an enemy by his repeated rebuffs. The prince did not snub Lebedeff's curiosity, however, because he felt any contempt for him; but simply because the subject was too delicate to talk about. Only a few days before he had looked upon his own dreams almost as crimes. But Lebedeff considered the refusal as caused by personal dislike to himself, and was hurt accordingly. Indeed, there was at this moment a piece of news, most interesting to the prince, which Lebedeff knew and even had wished to tell him, but which he now kept obstinately to himself.
"And what can I do for you, esteemed prince? Since I am told you sent for me just now," he said, after a few moments' silence.
"Oh, it was about the general," began the prince, waking abruptly from the fit of musing which he too had indulged in "and-and about the theft you told me of."
"That is--er--about--what theft?"
"Oh come! just as if you didn't understand, Lukian Timofeyovitch! What are you up to? I can't make you out! The money, the money, sir! The four hundred roubles that you lost that day. You came and told me about it one morning, and then went off to Petersburg. There, NOW do you understand?"
"Oh--h--h! You mean the four hundred roubles!" said Lebedeff, dragging the words out, just as though it had only just dawned upon him what the prince was talking about. "Thanks very much, prince, for your kind interest--you do me too much honour. I found the money, long ago!"
"You found it? Thank God for that!"
"Your exclamation proves the generous sympathy of your nature, prince; for four hundred roubles--to a struggling family man like myself--is no small matter!"
"I didn't mean that; at least, of course, I'm glad for your sake, too," added the prince, correcting himself, " but--how did you find it?"
"Very simply indeed! I found it under the chair upon which my coat had hung; so that it is clear the purse simply fell out of the pocket and on to the floor!"
"Under the chair? Impossible! Why, you told me yourself that you had searched every corner of the room? How could you not have looked in the most likely place of all?"
"Of course I looked there,--of course I did! Very much so! I looked and scrambled about, and felt for it, and wouldn't believe it was not there, and looked again and again. It is always so in such cases. One longs and expects to find a lost article; one sees it is not there, and the place is as hare as one's palm; and yet one returns and looks again and again, fifteen or twenty times, likely enough!"
"Oh, quite so, of course. But how was it in your case?--I don't quite understand," said the bewildered prince. "You say it wasn't there at first, and that you searched the place thoroughly, and yet it turned up on that very spot!"
"Yes, sir--on that very spot." The prince gazed strangely at Lebedeff. "And the general?" he asked, abruptly.
"The--the general? How do you mean, the general?" said Lebedeff, dubiously, as though he had not taken in the drift of the prince's remark.
"Oh, good heavens! I mean, what did the general say when the purse turned up under the chair? You and he had searched for it together there, hadn't you?"
"Quite so--together! But the second time I thought better to say nothing about finding it. I found it alone."
"But--why in the world--and the money? Was it all there?"
"I opened the purse and counted it myself; right to a single rouble."
"I think you might have come and told me," said the prince, thoughtfully.
"Oh--I didn't like to disturb you, prince, in the midst of your private and doubtless most interesting personal reflections. Besides, I wanted to appear, myself, to have found nothing. I took the purse, and opened it, and counted the money, and shut it and put it down again under the chair."
"What in the world for?"
"Oh, just out of curiosity," said Lebedeff, rubbing his hands and sniggering.
"What, it's still there then, is it? Ever since the day before yesterday?"
"Oh no! You see, I was half in hopes the general might find it. Because if I found it, why should not he too observe an object lying before his very eyes? I moved the chair several times so as to expose the purse to view, but the general never saw it. He is very absent just now, evidently. He talks and laughs and tells stories, and suddenly flies into a rage with me, goodness knows why."
"Well, but--have you taken the purse away now?"
"No, it disappeared from under the chair in the night."
"Where is it now, then?"
"Here," laughed Lebedeff, at last, rising to his full height and looking pleasantly at the prince, "here, in the lining of my coat. Look, you can feel it for yourself, if you like!"
Sure enough there was something sticking out of the front of the coat--something large. It certainly felt as though it might well be the purse fallen through a hole in the pocket into the lining.
"I took it out and had a look at it; it's all right. I've let it slip back into the lining now, as you see, and so I have been walking about ever since yesterday morning; it knocks against my legs when I walk along."
"H'm! and you take no notice of it?"
"Quite so, I take no notice of it. Ha, ha! and think of this, prince, my pockets are always strong and whole, and yet, here in one night, is a huge hole. I know the phenomenon is unworthy of your notice; but such is the case. I examined the hole, and I declare it actually looks as though it had been made with a pen- knife, a most improbable contingency."
"And--and--the general?"
"Ah, very angry all day, sir; all yesterday and all today. He shows decided bacchanalian predilections at one time, and at another is tearful and sensitive, but at any moment he is liable to paroxysms of such rage that I assure you, prince, I am quite alarmed. I am not a military man, you know. Yesterday we were sitting together in the tavern, and the lining of my coat was-- quite accidentally, of course--sticking out right in front. The general squinted at it, and flew into a rage. He never looks me quite in the face now, unless he is very drunk or maudlin; but yesterday he looked at me in such a way that a shiver went all down my back. I intend to find the purse tomorrow; but till then I am going to have another night of it with him."
"What's the good of tormenting him like this?" cried the prince.
"I don't torment him, prince, I don't indeed!" cried Lebedeff, hotly. "I love him, my dear sir, I esteem him; and believe it or not, I love him all the better for this business, yes--and value him more."
Lebedeff said this so seriously that the prince quite lost his temper with him.
"Nonsense! love him and torment him so! Why, by the very fact that he put the purse prominently before you, first under the chair and then in your lining, he shows that he does not wish to deceive you, but is anxious to beg your forgiveness in this artless way. Do you hear? He is asking your pardon. He confides in the delicacy of your feelings, and in your friendship for him. And you can allow yourself to humiliate so thoroughly honest a man!"
"Thoroughly honest, quite so, prince, thoroughly honest!" said Lebedeff, with flashing eyes. "And only you, prince, could have found so very appropriate an expression. I honour you for it, prince. Very well, that's settled; I shall find the purse now and not tomorrow. Here, I find it and take it out before your eyes! And the money is all right. Take it, prince, and keep it till tomorrow, will you? Tomorrow or next day I'll take it back again. I think, prince, that the night after its disappearance it was buried under a bush in the garden. So I believe--what do you think of that?"
"Well, take care you don't tell him to his face that you have found the purse. Simply let him see that it is no longer in the lining of your coat, and form his own conclusions."
"Do you think so? Had I not just better tell him I have found it, and pretend I never guessed where it was?"
"No, I don't think so," said the prince, thoughtfully; "it's too late for that--that would be dangerous now. No, no! Better say nothing about it. Be nice with him, you know, but don't show him --oh, YOU know well enough--"
"I know, prince, of course I know, but I'm afraid I shall not carry it out; for to do so one needs a heart like your own. He is so very irritable just now, and so proud. At one moment he will embrace me, and the next he flies out at me and sneers at me, and then I stick the lining forward on purpose. Well, au revoir, prince, I see I am keeping you, and boring you, too, interfering with your most interesting private reflections."
"Now, do be careful! Secrecy, as before!"
"Oh, silence isn't the word! Softly, softly!"
But in spite of this conclusion to the episode, the prince remained as puzzled as ever, if not more so. He awaited next morning's interview with the general most impatiently.

将军的风波换在任何别的时候是不会有什么名堂而告终的。过去他也有过这一类突如其来的胡闹，虽然相当少，因为总的来说，这是个温顺而几乎是很善良的人，他大概上百次跟近年来沾染的不良行为作斗争。他经常会忽然想起，他是“一家之主”，就与妻子和好，还真诚地哭泣，他尊重尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜到崇拜的地步，因为她这么多次地默默原谅了他，甚至在他处于这么可笑和屈辱的境况下仍然爱他。但是与不良行为作斗争这种慨然之举往往持续不了多久；将军也是个十分“好冲动”的人，虽然有他自己的方式；他通常受不了在自己家里不断忏悔和无所事事的生活，最后就起来造反；他会陷于狂热，也许，就在那种时刻他也自己责备自己，但却无法克制，于是就吵架，开始大言不惭、娓娓动听地说大话；没有分寸也是做不到地要求人家对他恭敬，结果便从家出走，有时甚至很长时间。近两年来他只是一般地了解或者听听家里的事务；他不再详细地干预这些事，已经丝毫不感到自己对此负有使命。
但是这回“将军的胡闹”却表现出某种不同寻常的东西；大家都仿佛知道什么事，大家又似乎害怕说出来。将军“正式”到家里来，也就是到尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜这儿来，仅仅是三天前的事，但是不像过去“回来”时那样通常显得很温顺并表示悔过，这次却相反，他非同寻常地好发怒。他说话很多，心神不宁，跟所有遇见他的人说起话来都很激烈，仿佛一个劲地急急责备他人似的，但谈的尽是五花八门、意想不到的事，你无论如何也弄不清楚，现在使他心神不宁的究竟是什么。有时他说话很快话，但常常若有所思，不过他自己也不知道到底在想什么，突然他开始讲起什么事情来--讲叶潘钦家，讲公爵，讲列别杰夫--又嘎然而止，完全不再说话，对于人家的追问只是报以愚钝的微笑，其实，他甚至没有发觉人家在问他，而他自己在笑。最后一夜他唉声叹气，哼哼哈哈的，把尼娜•亚尼山德罗夫娜折腾得够受，她整夜都给他做热敷；早晨他忽然睡着了、睡了四个小时，醒来时疑心病大发作弄得不可收拾，最后与伊波利特吵嘴以“诅咒这个家”而告终。大家也注意到，这三天中他不断地陷于强烈的自尊心理，结果就是变得异常容易见怪。科利亚劝说着母亲，坚持认为这一切是想酒喝的缘故，也可能是想列别杰夫，因为近些时候来将军与他异常友好，但是三天前他忽然与列别杰夫吵架了，分手时极为愤怒，甚至跟公爵也有什么龃龉。科利亚请求公爵说明情况，可事后他就开始怀疑、有什么事情公爵似乎不想告诉他。如果像加尼亚绝对有把握地认为的那样，在伊彼利特和尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜之间发生过某种特殊的谈话，那么奇怪的是，被加尼亚直截了当称之爱搬弄是非者的这个恶毒的先生并没有用这样的方式来开导科利亚并以此为乐。很可能，这不是如加尼亚跟瓦里娅说话时描写成那样的恶毒的“男核”，而是另一类恶毒；再说他未必会告诉尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜自己的某种观察结果，仅仅是为了“撕碎她的心”。我们不会忘记，人的行为的原因通常比我们事后解释的总要无限之杂、多样得多，并且很少能明确地描述清楚的，有时候讲活者最好还是局限于简单扼要的叙述。下面解释将军现在发生的灾难时我们就将这样做；因为无论我们怎么努力，还是完全有必要把比原先设想的更多的注意和篇幅放到我们故事的这个次要人物身上。
这些事件一件接一件顺序是这样的：
列别杰夫去彼得堡寻找费尔迪先科后，就在那一天与将军一起回来了，他没有告诉公爵什么特别的情况。假如那时公爵不是被别的一些对他来说是重要的想法分了心和占据了头脑的话，那么他很快就会发现，在那以后的两天里列别杰夫不仅没有向他做任何说明，相反，他甚至不知为什么回避跟公爵见面。最后，公爵终于注意到这一情况，他感到非常诧异，在这两天里他偶然遇见列别杰夫时，记得他也总是兴高采烈，心境极好，而且几乎老跟将军在一起。两个朋友已经到了一刻也不分离的地步。公爵有时候听到上面传至他这儿的很快的大声谈话，夹着笑声的快活的争论；有一次很晚了忽如其来出人意料地传到他这儿一阵又是歌颂战斗的又是歌颂酒神的歌声，公爵立图分辨出这是将军的沙哑的男低音。但是响起了歌声没有唱完又突然静默下来了。接着是热烈振奋的，据种种迹象来判断是喝醉了的谈话，延续了大约一小时。可以猜到，楼上寻欢作乐的朋友在拥抱，最后两人哭了起来。后来突然又是激烈的争吵，但也很快就沉寂下来。整个这段时间科利亚的情绪特别忧虑不安。公爵大部分时间不在家，有时回来很晚：总是有人告诉他，科利亚整天都在找他，打听他。但是在见面时科利亚却没说什么特别的话，只是对将军及其目前的举止表示极大的“不满”，说他们“到处闲逛，在不远的一家小酒馆里酗酒，在街上拥抱和骂人，互相挑逗招惹，又无法分手。”当公爵向他指出，过去几乎每天也都是这种样子时，科利亚简直不知道怎么回答和怎么解释，目前他的不安究竟归结为什么原因。
在唱酒神歌和争吵以后的第二天上午，大约１１点左右，公爵正欲走出家门时，将军突然出现在他面前，因什么而异常焦躁不安，几乎是激动非凡。
“深深尊敬的列夫•尼古拉那维奇，我寻找机会荣幸地见到您已经很久了，很久，非常久，”他十分紧地握住公爵的手，几乎使人感到疼痛，一边嘟哝着说，“非常非常久了。”
公爵请他坐下。
“不，不坐了，何况我耽搁您了，我……下次吧，好像，借此机会我可以祝贺您……实现了……心愿。”
“什么心愿？”
公爵不好意思了。正像许多处于他这种状况的人那样，他觉得，无论谁都绝对什么也看不到、猜不到、理解不到。
“请放心，请放心！我不令惊扰您那最最柔婉的感情的。我自己也体验过，我自己知道，什么是不知趣，用谚语……好像这么说……外人的……鼻子……伸到人家不要你伸的地方了。每天上午我都体验到这一点。我来有另一件事，一件重要的事。公爵，是一件非常重要的事。”
公爵又一次请他坐下，自己也坐了下来。
“那就坐一会儿……我来请您出主意，当然，我现在过的是没有实际目的的生活；但是我尊重自己，尊重……俄罗斯人那么忽视的求实进取精神，总的来说……，我希望能使自己，我的妻子、我的孩子能有地位……一句话，公爵，我是来讨教的。”
公爵热烈地称赞了他的意图。
“嘿，这一切都是胡说，”将军很快就打断他说，“主要的我不是谈这个，是谈另一件重要的事。我决定正是向您表明心迹，列夫•尼古拉耶维奇，因为您是个真诚待人和有高尚情操的人，我对此深信不疑，还因为……因为……您对我的话不感到惊讶吧，公爵？”
公爵即使不特别惊讶，也异常注意和好奇地注视着这位客人。老头有点脸色发白，他的嘴唇有时微微哆嗦，两只手似乎也找不到安宁的地方可放。他仅仅坐了几分钟，已经不知为什么两次从椅子上站起来，又突然坐下，显然毫不注意自己的仪态。桌上放着书；他一边继续说话，一边拿起一本书，朝翻开的书页里阴了一眼，马上又合拢书，将它放到桌上，又抓起另一本，他已不再打开这一本，其余的时间里一直将它拿在右手中，不停地挥动着它。
“够了！”他突然高喊起来，“我看得出，我大大打扰了您。”
“丝毫也不，别那么想，请讲吧，相反我在用心听并想领悟……”
“公爵！我希望使自己能有令人尊敬的地位……我希望尊重自己以及……自己的权利、”
“一个人有这样的愿望，光凭这点他就已完全值得尊敬了。”
公爵说出这一古板的句子深信会产生很好的作用。他仿佛本能地猜测到，类似刚才所说的空泛但听起来让人舒心的句子能突然征服像将军这样的，特别是处于这种状态中的人的心灵，并使之平静。不论怎样，应该让这样的客人走时心头轻松，这就是他的使命。
这句话使将军快活，有所触动并且也讨得他的喜欢。他突然大为感动，一下子改变了语气，开始热烈地做起长篇解释来。但是公爵无论怎么集中注意，无论多么用心倾听，他还是什么也没有听懂。将军说了１０分钟光景，说得热情洋溢，速度很快，仿佛怕来不及说出拥塞着的万端思绪；未了在他的眼中甚至泪花晶莹，但这毕竟是些没头没尾的句子，一些出人意料的话语，一些出人意料的思想，它们迅速而意外的冒出来，从一个思想突然跳到另一个思想。
“够了！您理解我了，我也就安心了，”他站起身，突然结柬说，“像您这样的心不可能不理解一个正在饱受痛苦的人。公爵，您高尚大度堪称理想！其余人在您面前算得了什么？但您还年轻，我为您祝福。最后我来是请求您为我拟定个时间进行一次重要的谈话，这就是我最主要的希望。我寻求的仅仅是友谊和心灵，公爵；我始终未能应付心灵的要求。”
“但是为什么不就现在谈呢？我洗耳恭听……”
“不，公爵，不！”将军急切地打断他说，“不是现在！现在谈是种理想！这太重要了，太大重要了！谈话的时刻将是彻底决定命运的时刻。这将是我的时刻、我不希望在这样的神圣的时刻第一个进来的人，头号厚颜无耻之徒来打断我们，而这样的无耻之徒往往会这样，”他忽然俯向公爵，用一种奇怪、神秘、几乎是惊恐的声音低语道，“这样的无耻之徒不值……你脚上的一只鞋跟，心爱的公爵！哦，我不说我脚上！您特别要注意：我没有提及我的脚；因为我太尊重自己了，以便直截了当他说出这一点；但是只有您一个人能理解，在这种情况下我不提自己的鞋跟，也许表现非凡的尊严和自豪。除您之外，别人谁都不会理解，公爵；完完全全不能理解！要理解需有一颗心！”
到最后公爵几乎害怕了，便给将军约走第二天也是这个时间见面。将军离去时情绪振奋，精神上得到了莫大安慰，差不多平静安定了，晚上６点多时公爵派人请别列杰夫到自己这儿来一下。
列别杰夫非常快就来了，他一进来就立即说“感到不胜荣幸”；而三天来他就像躲起来一般，显然是回避与公爵见面，现在仿佛没这回事似的。他坐到椅子边上，又是挤眉弄眼，又是满脸堆笑，小眼睛流露出嘲笑和探究的目光，同时还搓着手，摆出一副极为天真的样子等待听到什么期待已久并已为众人猜到的重大消息。这一切又使公爵感到厌恶；他渐渐明白，大家突然都开始期待着他什么，大家都看着他，似乎想要祝贺他什么，他们暗示着，微笑着，挤眉弄眼着，凯勒尔已经跑来三次，每次都呆一会儿，显然也是想来祝贺的：每次都兴高采烈又含混下清地开始说话，什么也没有讲究，便很快她走开了。（最近这些日子不知在什么地方他纵酒狂欢，这在一间弹子房里名声大振。）甚至连科利亚也不顾自己的忧虑，两次含糊其辞地与公爵谈起什么。
公爵有点气恼地直截了当问列别杰夫，对于将军目前的状态他是怎么想的，为什么将军如此不安？他三言两语向他讲述了刚才的情景。
“任何人都有自己的不安，公爵，……特别是在我们这个奇怪和不安分的世纪；就是这么回事，”列别杰夫有点冷淡地回答说，接着就委屈地下作声了，摆出一副自己的期望大受欺骗的样子。
“这算什么哲学！”公爵冷笑一下说。
“哲学是需要的，在我们这个世纪非常需要，做实际运用，但是它却受到轻视，就是这么回事，从我来说，深深敬爱的公爵，我虽然荣幸地在您所知道的某件事上得到您对我的信任，但是就只到一定程度，绝不超过那件事本身的情况……我理解这一点，丝毫也下抱怨。”
“列别杰夫，您仿佛在为什么事生气？”
“丝毫没有，一点也没有，我深深敬爱和光辉照人的公爵，一点也没有！”列别杰夫一只手按在心口，激昂地说，“相反，我恰恰马上就明白，无论是在社会上的地位，智力和心灵的发展水平，积累的财富，我过去的行为，还有知识--无论什么我都不配得到您可敬的高于我希望的信任；如果我能力您效劳，那就是当一个奴仆和佣人，而不是别的……我不是生气，只是忧伤。”
“鲁基扬•季莫菲伊奇，请别这么想！”
“绝不是别的！现在就是这样，眼前的境况就是这样！在遇见您并用我的全部心灵和思想注视您的时候，我常对自己说：朋友式的通报情况我是不配的，但是作为房东，也许在适当的时候，在期待的日期之前，这么说吧，我能得到您的指示，或者由于面临的期待着的某些变化而能得到您的通知。”
列别杰夫说这番话时，一双尖利的小眼睛一个劲地盯着惊愕地望着他的公爵；他仍然怀着满足自己好奇心的希望。
“我根本就一点也不明白，”公爵几乎愤怒地喊了起来，“您……是极端可怕的阴谋家。”他突然发生最由衷的哈哈大笑声。
列别杰夫一下子也大笑起来，他那闪烁的目光强烈地表明，他的希望已经表达清楚，甚至加倍说清楚了。
“知道吗，鲁基扬•季莫菲伊奇，我要对您说什么？只不过您别对我生气。我对您，而且不只是对您的幼稚感到惊讶！您怀着这样的幼稚期待从我这儿得到什么，而且就是现在，在此刻，这简直令我在您面前感到内疚和羞愧，因为我没有什么可以满足您；但我向您发誓，绝对没有什么，真是这样！”
公爵又笑了起来。
列别杰夫摆出一本正经的样子。的确，他有时甚至过分幼稚，好奇得令人讨厌；但与此同时这又是个相当狡黠和诡谲的人，在有些情况下甚至过分狡诈和沉默寡言。由于经常对他反感和疏远，公爵几乎给自己树了个敌人。但是公爵疏远他并非是蔑视他，而是因为他所好奇的是些颇为微妙的问题。还在几天前公爵把自己的某些理想看成是罪过，而鲁基扬•季莫菲伊奇则把公爵的拒绝看做仅仅是对自己的厌恶和不信任，因此常常带着一颗受到伤害的心从公爵身边走开，并且嫉妒科利亚和凯勒尔与公爵的关系，甚至嫉妒自己的女儿维拉•鲁基扬诺夫娜。甚至就在此刻他本来也许能够也愿意真诚地告诉公爵一个对外爵来说是极为有意思的消息，但是他却阴沉地闭口不言，没有说出来。
“说实在的，我能力您效什么劳，深深敬爱的公爵，因为毕竟您现在把我……叫了来，”沉默片刻后他终于说道。
“对了，其实，我想了解一下将军的事，”公爵也沉思了片刻，现在猝然一振，说，“还有……关于您告诉我的这次失窃的事……”
“关于什么？”
“瞧您，好像现在不憧我的话似的！啊，天哪，鲁基杨•季莫菲伊奇，您老是在演戏！是说钱，钱，您那时丢失的４００卢布，在皮夹里的，早晨动身去彼得堡时您到我这儿来讲的这回事，究竟明白没有？”
“啊，您这是讲那４００卢布！”列别杰夫仿佛只是现在才豁然明白，拖长了声调说，“感谢您，公爵，谢谢您的真切关心；这对我来说太荣幸了，但是……我找到了，早已找到了。”
“找到了！啊，谢天谢地！”
“您发出的感叹是极为高尚的，因为４００卢布对于一个以艰辛的劳动力为生、有一大群孤儿的人来说实在并非是无关紧要的事……”
“我说的不是这一点！当然，您找到了，我也为此高兴，”公爵急忙改口说，“但是……您是怎么找到的呢？”
“非常简单，是在椅子底下找到的，我曾在那把椅子上放过常礼服，这样，显然是皮夹从口袋里滑出悼到地上。”
“怎么会掉到椅子下面去呢？不可能，您不是对我说过，所有的角落都搜寻过了，在这个最主要的地方您怎么遗漏了呢？”
“问题就在于我看过了！我记得太清楚了太清楚了，我是看过的！我四肢着地抓着，还搬开了椅子，用双手摸索过这块地方，因为我不相信自己的眼睛：我看见那里什么也没有，空空荡荡，平平光光，就像我的手掌一样，但我仍然摸索着。一个令人伤心地丢失了重要的东西……非常想找到它，尽管看到那灯什么也没有，空空如也，却仍要往那里看上十五次，这种时候往往总是产生类似灰心沮丧的情绪。”
“对，就算这样；只是怎么会这样呢？……我始终不可理解，”公爵莫名其妙地喃喃说，“您说，那地方先是什么也没有，而且您在那地方还找过，可一下又突然出现了？”
“确实一下子又突然出现了。”
公爵奇怪地望了一眼列别杰夫。
“那么将军呢？”他突然问。
“您说什么，将军？”列别杰夫又糊涂了。
“啊，我的天哪！我是问，您在椅子底下找到皮夹后，将军说什么了？您起先不是跟他一起找的吗？”
“起先是一起找的，但这一次，我向您承认，我没有吭声，认为还是不要告诉他皮夹已被我单独找到了。”
“为……为什么？钱都在吗？”
“我找开皮夹，钱都在，甚至一个卢布也不少。”
“至少要来告诉我一声嘛，”公爵若有所思地指出。
“我怕打扰您，公爵，因为您自己的事也许已使您，这么说吧，有异常丰富的感想了；此外，我自己仍装做什么也没找到。皮夹是打开过，看过，后来又合上，又将它放到椅子底下。”
“这是为什么？”
“就这样，出于进一步的好奇，”列别杰夫搓着手，突然嘻嘻笑着说。
“现在它就这样放在那里，第三天了？”
“哦，不，只放了一昼夜。要知道，在某种程度上我想让将军也找找。因为，既然我终于找到了，那又为什么将军不能发现这么引人注目，这么明显地放在椅子下的东西呢？我几次激动这张椅子，将它摆得让这个皮夹完全显露出来，但是将军却丝毫也没有注意到，这样过了整整一昼夜。看来，他现在非常心不在焉，你简直弄下明白；他说啊，讲啊，笑啊，打哈哈，而一下子又对我大发雷霆，我不知道究竟为什么。最后我们走出房间，我故意不锁门就走开了；他却犹豫起来了，想说什么话，想必是这只有这么多钱的皮夹使他担惊了，但突然又大发起脾气来，什么话也没说；我们在街上没走几步路，他就撇下我，朝另一个方向走了。直到晚上才在酒馆里遇上了。”
“但是，最终您还是从椅子下拿到了皮夹。”
“不，就在那天夜里椅子底下的皮夹不翼而飞了。”
“那么现在它在什么地方？”
“就在这里，”列别杰夫从椅子上挺直身子站起来，快活地望着公爵，忽然笑着说，“突然它就在这里，在我常礼服的下摆里。瞧，您请亲自来看看，摸摸。”
确实，在常礼服左边下摆，简直就在前面的位置，非常显眼，构成一只口袋似的，摸一下便立即能猜到，这里有一只皮夹子，它是从兜底通了的口袋里掉到那儿去的。
“我掏出来看过，分文不少。我又放进去，昨天起就这样让它留在下摆里带在身上，走起路来甚至还磕碰腿。”
“您难道没有发觉？”
“我是没有发觉，嘻嘻！您倒想想，深深敬爱的公爵（虽然此事不值得您如此特别的关注），我的口袋一直是完好的，可突然一夜之间一下子有了这么个窟窿！我就好奇地细细察看了，似乎是有人用削笔刀割破的，几乎是不可思议的事！”
“那么……将军怎么样？”
“他整天都在生气，昨天和今天都这样；心里不称心满意得不得了；一会儿兴奋发狂乃至乐意巴结奉承，一会儿多愁善感乃至声泪俱下，一会儿突然大发脾气乃至我都怕他，真的；公爵，我毕竟不是军人。昨天我们坐在酒馆里，我的衣下摆仿佛无意间非常明显地突出着，像座小山似地鼓鼓的；他斜眼膘着，生着闷气。他现在早就已经不正面看我了，除非醉得很厉害或者大动感情的时候；但是昨天却两次这样看了我一眼，我背上简直起了鸡皮疙瘩。不过，我准备明天把皮夹算正式找出来，而在明天之前还要跟他一起玩一玩。”
“您这样折磨他是为了什么？”公爵高声嚷了起来。
“我不是折磨他，公爵，不是折磨，”列别杰夫急切地接着说，“我真诚地爱他和……尊敬他；而现在，随您信不信，他对我来说变得更为可贵，我更看重他了！”
列别杰夫说这一切的时候是那么认真和诚挚，实在让公爵的气忿得很。
“您爱他，又这样折磨他！得了吧，他把您丢失的东西给您放到显眼的地方……椅子底下和常礼服里，他就想用这一着直接向您表示，他不想跟您耍滑头，而是朴直地请求您的原谅。您听见了吧：他在请求原谅！看来，他寄希望于你们之间的温厚感情，相信您对他的友情。可是您却把这么一个……极为诚实的人蒙受这样的屈辱！”
“极为诚实的人，公爵，极为诚实的人！”列别杰夫目光炯炯，接过话说，“正是只有您一个人，最高尚的公爵，能说出这么公正的话来：就为这一点我忠于您，甚至崇拜您，虽然我因为各种恶习已经腐朽了！就这样决定了！现在，我马上就把皮夹找出来，下等明天了；瞧，我当您的面把它掏出来；喏，就是它；喏，钱也悉数都在；喏，您拿起来，最高尚的公爵，拿着，保存到明天，明天或后天我会拿的；知道吗，公爵，这丢失的钱第一夜曾藏在我花园里一块小石头下面，您怎么想。”
“注意，别这么当面对他说皮夹找到了。就让他无意地看到，衣服下摆里已经什么也没有了，他就会明白的。”
“就这样的吗？告诉他我找到了，不是更好吗？还要装做在此以前一直没有猜到在什么地方。”
“不，”公爵沉思着说，“不，现在已经晚了，这比较危险；真的，最好别说！面对他您要温和些，但是……也别太敞了……还有……还有……您自己知道。”
“我知道，公爵，知道，也就是说，我知道是知道，恐怕做不到；因为这要有像您这样的心。何况我自己也是个易动怒和脾气坏的人，他现在有时候对我十分傲慢；一会嘤嘤啜位和紧紧拥抱，一会又突然开始侮辱人，轻蔑地嘲笑人；嘿，这下我可要故意把下摆显示出来，嘻嘻！再见，公爵，显然我阻碍和打扰了您最有意思的感情，可以这么说……”
“但是，看在上帝面上，请保守原先的秘密！”
“悄悄地行动，悄悄地行动！”
但是，尽管事情已经了结，公爵仍然心事重重，几乎比过去更加忧虑。他急不可耐地等待着明天与将军的约会。
Part 4 Chapter 4
THE time appointed was twelve o'clock, and the prince, returning home unexpectedly late, found the general waiting for him. At the first glance, he saw that the latter was displeased, perhaps because he had been kept waiting. The prince apologized, and quickly took a seat. He seemed strangely timid before the general this morning, for some reason, and felt as though his visitor were some piece of china which he was afraid of breaking.
On scrutinizing him, the prince soon saw that the general was quite a different man from what he had been the day before; he looked like one who had come to some momentous resolve. His calmness, however, was more apparent than real. He was courteous, but there was a suggestion of injured innocence in his manner.
"I've brought your book back," he began, indicating a book lying on the table. "Much obliged to you for lending it to me."
"Ah, yes. Well, did you read it, general? It's curious, isn't it?" said the prince, delighted to be able to open up conversation upon an outside subject.
"Curious enough, yes, but crude, and of course dreadful nonsense; probably the man lies in every other sentence."
The general spoke with considerable confidence, and dragged his words out with a conceited drawl.
"Oh, but it's only the simple tale of an old soldier who saw the French enter Moscow. Some of his remarks were wonderfully interesting. Remarks of an eye-witness are always valuable, whoever he be, don't you think so
"Had I been the publisher I should not have printed it. As to the evidence of eye-witnesses, in these days people prefer impudent lies to the stories of men of worth and long service. I know of some notes of the year 1812, which--I have determined, prince, to leave this house, Mr. Lebedeff's house."
The general looked significantly at his host.
"Of course you have your own lodging at Pavlofsk at--at your daughter's house," began the prince, quite at a loss what to say. He suddenly recollected that the general had come for advice on a most important matter, affecting his destiny.
"At my wife's; in other words, at my own place, my daughter's house."
"I beg your pardon, I--"
"I leave Lebedeff's house, my dear prince, because I have quarrelled with this person. I broke with him last night, and am very sorry that I did not do so before. I expect respect, prince, even from those to whom I give my heart, so to speak. Prince, I have often given away my heart, and am nearly always deceived. This person was quite unworthy of the gift."
"There is much that might be improved in him," said the prince, moderately, "but he has some qualities which--though amid them one cannot but discern a cunning nature--reveal what is often a diverting intellect."
The prince's tone was so natural and respectful that the general could not possibly suspect him of any insincerity.
"Oh, that he possesses good traits, I was the first to show, when I very nearly made him a present of my friendship. I am not dependent upon his hospitality, and upon his house; I have my own family. I do not attempt to justify my own weakness. I have drunk with this man, and perhaps I deplore the fact now, but I did not take him up for the sake of drink alone (excuse the crudeness of the expression, prince); I did not make friends with him for that alone. I was attracted by his good qualities; but when the fellow declares that he was a child in 1812, and had his left leg cut off, and buried in the Vagarkoff cemetery, in Moscow, such a cock-and-bull story amounts to disrespect, my dear sir, to--to impudent exaggeration."
"Oh, he was very likely joking; he said it for fun."
"I quite understand you. You mean that an innocent lie for the sake of a good joke is harmless, and does not offend the human heart. Some people lie, if you like to put it so, out of pure friendship, in order to amuse their fellows; but when a man makes use of extravagance in order to show his disrespect and to make clear how the intimacy bores him, it is time for a man of honour to break off the said intimacy., and to teach the offender his place."
The general flushed with indignation as he spoke.
"Oh, but Lebedeff cannot have been in Moscow in 1812. He is much too young; it is all nonsense."
"Very well, but even if we admit that he was alive in 1812, can one believe that a French chasseur pointed a cannon at him for a lark, and shot his left leg off? He says he picked his own leg up and took it away and buried it in the cemetery. He swore he had a stone put up over it with the inscription: 'Here lies the leg of Collegiate Secretary Lebedeff,' and on the other side, 'Rest, beloved ashes, till the morn of joy,' and that he has a service read over it every year (which is simply sacrilege), and goes to Moscow once a year on purpose. He invites me to Moscow in order to prove his assertion, and show me his leg's tomb, and the very cannon that shot him; he says it's the eleventh from the gate of the Kremlin, an old-fashioned falconet taken from the French afterwards."
"And, meanwhile both his legs are still on his body," said the prince, laughing. "I assure you, it is only an innocent joke, and you need not be angry about it."
"Excuse me--wait a minute--he says that the leg we see is a wooden one, made by Tchernosvitoff."
"They do say one can dance with those!"
"Quite so, quite so; and he swears that his wife never found out that one of his legs was wooden all the while they were married. When I showed him the ridiculousness of all this, he said, 'Well, if you were one of Napoleon's pages in 1812, you might let me bury my leg in the Moscow cemetery.'
"Why, did you say--" began the prince, and paused in confusion.
The general gazed at his host disdainfully.
"Oh, go on," he said, "finish your sentence, by all means. Say how odd it appears to you that a man fallen to such a depth of humiliation as I, can ever have been the actual eye-witness of great events. Go on, I don't mind! Has he found time to tell you scandal about me?"
"No, I've heard nothing of this from Lebedeff, if you mean Lebedeff."
"H'm; I thought differently. You see, we were talking over this period of history. I was criticizing a current report of something which then happened, and having been myself an eye- witness of the occurrence--you are smiling, prince--you are looking at my face as if--"
"Oh no! not at all--I--"
"I am rather young-looking, I know; but I am actually older than I appear to be. I was ten or eleven in the year 1812. I don't know my age exactly, but it has always been a weakness of mine to make it out less than it really is.
"I assure you, general, I do not in the least doubt your statement. One of our living autobiographers states that when he was a small baby in Moscow in 1812 the French soldiers fed him with bread."
"Well, there you see!" said the general, condescendingly. "There is nothing whatever unusual about my tale. Truth very often appears to be impossible. I was a page--it sounds strange, I dare say. Had I been fifteen years old I should probably have been terribly frightened when the French arrived, as my mother was (who had been too slow about clearing out of Moscow); but as I was only just ten I was not in the least alarmed, and rushed through the crowd to the very door of the palace when Napoleon alighted from his horse."
"Undoubtedly, at ten years old you would not have felt the sense of fear, as you say," blurted out the prince, horribly uncomfortable in the sensation that he was just about to blush.
"Of course; and it all happened so easily and naturally. And yet, were a novelist to describe the episode, he would put in all kinds of impossible and incredible details."
"Oh," cried the prince, "I have often thought that! Why, I know of a murder, for the sake of a watch. It's in all the papers now. But if some writer had invented it, all the critics would have jumped down his throat and said the thing was too improbable for anything. And yet you read it in the paper, and you can't help thinking that out of these strange disclosures is to be gained the full knowledge of Russian life and character. You said that well, general; it is so true," concluded the prince, warmly, delighted to have found a refuge from the fiery blushes which had covered his face.
"Yes, it's quite true, isn't it?" cried the general, his eyes sparkling with gratification. "A small boy, a child, would naturally realize no danger; he would shove his way through the crowds to see the shine and glitter of the uniforms, and especially the great man of whom everyone was speaking, for at that time all the world had been talking of no one but this man for some years past. The world was full of his name; I--so to speak--drew it in with my mother's milk. Napoleon, passing a couple of paces from me, caught sight of me accidentally. I was very well dressed, and being all alone, in that crowd, as you will easily imagine...
"Oh, of course! Naturally the sight impressed him, and proved to him that not ALL the aristocracy had left Moscow; that at least some nobles and their children had remained behind."
Just so just so! He wanted to win over the aristocracy! When his eagle eye fell on me, mine probably flashed back in response.' Voila un garcon bien eveille! Qui est ton pere?' I immediately replied, almost panting with excitement, 'A general, who died on the battle-fields of his country! "Le fils d'un boyard et d'un brave, pardessus le marche. J'aime les boyards. M'aimes-tu, petit?' To this keen question I replied as keenly, 'The Russian heart can recognize a great man even in the bitter enemy of his country.' At least, I don't remember the exact words, you know, but the idea was as I say. Napoleon was struck; he thought a minute and then said to his suite: 'I like that boy's pride; if all Russians think like this child', then he didn't finish, hut went on and entered the palace. I instantly mixed with his suite, and followed him. I was already in high favour. I remember when he came into the first hall, the emperor stopped before a portrait of the Empress Katherine, and after a thoughtful glance remarked, 'That was a great woman,' and passed on.
"Well, in a couple of days I was known all over the palace and the Kremlin as 'le petit boyard.' I only went home to sleep. They were nearly out of their minds about me at home. A couple of days after this, Napoleon's page, De Bazancour, died; he had not been able to stand the trials of the campaign. Napoleon remembered me; I was taken away without explanation; the dead page's uniform was tried on me, and when I was taken before the emperor, dressed in it, he nodded his head to me, and I was told that I was appointed to the vacant post of page.
"Well, I was glad enough, for I had long felt the greatest sympathy for this man; and then the pretty uniform and all that-- only a child, you know--and so on. It was a dark green dress coat with gold buttons--red facings, white trousers, and a white silk waistcoat--silk stockings, shoes with buckles, and top-boots if I were riding out with his majesty or with the suite.
"Though the position of all of us at that time was not particularly brilliant, and the poverty was dreadful all round, yet the etiquette at court was strictly preserved, and the more strictly in proportion to the growth of the forebodings of disaster."
"Quite so, quite so, of course!" murmured the poor prince, who didn't know where to look. "Your memoirs would be most interesting."
The general was, of course, repeating what he had told Lebedeff the night before, and thus brought it out glibly enough, but here he looked suspiciously at the prince out of the corners of his eyes.
"My memoirs!" he began, with redoubled pride and dignity. "Write my memoirs? The idea has not tempted me. And yet, if you please, my memoirs have long been written, but they shall not see the light until dust returns to dust. Then, I doubt not, they will be translated into all languages, not of course on account of their actual literary merit, but because of the great events of which I was the actual witness, though but a child at the time. As a child, I was able to penetrate into the secrecy of the great man's private room. At nights I have heard the groans and wailings of this 'giant in distress.' He could feel no shame in weeping before such a mere child as I was, though I understood even then that the reason for his suffering was the silence of the Emperor Alexander."
"Yes, of course; he had written letters to the latter with proposals of peace, had he not?" put in the prince.
"We did not know the details of his proposals, but he wrote letter after letter, all day and every day. He was dreadfully agitated. Sometimes at night I would throw myself upon his breast with tears (Oh, how I loved that man!). 'Ask forgiveness, Oh, ask forgiveness of the Emperor Alexander!' I would cry. I should have said, of course, 'Make peace with Alexander,' but as a child I expressed my idea in the naive way recorded. 'Oh, my child,' he would say (he loved to talk to me and seemed to forget my tender years), 'Oh, my child, I am ready to kiss Alexander's feet, but I hate and abominate the King of Prussia and the Austrian Emperor, and--and--but you know nothing of politics, my child.' He would pull up, remembering whom he was speaking to, but his eyes would sparkle for a long while after this. Well now, if I were to describe all this, and I have seen greater events than these, all these critical gentlemen of the press and political parties--Oh, no thanks! I'm their very humble servant, but no thanks!"
"Quite so--parties--you are very right," said the prince. "I was reading a book about Napoleon and the Waterloo campaign only the other day, by Charasse, in which the author does not attempt to conceal his joy at Napoleon's discomfiture at every page. Well now, I don't like that; it smells of 'party,' you know. You are quite right. And were you much occupied with your service under Napoleon?"
The general was in ecstasies, for the prince's remarks, made, as they evidently were, in all seriousness and simplicity, quite dissipated the last relics of his suspicion.
"I know Charasse's book! Oh! I was so angry with his work! I wrote to him and said--I forget what, at this moment. You ask whether I was very busy under the Emperor? Oh no! I was called 'page,' but hardly took my duty seriously. Besides, Napoleon very soon lost hope of conciliating the Russians, and he would have forgotten all about me had he not loved me--for personal reasons-- I don't mind saying so now. My heart was greatly drawn to him, too. My duties were light. I merely had to be at the palace occasionally to escort the Emperor out riding, and that was about all. I rode very fairly well. He used to have a ride before dinner, and his suite on those occasions were generally Davoust, myself, and Roustan."
"Constant?" said the prince, suddenly, and quite involuntarily.
"No; Constant was away then, taking a letter to the Empress Josephine. Instead of him there were always a couple of orderlies--and that was all, excepting, of course, the generals and marshals whom Napoleon always took with him for the inspection of various localities, and for the sake of consultation generally. I remember there was one--Davoust--nearly always with him--a big man with spectacles. They used to argue and quarrel sometimes. Once they were in the Emperor's study together--just those two and myself--I was unobserved--and they argued, and the Emperor seemed to be agreeing to something under protest. Suddenly his eye fell on me and an idea seemed to flash across him.
"'Child,' he said, abruptly. 'If I were to recognize the Russian orthodox religion and emancipate the serfs, do you think Russia would come over to me?'"
"'Never!' I cried, indignantly."
"The Emperor was much struck."
"'In the flashing eyes of this patriotic child I read and accept the fiat of the Russian people. Enough, Davoust, it is mere phantasy on our part. Come, let's hear your other project.'"
"'Yes, but that was a great idea," said the prince, clearly interested. "You ascribe it to Davoust, do you?"
"Well, at all events, they were consulting together at the time. Of course it was the idea of an eagle, and must have originated with Napoleon; but the other project was good too--it was the 'Conseil du lion!' as Napoleon called it. This project consisted in a proposal to occupy the Kremlin with the whole army; to arm and fortify it scientifically, to kill as many horses as could be got, and salt their flesh, and spend the winter there; and in spring to fight their way out. Napoleon liked the idea--it attracted him. We rode round the Kremlin walls every day, and Napoleon used to give orders where they were to be patched, where built up, where pulled down and so on. All was decided at last. They were alone together--those two and myself.
"Napoleon was walking up and down with folded arms. I could not take my eyes off his face--my heart beat loudly and painfully.
"'I'm off,' said Davoust. 'Where to?' asked Napoleon.
"'To salt horse-flesh,' said Davoust. Napoleon shuddered--his fate was being decided.
"'Child,' he addressed me suddenly, 'what do you think of our plan?' Of course he only applied to me as a sort of toss-up, you know. I turned to Davoust and addressed my reply to him. I said, as though inspired:
"'Escape, general! Go home!--'
"The project was abandoned; Davoust shrugged his shoulders and went out, whispering to himself--'Bah, il devient superstitieux!' Next morning the order to retreat was given."
"All this is most interesting," said the prince, very softly, "if it really was so--that is, I mean--" he hastened to correct himself.
"Oh, my dear prince," cried the general, who was now so intoxicated with his own narrative that he probably could not have pulled up at the most patent indiscretion.
"You say, if it really was so!' There was more--much more, I assure you! These are merely a few little political acts. I tell you I was the eye-witness of the nightly sorrow and groanings of the great man, and of that no one can speak but myself. Towards the end he wept no more, though he continued to emit an occasional groan; but his face grew more overcast day by day, as though Eternity were wrapping its gloomy mantle about him. Occasionally we passed whole hours of silence together at night, Roustan snoring in the next room--that fellow slept like a pig. 'But he's loyal to me and my dynasty,' said Napoleon of him.
"Sometimes it was very painful to me, and once he caught me with tears in my eyes. He looked at me kindly. 'You are sorry for me,' he said, 'you, my child, and perhaps one other child--my son, the King of Rome--may grieve for me. All the rest hate me; and my brothers are the first to betray me in misfortune.' I sobbed and threw myself into his arms. He could not resist me--he burst into tears, and our tears mingled as we folded each other in a close embrace.
"'Write, oh, write a letter to the Empress Josephine!' I cried, sobbing. Napoleon started, reflected, and said, 'You remind me of a third heart which loves me. Thank you, my friend;' and then and there he sat down and wrote that letter to Josephine, with which Constant was sent off next day."  
"You did a good action," said the prince, "for in the midst of his angry feelings you insinuated a kind thought into his heart."
"Just so, prince, just so. How well you bring out that fact! Because your own heart is good!" cried the ecstatic old gentleman, and, strangely enough, real tears glistened in his eyes." Yes, prince, it was a wonderful spectacle. And, do you know, I all but went off to Paris, and should assuredly have shared his solitary exile with him; but, alas, our destinies were otherwise ordered! We parted, he to his island, where I am sure he thought of the weeping child who had embraced him so affectionately at parting in Moscow; and I was sent off to the cadet corps, where I found nothing but roughness and harsh discipline. Alas, my happy days were done!
"'I do not wish to deprive your mother of you, and, therefore, I will not ask you to go with me,' he said, the morning of his departure, 'but I should like to do something for you.' He was mounting his horse as he spoke. 'Write something in my sister's album for me,' I said rather timidly, for he was in a state of great dejection at the moment. He turned, called for a pen, took the album. 'How old is your sister?' he asked, holding the pen in his hand. 'Three years old,' I said. 'Ah, petite fille alors!' and he wrote in the album:
'Ne mentes jamais! NAPOLEON (votre ami sincere).'
"Such advice, and at such a moment, you must allow, prince, was--"
"Yes, quite so; very remarkable."
"This page of the album, framed in gold, hung on the wall of my sister's drawing-room all her life, in the most conspicuous place, till the day of her death; where it is now, I really don't know. Heavens! it's two o'clock! HOW I have kept you, prince! It is really most unpardonable of me.
The general rose.
"Oh, not in the least," said the prince. " On the contrary, I have been so much interested, I'm really very much obliged to you."
"Prince,", said the general, pressing his hand, and looking at him with flashing eyes, and an expression as though he were under the influence of a sudden thought which had come upon him with stunning force. "Prince, you are so kind, so simple-minded, that sometimes I really feel sorry for you! I gaze at you with a feeling of real affection. Oh, Heaven bless you! May your life blossom and fructify in love. Mine is over. Forgive me, forgive me!"
He left the room quickly, covering his face with his hands.
The prince could not doubt the sincerity of his agitation. He understood, too, that the old man had left the room intoxicated with his own success. The general belonged to that class of liars, who, in spite of their transports of lying, invariably suspect that they are not believed. On this occasion, when he recovered from his exaltation, he would probably suspect Muishkin of pitying him, and feel insulted.
"Have I been acting rightly in allowing him to develop such vast resources of imagination?" the prince asked himself. But his answer was a fit of violent laughter which lasted ten whole minutes. He tried to reproach himself for the laughing fit, but eventually concluded that he needn't do so, since in spite of it he was truly sorry for the old man. The same evening he received a strange letter, short but decided. The general informed him that they must part for ever; that he was grateful, but that even from him he could not accept "signs of sympathy which were humiliating to the dignity of a man already miserable enough."
When the prince heard that the old man had gone to Nina Alexandrovna, though, he felt almost easy on his account.
We have seen, however, that the general paid a visit to Lizabetha Prokofievna and caused trouble there, the final upshot being that he frightened Mrs. Epanchin, and angered her by bitter hints as to his son Gania.
He had been turned out in disgrace, eventually, and this was the cause of his bad night and quarrelsome day, which ended in his sudden departure into the street in a condition approaching insanity, as recorded before.
Colia did not understand the position. He tried severity with his father, as they stood in the street after the latter had cursed the household, hoping to bring him round that way.
"Well, where are we to go to now, father?" he asked. "You don't want to go to the prince's; you have quarrelled with Lebedeff; you have no money; I never have any; and here we are in the middle of the road, in a nice sort of mess."
"Better to be of a mess than in a mess! I remember making a joke something like that at the mess in eighteen hundred and forty-- forty--I forget. 'Where is my youth, where is my golden youth?' Who was it said that, Colia?"
"It was Gogol, in Dead Souls, father," cried Colia, glancing at him in some alarm.
"'Dead Souls,' yes, of course, dead. When I die, Colia, you must engrave on my tomb:
"'Here lies a Dead Soul, Shame pursues me.'
"Who said that, Colia?"
"I don't know, father."
"There was no Eropegoff? Eroshka Eropegoff?" he cried, suddenly, stopping in the road in a frenzy. "No Eropegoff! And my own son to say it! Eropegoff was in the place of a brother to me for eleven months. I fought a duel for him. He was married afterwards, and then killed on the field of battle. The bullet struck the cross on my breast and glanced off straight into his temple. 'I'll never forget you,' he cried, and expired. I served my country well and honestly, Colia, but shame, shame has pursued me! You and Nina will come to my grave, Colia; poor Nina, I always used to call her Nina in the old days, and how she loved.... Nina, Nina, oh, Nina. What have I ever done to deserve your forgiveness and long-suffering? Oh, Colia, your mother has an angelic spirit, an angelic spirit, Colia!"
"I know that, father. Look here, dear old father, come back home! Let's go back to mother. Look, she ran after us when we came out. What have you stopped her for, just as though you didn't take in what I said? Why are you crying, father?"
Poor Colia cried himself, and kissed the old man's hands
"You kiss my hands, MINE?"
"Yes, yes, yours, yours! What is there to surprise anyone in that? Come, come, you mustn't go on like this, crying in the middle of the road; and you a general too, a military man! Come, let's go back."
"God bless you, dear boy, for being respectful to a disgraced man. Yes, to a poor disgraced old fellow, your father. You shall have such a son yourself; le roi de Rome. Oh, curses on this house!"
"Come, come, what does all this mean?" cried Colia beside himself at last. "What is it? What has happened to you? Why don't you wish to come back home? Why have you gone out of your mind, like this?"
"I'll explain it, I'll explain all to you. Don't shout! You shall hear. Le roi de Rome. Oh, I am sad, I am melancholy!
"'Nurse, where is your tomb?'"
"Who said that, Colia?"
"I don't know, I don't know who said it. Come home at once; come on! I'll punch Gania's head myself, if you like--only come. Oh, where are you off to again?" The general was dragging him away towards the door a house near. He sat down on the step, still holding Colia by the hand.
"Bend down--bend down your ear. I'll tell you all--disgrace--bend down, I'll tell you in your ear."
"What are you dreaming of?" said poor, frightened Colia, stooping down towards the old man, all the same.
"Le roi de Rome," whispered the general, trembling all over.
"What? What DO you mean? What roi de Rome?"
"I-I," the general continued to whisper, clinging more and more tightly to the boy's shoulder. "I--wish--to tell you--all--Maria- -Maria Petrovna--Su--Su--Su......."
Colia broke loose, seized his father by the shoulders, and stared into his eyes with frenzied gaze. The old man had grown livid-- his lips were shaking, convulsions were passing over his features. Suddenly he leant over and began to sink slowly into Colia's arms.
"He's got a stroke!" cried Colia, loudly, realizing what was the matter at last.
Part 4 Chapter 5
IN point of fact, Varia had rather exaggerated the certainty of her news as to the prince's betrothal to Aglaya. Very likely, with the perspicacity of her sex, she gave out as an accomplished fact what she felt was pretty sure to become a fact in a few days. Perhaps she could not resist the satisfaction of pouring one last drop of bitterness into her brother Gania's cup, in spite of her love for him. At all events, she had been unable to obtain any definite news from the Epanchin girls--the most she could get out of them being hints and surmises, and so on. Perhaps Aglaya's sisters had merely been pumping Varia for news while pretending to impart information; or perhaps, again, they had been unable to resist the feminine gratification of teasing a friend--for, after all this time, they could scarcely have helped divining the aim of her frequent visits.
On the other hand, the prince, although he had told Lebedeff,--as we know, that nothing had happened, and that he had nothing to impart,--the prince may have been in error. Something strange seemed to have happened, without anything definite having actually happened. Varia had guessed that with her true feminine instinct.
How or why it came about that everyone at the Epanchins' became imbued with one conviction--that something very important had happened to Aglaya, and that her fate was in process of settlement--it would be very difficult to explain. But no sooner had this idea taken root, than all at once declared that they had seen and observed it long ago; that they had remarked it at the time of the "poor knight" joke, and even before, though they had been unwilling to believe in such nonsense.
So said the sisters. Of course, Lizabetha Prokofievna had foreseen it long before the rest; her "heart had been sore" for a long while, she declared, and it was now so sore that she appeared to be quite overwhelmed, and the very thought of the prince became distasteful to her.
There was a question to be decided--most important, but most difficult; so much so, that Mrs. Epanchin did not even see how to put it into words. Would the prince do or not? Was all this good or bad? If good (which might be the case, of course), WHY good? If bad (which was hardly doubtful), WHEREIN, especially, bad? Even the general, the paterfamilias, though astonished at first, suddenly declared that, "upon his honour, he really believed he had fancied something of the kind, after all. At first, it seemed a new idea, and then, somehow, it looked as familiar as possible." His wife frowned him down there. This was in the morning; but in the evening, alone with his wife, he had given tongue again.
"Well, really, you know"--(silence)--"of course, you know all this is very strange, if true, which I cannot deny; but"-- (silence).--" But, on the other hand, if one looks things in the face, you know--upon my honour, the prince is a rare good fellow-- and--and--and--well, his name, you know--your family name--all this looks well, and perpetuates the name and title and all that-- which at this moment is not standing so high as it might--from one point of view--don't you know? The world, the world is the world, of course--and people will talk--and--and--the prince has property, you know--if it is not very large--and then he--he--" (Continued silence, and collapse of the general.)
Hearing these words from her husband, Lizabetha Prokofievna was driven beside herself.
According to her opinion, the whole thing had been one huge, fantastical, absurd, unpardonable mistake. "First of all, this prince is an idiot, and, secondly, he is a fool--knows nothing of the world, and has no place in it. Whom can he be shown to? Where can you take him to? What will old Bielokonski say? We never thought of such a husband as THAT for our Aglaya!"
Of course, the last argument was the chief one. The maternal heart trembled with indignation to think of such an absurdity, although in that heart there rose another voice, which said: "And WHY is not the prince such a husband as you would have desired for Aglaya?" It was this voice which annoyed Lizabetha Prokofievna more than anything else.
For some reason or other, the sisters liked the idea of the prince. They did not even consider it very strange; in a word, they might be expected at any moment to range themselves strongly on his side. But both of them decided to say nothing either way. It had always been noticed in the family that the stronger Mrs. Epanchin's opposition was to any project, the nearer she was, in reality, to giving in.
Alexandra, however, found it difficult to keep absolute silence on the subject. Long since holding, as she did, the post of "confidential adviser to mamma," she was now perpetually called in council, and asked her opinion, and especially her assistance, in order to recollect "how on earth all this happened?" Why did no one see it? Why did no one say anything about it? What did all that wretched "poor knight" joke mean? Why was she, Lizabetha Prokofievna, driven to think, and foresee, and worry for everybody, while they all sucked their thumbs, and counted the crows in the garden, and did nothing? At first, Alexandra had been very careful, and had merely replied that perhaps her father's remark was not so far out: that, in the eyes of the world, probably the choice of the prince as a husband for one of the Epanchin girls would be considered a very wise one. Warming up, however, she added that the prince was by no means a fool, and never had been; and that as to "place in the world," no one knew what the position of a respectable person in Russia would imply in a few years--whether it would depend on successes in the government service, on the old system, or what.
To all this her mother replied that Alexandra was a freethinker, and that all this was due to that "cursed woman's rights question."
Half an hour after this conversation, she went off to town, and thence to the Kammenny Ostrof, ["Stone Island," a suburb and park of St. Petersburg] to see Princess Bielokonski, who had just arrived from Moscow on a short visit. The princess was Aglaya's godmother.
"Old Bielokonski"listened to all the fevered and despairing lamentations of Lizabetha Prokofievna without the least emotion; the tears of this sorrowful mother did not evoke answering sighs-- in fact, she laughed at her. She was a dreadful old despot, this princess; she could not allow equality in anything, not even in friendship of the oldest standing, and she insisted on treating Mrs. Epanchin as her protegee, as she had been thirty-five years ago. She could never put up with the independence and energy of Lizabetha's character. She observed that, as usual, the whole family had gone much too far ahead, and had converted a fly into an elephant; that, so far as she had heard their story, she was persuaded that nothing of any seriousness had occurred; that it would surely be better to wait until something DID happen; that the prince, in her opinion, was a very decent young fellow, though perhaps a little eccentric, through illness, and not quite as weighty in the world as one could wish. The worst feature was, she said, Nastasia Philipovna.
Lizabetha Prokofievna well understood that the old lady was angry at the failure of Evgenie Pavlovitch--her own recommendation. She returned home to Pavlofsk in a worse humour than when she left, and of course everybody in the house suffered. She pitched into everyone, because, she declared, they had 'gone mad.' Why were things always mismanaged in her house? Why had everybody been in such a frantic hurry in this matter? So far as she could see, nothing whatever had happened. Surely they had better wait and see what was to happen, instead of making mountains out of molehills.
And so the conclusion of the matter was that it would be far better to take it quietly, and wait coolly to see what would turn up. But, alas! peace did not reign for more than ten minutes. The first blow dealt to its power was in certain news communicated to Lizabetha Prokofievna as to events which bad happened during her trip to see the princess. (This trip had taken place the day after that on which the prince had turned up at the Epanchins at nearly one o'clock at night, thinking it was nine.)
The sisters replied candidly and fully enough to their mother's impatient questions on her return. They said, in the first place, that nothing particular had happened since her departure; that the prince had been, and that Aglaya had kept him waiting a long while before she appeared--half an hour, at least; that she had then come in, and immediately asked the prince to have a game of chess; that the prince did not know the game, and Aglaya had beaten him easily; that she had been in a wonderfully merry mood, and had laughed at the prince, and chaffed him so unmercifully that one was quite sorry to see his wretched expression.
She had then asked him to play cards--the game called "little fools." At this game the tables were turned completely, for the prince had shown himself a master at it. Aglaya had cheated and changed cards, and stolen others, in the most bare-faced way, but, in spite of everything the prince had beaten her hopelessly five times running, and she had been left "little fool" each time.
Aglaya then lost her temper, and began to say such awful things to the prince that he laughed no more, but grew dreadfully pale, especially when she said that she should not remain in the house with him, and that he ought to be ashamed of coming to their house at all, especially at night, "AFTER ALL THAT HAD HAPPENED."
So saying, she had left the room, banging the door after her, and the prince went off, looking as though he were on his way to a funeral, in spite of all their attempts at consolation.
Suddenly, a quarter of an hour after the prince's departure, Aglaya had rushed out of her room in such a hurry that she had not even wiped her eyes, which were full of tears. She came back because Colia had brought a hedgehog. Everybody came in to see the hedgehog. In answer to their questions Colia explained that the hedgehog was not his, and that he had left another boy, Kostia Lebedeff, waiting for him outside. Kostia was too shy to come in, because he was carrying a hatchet; they had bought the hedgehog and the hatchet from a peasant whom they had met on the road. He had offered to sell them the hedgehog, and they had paid fifty copecks for it; and the hatchet had so taken their fancy that they had made up their minds to buy it of their own accord. On hearing this, Aglaya urged Colia to sell her the hedgehog; she even called him "dear Colia," in trying to coax him. He refused for a long time, but at last he could hold out no more, and went to fetch Kostia Lebedeff. The latter appeared, carrying his hatchet, and covered with confusion. Then it came out that the hedgehog was not theirs, but the property of a schoolmate, one Petroff, who had given them some money to buy Schlosser's History for him, from another schoolfellow who at that moment was driven to raising money by the sale of his books. Colia and Kostia were about to make this purchase for their friend when chance brought the hedgehog to their notice, and they had succumbed to the temptation of buying it. They were now taking Petroff the hedgehog and hatchet which they had bought with his money, instead of Schiosser's History. But Aglaya so entreated them that at last they consented to sell her the hedgehog. As soon as she had got possession of it, she put it in a wicker basket with Colia's help, and covered it with a napkin. Then she said to Colia: "Go and take this hedgehog to the prince from me, and ask him to accept it as a token of my profound respect." Colia joyfully promised to do the errand, but he demanded explanations. "What does the hedgehog mean? What is the meaning of such a present?" Aglaya replied that it was none of his business. " I am sure that there is some allegory about it," Colia persisted. Aglaya grew angry, and called him "a silly boy." "If I did not respect all women in your person," replied Colia, "and if my own principles would permit it, I would soon prove to you, that I know how to answer such an insult!" But, in the end, Colia went off with the hedgehog in great delight, followed by Kostia Lebedeff. Aglaya's annoyance was soon over, and seeing that Colia was swinging the hedgehog's basket violently to and fro, she called out to him from the verandah, as if they had never quarrelled: "Colia, dear, please take care not to drop him!" Colia appeared to have no grudge against her, either, for he stopped, and answered most cordially: "No, I will not drop him! Don't be afraid, Aglaya Ivanovna!" After which he went on his way. Aglaya burst out laughing and ran up to her room, highly delighted. Her good spirits lasted the whole day.
All this filled poor Lizabetha's mind with chaotic confusion. What on earth did it all mean? The most disturbing feature was the hedgehog. What was the symbolic signification of a hedgehog? What did they understand by it? What underlay it? Was it a cryptic message?
Poor General Epanchin "put his foot in it" by answering the above questions in his own way. He said there was no cryptic message at all. As for the hedgehog, it was just a hedgehog, which meant nothing--unless, indeed, it was a pledge of friendship,--the sign of forgetting of offences and so on. At all events, it was a joke, and, of course, a most pardonable and innocent one.
We may as well remark that the general had guessed perfectly accurately.
The prince, returning home from the interview with Aglaya, had sat gloomy and depressed for half an hour. He was almost in despair when Colia arrived with the hedgehog.
Then the sky cleared in a moment. The prince seemed to arise from the dead; he asked Colia all about it, made him repeat the story over and over again, and laughed and shook hands with the boys in his delight.
It seemed clear to the prince that Aglaya forgave him, and that he might go there again this very evening; and in his eyes that was not only the main thing, but everything in the world.
"What children we are still, Colia!" he cried at last, enthusiastically,--"and how delightful it is that we can be children still!"
"Simply--my dear prince,--simply she is in love with you,--that's the whole of the secret!" replied Colia, with authority.
The prince blushed, but this time he said nothing. Colia burst out laughing and clapped his hands. A minute later the prince laughed too, and from this moment until the evening he looked at his watch every other minute to see how much time he had to wait before evening came.
But the situation was becoming rapidly critical.
Mrs. Epanchin could bear her suspense no longer, and in spite of the opposition of husband and daughters, she sent for Aglaya, determined to get a straightforward answer out of her, once for all.
"Otherwise," she observed hysterically, "I shall die before evening."
It was only now that everyone realized to what a ridiculous dead- lock the whole matter had been brought. Excepting feigned surprise, indignation, laughter, and jeering--both at the prince and at everyone who asked her questions,--nothing could be got out of Aglaya.
Lizabetha Prokofievna went to bed and only rose again in time for tea, when the prince might be expected.
She awaited him in trembling agitation; and when he at last arrived she nearly went off into hysterics.
Muishkin himself came in very timidly. He seemed to feel his way, and looked in each person's eyes in a questioning way,--for Aglaya was absent, which fact alarmed him at once.
This evening there were no strangers present--no one but the immediate members of the family. Prince S. was still in town, occupied with the affairs of Evgenie Pavlovitch's uncle.
"I wish at least HE would come and say something!" complained poor Lizabetha Prokofievna.
The general sat still with a most preoccupied air. The sisters were looking very serious and did not speak a word, and Lizabetha Prokofievna did not know how to commence the conversation.
At length she plunged into an energetic and hostile criticism of railways, and glared at the prince defiantly.
Alas Aglaya still did not come--and the prince was quite lost. He had the greatest difficulty in expressing his opinion that railways were most useful institutions,--and in the middle of his speech Adelaida laughed, which threw him into a still worse state of confusion.
At this moment in marched Aglaya, as calm and collected as could be. She gave the prince a ceremonious bow and solemnly took up a prominent position near the big round table. She looked at the prince questioningly.
All present realized that the moment for the settlement of perplexities had arrived.
"Did you get my hedgehog?" she inquired, firmly and almost angrily.
Yes, I got it," said the prince, blushing.
"Tell us now, at once, what you made of the present? I must have you answer this question for mother's sake; she needs pacifying, and so do all the rest of the family!"
"Look here, Aglaya--" began the general.
"This--this is going beyond all limits!" said Lizabetha Prokofievna, suddenly alarmed.
"It is not in the least beyond all limits, mamma!" said her daughter, firmly. "I sent the prince a hedgehog this morning, and I wish to hear his opinion of it. Go on, prince."
"What--what sort of opinion, Aglaya Ivanovna?"
"About the hedgehog."
"That is--I suppose you wish to know how I received the hedgehog, Aglaya Ivanovna,--or, I should say, how I regarded your sending him to me? In that case, I may tell you--in a word--that I--in fact--"
He paused, breathless.
"Come--you haven't told us much!" said Aglaya, after waiting some five seconds. "Very well, I am ready to drop the hedgehog, if you like; but I am anxious to be able to clear up this accumulation of misunderstandings. Allow me to ask you, prince,--I wish to hear from you, personally--are you making me an offer, or not?"
"Gracious heavens!" exclaimed Lizabetha Prokofievna. The prince started. The general stiffened in his chair; the sisters frowned.
"Don't deceive me now, prince--tell the truth. All these people persecute me with astounding questions--about you. Is there any ground for all these questions, or not? Come!"
"I have not asked you to marry me yet, Aglaya Ivanovna," said the prince, becoming suddenly animated; "but you know yourself how much I love you and trust you."
"No--I asked you this--answer this! Do you intend to ask for my band, or not?"
"Yes--I do ask for it!" said the prince, more dead than alive now.
There was a general stir in the room.
"No--no--my dear girl," began the general. "You cannot proceed like this, Aglaya, if that's how the matter stands. It's impossible. Prince, forgive it, my dear fellow, but--Lizabetha Prokofievna!"--he appealed to his spouse for help--"you must really--"
"Not I--not I! I retire from all responsibility," said Lizabetha Prokofievna, with a wave of the hand.
"Allow me to speak, please, mamma," said Aglaya. "I think I ought to have something to say in the matter. An important moment of my destiny is about to be decided"--(this is how Aglaya expressed herself)--"and I wish to find out how the matter stands, for my own sake, though I am glad you are all here. Allow me to ask you, prince, since you cherish those intentions, how you consider that you will provide for my happiness?" 
"I--I don't quite know how to answer your question, Aglaya Ivanovna. What is there to say to such a question? And--and must I answer?"
"I think you are rather overwhelmed and out of breath. Have a little rest, and try to recover yourself. Take a glass of water, or--but they'll give you some tea directly."
"I love you, Aglaya Ivanovna,--I love you very much. I love only you--and--please don't jest about it, for I do love you very much."
"Well, this matter is important. We are not children--we must look into it thoroughly. Now then, kindly tell me--what does your fortune consist of?"
"No--Aglaya--come, enough of this, you mustn't behave like this," said her father, in dismay.
"It's disgraceful," said Lizabetha Prokofievna in a loud whisper.
"She's mad--quite!" said Alexandra.
"Fortune--money--do you mean?" asked the prince in some surprise.
"Just so."
"I have now--let's see--I have a hundred and thirty-five thousand roubles," said the prince, blushing violently.
"Is that all, really?" said Aglaya, candidly, without the slightest show of confusion. "However, it's not so bad, especially if managed with economy. Do you intend to serve?"
"I--I intended to try for a certificate as private tutor."
"Very good. That would increase our income nicely. Have you any intention of being a Kammer-junker?"
"A Kammer-junker? I had not thought of it, but--"
But here the two sisters could restrain themselves no longer, and both of them burst into irrepressible laughter.
Adelaida had long since detected in Aglaya's features the gathering signs of an approaching storm of laughter, which she restrained with amazing self-control.
Aglaya looked menacingly at her laughing sisters, but could not contain herself any longer, and the next minute she too had burst into an irrepressible, and almost hysterical, fit of mirth. At length she jumped up, and ran out of the room.
"I knew it was all a joke!" cried Adelaida. "I felt it ever since--since the hedgehog."
"No, no! I cannot allow this,--this is a little too much," cried Lizabetha Prokofievna, exploding with rage, and she rose from her seat and followed Aglaya out of the room as quickly as she could.
The two sisters hurriedly went after her.
The prince and the general were the only two persons left in the room.
"It's--it's really--now could you have imagined anything like it, Lef Nicolaievitch?" cried the general. He was evidently so much agitated that he hardly knew what he wished to say. "Seriously now, seriously I mean--"
"I only see that Aglaya Ivanovna is laughing at me," said the poor prince, sadly.
"Wait a bit, my boy, I'll just go--you stay here, you know. But do just explain, if you can, Lef Nicolaievitch, how in the world has all this come about? And what does it all mean? You must understand, my dear fellow; I am a father, you see, and I ought to be allowed to understand the matter--do explain, I beg you!"
"I love Aglaya Ivanovna--she knows it,--and I think she must have long known it."
The general shrugged his shoulders.
"Strange--it's strange," he said, "and you love her very much?"
"Yes, very much."
"Well--it's all most strange to me. That is--my dear fellow, it is such a surprise--such a blow--that... You see, it is not your financial position (though I should not object if you were a bit richer)--I am thinking of my daughter's happiness, of course, and the thing is--are you able to give her the happiness she deserves? And then--is all this a joke on her part, or is she in earnest? I don't mean on your side, but on hers."
At this moment Alexandra's voice was heard outside the door, calling out "Papa!"
"Wait for me here, my boy--will you? Just wait and think it all over, and I'll come back directly," he said hurriedly, and made off with what looked like the rapidity of alarm in response to Alexandra's call.
He found the mother and daughter locked in one another's arms, mingling their tears.
These were the tears of joy and peace and reconciliation. Aglaya was kissing her mother's lips and cheeks and hands; they were hugging each other in the most ardent way.
"There, look at her now--Ivan Fedorovitch! Here she is--all of her! This is our REAL Aglaya at last!" said Lizabetha Prokofievna.
Aglaya raised her happy, tearful face from her mother's breast, glanced at her father, and burst out laughing. She sprang at him and hugged him too, and kissed him over and over again. She then rushed back to her mother and hid her face in the maternal bosom, and there indulged in more tears. Her mother covered her with a corner of her shawl.
"Oh, you cruel little girl! How will you treat us all next, I wonder?" she said, but she spoke with a ring of joy in her voice, and as though she breathed at last without the oppression which she had felt so long.
"Cruel?" sobbed Aglaya. "Yes, I AM cruel, and worthless, and spoiled--tell father so,--oh, here he is--I forgot Father, listen!" She laughed through her tears.
"My darling, my little idol," cried the general, kissing and fondling her hands (Aglaya did not draw them away); "so you love this young man, do you?"
"No, no, no, can't BEAR him, I can't BEAR your young man!" cried Aglaya, raising her head. "And if you dare say that ONCE more, papa--I'm serious, you know, I'm,--do you hear me--I'm serious!"
She certainly did seem to be serious enough. She had flushed up all over and her eyes were blazing.
The general felt troubled and remained silent, while Lizabetha Prokofievna telegraphed to him from behind Aglaya to ask no questions.
"If that's the case, darling--then, of course, you shall do exactly as you like. He is waiting alone downstairs. Hadn't I better hint to him gently that he can go?" The general telegraphed to Lizabetha Prokofievna in his turn.
"No, no, you needn't do anything of the sort; you mustn't hint gently at all. I'll go down myself directly. I wish to apologize to this young man, because I hurt his feelings."
"Yes, SERIOUSLY," said the general, gravely.
"Well, you'd better stay here, all of you, for a little, and I'll go down to him alone to begin with. I'll just go in and then you can follow me almost at once. That's the best way."
She had almost reached the door when she turned round again.
"I shall laugh--I know I shall; I shall die of laughing," she said, lugubriously.
However, she turned and ran down to the prince as fast as her feet could carry her.
"Well, what does it all mean? What do you make of it?" asked the general of his spouse, hurriedly.
"I hardly dare say," said Lizabetha, as hurriedly, "but I think it's as plain as anything can be."
"I think so too, as clear as day; she loves him."
"Loves him? She is head over ears in love, that's what she is," put in Alexandra.
"Well, God bless her, God bless her, if such is her destiny," said Lizabetha, crossing herself devoutly.
"H'm destiny it is," said the general, "and there's no getting out of destiny."
With these words they all moved off towards the drawing-room, where another surprise awaited them. Aglaya had not only not laughed, as she had feared, but had gone to the prince rather timidly, and said to him:
"Forgive a silly, horrid, spoilt girl"--(she took his hand here)-- "and be quite assured that we all of us esteem you beyond all words. And if I dared to turn your beautiful, admirable simplicity to ridicule, forgive me as you would a little child its mischief. Forgive me all my absurdity of just now, which, of course, meant nothing, and could not have the slightest consequence." She spoke these words with great emphasis.
Her father, mother, and sisters came into the room and were much struck with the last words, which they just caught as they entered--"absurdity which of course meant nothing"--and still more so with the emphasis with which Aglaya had spoken.
They exchanged glances questioningly, but the prince did not seem to have understood the meaning of Aglaya's words; he was in the highest heaven of delight.
"Why do you speak so?" he murmured. "Why do you ask my forgiveness?"
He wished to add that he was unworthy of being asked for forgiveness by her, but paused. Perhaps he did understand Aglaya's sentence about "absurdity which meant nothing," and like the strange fellow that he was, rejoiced in the words.
Undoubtedly the fact that he might now come and see Aglaya as much as he pleased again was quite enough to make him perfectly happy; that he might come and speak to her, and see her, and sit by her, and walk with her--who knows, but that all this was quite enough to satisfy him for the whole of his life, and that he would desire no more to the end of time?
(Lizabetha Prokofievna felt that this might be the case, and she didn't like it; though very probably she could not have put the idea into words.)
It would be difficult to describe the animation and high spirits which distinguished the prince for the rest of the evening.
He was so happy that "it made one feel happy to look at him," as Aglaya's sisters expressed it afterwards. He talked, and told stories just as he had done once before, and never since, namely on the very first morning of his acquaintance with the Epanchins, six months ago. Since his return to Petersburg from Moscow, he had been remarkably silent, and had told Prince S. on one occasion, before everyone, that he did not think himself justified in degrading any thought by his unworthy words.
But this evening he did nearly all the talking himself, and told stories by the dozen, while he answered all questions put to him clearly, gladly, and with any amount of detail.
There was nothing, however, of love-making in his talk. His ideas were all of the most serious kind; some were even mystical and profound.
He aired his own views on various matters, some of his most private opinions and observations, many of which would have seemed rather funny, so his hearers agreed afterwards, had they not been so well expressed.
The general liked serious subjects of conversation; but both he and Lizabetha Prokofievna felt that they were having a little too much of a good thing tonight, and as the evening advanced, they both grew more or less melancholy; but towards night, the prince fell to telling funny stories, and was always the first to burst out laughing himself, which he invariably did so joyously and simply that the rest laughed just as much at him as at his stories.
As for Aglaya, she hardly said a word all the evening; but she listened with all her ears to Lef Nicolaievitch's talk, and scarcely took her eyes off him.
"She looked at him, and stared and stared, and hung on every word he said," said Lizabetha afterwards, to her husband, "and yet, tell her that she loves him, and she is furious!"
"What's to be done? It's fate," said the general, shrugging his shoulders, and, for a long while after, he continued to repeat: "It's fate, it's fate!"
We may add that to a business man like General Epanchin the present position of affairs was most unsatisfactory. He hated the uncertainty in which they had been, perforce, left. However, he decided to say no more about it, and merely to look on, and take his time and tune from Lizabetha Prokofievna.
The happy state in which the family had spent the evening, as just recorded, was not of very long duration. Next day Aglaya quarrelled with the prince again, and so she continued to behave for the next few days. For whole hours at a time she ridiculed and chaffed the wretched man, and made him almost a laughing- stock.
It is true that they used to sit in the little summer-house together for an hour or two at a time, very often, but it was observed that on these occasions the prince would read the paper, or some book, aloud to Aglaya.
"Do you know," Aglaya said to him once, interrupting the reading, "I've remarked that you are dreadfully badly educated. You never know anything thoroughly, if one asks you; neither anyone's name, nor dates, nor about treaties and so on. It's a great pity, you know!"
"I told you I had not had much of an education," replied the prince.
"How am I to respect you, if that's the case? Read on now. No-- don't! Stop reading!"
And once more, that same evening, Aglaya mystified them all. Prince S. had returned, and Aglaya was particularly amiable to him, and asked a great deal after Evgenie Pavlovitch. (Muishkin had not come in as yet.)
Suddenly Prince S. hinted something about "a new and approaching change in the family." He was led to this remark by a communication inadvertently made to him by Lizabetha Prokofievna, that Adelaida's marriage must be postponed a little longer, in order that the two weddings might come off together.
It is impossible to describe Aglaya's irritation. She flared up, and said some indignant words about "all these silly insinuations." She added that "she had no intentions as yet of replacing anybody's mistress."
These words painfully impressed the whole party; but especially her parents. Lizabetha Prokofievna summoned a secret council of two, and insisted upon the general's demanding from the prince a full explanation of his relations with Nastasia Philipovna. The general argued that it was only a whim of Aglaya's; and that, had not Prince S. unfortunately made that remark, which had confused the child and made her blush, she never would have said what she did; and that he was sure Aglaya knew well that anything she might have heard of the prince and Nastasia Philipovna was merely the fabrication of malicious tongues, and that the woman was going to marry Rogojin. He insisted that the prince had nothing whatever to do with Nastasia Philipovna, so far as any liaison was concerned; and, if the truth were to be told about it, he added, never had had.
Meanwhile nothing put the prince out, and he continued to be in the seventh heaven of bliss. Of course he could not fail to observe some impatience and ill-temper in Aglaya now and then; but he believed in something else, and nothing could now shake his conviction. Besides, Aglaya's frowns never lasted long; they disappeared of themselves.
Perhaps he was too easy in his mind. So thought Hippolyte, at all events, who met him in the park one day.
"Didn't I tell you the truth now, when I said you were in love?" he said, coming up to Muishkin of his own accord, and stopping him.
The prince gave him his hand and congratulated him upon "looking so well."
Hippolyte himself seemed to be hopeful about his state of health, as is often the case with consumptives.
He had approached the prince with the intention of talking sarcastically about his happy expression of face, but very soon forgot his intention and began to talk about himself. He began complaining about everything, disconnectedly and endlessly, as was his wont.
"You wouldn't believe," he concluded, "how irritating they all are there. They are such wretchedly small, vain, egotistical, COMMONPLACE people! Would you believe it, they invited me there under the express condition that I should die quickly, and they are all as wild as possible with me for not having died yet, and for being, on the contrary, a good deal better! Isn't it a comedy? I don't mind betting that you don't believe me!"
The prince said nothing.
"I sometimes think of coming over to you again," said Hippolyte, carelessly. "So you DON'T think them capable of inviting a man on the condition that he is to look sharp and die?"
"I certainly thought they invited you with quite other views."
"Ho, ho! you are not nearly so simple as they try to make you out! This is not the time for it, or I would tell you a thing or two about that beauty, Gania, and his hopes. You are being undermined, pitilessly undermined, and--and it is really melancholy to see you so calm about it. But alas! it's your nature--you can't help it!"
"My word! what a thing to be melancholy about! Why, do you think I should be any happier if I were to feel disturbed about the excavations you tell me of?"
"It is better to be unhappy and know the worst, than to be happy in a fool's paradise! I suppose you don't believe that you have a rival in that quarter?"
"Your insinuations as to rivalry are rather cynical, Hippolyte. I'm sorry to say I have no right to answer you! As for Gania, I put it to you, CAN any man have a happy mind after passing through what he has had to suffer? I think that is the best way to look at it. He will change yet, he has lots of time before him, and life is rich; besides--besides..." the prince hesitated. "As to being undermined, I don't know what in the world you are driving at, Hippolyte. I think we had better drop the subject!"
"Very well, we'll drop it for a while. You can't look at anything but in your exalted, generous way. You must put out your finger and touch a thing before you'll believe it, eh? Ha! ha! ha! I suppose you despise me dreadfully, prince, eh? What do you think?"
"Why? Because you have suffered more than we have?"
"No; because I am unworthy of my sufferings, if you like!"
"Whoever CAN suffer is worthy to suffer, I should think. Aglaya Ivanovna wished to see you, after she had read your confession, but--"
"She postponed the pleasure--I see--I quite understand!" said Hippolyte, hurriedly, as though he wished to banish the subject. "I hear--they tell me--that you read her all that nonsense aloud? Stupid @ bosh it was--written in delirium. And I can't understand how anyone can be so I won't say CRUEL, because the word would be humiliating to myself, but we'll say childishly vain and revengeful, as to REPROACH me with this confession, and use it as a weapon against me. Don't be afraid, I'm not referring to yourself."
"Oh, but I'm sorry you repudiate the confession, Hippolyte--it is sincere; and, do you know, even the absurd parts of it--and these are many" (here Hippolyte frowned savagely) "are, as it were, redeemed by suffering--for it must have cost you something to admit what you there say--great torture, perhaps, for all I know. Your motive must have been a very noble one all through. Whatever may have appeared to the contrary, I give you my word, I see this more plainly every day. I do not judge you; I merely say this to have it off my mind, and I am only sorry that I did not say it all THEN--"
Hippolyte flushed hotly. He had thought at first that the prince was "humbugging" him; but on looking at his face he saw that he was absolutely serious, and had no thought of any deception. Hippolyte beamed with gratification.
"And yet I must die," he said, and almost added: "a man like me @
"And imagine how that Gania annoys me! He has developed the idea --or pretends to believe--that in all probability three or four others who heard my confession will die before I do. There's an idea for you--and all this by way of CONSOLING me! Ha! ha! ha! In the first place they haven't died yet; and in the second, if they DID die--all of them--what would be the satisfaction to me in that? He judges me by himself. But he goes further, he actually pitches into me because, as he declares, 'any decent fellow' would die quietly, and that 'all this' is mere egotism on my part. He doesn't see what refinement of egotism it is on his own part--and at the same time, what ox-like coarseness! Have you ever read of the death of one Stepan Gleboff, in the eighteenth century? I read of it yesterday by chance."
"Who was he?"
He was impaled on a stake in the time of Peter."
"I know, I know! He lay there fifteen hours in the hard frost, and died with the most extraordinary fortitude--I know--what of him?"
"Only that God gives that sort of dying to some, and not to others. Perhaps you think, though, that I could not die like Gleboff?"
"Not at all!" said the prince, blushing. "I was only going to say that you--not that you could not be like Gleboff--but that you would have been more like @
"I guess what you mean--I should be an Osterman, not a Gleboff-- eh? Is that what you meant?"
"What Osterman?" asked the prince in some surprise.
"Why, Osterman--the diplomatist. Peter's Osterman," muttered Hippolyte, confused. There was a moment's pause of mutual confusion.
Oh, no, no!" said the prince at last, "that was not what I was going to say--oh no! I don't think you would ever have been like Osterman."
Hippolyte frowned gloomily.
"I'll tell you why I draw the conclusion," explained the prince, evidently desirous of clearing up the matter a little. "Because, though I often think over the men of those times, I cannot for the life of me imagine them to be like ourselves. It really appears to me that they were of another race altogether than ourselves of today. At that time people seemed to stick so to one idea; now, they are more nervous, more sensitive, more enlightened--people of two or three ideas at once--as it were. The man of today is a broader man, so to speak--and I declare I believe that is what prevents him from being so self-contained and independent a being as his brother of those earlier days. Of course my remark was only made under this impression, and not in the least @
"I quite understand. You are trying to comfort me for the naiveness with which you disagreed with me--eh? Ha! ha! ha! You are a regular child, prince! However, I cannot help seeing that you always treat me like--like a fragile china cup. Never mind, never mind, I'm not a bit angry! At all events we have had a very funny talk. Do you know, all things considered, I should like to be something better than Osterman! I wouldn't take the trouble to rise from the dead to be an Osterman. However, I see I must make arrangements to die soon, or I myself--. Well--leave me now! Au revoir. Look here--before you go, just give me your opinion: how do you think I ought to die, now? I mean--the best, the most virtuous way? Tell me!"
"You should pass us by and forgive us our happiness," said the prince in a low voice.
"Ha! ha! ha! I thought so. I thought I should hear something like that. Well, you are--you really are--oh dear me! Eloquence, eloquence! Good-bye!"
 
说实在的，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜在和兄长的谈话中有点夸大了公爵向阿格拉娅•叶潘钦娜求婚的消息的确切性。也许，作为一个有洞察力的女人，她预测到在不久的将来必然会发生的事情；也许，由于幻想（其实她自己也不相信这种幻想）烟消云散不免伤感之余，她，作为一个凡人，以夸大不幸为快，不放弃再往其兄长心中浇上更多的毒汁，虽然她是真挚地爱他、同情他。但是，无论如何她不可能从自己的女友叶潘钦娜小姐那里得到那么确切的消息；只有一些暗示，欲言又止的话，避而不谈，猜测。也可能，阿格拉娅的姐姐们有意泄露一点风声，以便能从瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜那里获悉些情况；最后，也可能她们不想放弃女人的乐趣，要稍稍逗弄一下童年时的女友；这么长时间里她们不可能一点也看不出她的意图，哪怕是蛛丝蚂迹。
从另一方面来说，公爵要列别杰夫相信，他没什么可告诉他的，他似乎也没有发生出什么特别情况，虽然这完全是实话，但是也可能他锗了。确实，所有的人似乎都发生了某种非常奇怪的情况：什么都没有发生，同时又仿佛发生了许多事。瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜凭着女人的本能准确地猜到了后面这一点。
然而，结果是，叶潘钦一家一下子抱定一致的想法，认为阿格拉娅发生了某种重大的情况，正在决定她的命运，--这很难讲得有条有理。但是这个想法在大家头脑里一下子刚刚闪过，大家一下子立即认为，早已看清了这一切并且清楚地预料到这一切；还是从“可怜的骑士”起，甚至更早些，一切就已很明白，只不过那时还不愿相信这样荒唐的事。姐姐们是这么说的；当然，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜比所有的人都早预见到并知道这一切；她早就已经害了“心病”，但是，久也罢，不久也罢，现在想到公爵，她突然会觉得十分不合心意，其实是因为这种想法把她搞得惶惑不知其所以然。这里有一个问题是必须立即解决的；但是不仅不能解决，可怜的叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜无论怎么努力，甚至都不能完全明确地在自己面前提出问题。事情是很难办的：“公爵好还是不好？这一切好还是不好？如果不好（这是无疑的），那么究竟不好在哪里？而如果可能是好（这也是可能的），那么又好在哪里？”一家之主的伊万•费奥多罗维奇当然先是惊讶，但是后来一下子就承认：“真的，在这一段时间里我曾经好像觉得有类似这样的事发生，间或突然仿佛出现这种幻觉！”在夫人威严的目光下他马上就闭口不言了，但是早晨他不说话，到了晚上与夫人单独在一起又不得不说的时候，忽然似乎特别有勇气地说出了几点出人意料的想法：“实质上究竟怎样呢？……”（静默。）“如果是真的，当然，这一切是很奇怪的，我现在不争论，但是……”（又是静默）“而另一方面，如果就这么直截了当地看问题，那么，说真的，公爵可是个非常好的小伙子，而且……而且……嗨，说到底，他的姓氏是我们家族的姓氏，这么说吧，在上流社会眼中这一切将具有支持处于卑微地位的家族姓氏的性质。上流社会就是上流社会；但是公爵毕竟不是没有财产的人，尽管只是有一些。他有……还有……还有……”（长时间的静默和绝然中断谈话）叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜听完丈夫的活，不顾一切地发作了。
在她看来，发生的一切是“不可原谅的，甚至是犯罪的胡闹，不切实际的嬉戏一场，是愚蠢而又荒唐的！”。首先“这个小公爵是个有病的白痴，其次是个傻瓜，既不了解上流社会，在上流社会也没有地位，你把他介绍给谁，把他塞到哪里去？是个不可容忍的民主派，连个官衔也没有，还有……还有……别洛孔斯卡娅会怎么说？再说，我们为阿格拉娅想象和选定的丈夫难道是这样的一个人，是这么一个女婿？”最后一个论据自然是最主要的。因为有这些想法，母亲的心在颤栗，在渗血，在流泪，尽管与此同时内心里发生某种微弱的声音突然对她说：“公爵到底什么地方不是您想要的那种人？”咳，正是这些发自心扉的反对声使叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜最为烦难。
阿格拉娅的姐姐们不知为什么很喜欢公爵当妹夫的主意，甚至觉得这主意并不太奇怪；总之，她们甚至一下子完全站到了公爵一边。但她们俩决定保持沉默。一下子就能发现，在这个家庭里，有时候在某个共同的有争议的家庭问题上，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜越是执拗、坚定地反对和否定，对大家来说这反而是一种迹象，说明她可能已经同意这一点了。但是亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜无法完全保持沉默。妈妈早就承认她是自己的顾问，现在经常叫她去，要求她发表意见，主要的是要她回忆。即：“这一切是怎么发生的，为什么谁也没有看到这一点？为什么当时没说，当初这个恶劣的‘可怜的骑士’的称呼意味着什么？为什么她叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜一个人注定了要对大家都操心，要发现和预测一切，而所有别的人可以仰天数鸦，漠不关心。”等等，等等。亚历山德拉•伊万诺夫娜开始很小心谨慎，只是表示她觉得爸爸的想法是相当正确的，在上流社会眼里，选择梅什金公爵为叶利钦家的一个女婿可能会觉得很合适的。渐渐地，她激动起来，甚至添加说，公爵根本不是“傻瓜”，而且从来也不曾是这样的人，至于说地位，那么还只有上帝才知道，经过几年之后在我们俄罗斯一个正派人的地位将取决干什么？是过去的必不可少的官运亨通还是别的？对这些话妈妈立即斩钉截铁地予以指出，亚历山德拉是个“自由派，这一切全是他们该死的妇女问题”。后来，过了半小时她便到城里去了，再由那里去石岛见别洛孔斯卡娅，仿佛故意似的，那时她正在彼得堡，但很快又要离去。她是阿格拉娅的教母。
别洛孔斯卡娅“老大婆”听完叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜全部激昂、绝望的坦陈以后，”丝毫不为偶然不知所措的母亲的眼泪所动，甚至还讥嘲地望着她。这是一个可怕的专制老大婆。对于朋友，即使是最老交情的朋友，她也不能忍受平等相待，而对叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，她完全把她看做是自己的被保护人，就像３５年前一样，因此绝不容忍她性格中的生硬和独立。她顺便指出，“所有他们这些人根据自己一直的习惯，好像过于性急超前，小题大作，把苍蝇说成了大象；无论她仔细听了多少话，都不相信他们确实已发生了什么了不起的事；最好是不是等一等，看看还会有什么情况；照她看来，公爵是个正派的年轻人，虽然他有病，有些怪，而且太没有地位。最槽糕的是，他竟公然养着一个情妇。”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜非常清楚，别洛孔斯卡娅对由她举荐的叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇未能成功而有些生气。比她回到帕夫洛夫斯克自己家中去的时候还要恼怒，马上大家都挨了一顿克，主要是“大家都疯了”，谁也绝不会这样行事，只有他们才这样；“你们急什么？出什么事了？无论我怎么仔细观察，怎么也得不出确实出什么事的结论！等一等，看看还会有什么情况！别去管伊万•费奥多罗维奇会产生什么幻觉，那不是把苍蝇说成大象，小题大作？”等等，等等。
因而，结论是应该镇走下来，冷静地观望和等待。但是，呜呼，平静的状态维持不到１０分钟。对冷静的第一个冲击便是妈妈去石岛期间家里发生情况的消息。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜是在上一天公爵来过之后第二天早晨去的，不过公爵不是９点来，而已是１２点了。两位姐姐非常详细地回答了妈妈急不可耐的盘问。首先，“她不在时好像没有发生什么特别的事，”公爵来过了，阿格拉娅很长时间没有出来见他，约模有半小时，后来她出来了，一出来便马上建议公爵下棋：公爵不会下棋，阿格拉娅一下子就胜了他；她很快活并拼命羞他不会下棋，拼命取笑他，因而看着公爵都令人可怜。后来她提议玩牌，打“杜拉克”。但这下结果完全相反，公爵在打“杜拉克”中显示出非凡的水平，简直就像……像教授，他打牌很有技巧；可阿格拉娅弄虚作假，又是偷换牌，又当着他面偷他的赢牌，但每次他还是让她当了“杜拉克”；连续五次。阿格拉娅狂得不得了，甚至完全放肆不羁，冲着公爵说了许多讽刺挖苦和粗鲁无礼的话，致使公爵收敛了笑容；当她最后对他说，“只要他坐在这里，她的脚就不进这个房间，说在发生了那一切后，而且还是夜间十二点多，公爵上她们这儿来，简直是不知羞耻，”公爵的脸色一下子变得刷白。后来阿格拉娅砰地关上门走了。尽管她们劝慰了一阵，公爵走时就像参加了葬礼一样。公爵走后过了１刻钟，阿格拉娅忽然从楼上跑到下面露台上，而且那么急促，连眼睛也不擦，而她的眼睛是哭过的，她跑下来是因为科利亚来了，带来了一只刺猬。她们大家开始看刺猬，科利亚则解释她们提出的问题；说刺猬不是他的，他现在是跟同伴、另一个中学生科斯佳•列别杰夫一起来的、“他不好意思进来，留在外面，因为他带着一把斧头，而刺猖和斧头是刚向一个路上遇到的农夫买的。这农关卖刺猬得了５０戈比，而斧头则是他们说服他卖的，因为是顺便，再说是一把很好的斧头。这时阿格拉娅忽然开始缠着科利亚，要他把刺猬转卖给她、她毫无顾忌，竟然称科利亚“亲爱的’，科利亚好久都未同意，但最后坚持不住，便叫来了科斯佳•列别杰夫，他进来时确实拎了一把斧头，显得非常窘困。但这一下忽然弄清了；原来这刺猬根本不是他们的！而是属于姓彼得罗夫的第三个男孩子的，他给了他们俩钱，让他们为他向第四个男孩买一本斯洛塞尔的《历史》，那男孩需要钱用，愿意便宜出售；他们是去买斯洛塞尔的《历史》的。但忍不住买了刺猬，因而，刺猬和斧头是属于那第三个男孩的，他们现在就拿这两件东西代替斯洛塞尔的《历史》去给他；但阿格拉娅拿住下放，弄到最后，他们决定把刺猬买给她。阿格拉娅刚得到刺猬，在科利亚的帮助下立即把它放到一只蓝子里，盖上一块餐巾，叫科利亚哪儿也别去，立即将刺猬带给公爵，代她请公爵收下。以表示“最深切的敬意”。科利亚高兴地同意了，并允诺送到，但马上缠往她问：“刺猬和类似的礼物意味着什么？”阿格拉娅回答说，这不关他的事。他回答说，其中包含着寓意。阿格拉娅很生气，毫不客气地回说，他只是个乳臭小儿、仅此而已。科利亚当即反击，要不是看在她是个女的份上，此外还有自己的信念，不然他会马上向她证明，他也会还以类似的侮辱。不过，最终科利亚还是高高兴兴地带着刺猬走了，科斯佳•列别杰夫则在他后面跑着；阿格拉娅看见科利亚手中的篮子显得过分厉害，忍不住从露台上冲着他背景喊道：“科利亚，请别掉出来，亲爱的！”仿佛刚才没跟他骂嘴似的。科利亚停下来，也像没有骂架似的，胸有成竹地喊道：“不会的，不会掉出来；阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜。请尽管放心！”说完又低头跑了起来。此后阿格拉娅开怀大奖，跑到自己房间去时相当满意，后来一整天都很快活。这样的消息使叶莉扎纳塔•曾罗科菲耶夫娜完全惊呆了。好像，有什么好大惊小怪的？但是；看来她就是这么一种心境。她的焦虑不安被刺激到了异常地步，而主要的是刺猬；这刺猬意味着什么？这里有什么默契？这里暗示着什么？“这是什么信号？这是什么密码？况且盘问时正好在场的可怜的伊万•费奥多罗维奇一句答话就把全部事都搞坏了。据他看，这里根本没有什么密码，关于刺猬——“仅仅是刺猬而已，此外，也许只是表示友情，抛弃前嫌，寻求和解，总之，这一切都是沟通，但无论如何是天真无邪、情有可原的。”
顺便要指出，他完全猜对了。公爵从阿格拉娅那里受到讥讽和被赶出门，回家以后已经坐了半小时光景，阴郁而绝望，忽然科利亚带着刺猬来了，顿时雨过天睛，公爵仿佛死里复生一般，详细询问科利亚，斟酌他的每一句话，反来复去问了有十遍，像孩子一般笑着并不时地跟两个孩子握手，他们也笑着，开朗地望着他。看来，阿格拉娅原谅了他，公爵今天晚上又可以到她那里去了，而对他来说这不仅仅是主要的，简直就是一切。
“我们还都是些什么样的孩子呵，科利亚！还有……还有……我们是孩子，这有多好。”他终于陶醉地发着感叹。
“最简单不过，她爱上了您，公爵，没别的！”科利亚以权威的口吻开口说。
公爵一下子飞红了脸，但这次什么活也没有说，而科利亚只是哈哈大笑，拍着手；过了片刻公爵也大笑起来，后来天黑前每５分钟他就看看表，是，是已经过了许多时间，到晚上还有多少时间。
但是情绪占了上风：叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜终于克制不住，歇斯底里发作。她不顾丈夫和女儿们的全力反对，立即派人去叫阿格拉娅，向她提最后一个问题，并从她那里得到最明确的最后答复。“为了一下子了解这一切，一了百了，再也不要提起！”“否则。”她声称，“我活不到晚上！”
到这时大家才明白，事情弄到了多么槽糕的地步。除了佯装惊讶，表示愤忿，哈哈大笑、嘲笑公爵、讥讽所有盘问她的人，从阿格拉娅那里没有问出什么名堂来。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜躺到床上，直到等待公爵来喝茶的时候才出来。她激动得打着哆嗦等待着公爵，当他来到的时候，她差点歇斯底里发作。
而公爵本人进来时也战战兢兢，几乎是蹑手蹑脚地走动，古怪地微笑着，窥视着大家的眼睛，似乎向大家提问，因为阿格拉娅又不在房间，这立即使他害怕起来。这个晚上没有一个局外人，全都是家里人。ω公爵还在彼得堡为叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇伯父的事逗留在那里。“要是他在这里，就会说点什么，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜颇为惋惜他不在场。伊万•费奥多罗维奇显出一副异常忧虑的神色坐着；姐姐们很严肃，仿佛故意沉默不语，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲廓夫娜不知道从何说起。最后，竞然狠狠地把铁路痛骂了一通，以坚决的挑衅姿态望着公爵。
呜夫！阿格拉娅没有出来，公爵毫无指望了。他六神无主，嘟嘟哝哝地说着，刚表示修铁路是很有好处的，阿杰莱达却突然笑了起来，公爵又绝望无话了，就在这当口，阿格拉娅平静和庄重地走了进来，有礼貌地向公爵行了个礼，郑重其事地坐到圆桌旁最显眼的座位上，她疑问地瞥了一眼公爵。大家明白，解开一切困惑的时刻到了。
“您收到我的刺猬了吗？”她坚定而又几乎是生气的问道。
“收到了，”公爵红着脸，屏心静气回答说。
“那就立即解释一下，您对此有何想法？这对妈妈和全家的安宁菲常必要。”
“听着，阿格拉娅……”将军忽然不安起来。
“这，这太过分了！”突然叶莉扎塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜不知为什么也害怕起来了。　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　 、
“这里没有什么过分的，妈妈，”阿格拉娅马上严厉地回答说，“我今天派人给公爵送去一只刺猬并想知道他的想法。怎么样，公爵？”
“您是问有什么想法，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜？”
“对刺猬。”
“就是说……我认为。阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，您想知道我怎么接受……刺猬的……或者，最好是说，我怎么看待……派人送来的这件东西……刺猬，就是说……在这种情况下，我认为……总之……”
他紧张得喘不上气来，一时语塞而不作声。
“嘿，您没说出多少来，”阿格拉娅等了５分钟后说，“好吧，我同意不谈刺猬；但我很高兴，终于能了结蓄积已久的所有困惑。最后，请允许当面向您本人了解：您是否要向我求婚？”
“啊，天哪！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜失声惊呼。
公爵战栗了一下，急忙闪开，伊万•费奥多罗维奇呆若木鸡；两个姐姐则蹙起了眉头。
“公爵，别撒谎，说真话。因为您的缘故他们对我进行了奇怪的盘问；这种盘问究竟有没有根据？说吧！”
“我没有向您求过婚，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，”公爵突然振奋起来，说，“但是……您自己知道，我是多么爱您和信任您……甚至现在……”
“我是问您：您是否向我求婚？”
“是的，我向您求婚，”公爵屏住呼吸答道。
紧接着是大家的强烈反应。
“亲爱的朋友，这一切不是这么回事，”伊万•费奥多罗维奇十分激动地说，“这……这几乎是不可能的，如果是这样，格拉莎……对不起，公爵，对不起，我亲爱的！……叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜！”他向夫人求援了，“应该……仔细琢磨一下……”
“我不管，我不管！”叶莉扎维塔•普罗得菲耶夫娜连连摆手。
“妈妈，请允许我说，要知道在这样的事情上我自己也有关系：这是决定我命运的非常时刻（阿格拉娅正是这样说的），我自己也想知道，此外，我很高兴能当着大家的面……请允许问您，公爵，如果您‘怀有这样的意图’，那么您究竟打算用什么来使我得到幸福呢？”
“我不知道，真的，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，怎么回答您；这……这回答什么好呢？再说……有这个必要吗？”
“您好像不好意思了，气也喘不过来了；您休息一下，养精蓄锐；喝杯水吧；马上就会给您送来的。”
“我爱您，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，我非常爱您；我只爱您一个人……请别开玩笑，我非常爱您。”
“但是，这可是件重要的事；我们不是孩子，应该认真看待……现在请费心解释一下，您的财产情况怎么样？”
“去－去－去，阿格拉
Part 4 Chapter 6
As to the evening party at the Epanchins' at which Princess Bielokonski was to be present, Varia had reported with accuracy; though she had perhaps expressed herself too strongly.
The thing was decided in a hurry and with a certain amount of quite unnecessary excitement, doubtless because "nothing could be done in this house like anywhere else."
The impatience of Lizabetha Prokofievna "to get things settled" explained a good deal, as well as the anxiety of both parents for the happiness of their beloved daughter. Besides, Princess Bielokonski was going away soon, and they hoped that she would take an interest in the prince. They were anxious that he should enter society under the auspices of this lady, whose patronage was the best of recommendations for any young man.
Even if there seems something strange about the match, the general and his wife said to each other, the "world" will accept Aglaya's fiance without any question if he is under the patronage of the princess. In any case, the prince would have to be "shown" sooner or later; that is, introduced into society, of which he had, so far, not the least idea. Moreover, it was only a question of a small gathering of a few intimate friends. Besides Princess Bielokonski, only one other lady was expected, the wife of a high dignitary. Evgenie Pavlovitch, who was to escort the princess, was the only young man.
Muishkin was told of the princess's visit three days beforehand, but nothing was said to him about the party until the night before it was to take place.
He could not help observing the excited and agitated condition of all members of the family, and from certain hints dropped in conversation he gathered that they were all anxious as to the impression he should make upon the princess. But the Epanchins, one and all, believed that Muishkin, in his simplicity of mind, was quite incapable of realizing that they could be feeling any anxiety on his account, and for this reason they all looked at him with dread and uneasiness.
In point of fact, he did attach marvellously little importance to the approaching event. He was occupied with altogether different thoughts. Aglaya was growing hourly more capricious and gloomy, and this distressed him. When they told him that Evgenie Pavlovitch was expected, he evinced great delight, and said that he had long wished to see him--and somehow these words did not please anyone.
Aglaya left the room in a fit of irritation, and it was not until late in the evening, past eleven, when the prince was taking his departure, that she said a word or two to him, privately, as she accompanied him as far as the front door.
"I should like you," she said, "not to come here tomorrow until evening, when the guests are all assembled. You know there are to be guests, don't you?"
She spoke impatiently and with severity; this was the first allusion she had made to the party of tomorrow.
She hated the idea of it, everyone saw that; and she would probably have liked to quarrel about it with her parents, but pride and modesty prevented her from broaching the subject.
The prince jumped to the conclusion that Aglaya, too, was nervous about him, and the impression he would make, and that she did not like to admit her anxiety; and this thought alarmed him.
"Yes, I am invited," he replied.
She was evidently in difficulties as to how best to go on. "May I speak of something serious to you, for once in my life?" she asked, angrily. She was irritated at she knew not what, and could not restrain her wrath.
"Of course you may; I am very glad to listen," replied Muishkin.
Aglaya was silent a moment and then began again with evident dislike of her subject:
"I do not wish to quarrel with them about this; in some things they won't be reasonable. I always did feel a loathing for the laws which seem to guide mamma's conduct at times. I don't speak of father, for he cannot be expected to be anything but what he is. Mother is a noble-minded woman, I know; you try to suggest anything mean to her, and you'll see! But she is such a slave to these miserable creatures! I don't mean old Bielokonski alone. She is a contemptible old thing, but she is able to twist people round her little finger, and I admire that in her, at all events! How mean it all is, and how foolish! We were always middle-class, thoroughly middle-class, people. Why should we attempt to climb into the giddy heights of the fashionable world? My sisters are all for it. It's Prince S. they have to thank for poisoning their minds. Why are you so glad that Evgenie Pavlovitch is coming?"
"Listen to me, Aglaya," said the prince, "I do believe you are nervous lest I shall make a fool of myself tomorrow at your party?"
"Nervous about you?" Aglaya blushed. "Why should I be nervous about you? What would it matter to me if you were to make ever such a fool of yourself? How can you say such a thing? What do you mean by 'making a fool of yourself'? What a vulgar expression! I suppose you intend to talk in that sort of way tomorrow evening? Look up a few more such expressions in your dictionary; do, you'll make a grand effect! I'm sorry that you seem to be able to come into a room as gracefully as you do; where did you learn the art? Do you think you can drink a cup of tea decently, when you know everybody is looking at you, on purpose to see how you do it?"
"Yes, I think I can."
"Can you? I'm sorry for it then, for I should have had a good laugh at you otherwise. Do break SOMETHING at least, in the drawing-room! Upset the Chinese vase, won't you? It's a valuable one; DO break it. Mamma values it, and she'll go out of her mind--it was a present. She'll cry before everyone, you'll see! Wave your hand about, you know, as you always do, and just smash it. Sit down near it on purpose."
"On the contrary, I shall sit as far from it as I can. Thanks for the hint."
"Ha, ha! Then you are afraid you WILL wave your arms about! I wouldn't mind betting that you'll talk about some lofty subject, something serious and learned. How delightful, how tactful that will be!"
"I should think it would be very foolish indeed, unless it happened to come in appropriately."
"Look here, once for all," cried Aglaya, boiling over, "if I hear you talking about capital punishment, or the economical condition of Russia, or about Beauty redeeming the world, or anything of that sort, I'll--well, of course I shall laugh and seem very pleased, but I warn you beforehand, don't look me in the face again! I'm serious now, mind, this time I AM REALLY serious." She certainly did say this very seriously, so much so, that she looked quite different from what she usually was, and the prince could not help noticing the fact. She did not seem to be joking in the slightest degree.
"Well, you've put me into such a fright that I shall certainly make a fool of myself, and very likely break something too. I wasn't a bit alarmed before, but now I'm as nervous as can be."
"Then don't speak at all. Sit still and don't talk."
"Oh, I can't do that, you know! I shall say something foolish out of pure 'funk,' and break something for the same excellent reason; I know I shall. Perhaps I shall slip and fall on the slippery floor; I've done that before now, you know. I shall dream of it all night now. Why did you say anything about it?"
Aglaya looked blackly at him.
"Do you know what, I had better not come at all tomorrow! I'll plead sick-list and stay away," said the prince, with decision.
Aglaya stamped her foot, and grew quite pale with anger.
Oh, my goodness! Just listen to that! 'Better not come,' when the party is on purpose for him! Good Lord! What a delightful thing it is to have to do with such a--such a stupid as you are!"
"Well, I'll come, I'll come," interrupted the prince, hastily, "and I'll give you my word of honour that I will sit the whole evening and not say a word."
"I believe that's the best thing you can do. You said you'd 'plead sick-list' just now; where in the world do you get hold of such expressions? Why do you talk to me like this? Are you trying to irritate me, or what?"
"Forgive me, it's a schoolboy expression. I won't do it again. I know quite well, I see it, that you are anxious on my account (now, don't be angry), and it makes me very happy to see it. You wouldn't believe how frightened I am of misbehaving somehow, and how glad I am of your instructions. But all this panic is simply nonsense, you know, Aglaya! I give you my word it is; I am so pleased that you are such a child, such a dear good child. How CHARMING you can be if you like, Aglaya."
Aglaya wanted to be angry, of course, but suddenly some quite unexpected feeling seized upon her heart, all in a moment.
"And you won't reproach me for all these rude words of mine--some day--afterwards?" she asked, of a sudden.
"What an idea! Of course not. And what are you blushing for again? And there comes that frown once more! You've taken to looking too gloomy sometimes, Aglaya, much more than you used to. I know why it is."
"Be quiet, do be quiet!"
"No, no, I had much better speak out. I have long wished to say it, and HAVE said it, but that's not enough, for you didn't believe me. Between us two there stands a being who--"
"Be quiet, be quiet, be quiet, be quiet!" Aglaya struck in, suddenly, seizing his hand in hers, and gazing at him almost in terror.
At this moment she was called by someone. She broke loose from him with an air of relief and ran away.
The prince was in a fever all night. It was strange, but he had suffered from fever for several nights in succession. On this particular night, while in semi-delirium, he had an idea: what if on the morrow he were to have a fit before everybody? The thought seemed to freeze his blood within him. All night he fancied himself in some extraordinary society of strange persons. The worst of it was that he was talking nonsense; he knew that he ought not to speak at all, and yet he talked the whole time; he seemed to be trying to persuade them all to something. Evgenie and Hippolyte were among the guests, and appeared to be great friends.
He awoke towards nine o'clock with a headache, full of confused ideas and strange impressions. For some reason or other he felt most anxious to see Rogojin, to see and talk to him, but what he wished to say he could not tell. Next, he determined to go and see Hippolyte. His mind was in a confused state, so much so that the incidents of the morning seemed to be imperfectly realized, though acutely felt.
One of these incidents was a visit from Lebedeff. Lebedeff came rather early--before ten--but he was tipsy already. Though the prince was not in an observant condition, yet he could not avoid seeing that for at least three days--ever since General Ivolgin had left the house Lebedeff had been behaving very badly. He looked untidy and dirty at all times of the day, and it was said that he had begun to rage about in his own house, and that his temper was very bad. As soon as he arrived this morning, he began to hold forth, beating his breast and apparently blaming himself for something.
"I've--I've had a reward for my meanness--I've had a slap in the face," he concluded, tragically.
"A slap in the face? From whom? And so early in the morning?"
"Early?" said Lebedeff, sarcastically. "Time counts for nothing, even in physical chastisement; but my slap in the face was not physical, it was moral."
He suddenly took a seat, very unceremoniously, and began his story. It was very disconnected; the prince frowned, and wished he could get away; but suddenly a few words struck him. He sat stiff with wonder--Lebedeff said some extraordinary things.
In the first place he began about some letter; the name of Aglaya Ivanovna came in. Then suddenly he broke off and began to accuse the prince of something; he was apparently offended with him. At first he declared that the prince had trusted him with his confidences as to "a certain person" (Nastasia Philipovna), but that of late his friendship had been thrust back into his bosom, and his innocent question as to "approaching family changes" had been curtly put aside, which Lebedeff declared, with tipsy tears, he could not bear; especially as he knew so much already both from Rogojin and Nastasia Philipovna and her friend, and from Varvara Ardalionovna, and even from Aglaya Ivanovna, through his daughter Vera. "And who told Lizabetha Prokofievna something in secret, by letter? Who told her all about the movements of a certain person called Nastasia Philipovna? Who was the anonymous person, eh? Tell me!"
"Surely not you?" cried the prince.
"Just so," said Lebedeff, with dignity; "and only this very morning I have sent up a letter to the noble lady, stating that I have a matter of great importance to communicate. She received the letter; I know she got it; and she received ME, too."
"Have you just seen Lizabetha Prokofievna?" asked the prince, scarcely believing his ears.
"Yes, I saw her, and got the said slap in the face as mentioned. She chucked the letter back to me unopened, and kicked me out of the house, morally, not physically, although not far off it."
"What letter do you mean she returned unopened?"
"What! didn't I tell you? Ha, ha, ha! I thought I had. Why, I received a letter, you know, to be handed over--"From whom? To whom?"
But it was difficult, if not impossible, to extract anything from Lebedeff. All the prince could gather was, that the letter had been received very early, and had a request written on the outside that it might be sent on to the address given.
"Just as before, sir, just as before! To a certain person, and from a certain hand. The individual's name who wrote the letter is to be represented by the letter A.--"
"What? Impossible! To Nastasia Philipovna? Nonsense!" cried the prince.
"It was, I assure you, and if not to her then to Rogojin, which is the same thing. Mr. Hippolyte has had letters, too, and all from the individual whose name begins with an A.," smirked Lebedeff, with a hideous grin.
As he kept jumping from subject to subject, and forgetting what he had begun to talk about, the prince said nothing, but waited, to give him time.
It was all very vague. Who had taken the letters, if letters there were? Probably Vera--and how could Lebedeff have got them? In all probability, he had managed to steal the present letter from Vera, and had himself gone over to Lizabetha Prokofievna with some idea in his head. So the prince concluded at last.
"You are mad!" he cried, indignantly.
"Not quite, esteemed prince," replied Lebedeff, with some acerbity. "I confess I thought of doing you the service of handing the letter over to yourself, but I decided that it would pay me better to deliver it up to the noble lady aforesaid, as I had informed her of everything hitherto by anonymous letters; so when I sent her up a note from myself, with the letter, you know, in order to fix a meeting for eight o'clock this morning, I signed it 'your secret correspondent.' They let me in at once-- very quickly--by the back door, and the noble lady received me."
"Well? Go on."
"Oh, well, when I saw her she almost punched my head, as I say; in fact so nearly that one might almost say she did punch my head. She threw the letter in my face; she seemed to reflect first, as if she would have liked to keep it, but thought better of it and threw it in my face instead. 'If anybody can have been such a fool as to trust a man like you to deliver the letter,' says she,' take it and deliver it! 'Hey! she was grandly indignant. A fierce, fiery lady that, sir!"
"Where's the letter now?"
"Oh, I've still got it, here!"
And he handed the prince the very letter from Aglaya to Gania, which the latter showed with so much triumph to his Sister at a later hour.
"This letter cannot be allowed to remain in your hands."
"It's for you--for you! I've brought it you on purpose!" cried Lebedeff, excitedly. "Why, I'm yours again now, heart and hand, your slave; there was but a momentary pause in the flow of my love and esteem for you. Mea culpa, mea culpa! as the Pope of Rome says.
"This letter should be sent on at once," said the prince, disturbed. "I'll hand it over myself."
"Wouldn't it be better, esteemed prince, wouldn't it be better-- to--don't you know--"
Lebedeff made a strange and very expressive grimace; he twisted about in his chair, and did something, apparently symbolical, with his hands.
"What do you mean?" said the prince.
"Why, open it, for the time being, don't you know?" he said, most confidentially and mysteriously.
The prince jumped up so furiously that Lebedeff ran towards the door; having gained which strategic position, however, he stopped and looked back to see if he might hope for pardon.
"Oh, Lebedeff, Lebedeff! Can a man really sink to such depths of meanness?" said the prince, sadly.
Lebedeff's face brightened.
"Oh, I'm a mean wretch--a mean wretch!" he said, approaching the prince once more, and beating his breast, with tears in his eyes.
"It's abominable dishonesty, you know!"
"Dishonesty--it is, it is! That's the very word!"
"What in the world induces you to act so? You are nothing but a spy. Why did you write anonymously to worry so noble and generous a lady? Why should not Aglaya Ivanovna write a note to whomever she pleases? What did you mean to complain of today? What did you expect to get by it? What made you go at all?"
"Pure amiable curiosity,--I assure you--desire to do a service. That's all. Now I'm entirely yours again, your slave; hang me if you like!"
"Did you go before Lizabetha Prokofievna in your present condition?" inquired the prince.
"No--oh no, fresher--more the correct card. I only became this like after the humiliation I suffered there,
"Well--that'll do; now leave me."
This injunction had to be repeated several times before the man could be persuaded to move. Even then he turned back at the door, came as far as the middle of the room, and there went through his mysterious motions designed to convey the suggestion that the prince should open the letter. He did not dare put his suggestion into words again.
After this performance, he smiled sweetly and left the room on tiptoe.
All this had been very painful to listen to. One fact stood out certain and clear, and that was that poor Aglaya must be in a state of great distress and indecision and mental torment ("from jealousy," the prince whispered to himself). Undoubtedly in this inexperienced, but hot and proud little head, there were all sorts of plans forming, wild and impossible plans, maybe; and the idea of this so frightened the prince that he could not make up his mind what to do. Something must be done, that was clear.
He looked at the address on the letter once more. Oh, he was not in the least degree alarmed about Aglaya writing such a letter; he could trust her. What he did not like about it was that he could not trust Gania.
However, he made up his mind that he would himself take the note and deliver it. Indeed, he went so far as to leave the house and walk up the road, but changed his mind when he had nearly reached Ptitsin's door. However, he there luckily met Colia, and commissioned him to deliver the letter to his brother as if direct from Aglaya. Colia asked no questions but simply delivered it, and Gania consequently had no suspicion that it had passed through so many hands. 
Arrived home again, the prince sent for Vera Lebedeff and told her as much as was necessary, in order to relieve her mind, for she had been in a dreadful state of anxiety since she had missed the letter. She heard with horror that her father had taken it. Muishkin learned from her that she had on several occasions performed secret missions both for Aglaya and for Rogojin, without, however, having had the slightest idea that in so doing she might injure the prince in any way.
The latter, with one thing and another, was now so disturbed and confused, that when, a couple of hours or so later, a message came from Colia that the general was ill, he could hardly take the news in.
However, when he did master the fact, it acted upon him as a tonic by completely distracting his attention. He went at once to Nina Alexandrovna's, whither the general had been carried, and stayed there until the evening. He could do no good, but there are people whom to have near one is a blessing at such times. Colia was in an almost hysterical state; he cried continuously, but was running about all day, all the same; fetching doctors, of whom he collected three; going to the chemist's, and so on.
The general was brought round to some extent, but the doctors declared that he could not be said to be out of danger. Varia and Nina Alexandrovna never left the sick man's bedside; Gania was excited and distressed, but would not go upstairs, and seemed afraid to look at the patient. He wrung his hands when the prince spoke to him, and said that "such a misfortune at such a moment" was terrible.
The prince thought he knew what Gania meant by "such a moment."
Hippolyte was not in the house. Lebedeff turned up late in the afternoon; he had been asleep ever since his interview with the prince in the morning. He was quite sober now, and cried with real sincerity over the sick general--mourning for him as though he were his own brother. He blamed himself aloud, but did not explain why. He repeated over and over again to Nina Alexandrovna that he alone was to blame--no one else--but that he had acted out of "pure amiable curiosity," and that "the deceased," as he insisted upon calling the still living general, had been the greatest of geniuses.
He laid much stress on the genius of the sufferer, as if this idea must be one of immense solace in the present crisis.
Nina Alexandrovna--seeing his sincerity of feeling--said at last, and without the faintest suspicion of reproach in her voice: "Come, come--don't cry! God will forgive you!"
Lebedeff was so impressed by these words, and the tone in which they were spoken, that he could not leave Nina Alexandrovna all the evening--in fact, for several days. Till the general's death, indeed, he spent almost all his time at his side.
Twice during the day a messenger came to Nina Alexandrovna from the Epanchins to inquire after the invalid.
When--late in the evening--the prince made his appearance in Lizabetha Prokofievna's drawing-room, he found it full of guests. Mrs. Epanchin questioned him very fully about the general as soon as he appeared; and when old Princess Bielokonski wished to know "who this general was, and who was Nina Alexandrovna," she proceeded to explain in a manner which pleased the prince very much.
He himself, when relating the circumstances of the general's illness to Lizabetha Prokofievna, "spoke beautifully," as Aglaya's sisters declared afterwards--"modestly, quietly, without gestures or too many words, and with great dignity." He had entered the room with propriety and grace, and he was perfectly dressed; he not only did not "fall down on the slippery floor," as he had expressed it, but evidently made a very favourable impression upon the assembled guests.
As for his own impression on entering the room and taking his seat, he instantly remarked that the company was not in the least such as Aglaya's words had led him to fear, and as he had dreamed of--in nightmare form--all night.
This was the first time in his life that he had seen a little corner of what was generally known by the terrible name of "society." He had long thirsted, for reasons of his own, to penetrate the mysteries of the magic circle, and, therefore, this assemblage was of the greatest possible interest to him.
His first impression was one of fascination. Somehow or other he felt that all these people must have been born on purpose to be together! It seemed to him that the Epanchins were not having a party at all; that these people must have been here always, and that he himself was one of them--returned among them after a long absence, but one of them, naturally and indisputably.
It never struck him that all this refined simplicity and nobility and wit and personal dignity might possibly be no more than an exquisite artistic polish. The majority of the guests--who were somewhat empty-headed, after all, in spite of their aristocratic bearing--never guessed, in their self-satisfied composure, that much of their superiority was mere veneer, which indeed they had adopted unconsciously and by inheritance.
The prince would never so much as suspect such a thing in the delight of his first impression.
He saw, for instance, that one important dignitary, old enough to be his grandfather, broke off his own conversation in order to listen to HIM--a young and inexperienced man; and not only listened, but seemed to attach value to his opinion, and was kind and amiable, and yet they were strangers and had never seen each other before. Perhaps what most appealed to the prince's impressionability was the refinement of the old man's courtesy towards him. Perhaps the soil of his susceptible nature was really predisposed to receive a pleasant impression.
Meanwhile all these people-though friends of the family and of each other to a certain extent--were very far from being such intimate friends of the family and of each other as the prince concluded. There were some present who never would think of considering the Epanchins their equals. There were even some who hated one another cordially. For instance, old Princess Bielokonski had all her life despised the wife of the "dignitary," while the latter was very far from loving Lizabetha Prokofievna. The dignitary himself had been General Epanchin's protector from his youth up; and the general considered him so majestic a personage that he would have felt a hearty contempt for himself if he had even for one moment allowed himself to pose as the great man's equal, or to think of him--in his fear and reverence-as anything less than an Olympic God! There were others present who had not met for years, and who had no feeling whatever for each other, unless it were dislike; and yet they met tonight as though they had seen each other but yesterday in some friendly and intimate assembly of kindred spirits.
It was not a large party, however. Besides Princess Bielokonski and the old dignitary (who was really a great man) and his wife, there was an old military general--a count or baron with a German name, a man reputed to possess great knowledge and administrative ability. He was one of those Olympian administrators who know everything except Russia, pronounce a word of extraordinary wisdom, admired by all, about once in five years, and, after being an eternity in the service, generally die full of honour and riches, though they have never done anything great, and have even been hostile to all greatness. This general was Ivan Fedorovitch's immediate superior in the service; and it pleased the latter to look upon him also as a patron. On the other hand, the great man did not at all consider himself Epanchin's patron. He was always very cool to him, while taking advantage of his ready services, and would instantly have put another in his place if there had been the slightest reason for the change.
Another guest was an elderly, important-looking gentleman, a distant relative of Lizabetha Prokofievna's. This gentleman was rich, held a good position, was a great talker, and had the reputation of being "one of the dissatisfied," though not belonging to the dangerous sections of that class. He had the manners, to some extent, of the English aristocracy, and some of their tastes (especially in the matter of under-done roast beef, harness, men-servants, etc.). He was a great friend of the dignitary's, and Lizabetha Prokofievna, for some reason or other, had got hold of the idea that this worthy intended at no distant date to offer the advantages of his hand and heart to Alexandra.
Besides the elevated and more solid individuals enumerated, there were present a few younger though not less elegant guests. Besides Prince S. and Evgenie Pavlovitch, we must name the eminent and fascinating Prince N.--once the vanquisher of female hearts all over Europe. This gentleman was no longer in the first bloom of youth--he was forty-five, but still very handsome. He was well off, and lived, as a rule, abroad, and was noted as a good teller of stories. Then came a few guests belonging to a lower stratum of society--people who, like the Epanchins themselves, moved only occasionally in this exalted sphere. The Epanchins liked to draft among their more elevated guests a few picked representatives of this lower stratum, and Lizabetha Prokofievna received much praise for this practice, which proved, her friends said, that she was a woman of tact. The Epanchins prided themselves upon the good opinion people held of them.
One of the representatives of the middle-class present today was a colonel of engineers, a very serious man and a great friend of Prince S., who had introduced him to the Epanchins. He was extremely silent in society, and displayed on the forefinger of his right hand a large ring, probably bestowed upon him for services of some sort. There was also a poet, German by name, but a Russian poet; very presentable, and even handsome-the sort of man one could bring into society with impunity. This gentleman belonged to a German family of decidedly bourgeois origin, but he had a knack of acquiring the patronage of "big-wigs," and of retaining their favour. He had translated some great German poem into Russian verse, and claimed to have been a friend of a famous Russian poet, since dead. (It is strange how great a multitude of literary people there are who have had the advantages of friendship with some great man of their own profession who is, unfortunately, dead.) The dignitary's wife had introduced this worthy to the Epanchins. This lady posed as the patroness of literary people, and she certainly had succeeded in obtaining pensions for a few of them, thanks to her influence with those in authority on such matters. She was a lady of weight in her own way. Her age was about forty-five, so that she was a very young wife for such an elderly husband as the dignitary. She had been a beauty in her day and still loved, as many ladies of forty-five do love, to dress a little too smartly. Her intellect was nothing to boast of, and her literary knowledge very doubtful. Literary patronage was, however, with her as much a mania as was the love of gorgeous clothes. Many books and translations were dedicated to her by her proteges, and a few of these talented individuals had published some of their own letters to her, upon very weighty subjects.
This, then, was the society that the prince accepted at once as true coin, as pure gold without alloy.
It so happened, however, that on this particular evening all these good people were in excellent humour and highly pleased with themselves. Every one of them felt that they were doing the Epanchins the greatest possible honour by their presence. But alas! the prince never suspected any such subtleties! For instance, he had no suspicion of the fact that the Epanchins, having in their mind so important a step as the marriage of their daughter, would never think of presuming to take it without having previously "shown off" the proposed husband to the dignitary--the recognized patron of the family. The latter, too, though he would probably have received news of a great disaster to the Epanchin family with perfect composure, would nevertheless have considered it a personal offence if they had dared to marry their daughter without his advice, or we might almost say, his leave.
The amiable and undoubtedly witty Prince N. could not but feel that he was as a sun, risen for one night only to shine upon the Epanchin drawing-room. He accounted them immeasurably his inferiors, and it was this feeling which caused his special amiability and delightful ease and grace towards them. He knew very well that he must tell some story this evening for the edification of the company, and led up to it with the inspiration of anticipatory triumph.
The prince, when he heard the story afterwards, felt that he had never yet come across so wonderful a humorist, or such remarkable brilliancy as was shown by this man; and yet if he had only known it, this story was the oldest, stalest, and most worn-out yarn, and every drawing-room in town was sick to death of it. It was only in the innocent Epanchin household that it passed for a new and brilliant tale--as a sudden and striking reminiscence of a splendid and talented man.
Even the German poet, though as amiable as possible, felt that he was doing the house the greatest of honours by his presence in it.
But the prince only looked at the bright side; he did not turn the coat and see the shabby lining.
Aglaya had not foreseen that particular calamity. She herself looked wonderfully beautiful this evening. All three sisters were dressed very tastefully, and their hair was done with special care.
Aglaya sat next to Evgenie Pavlovitch, and laughed and talked to him with an unusual display of friendliness. Evgenie himself behaved rather more sedately than usual, probably out of respect to the dignitary. Evgenie had been known in society for a long while. He had appeared at the Epanchins' today with crape on his hat, and Princess Bielokonski had commended this action on his part. Not every society man would have worn crape for "such an uncle." Lizabetha Prokofievna had liked it also, but was too preoccupied to take much notice. The prince remarked that Aglaya looked attentively at him two or three times, and seemed to be satisfied with his behaviour.
Little by little he became very happy indeed. All his late anxieties and apprehensions (after his conversation with Lebedeff) now appeared like so many bad dreams--impossible, and even laughable.
He did not speak much, only answering such questions as were put to him, and gradually settled down into unbroken silence, listening to what went on, and steeped in perfect satisfaction and contentment.
Little by little a sort of inspiration, however, began to stir within him, ready to spring into life at the right moment. When he did begin to speak, it was accidentally, in response to a question, and apparently without any special object.
 
关于叶潘钦家别墅里要举行晚会，等候别洛孔斯卡娅光临，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜完全确切地告诉了哥哥；正是在这天晚上要等候客人；但是对这件事她表达得又比应该的那样急躁了些。确实，事情安排得过于仓促，甚至还带有几分完全不必要的激动不安，这正是因为在这个家庭里“一切都不像人家那样做法。”这一切可以用以下两点来解释：“不愿再怀疑的”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜急不可耐了；父母的两颗心都在为爱女的幸福热烈而跳动。加上别洛孔斯卡娅真的很快就要离开；因为她的庇护确实在上流社会举足轻重，因为他们指望她将会赏识公爵，因而也寄希望于“上流社会”能直接从神通广大的“老太婆”那里接纳阿格拉娅的未婚夫，因此，如果在这件事上有什么奇怪的地方，在这样的庇护下也就会觉得不那么奇怪了。全部问题在于，父母自己怎么也不能决断：“整个这一件享有没有奇怪的地方？又究竟奇怪到什么程度？还是根本就没有什么奇怪的？”在目前这个关头，由于阿格拉娅的缘故，还什么都不能做出最后决定，有权威、有资格的人士友好和坦率的意见就很适用，无论怎么样，或迟或早，总该把公爵引入他对之没有丝毫概念的上流社会。简言之，他们打算让他“亮相”。不过晚会安排得很简单；等候在这里的仅仅是“家庭的朋友”，最少数的一些人。除了别洛孔斯卡娅，大家还等候一位夫人，是一位相当显要的达官贵人的妻子。年轻人中几乎就叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇一个人，他要陪同别洛孔斯卡娅到来。
别洛孔斯卡娅要来的事，公爵还是在晚会前三天就已听说了；但只是上一天才知道要举行晚会。当然，他发觉了这一家成员忙忙碌碌的样子，根据某些暗示和跟他谈话时忧心忡忡的神情，他甚至领悟到，他们怕他会给人留下什么印象。但是，叶潘钦家似乎每一个人都有这么一种概念，认为他缺少心眼，他自己是怎么也猜不到他们在为他非常担心。因此，大家望着他，内心里甚为苦恼。不过，他也确实几乎没有把面临的这件事看得那么重要；他牵记的完全是另一回事：阿格拉娅一小时比一小时变得越来越任性，越来越忧郁，这使他很伤心。当他知道大家也在等叶甫盖厄•帕夫洛维奇时，他非常高兴并说，他早就希望见到他。不知为什么谁也不喜欢听这儿句话；阿格拉娅烦恼地走出了房间，只是很晚的时候，１１点多了，公爵已经准备离去时，她才利用送他的机会单独对他说了几句话：
“我希望，明天白天您不要到我们这儿来，晚上等这些……客人已经聚拢了再来，您知道要有客人吗？”
她说得很不耐烦，而且特别严峻；她是第一次说起这个“晚会”。对她来说一想到客人几乎也是不可忍受的；大家都发现了这一点。也许，她极想为此与父母吵一场，但是骄矜和窖羞使她没有开口。公爵马上就明白，她也在为他担忧（但又不愿承认她在担忧），于是他自己也忽然害怕起来。
“是的，我受到了邀请，”他回答说。
显然她难以再说下去。
“可不可以跟您谈点正经的？哪怕一生中就一次？”她突然异常生气地说，自己也不知道为什么，也无力克制自己。
“可以呀，我洗耳恭听；我很高兴，”公爵喃喃说。
阿格拉娅又沉默了分把钟，然后带着明显的反感开始说：
“我不想跟他们争论这件事，有的事情上你简直无法使他们明白过来。所有的规矩总使我厌恶，可妈妈有时常要有这些规矩。爸爸就不提了，他什么都不管。妈妈，当然，是个高尚的女人；您要是胆敢建议她做什么卑鄙的事，那就瞧着吧。咳，可是却对这个……坏女人推崇备至！我不光是说别洛孔斯卡娅一个人，这是个坏老太婆，脾气也坏，可是却很聪明，善于把他们所有的人掌握在自己手里，就是这点有本事；哦，真卑鄙！也很可笑：我们始终是中等阶层的人，也只能是最平常的人；何必硬要钻进上流社会的圈子里去呢？姐姐们也往那里钻；这是ω公爵搅乱了大家的心，叶甫盖尼•帕夫雷奇要来，您为什么高兴？”
“听着，阿格拉娅，”公爵说，“我觉得您非常为我担心，怕我明天在这个社交界……出洋相？”
“为您？担心？”阿格拉娅满脸通红，火冒三丈，“您哪怕……您哪怕完全名誉扫地，凭什么我要为您担心？那关我什么事？您怎么能用这样的字眼？‘出洋相’是什么意思？这是个下流的字眼，庸俗的字眼。”
“这是……学生用语。”
“是呀，学生用语！下流的字眼！您好像打算明天就说这样的字眼。在家里在您的词汇里再多找些这样的字眼：一定会产生效果！遗憾的是，您好像会好好地走进屋子里来，您在哪里学会的？当大家都故意望着您的时候，您会体面地拿起茶杯喝茶吗？”
“我想我会的。”
“这很遗憾；不然我可以笑一笑。至少您要打碎客厅里的一个中国花瓶！它很贵，请打碎它；它是人家送的，妈妈会气得发疯，会当着大家的面哭起来，因为这花瓶对她来说太宝贵了；您做个什么动作，就像您经常做的那样，碰到花瓶，把它打碎。要故意坐得靠近花瓶的地方。”
“相反，我耍尽可能竭力坐得远一些。谢谢您的警告。”
“这么说，您事先就在担心会做大幅度的动作。我敢打赌，您会谈什么‘题目’，谈什么严肃的、有学问的、高尚的内容，是吗？这该会是多么……体面呀！”
“我想这会是愚蠢的……假若不合时宜的话。”
“听着，就讲这一回，”阿格拉娅终于不耐烦了，“如果您要谈什么死刑，或者俄罗斯的经济状况，或者‘拯救世界’之类内容，那么……我当然会高兴一阵、大笑一阵，但是……我事先警告您：以后您再也别在我面前出现！听见了吗，我是当真说的！这一次我可是当真说的！”
她确实是当真说出这番威吓的话的，因而甚至在她的话声中可以听到、在她的目光中可以看到某种不同寻常的东西，这是公爵过去从未发现过的，当然，这就不像是开玩笑了。
“咳，您话说得这样，我现在一定会‘说漏嘴”，甚至……可能……打碎花瓶。刚才我什么都不担心、现在却什么都担心。我一定会出洋相的。”
“那就别作声。坐着，不要说话。”
“那不成；我肯走会因害怕说漏了嘴，会因害怕打碎花瓶。也可能，我会跌倒在光滑的地板上，或者弄出这一类事来，因为过去就发生过；今天一整夜我将会做这样的梦；您为什么要说起这些！”
阿格拉娅阴郁地望了他一眼。
“知道吗，明天我最好还是干脆不来！我就报告说病了，不就完了！”最后他这样决定。
阿格拉娅跺了下脚，甚至气得脸色发白。
“天哪！什么地方见过这样的事啊！人家故意为他……他却不来！哦，天哪！跟您这样头脑不清的人打交道可真有幸！”
“好，我来，我来。”公爵尽快打断她说，“我向您保证，整个晚上我将坐在那里一语不发。我就这样做。”
“您这样做好极了。您刚才说：‘我就报告说病了；’这种说法您到底是从哪儿捡来的？您干吗老爱用这些词语来跟我说话？您是存心逗我还是怎么的？”
“对不想，这也是学生用语；以后我不说了。我很明白，您……是在为我担心……（但是别生气！），对此我非常高兴，您不会相信，我现在有多担心，您的话又使我有多高兴。但是，我向您发誓，所有这种害怕，所有这一切全部不值一提和荒诞无稽。真的，阿格拉娅！但是高兴会留下来。我非常非常喜欢，您是这么一个孩子，这么好、这么善良的孩子！啊，您能成为多么美好的人，阿格拉娅！”
阿格拉娅当然是会生气的，而且已经想要生气了，但是忽然有一种连她自己也感到意外的感觉霎那间袭住了她的整个心灵。
“您不会责备我刚才说的那些粗鲁话……某个时候……以后？”突然她问。
“您说什么呀，您说什么呀？而且您干吗又发人了？瞧您又阴沉地看起人来了！您有时候看起人来太阴沉了，阿格拉娅，您过去从不这样看人，我知道，这是因为……”
“闭嘴，闭嘴！”
“不，最好还是说出来。我早就想说了；我已经说了，但是……这还不够，因为您不相信我。在我们之间始终隔着一个人……”
“闭嘴，闭嘴，闭嘴，闭嘴！”阿格拉娅突然打断他，一边紧紧抓住他的手，几乎是惊恐地望着他。这时有人在喊她；她仿佛很高兴，丢下他就跑去了。
公爵整夜都发热。很奇怪，他已经连续几夜发热病了。这一次在半昏迷状态中他冒出一个念头；要是明天当众毛病发作怎么办！过去不是确实发作过吗？想到这里他浑身冰凉；整夜他都想象着自己处于奇异怪诞、闻所未闻的社交界中，在一群奇怪的人群之中。主要是他“说走了嘴”；他知道什么不该说，但是却说个不停，他竭力劝说他们什么。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇和伊波利特也在客人们中间。而且显得异常友好。
他醒来时快９点了，头脑胀痛，思绪纷乱，印象奇特。不知为什么他十分想见到罗戈任，想见他并要跟他谈许多话，——究竟谈什么，他自己也不知道；后来他已经完全决定为什么事到伊波利特那儿去。他心里有一种模糊浑沌的感觉，以致虽然这天上午他遭遇的一些事给他留下了异常强烈的印象，但是仍然有某种不完整的感受。这些事中的一件便是列别杰夫的来访。
列别杰夫来得相当早，九点刚过，而且几乎完全醉了。虽然近来公爵没有注意观察，但是有一个情况不知怎么地却令他注目：自从伊沃尔金将军从他们这儿搬走后，已经三天了，列别杰夫的行为举止很怪。他不知怎么地突然变得异常肮脏邋遢，领带歪到一旁，常礼服的衣领也撕碎了。他在自己那里甚至还发酒疯，隔一个小院子就可以听到的；维拉有一次哭着跑来诉说原委。现在他来到公爵这里，不知怎么非常奇怪地说了起来，一一还捶着自己胸口，一边认着什么错……
“因为背叛和卑鄙，我得到了……得到了报应……我挨了耳光！”最后他悲切地说。
“耳光！谁打的！……这么一大清早。”
“一大清早。”列别杰夫现出讥讽的微笑，说，“时间在这里没有任何意义……即使是肉体上受到报应……但我得到的是精神上的……精神上的耳光，而不是肉体上的！”
他突然不经客套就坐了下来并开始讲起来。他的叙述毫不连贯；公爵皱了下眉头，想要离开，但忽然有几句话使他吃了一惊。他甚至惊讶得呆若木鸡……列别杰夫先生讲的事情十分令人奇怪。
开始看来是讲一封信；提到了阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜的名字。后来列别杰夫突然开始痛心地抱怨公爵本人；可以理解，公爵使他受了委屈。他说，起先在跟著名“人物”（即纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜）打交道这件事上，他有幸得到公爵的信任；但是后来公爵就完全跟他断绝了关系，并且把他从自己身边赶走，使他蒙受羞辱，甚至让人委屈到这种程度，最后一次竟粗暴地仿佛是断然拒绝回答“家里即将发生的变化’，这一并无恶意的问题。列别杰夫流着醉汉的眼泪承认说，“此后我尽经无论如何也不能忍受了，尤其是因为我知道得很多……非常多，从罗戈任那里，从纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那里；从纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的女友那里，从瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜……本人那里……还有从……甚至从阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜本人那里，您能想象这点吗，经过维拉的媒介，即经过我心爱的女儿维拉，唯一的……是的……不过她不是唯一的女儿，因为我有三个女儿。谁多次给叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜写信，甚至还以极端秘密的方式，嘻－嘻！谁写信告诉她纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜个人的全部关系……和行动，嘻－嘻－嘻！请问，是谁，谁是匿名信作者！”
“难道是您？”公爵大声喊道。
“正是，”醉汉神气活现地答道，“就在今天８点半时，总共才半小时前……不，已经有三刻钟了，我通知这位高尚的母亲，我有一件事……重要的事要转告她。我写了一张便条，通过一位姑娘从后面台阶上递进去的，她收下了。”
“您刚才见过时莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜了。”公爵问，他几乎不相信自己的耳朵。
“刚才见过并挨了记耳光……精神的耳光。她把信退还给我，甚至是扔还给我的，没有启封……把我不客气地撵了出来……不过，只是精神上的，而不是肉体上的……不过，差不多也就是肉体上的了，稍微差一点！”
“什么信她没有拆就扔还给您了。”
“难道……嘻一嘻一嘻！是啊，我还没有告诉您！我以为已经说过了……我收到这么一封信是要转交的……”
“谁写的？写给谁？”
但是列别杰夫的某些“解释”很难弄懂，哪怕能明白什么也不容易。但是公爵多少还能领会到，信是清晨通过女仆转交给维拉•列别杰娃的，由她再按地址转交…… “就像过去一样……就像过去一样，是那一位写给某个人……（我用“那一位”来称其中一位，仅用“某人”来称另一个，以表鄙视和区别；因为在纯洁无暇和高贵的将军的小姐与……茶花女之间是有很大差别的），就这样，信是由名字第一个字母是Ａ的‘那一位少写的。”
“这怎么可能？写给纳斯塔西娅•费利帕去娜，荒谬！”公爵嚷道。
“以前也有过，有过，但这次不是给她，而是给罗戈任，反正一样，是给罗戈任……甚至也曾给捷连季耶夫先生写过信，是转交的，但是是以Ａ开头的那一位写的，”列别杰夫眨了下眼，莞尔一笑说。
因为他常常偏离话题从一件事跳到另一件事并且忘记开始说的是什么，因此公爵便保持静默，让他说下去。但依然异常不清楚：信是经过他还是经过维拉转交？既然他自己要人相信“给罗戈任跟给纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜一个样”，那就是说，多半不是经过他转交的，如果是有书信的话。而现在信是通过什么方式落到了他的手里，这一情况仍然完全没有解释清楚；最可能应当设想是他用了什么办法从维拉那儿偷走了信……悄悄地偷了，怀着某种用意去给叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜。这样设想，公爵终于明白了。
“您发疯了！”他极为慌乱地嚷了起来。
“不完全是这样，深深敬爱的公爵，”列别杰夫不无恶意地回答说，“真的，本来我想交给您，给您，交到您本人手中，为您效劳……但是考虑结果觉得还是为那边效劳好，把一切都告知最高尚的母亲……因为以前有一次我曾写信告诉过她，是匿名信；刚才我预先在小纸片上写了，请求在８点２０分时接见，落款也是‘您的秘密通信者’！立即就准许了，马上，甚至还特别急促，让我从后门进去，见最高尚的母亲。”
“后来呢？……”
‘在那里的情况您已经知道了，差点没揍我一顿；也就是说只差一点点；甚至可以认为差不多是揍了。她把信扔还了我。的确，她想把信留在自己那儿，我看得出，我注意到这一点，但是改变了主意，扔还给了我，说：‘既然人家信托你这样的人转交，那你就去转交吧……’她甚至生气了。既然在我面前说并不觉得不好意思，那就是说，她是生气了。她是个火爆性子的人！”
“现在信在什么地方？”
“一直在我这里，瞧。”
他把阿格拉娅给加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇的便信递给了公爵，这正是当天上午两小时以后加夫里拉洋洋得意地给妹妹看的那封信。
“这封信不能留您这儿。”
“给您，给您！就是带来给您的，”列别杰夫热烈地接口说，“在有过瞬息的背叛以后，现在我又是您的奴仆了，整个儿都是您的人，从头到脚，从外面到内心！您就痛斥心灵，宽恕这一把胡子吧，就像托马斯•莫尔……在英国和大不列问说过的那样。而照罗马教王说的，则是Ｍｅａ ｃｕ１ｐａ， ｍｃａ ｃｕｌｐａ＊……也就是说他是罗马教皇，而我把他叫做罗马教王。”
“这封信应该马上送去，”公爵操起心来，“我来转交。”
“最好是不是……最好是不是……最有教养的公爵，最好是不是……这样！”
列别杰夫做了个怪诞的谄媚的鬼脸；他忽然在原地手忙脚乱起来，仿佛突然被针刺了似的，一边狡黠地霎着眼睛，一边用手做着动作表示着什么。
“怎么回事？”公爵威严地间。
“最好是先拆开来。”他似乎是推心置腹、巴结而动人地低语着。
公爵顿时暴跳如雷，列别杰夫本已开始逃开，但跑到门口又停了下来，想等等是否会有宽恕。
“哎，列别杰夫！怎么能，怎么能坠落到您这样低贱无耻的地步？”公爵痛心地大声说。列别杰夫的脸容变得开朗了。
“低贱，低贱！”他马上走近来，一边捶着胸口，一边淌着眼泪。
“这可是卑鄙！”
“的确卑鄙！是实在话！”
“您这是什么习性……喜欢这样奇怪地行事？您……可简直是间谍！为什么您要写匿名信去惊扰……这么高尚、善良的妇女？再说，为什么阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜没有权利爱给准写信就写信呢？您今天是去告发，还是怎么的？您指望得到什么？是什么促使您去告密？”
“纯粹是出于令人愉快的好奇心以及……为高尚的人热心效劳，就这样！”列别杰夫喃喃说，“现在整个几都是您的，又全是您的人了！哪怕把我绞死也是！”
“您到叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜那里去，也像现在这副样子？”公爵厌恶而又不无好奇地问。
“不……要干净些……甚至体面些；我已经是在受辱以后才弄得……这副模样。”
＊拉丁语：我有罪，我有罪。
“嗯，好吧，让我安静一会。”
“不过，这一请求必须得重复好几次，直至客人终于下决心离去。”他已经完全打开了门，重又回过来，随着脚走到房间中央，又开始用双手做手势表示拆信；他已经不敢用话说出自己的建议来；后来他走出去了，露出安详温和的微笑。
听到这一切心情是异常沉重的。所有这些事中显露出一个主要的不同一般的事实：阿格拉娅处于极大的不安、极大的犹豫、极大的痛苦之中，而且不知道为什么“是出于嫉妒，”公爵暗自低语。当然，也是源于有些居心不良的人搅扰了她，而非常奇怪的是，她竟这么信任他们。当然，在这个没有经验的、但急躁而高傲的头脑中酝酿着某些特殊的计划，也许是极有窖的……极不像话的。公爵异常惶恐，困惑中甚至不知道该拿什么主意。一定得采取什么预防措施，这点他是感觉到的。他又一次瞥了一眼封了口的信上的地址：哦，这里他没有什么怀疑和不安的，因为他相信阿格拉娅；这封信的另一方面使他忐忑不安：他不相信加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇，但是，他还是决定亲自把这封信转交给他本人，为此他已经走出了家门，但是在路上他又改变了主意。几乎就在普季岑家门口，就像故意安排似的，碰上了科利亚，于是公爵就委托他把信交到兄长手里，仿佛就是从阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜那里直接转交的。科利亚没有多问就送去了，因而加尼亚根本就想不到，信已经经过了多少中转。回家以后，公爵请维拉•鲁基扬诺夫娜到自己这儿来，对她说了该告诉她的情况，并安慰她，因为她到现在一直在找这封信，急得直哭。当她获悉信被他父亲拿走，惊恐异常（公爵后来从她那儿知道，她不止一次秘密为罗戈任和阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜效劳；她怎么也想不到，这里会有什么对公爵可能不利……）
公爵的心境终于坏到了极点，两小时后，当科利亚差人到他这儿来通知其父病倒时，最初一刻他几乎不能明白是怎么回事。但正是这一事件使他恢复了常态，因为它强烈地转移了他的注意力。他在尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜那里（病人自然被送到她这里）差不多一直耽到晚上。他几乎帮不上什么忙，但有这么一种人，患难者在艰难的时刻只要见到他们在自己身边，便不知怎么地会感到宽慰。科利亚惊吓得不得了，歇斯底里地哭泣着，但是他一直在当跑腿：跑去找医生，找了三位，又跑药房，还去了理发铺。＊总算使将军死而复苏，但是没有恢复知觉；医生表示，“无论怎样，病人处于危险之中”。瓦里娅和尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜寸步不离病人，加尼亚感到窘困和震惊，但不想到楼上去，甚至怕见病人，他绞着自己的双手，在与公爵语无伦次的谈话中他能表达的就是，“这样的不幸，仿佛故意似的，偏偏在这个时候！”公爵觉得，他能明白加尼亚所指的是什么时候，在普季岑家里公爵已经遇不到伊波利特了。到傍晚时列别杰夫跑来了，在上午的“解释”以后他一直睡到现在没有醒过。现在他差不多是清醒的，在病人面前哭洒了真诚的眼泪，犹如哭自己的亲兄弟似的。他哭诉着，自责着，但是并没有解释是怎么一回事，他还一再缠着尼娜•亚历山德罗夫问，不停地要她相信，“是他，他本人就是原因，不是别人而正是他……纯粹出于令人快活的好奇心……” 死者“（不知为什么他这么固执地称还活着的将军）甚至是最具天才的人！”他特别认真地坚持将军是天才这一点，仿佛因此能在此刻带来什么不同一般的好处似的，尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜看见他的真诚泪水，终于不带任何责备，甚至几乎是温柔地对他说，“好了，上帝保佑您，好了，别哭了，好了，上帝会原谅您的！’；列别杰失彼这些话和说话的语气震惊得整个晚上已经不想离开尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜的身边（所有后来几天直至将军死去，他几乎从早到夜都在他们家里度过的）。在这一天内叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜两位差人到尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜这儿来探询病人的健康状况，晚上９点公爵来到叶潘钦家已经宾客满座的客厅，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜又立即开始向他询问病人的情况，既关切又详尽，她也郑重其事地回答了别洛孔斯卡娅的问题：）病人是谁？尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜是谁？”公爵对此颇为满意。他自己在向叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜做解释时，谈吐“非常优雅”，照阿格拉娅两位姐姐事后形容的那样：“谦逊，平和，没有多余的话，没有手势，庄重得体：进来时风度翩翩；衣着非常漂亮”，不仅没有像上一天担心的那样“在光滑的地板上摔到”，而且显然给大家留下了甚至愉快的印象。
从公爵方面来说，他坐下来并打量了周围，马上就发现，所有聚集在这里的人绝非如昨天阿格拉娅用来吓唬他的虚构的样子，也不是夜间他做恶梦见到的可怕的样子。一生中他第一次见到的被冠以可怕的名称“上流社会”的一角。由于某些特别的打算，设想和爱好，他早已渴望着深入到这个颇具迷惑力的人圈里，用此他对第一个印象有苦强烈兴趣。这初步印象甚至是迷人的。不知怎么地，他突然觉得，所有这些人仿佛生下来就是这样呆在一起的，仿佛叶潘钦家今晚没有举办什么“晚会”，没有邀请什么宾客，所有这些人全是“自己人”，而他自己也早已是他们的忠诚朋友和志同道合者，现在是小别之后又回到他们这儿来，优雅的举止、纯朴的为人和表面的坦诚几乎具有迷人的魅力。他怎么也想不到，所有这一切纯朴、高雅、机智和高度的自尊，也许都只是富丽堂皇的艺术精品，大部分宾客，尽管有着令人肃然起敬的外表，却是些相当空虚贫乏的人物，不过，他们在自鸣得意之中自己也不知道，他们身上的许多优点只是糟巧的装饰品，而且这也不是他们的过错，因为他们是不自觉地继承遗产得到它们的。公爵因为沉缅于自己得到的美妙的第一印象之中，因此甚至不想去怀疑这一点。倒如，他看到，这个老人，这个达官显要，论年龄可以做他的爷爷，甚至中断自己的谈话来听他这么一个涉世不深的年轻人说话，不仅听他说，而且显然还看重他的意见，对他这么和蔼可亲、这么真诚温厚，而他们素昧平生，才初次相见。也许，这种礼貌的细致周到对热情敏感的公爵最有影响。也许，他事先就对这种美好的印象过于好感，甚至偏爱。
＊从前理发铺兼用放血等土法治病。
不过，所有这些人虽然无疑是“家庭的朋友”，彼此之间也是朋友，刚才把公爵介绍给他们并与之结识时，他也是这么看待他们的，然而无论对叶潘钦家来说还是
Part 4 Chapter 7
WHILE he feasted his eyes upon Aglaya, as she talked merrily with Evgenie and Prince N., suddenly the old anglomaniac, who was talking to the dignitary in another corner of the room, apparently telling him a story about something or other--suddenly this gentleman pronounced the name of "Nicolai Andreevitch Pavlicheff" aloud. The prince quickly turned towards him, and listened.
The conversation had been on the subject of land, and the present disorders, and there must have been something amusing said, for the old man had begun to laugh at his companion's heated expressions.
The latter was describing in eloquent words how, in consequence of recent legislation, he was obliged to sell a beautiful estate in the N. province, not because he wanted ready money--in fact, he was obliged to sell it at half its value. "To avoid another lawsuit about the Pavlicheff estate, I ran away," he said. "With a few more inheritances of that kind I should soon be ruined!"
At this point General Epanchin, noticing how interested Muishkin had become in the conversation, said to him, in a low tone:
"That gentleman--Ivan Petrovitch--is a relation of your late friend, Mr. Pavlicheff. You wanted to find some of his relations, did you not?"
The general, who had been talking to his chief up to this moment, had observed the prince's solitude and silence, and was anxious to draw him into the conversation, and so introduce him again to the notice of some of the important personages.
"Lef Nicolaievitch was a ward of Nicolai Andreevitch Pavlicheff, after the death of his own parents," he remarked, meeting Ivan Petrovitch's eye.
"Very happy to meet him, I'm sure," remarked the latter. "I remember Lef Nicolaievitch well. When General Epanchin introduced us just now, I recognized you at once, prince. You are very little changed, though I saw you last as a child of some ten or eleven years old. There was something in your features, I suppose, that--"
"You saw me as a child!" exclaimed the prince, with surprise.
"Oh! yes, long ago," continued Ivan Petrovitch, "while you were living with my cousin at Zlatoverhoff. You don't remember me? No, I dare say you don't; you had some malady at the time, I remember. It was so serious that I was surprised--"
"No; I remember nothing!" said the prince. A few more words of explanation followed, words which were spoken without the smallest excitement by his companion, but which evoked the greatest agitation in the prince; and it was discovered that two old ladies to whose care the prince had been left by Pavlicheff, and who lived at Zlatoverhoff, were also relations of Ivan Petrovitch.
The latter had no idea and could give no information as to why Pavlicheff had taken so great an interest in the little prince, his ward.
"In point of fact I don't think I thought much about it," said the old fellow. He seemed to have a wonderfully good memory, however, for he told the prince all about the two old ladies, Pavlicheff's cousins, who had taken care of him, and whom, he declared, he had taken to task for being too severe with the prince as a small sickly boy--the elder sister, at least; the younger had been kind, he recollected. They both now lived in another province, on a small estate left to them by Pavlicheff. The prince listened to all this with eyes sparkling with emotion and delight.
He declared with unusual warmth that he would never forgive himself for having travelled about in the central provinces during these last six months without having hunted up his two old friends.
He declared, further, that he had intended to go every day, but had always been prevented by circumstances; but that now he would promise himself the pleasure--however far it was, he would find them out. And so Ivan Petrovitch REALLY knew Natalia Nikitishna!- -what a saintly nature was hers!--and Martha Nikitishna! Ivan Petrovitch must excuse him, but really he was not quite fair on dear old Martha. She was severe, perhaps; but then what else could she be with such a little idiot as he was then? (Ha, ha.) He really was an idiot then, Ivan Petrovitch must know, though he might not believe it. (Ha, ha.) So he had really seen him there! Good heavens! And was he really and truly and actually a cousin of Pavlicheff's?
"I assure you of it," laughed Ivan Petrovitch, gazing amusedly at the prince.
"Oh! I didn't say it because I DOUBT the fact, you know. (Ha, ha.) How could I doubt such a thing? (Ha, ha, ha.) I made the remark because--because Nicolai Andreevitch Pavlicheff was such a splendid man, don't you see! Such a high-souled man, he really was, I assure you."
The prince did not exactly pant for breath, but he "seemed almost to CHOKE out of pure simplicity and goodness of heart," as Adelaida expressed it, on talking the party over with her fiance, the Prince S., next morning.
"But, my goodness me," laughed Ivan Petrovitch, "why can't I be cousin to even a splendid man?"
"Oh, dear!" cried the prince, confused, trying to hurry his words out, and growing more and more eager every moment: "I've gone and said another stupid thing. I don't know what to say. I--I didn't mean that, you know--I--I--he really was such a splendid man, wasn't he?"
The prince trembled all over. Why was he so agitated? Why had he flown into such transports of delight without any apparent reason? He had far outshot the measure of joy and emotion consistent with the occasion. Why this was it would be difficult to say.
He seemed to feel warmly and deeply grateful to someone for something or other--perhaps to Ivan Petrovitch; but likely enough to all the guests, individually, and collectively. He was much too happy.
Ivan Petrovitch began to stare at him with some surprise; the dignitary, too, looked at him with considerable attention; Princess Bielokonski glared at him angrily, and compressed her lips. Prince N., Evgenie, Prince S., and the girls, all broke off their own conversations and listened. Aglaya seemed a little startled; as for Lizabetha Prokofievna, her heart sank within her.
This was odd of Lizabetha Prokofievna and her daughters. They had themselves decided that it would be better if the prince did not talk all the evening. Yet seeing him sitting silent and alone, but perfectly happy, they had been on the point of exerting themselves to draw him into one of the groups of talkers around the room. Now that he was in the midst of a talk they became more than ever anxious and perturbed.
"That he was a splendid man is perfectly true; you are quite right," repeated Ivan Petrovitch, but seriously this time. "He was a fine and a worthy fellow--worthy, one may say, of the highest respect," he added, more and more seriously at each pause; " and it is agreeable to see, on your part, such--"
"Wasn't it this same Pavlicheff about whom there was a strange story in connection with some abbot? I don't remember who the abbot was, but I remember at one time everybody was talking about it," remarked the old dignitary.
"Yes--Abbot Gurot, a Jesuit," said Ivan Petrovitch. "Yes, that's the sort of thing our best men are apt to do. A man of rank, too, and rich--a man who, if he had continued to serve, might have done anything; and then to throw up the service and everything else in order to go over to Roman Catholicism and turn Jesuit-- openly, too--almost triumphantly. By Jove! it was positively a mercy that he died when he did--it was indeed--everyone said so at the time."
The prince was beside himself.
"Pavlicheff?--Pavlicheff turned Roman Catholic? Impossible!" he cried, in horror.
"H'm! impossible is rather a strong word," said Ivan Petrovitch. "You must allow, my dear prince... However, of course you value the memory of the deceased so very highly; and he certainly was the kindest of men; to which fact, by the way, I ascribe, more than to anything else, the success of the abbot in influencing his religious convictions. But you may ask me, if you please, how much trouble and worry I, personally, had over that business, and especially with this same Gurot! Would you believe it," he continued, addressing the dignitary, "they actually tried to put in a claim under the deceased's will, and I had to resort to the very strongest measures in order to bring them to their senses? I assure you they knew their cue, did these gentlemen-- wonderful! Thank goodness all this was in Moscow, and I got the Court, you know, to help me, and we soon brought them to their senses.
"You wouldn't believe how you have pained and astonished me," cried the prince.
"Very sorry; but in point of fact, you know, it was all nonsense and would have ended in smoke, as usual--I'm sure of that. Last year,"--he turned to the old man again,--"Countess K. joined some Roman Convent abroad. Our people never seem to be able to offer any resistance so soon as they get into the hands of these-- intriguers--especially abroad."
"That is all thanks to our lassitude, I think," replied the old man, with authority. "And then their way of preaching; they have a skilful manner of doing it! And they know how to startle one, too. I got quite a fright myself in '32, in Vienna, I assure you; but I didn't cave in to them, I ran away instead, ha, ha!"
"Come, come, I've always heard that you ran away with the beautiful Countess Levitsky that time--throwing up everything in order to do it--and not from the Jesuits at all," said Princess Bielokonski, suddenly.
"Well, yes--but we call it from the Jesuits, you know; it comes to the same thing," laughed the old fellow, delighted with the pleasant recollection.
"You seem to be very religious," he continued, kindly, addressing the prince," which is a thing one meets so seldom nowadays among young people."
The prince was listening open-mouthed, and still in a condition of excited agitation. The old man was evidently interested in him, and anxious to study him more closely.
"Pavlicheff was a man of bright intellect and a good Christian, a sincere Christian," said the prince, suddenly. "How could he possibly embrace a faith which is unchristian? Roman Catholicism is, so to speak, simply the same thing as unchristianity," he added with flashing eyes, which seemed to take in everybody in the room.
"Come, that's a little TOO strong, isn't it?" murmured the old man, glancing at General Epanchin in surprise.
"How do you make out that the Roman Catholic religion is UNCHRISTIAN? What is it, then?" asked Ivan Petrovitch, turning to the prince.
"It is not a Christian religion, in the first place," said the latter, in extreme agitation, quite out of proportion to the necessity of the moment. "And in the second place, Roman Catholicism is, in my opinion, worse than Atheism itself. Yes-- that is my opinion. Atheism only preaches a negation, but Romanism goes further; it preaches a disfigured, distorted Christ--it preaches Anti-Christ--I assure you, I swear it! This is my own personal conviction, and it has long distressed me. The Roman Catholic believes that the Church on earth cannot stand without universal temporal Power. He cries 'non possumus!' In my opinion the Roman Catholic religion is not a faith at all, but simply a continuation of the Roman Empire, and everything is subordinated to this idea--beginning with faith. The Pope has seized territories and an earthly throne, and has held them with the sword. And so the thing has gone on, only that to the sword they have added lying, intrigue, deceit, fanaticism, superstition, swindling;--they have played fast and loose with the most sacred and sincere feelings of men;--they have exchanged everything--everything for money, for base earthly POWER! And is this not the teaching of Anti-Christ? How could the upshot of all this be other than Atheism? Atheism is the child of Roman Catholicism--it proceeded from these Romans themselves, though perhaps they would not believe it. It grew and fattened on hatred of its parents; it is the progeny of their lies and spiritual feebleness. Atheism! In our country it is only among the upper classes that you find unbelievers; men who have lost the root or spirit of their faith; but abroad whole masses of the people are beginning to profess unbelief--at first because of the darkness and lies by which they were surrounded; but now out of fanaticism, out of loathing for the Church and Christianity!"
The prince paused to get breath. He had spoken with extraordinary rapidity, and was very pale.
All present interchanged glances, but at last the old dignitary burst out laughing frankly. Prince N. took out his eye-glass to have a good look at the speaker. The German poet came out of his corner and crept nearer to the table, with a spiteful smile.
"You exaggerate the matter very much," said Ivan Petrovitch, with rather a bored air. "There are, in the foreign Churches, many representatives of their faith who are worthy of respect and esteem."
"Oh, but I did not speak of individual representatives. I was merely talking about Roman Catholicism, and its essence--of Rome itself. A Church can never entirely disappear; I never hinted at that!"
"Agreed that all this may be true; but we need not discuss a subject which belongs to the domain of theology."
"Oh, no; oh, no! Not to theology alone, I assure you! Why, Socialism is the progeny of Romanism and of the Romanistic spirit. It and its brother Atheism proceed from Despair in opposition to Catholicism. It seeks to replace in itself the moral power of religion, in order to appease the spiritual thirst of parched humanity and save it; not by Christ, but by force. 'Don't dare to believe in God, don't dare to possess any individuality, any property! Fraternite ou la Mort; two million heads. 'By their works ye shall know them'--we are told. And we must not suppose that all this is harmless and without danger to ourselves. Oh, no; we must resist, and quickly, quickly! We must let out Christ shine forth upon the Western nations, our Christ whom we have preserved intact, and whom they have never known. Not as slaves, allowing ourselves to be caught by the hooks of the Jesuits, but carrying our Russian civilization to THEM, we must stand before them, not letting it be said among us that their preaching is 'skilful,' as someone expressed it just now."
"But excuse me, excuse me;" cried Ivan Petrovitch considerably disturbed, and looking around uneasily. "Your ideas are, of course, most praiseworthy, and in the highest degree patriotic; but you exaggerate the matter terribly. It would be better if we dropped the subject."
"No, sir, I do not exaggerate, I understate the matter, if anything, undoubtedly understate it; simply because I cannot express myself as I should like, but--"
"Allow me!"
The prince was silent. He sat straight up in his chair and gazed fervently at Ivan Petrovitch.
"It seems to me that you have been too painfully impressed by the news of what happened to your good benefactor," said the old dignitary, kindly, and with the utmost calmness of demeanour. "You are excitable, perhaps as the result of your solitary life. If you would make up your mind to live more among your fellows in society, I trust, I am sure, that the world would be glad to welcome you, as a remarkable young man; and you would soon find yourself able to look at things more calmly. You would see that all these things are much simpler than you think; and, besides, these rare cases come about, in my opinion, from ennui and from satiety."
"Exactly, exactly! That is a true thought!" cried the prince. "From ennui, from our ennui but not from satiety! Oh, no, you are wrong there! Say from THIRST if you like; the thirst of fever! And please do not suppose that this is so small a matter that we may have a laugh at it and dismiss it; we must be able to foresee our disasters and arm against them. We Russians no sooner arrive at the brink of the water, and realize that we are really at the brink, than we are so delighted with the outlook that in we plunge and swim to the farthest point we can see. Why is this? You say you are surprised at Pavlicheff's action; you ascribe it to madness, to kindness of heart, and what not, but it is not so.
"Our Russian intensity not only astonishes ourselves; all Europe wonders at our conduct in such cases! For, if one of us goes over to Roman Catholicism, he is sure to become a Jesuit at once, and a rabid one into the bargain. If one of us becomes an Atheist, he must needs begin to insist on the prohibition of faith in God by force, that is, by the sword. Why is this? Why does he then exceed all bounds at once? Because he has found land at last, the fatherland that he sought in vain before; and, because his soul is rejoiced to find it, he throws himself upon it and kisses it! Oh, it is not from vanity alone, it is not from feelings of vanity that Russians become Atheists and Jesuits! But from spiritual thirst, from anguish of longing for higher things, for dry firm land, for foothold on a fatherland which they never believed in because they never knew it. It is easier for a Russian to become an Atheist, than for any other nationality in the world. And not only does a Russian 'become an Atheist,' but he actually BELIEVES IN Atheism, just as though he had found a new faith, not perceiving that he has pinned his faith to a negation. Such is our anguish of thirst! 'Whoso has no country has no God.' That is not my own expression; it is the expression of a merchant, one of the Old Believers, whom I once met while travelling. He did not say exactly these words. I think his expression was:
"'Whoso forsakes his country forsakes his God.'
"But let these thirsty Russian souls find, like Columbus' discoverers, a new world; let them find the Russian world, let them search and discover all the gold and treasure that lies hid in the bosom of their own land! Show them the restitution of lost humanity, in the future, by Russian thought alone, and by means of the God and of the Christ of our Russian faith, and you will see how mighty and just and wise and good a giant will rise up before the eyes of the astonished and frightened world; astonished because they expect nothing but the sword from us, because they think they will get nothing out of us but barbarism. This has been the case up to now, and the longer matters go on as they are now proceeding, the more clear will be the truth of what I say; and I--"
But at this moment something happened which put a most unexpected end to the orator's speech. All this heated tirade, this outflow of passionate words and ecstatic ideas which seemed to hustle and tumble over each other as they fell from his lips, bore evidence of some unusually disturbed mental condition in the young fellow who had "boiled over" in such a remarkable manner, without any apparent reason.
Of those who were present, such as knew the prince listened to his outburst in a state of alarm, some with a feeling of mortification. It was so unlike his usual timid self-constraint; so inconsistent with his usual taste and tact, and with his instinctive feeling for the higher proprieties. They could not understand the origin of the outburst; it could not be simply the news of Pavlicheff's perversion. By the ladies the prince was regarded as little better than a lunatic, and Princess Bielokonski admitted afterwards that "in another minute she would have bolted." 
The two old gentlemen looked quite alarmed. The old general (Epanchin's chief) sat and glared at the prince in severe displeasure. The colonel sat immovable. Even the German poet grew a little pale, though he wore his usual artificial smile as he looked around to see what the others would do.
In point of fact it is quite possible that the matter would have ended in a very commonplace and natural way in a few minutes. The undoubtedly astonished, but now more collected, General Epanchin had several times endeavoured to interrupt the prince, and not having succeeded he was now preparing to take firmer and more vigorous measures to attain his end. In another minute or two he would probably have made up his mind to lead the prince quietly out of the room, on the plea of his being ill (and it was more than likely that the general was right in his belief that the prince WAS actually ill), but it so happened that destiny had something different in store.
At the beginning of the evening, when the prince first came into the room, he had sat down as far as possible from the Chinese vase which Aglaya had spoken of the day before.
Will it be believed that, after Aglaya's alarming words, an ineradicable conviction had taken possession of his mind that, however he might try to avoid this vase next day, he must certainly break it? But so it was.
During the evening other impressions began to awaken in his mind, as we have seen, and he forgot his presentiment. But when Pavlicheff was mentioned and the general introduced him to Ivan Petrovitch, he had changed his place, and went over nearer to the table; when, it so happened, he took the chair nearest to the beautiful vase, which stood on a pedestal behind him, just about on a level with his elbow.
As he spoke his last words he had risen suddenly from his seat with a wave of his arm, and there was a general cry of horror.
The huge vase swayed backwards and forwards; it seemed to be uncertain whether or no to topple over on to the head of one of the old men, but eventually determined to go the other way, and came crashing over towards the German poet, who darted out of the way in terror.
The crash, the cry, the sight of the fragments of valuable china covering the carpet, the alarm of the company--what all this meant to the poor prince it would be difficult to convey to the mind of the reader, or for him to imagine.
But one very curious fact was that all the shame and vexation and mortification which he felt over the accident were less powerful than the deep impression of the almost supernatural truth of his premonition. He stood still in alarm--in almost superstitious alarm, for a moment; then all mists seemed to clear away from his eyes; he was conscious of nothing but light and joy and ecstasy; his breath came and went; but the moment passed. Thank God it was not that! He drew a long breath and looked around.
For some minutes he did not seem to comprehend the excitement around him; that is, he comprehended it and saw everything, but he stood aside, as it were, like someone invisible in a fairy tale, as though he had nothing to do with what was going on, though it pleased him to take an interest in it.
He saw them gather up the broken bits of china; he heard the loud talking of the guests and observed how pale Aglaya looked, and how very strangely she was gazing at him. There was no hatred in her expression, and no anger whatever. It was full of alarm for him, and sympathy and affection, while she looked around at the others with flashing, angry eyes. His heart filled with a sweet pain as he gazed at her.
At length he observed, to his amazement, that all had taken their seats again, and were laughing and talking as though nothing had happened. Another minute and the laughter grew louder--they were laughing at him, at his dumb stupor--laughing kindly and merrily. Several of them spoke to him, and spoke so kindly and cordially, especially Lizabetha Prokofievna--she was saying the kindest possible things to him.
Suddenly he became aware that General Epanchin was tapping him on the shoulder; Ivan Petrovitch was laughing too, but still more kind and sympathizing was the old dignitary. He took the prince by the hand and pressed it warmly; then he patted it, and quietly urged him to recollect himself--speaking to him exactly as he would have spoken to a little frightened child, which pleased the prince wonderfully; and next seated him beside himself.
The prince gazed into his face with pleasure, but still seemed to have no power to speak. His breath failed him. The old man's face pleased him greatly.
"Do you really forgive me?" he said at last. "And--and Lizabetha Prokofievna too?" The laugh increased, tears came into the prince's eyes, he could not believe in all this kindness--he was enchanted.
"The vase certainly was a very beautiful one. I remember it here for fifteen years--yes, quite that!" remarked Ivan Petrovitch.
"Oh, what a dreadful calamity! A wretched vase smashed, and a man half dead with remorse about it," said Lizabetha Prokofievna, loudly. "What made you so dreadfully startled, Lef Nicolaievitch?" she added, a little timidly. "Come, my dear boy! cheer up. You really alarm me, taking the accident so to heart."
"Do you forgive me all--ALL, besides the vase, I mean?" said the prince, rising from his seat once more, but the old gentleman caught his hand and drew him down again--he seemed unwilling to let him go.
"C'est tres-curieux et c'est tres-serieux," he whispered across the table to Ivan Petrovitch, rather loudly. Probably the prince heard him.
"So that I have not offended any of you? You will not believe how happy I am to be able to think so. It is as it should be. As if I COULD offend anyone here! I should offend you again by even suggesting such a thing."
"Calm yourself, my dear fellow. You are exaggerating again; you really have no occasion to be so grateful to us. It is a feeling which does you great credit, but an exaggeration, for all that."
"I am not exactly thanking you, I am only feeling a growing admiration for you--it makes me happy to look at you. I dare say I am speaking very foolishly, but I must speak--I must explain, if it be out of nothing better than self-respect."
All he said and did was abrupt, confused, feverish--very likely the words he spoke, as often as not, were not those he wished to say. He seemed to inquire whether he MIGHT speak. His eyes lighted on Princess Bielokonski.
"All right, my friend, talk away, talk away!" she remarked. "Only don't lose your breath; you were in such a hurry when you began, and look what you've come to now! Don't be afraid of speaking-- all these ladies and gentlemen have seen far stranger people than yourself; you don't astonish THEM. You are nothing out-of-the-way remarkable, you know. You've done nothing but break a vase, and give us all a fright."
The prince listened, smiling.
"Wasn't it you," he said, suddenly turning to the old gentleman, "who saved the student Porkunoff and a clerk called Shoabrin from being sent to Siberia, two or three months since?"
The old dignitary blushed a little, and murmured that the prince had better not excite himself further.
"And I have heard of YOU," continued the prince, addressing Ivan Petrovitch, "that when some of your villagers were burned out you gave them wood to build up their houses again, though they were no longer your serfs and had behaved badly towards you."
"Oh, come, come! You are exaggerating," said Ivan Petrovitch, beaming with satisfaction, all the same. He was right, however, in this instance, for the report had reached the prince's ears in an incorrect form.
"And you, princess," he went on, addressing Princess Bielokonski, "was it not you who received me in Moscow, six months since, as kindly as though I had been your own son, in response to a letter from Lizabetha Prokofievna; and gave me one piece of advice, again as to your own son, which I shall never forget? Do you remember?"
"What are you making such a fuss about?" said the old lady, with annoyance. "You are a good fellow, but very silly. One gives you a halfpenny, and you are as grateful as though one had saved your life. You think this is praiseworthy on your part, but it is not --it is not, indeed."
She seemed to be very angry, but suddenly burst out laughing, quite good-humouredly.
Lizabetha Prokofievna's face brightened up, too; so did that of General Epanchin.
"I told you Lef Nicolaievitch was a man--a man--if only he would not be in such a hurry, as the princess remarked," said the latter, with delight.
Aglaya alone seemed sad and depressed; her face was flushed, perhaps with indignation.
"He really is very charming," whispered the old dignitary to Ivan Petrovitch.
"I came into this room with anguish in my heart," continued the prince, with ever-growing agitation, speaking quicker and quicker, and with increasing strangeness. "I--I was afraid of you all, and afraid of myself. I was most afraid of myself. When I returned to Petersburg, I promised myself to make a point of seeing our greatest men, and members of our oldest families--the old families like my own. I am now among princes like myself, am I not? I wished to know you, and it was necessary, very, very necessary. I had always heard so much that was evil said of you all--more evil than good; as to how small and petty were your interests, how absurd your habits, how shallow your education, and so on. There is so much written and said about you! I came here today with anxious curiosity; I wished to see for myself and form my own convictions as to whether it were true that the whole of this upper stratum of Russian society is WORTHLESS, has outlived its time, has existed too long, and is only fit to die-- and yet is dying with petty, spiteful warring against that which is destined to supersede it and take its place--hindering the Coming Men, and knowing not that itself is in a dying condition. I did not fully believe in this view even before, for there never was such a class among us--excepting perhaps at court, by accident--or by uniform; but now there is not even that, is there? It has vanished, has it not?"
"No, not a bit of it," said Ivan Petrovitch, with a sarcastic laugh.
"Good Lord, he's off again!" said Princess Bielokonski, impatiently.
"Laissez-le dire! He is trembling all over," said the old man, in a warning whisper.
The prince certainly was beside himself.
"Well? What have I seen?" he continued. "I have seen men of graceful simplicity of intellect; I have seen an old man who is not above speaking kindly and even LISTENING to a boy like myself; I see before me persons who can understand, who can forgive--kind, good Russian hearts--hearts almost as kind and cordial as I met abroad. Imagine how delighted I must have been, and how surprised! Oh, let me express this feeling! I have so often heard, and I have even believed, that in society there was nothing but empty forms, and that reality had vanished; but I now see for myself that this can never be the case HERE, among us--it may be the order elsewhere, but not in Russia. Surely you are not all Jesuits and deceivers! I heard Prince N.'s story just now. Was it not simple-minded, spontaneous humour? Could such words come from the lips of a man who is dead?--a man whose heart and talents are dried up? Could dead men and women have treated me so kindly as you have all been treating me to-day? Is there not material for the future in all this--for hope? Can such people fail to UNDERSTAND? Can such men fall away from reality?"
"Once more let us beg you to be calm, my dear boy. We'll talk of all this another time--I shall do so with the greatest pleasure, for one," said the old dignitary, with a smile.
Ivan Petrovitch grunted and twisted round in his chair. General Epanchin moved nervously. The latter's chief had started a conversation with the wife of the dignitary, and took no notice whatever of the prince, but the old lady very often glanced at him, and listened to what he was saying.
"No, I had better speak," continued the prince, with a new outburst of feverish emotion, and turning towards the old man with an air of confidential trustfulness." Yesterday, Aglaya Ivanovna forbade me to talk, and even specified the particular subjects I must not touch upon--she knows well enough that I am odd when I get upon these matters. I am nearly twenty-seven years old, and yet I know I am little better than a child. I have no right to express my ideas, and said so long ago. Only in Moscow, with Rogojin, did I ever speak absolutely freely! He and I read Pushkin together--all his works. Rogojin knew nothing of Pushkin, had not even heard his name. I am always afraid of spoiling a great Thought or Idea by my absurd manner. I have no eloquence, I know. I always make the wrong gestures-- inappropriate gestures--and therefore I degrade the Thought, and raise a laugh instead of doing my subject justice. I have no sense of proportion either, and that is the chief thing. I know it would be much better if I were always to sit still and say nothing. When I do so, I appear to be quite a sensible sort of a person, and what's more, I think about things. But now I must speak; it is better that I should. I began to speak because you looked so kindly at me; you have such a beautiful face. I promised Aglaya Ivanovna yesterday that I would not speak all the evening."
"Really?" said the old man, smiling.
"But, at times, I can't help thinking that I am. wrong in feeling so about it, you know. Sincerity is more important than elocution, isn't it?"
"Sometimes."
"I want to explain all to you--everything--everything! I know you think me Utopian, don't you--an idealist? Oh, no! I'm not, indeed--my ideas are all so simple. You don't believe me? You are smiling. Do you know, I am sometimes very wicked--for I lose my faith? This evening as I came here, I thought to myself, 'What shall I talk about? How am I to begin, so that they may be able to understand partially, at all events?' How afraid I was-- dreadfully afraid! And yet, how COULD I be afraid--was it not shameful of me? Was I afraid of finding a bottomless abyss of empty selfishness? Ah! that's why I am so happy at this moment, because I find there is no bottomless abyss at all--but good, healthy material, full of life.
"It is not such a very dreadful circumstance that we are odd people, is it? For we really are odd, you know--careless, reckless, easily wearied of anything. We don't look thoroughly into matters--don't care to understand things. We are all like this--you and I, and all of them! Why, here are you, now--you are not a bit angry with me for calling you odd,' are you? And, if so, surely there is good material in you? Do you know, I sometimes think it is a good thing to be odd. We can forgive one another more easily, and be more humble. No one can begin by being perfect--there is much one cannot understand in life at first. In order to attain to perfection, one must begin by failing to understand much. And if we take in knowledge too quickly, we very likely are not taking it in at all. I say all this to you--you who by this time understand so much--and doubtless have failed to understand so much, also. I am not afraid of you any longer. You are not angry that a mere boy should say such words to you, are you? Of course not! You know how to forget and to forgive. You are laughing, Ivan Petrovitch? You think I am a champion of other classes of people--that I am THEIR advocate, a democrat, and an orator of Equality?" The prince laughed hysterically; he had several times burst into these little, short nervous laughs. "Oh, no--it is for you, for myself, and for all of us together, that I am alarmed. I am a prince of an old family myself, and I am sitting among my peers; and I am talking like this in the hope of saving us all; in the hope that our class will not disappear altogether--into the darkness--unguessing its danger--blaming everything around it, and losing ground every day. Why should we disappear and give place to others, when we may still, if we choose, remain in the front rank and lead the battle? Let us be servants, that we may become lords in due season!"
He tried to get upon his feet again, but the old man still restrained him, gazing at him with increasing perturbation as he went on.
"Listen--I know it is best not to speak! It is best simply to give a good example--simply to begin the work. I have done this-- I have begun, and--and--oh! CAN anyone be unhappy, really? Oh! what does grief matter--what does misfortune matter, if one knows how to be happy? Do you know, I cannot understand how anyone can pass by a green tree, and not feel happy only to look at it! How anyone can talk to a man and not feel happy in loving him! Oh, it is my own fault that I cannot express myself well enough! But there are lovely things at every step I take--things which even the most miserable man must recognize as beautiful. Look at a little child--look at God's day-dawn--look at the grass growing-- look at the eyes that love you, as they gaze back into your eyes!"
He had risen, and was speaking standing up. The old gentleman was looking at him now in unconcealed alarm. Lizabetha Prokofievna wrung her hands. "Oh, my God!" she cried. She had guessed the state of the case before anyone else.
Aglaya rushed quickly up to him, and was just in time to receive him in her arms, and to hear with dread and horror that awful, wild cry as he fell writhing to the ground.
There he lay on the carpet, and someone quickly placed a cushion under his head.
No one had expected this.
In a quarter of an hour or so Prince N. and Evgenie Pavlovitch and the old dignitary were hard at work endeavouring to restore the harmony of the evening, but it was of no avail, and very soon after the guests separated and went their ways.
A great deal of sympathy was expressed; a considerable amount of advice was volunteered; Ivan Petrovitch expressed his opinion that the young man was "a Slavophile, or something of that sort"; but that it was not a dangerous development. The old dignitary said nothing.
True enough, most of the guests, next day and the day after, were not in very good humour. Ivan Petrovitch was a little offended, but not seriously so. General Epanchin's chief was rather cool towards him for some while after the occurrence. The old dignitary, as patron of the family, took the opportunity of murmuring some kind of admonition to the general, and added, in flattering terms, that he was most interested in Aglaya's future. He was a man who really did possess a kind heart, although his interest in the prince, in the earlier part of the evening, was due, among other reasons, to the latter's connection with Nastasia Philipovna, according to popular report. He had heard a good deal of this story here and there, and was greatly interested in it, so much so that he longed to ask further questions about it.
Princess Bielokonski, as she drove away on this eventful evening, took occasion to say to Lizabetha Prokofievna:
"Well--he's a good match--and a bad one; and if you want my opinion, more bad than good. You can see for yourself the man is an invalid."
Lizabetha therefore decided that the prince was impossible as a husband for Aglaya; and during the ensuing night she made a vow that never while she lived should he marry Aglaya. With this resolve firmly impressed upon her mind, she awoke next day; but during the morning, after her early lunch, she fell into a condition of remarkable inconsistency.
In reply to a very guarded question of her sisters', Aglaya had answered coldly, but exceedingly haughtily:
"I have never given him my word at all, nor have I ever counted him as my future husband--never in my life. He is just as little to me as all the rest."
Lizabetha Prokofievna suddenly flared up.
"I did not expect that of you, Aglaya," she said. "He is an impossible husband for you,--I know it; and thank God that we agree upon that point; but I did not expect to hear such words from you. I thought I should hear a very different tone from you. I would have turned out everyone who was in the room last night and kept him,--that's the sort of man he is, in my opinion!"
Here she suddenly paused, afraid of what she had just said. But she little knew how unfair she was to her daughter at that moment. It was all settled in Aglaya's mind. She was only waiting for the hour that would bring the matter to a final climax; and every hint, every careless probing of her wound, did but further lacerate her heart.

当他怀着喜悦和满足的心情对与Ｎ公爵和叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇愉快地交谈的阿格拉娅望得出神的时候，那个上了年纪的英国派头的老爷在另一个角落正兴致勃勃给达官显要老头讲什么使他很感兴趣的事，突然他提到了尼古拉•安德列耶维奇•帕夫利谢夫的名字。公爵很快地转向他们这一边，开始听他们讲话。
他们讲的是如今的世道以及某省地主庄园里的混乱情况，英国迷的叙述想必也包含着某些快活的内容，因为最终老头开始对叙述者那种尖酸刻薄的激昂佯子感到好笑了。他有点抱怨地拉长了声调，柔和地重读着元音，从容不迫地叙述着，为什么他被迫（正是被目前的时世所迫）卖掉在某省的一处绝好的庄园，甚至在并不特别需要钱的情况下只卖了个半价，而同时还不得下保留一个面临破产、亏损累累、正打官司的庄园，甚至还得为它贴钱。“为了避免为帕夫利谢夫的一块领地再打官司，我索性逃之夭夭。还有一两处这样的遗产，我可要破产了。不过，那边留给我的是三千公顷上好的土地！”
“要知道……伊万。彼得罗维奇是已故尼古拉•安德列耶维奇•帕夫利谢夫的亲戚……你不是好像寻找过他的亲戚吗？”注意到公爵对他们的谈话异常关注，伊万• 费奥多罗维奇便突然来到他身旁，轻声对他说。在此之前伊万•费奥多罗维奇一直陪着自己的将军上司说话，但他早就发现列夫•尼古拉耶维奇落落寡言的样子，便开始为他感到不安。他想使公爵在一走程度上介入谈话，从而把他第二次展示和介绍给“贵人们”。
“列夫•尼古拉耶维奇在自己父母去世后是尼古拉•安德列伊奇•帕夫利谢夫抚养的，”他乘与伊万•彼得罗维奇目光相遇时插话说。
“非－常－高－兴，”那人说，“我甚至记得很清楚，刚才伊万•费奥多罗维奇介绍我们认识时，我马上就认出您了，甚至是从面相上认出的，说真的您长相变得很少，虽然我过去看见您时，您还只是个１０岁或１１岁的孩子。您的五官有某种东西使人想得起……”
“我小时候您见过我？”公爵异常惊讶地问。
“哦，那已经是很久以前了，”伊万•彼得罗维奇继续说，“在兹拉托维尔霍沃，当时您住在我的表姐妹那里。我过去经常去兹拉托维尔霍沃，您不记得我吗？很可能不记得了……您那时……患什么病，有一次我甚至对您感到很奇怪……”
“一点也记不得了！”公爵急切地承认道。
又作了一番解释。就伊万•彼得罗维奇来说是极为平静的，而对公爵来说却激动得惊人。原来，注在兹拉托维尔霍沃庄园里的两位女地主，上了年纪的老姑娘是已故帕夫利谢夫的亲戚，公爵就被托付给她们培养，而她们又是伊万•彼得罗维奇的表姐妹。伊万•波得罗维奇也像其他人一样，几乎一点也不能解释帕夫利谢夫如此关怀自己的养子小公爵的原因。“当时忘了询问一下这件事，”但毕竟他有卓绝的记忆力，因为他甚至记起了他表姐玛尔法•尼基季什娜对这个小养子有多严厉，“有一次我甚至为教育方法跟她吵了一架，因为对一个患病的孩子老是体罚，体罚……这可是……您自己也会同意的……”－－相反，表妹纳塔莉娅•尼基季什娜对病孩却非常温柔……“她们俩现在已经住在某省了（只是我不知道，现在是否还活着？），”他继续说明着，“在那里她们从帕夫利谢夫那儿得到了一处相当不错的小庄园。玛尔法•尼基季什娜好像想进修道院；不过我不能肯定；也许我听说的是另一个人……对了，不久前听说是大夫的太太要进修道院……”
公爵听完这一切时，眼睛里闪现出欢喜和感动的神情。他异常急切地声称，永远也不能原谅自己，在自己去内地省份的六个月中他竟没有找出机会寻找和探访自己过去的养育者。“我每天都想去，可老是因为各种各样的事务脱不开身……但现在我保证……一定要去……哪怕是在某省……这么说您是了解纳培莉娅•尼基季什娜的喏？她有一颗多么美好、多么神圣的心灵啊！玛尔法•厄基季什娜也是……请原谅，您好像错怪了玛尔法•尼基季什娜！她是严厉，但是……要知道，对于当时我这么一个白痴（嘻－嘻！）……确实不能不失去耐心。您不会相信，我那时可完全是个白痴（哈－哈！）不过……不过您那时看见过我，而且……请问，我怎么会不记得您？这么说，您……啊，我的上帝，难道您真的是尼古拉•安德列伊奇•帕夫利谢夫的亲戚？”
“我－请－您－相－信，”伊万。彼得罗维奇打量着公爵，莞尔一笑说。
“哦，我可不是因为我……怀疑……才这么说……再说，难道可以怀疑这种事吗？（嘻－嘻！）……哪怕只是怀疑一点点！……也就是说甚至哪怕一点儿也不行！（嘻－嘻！）但我是想说，已故的尼古拉•安德列伊奇•帕夫利谢夫是个非常好的人，一个极为豁达慷慨的人，真的，我请您相信！”
公爵并非是喘不上气来，可以说，是“心里美得噎住了”，这是第二天上午阿杰莱达在跟自己的未婚夫ω公爵谈话时形容的。
“啊，我的天哪！”伊万•彼得罗维奇大笑着说，“为什么我就不能是一个豁达慷慨的人，真的，我请您相信！”
“啊，我的上帝！”公爵喊了起来。他又窘又急，越来越亢奋。“我……我又说了蠢话，但是……这是必然的，因为我……我……我，不过我又不该说这些！再说怀着这样的兴趣……怀着这么巨大的兴趣……请说，我现在能做什么！而且跟这么豁达慷慨的人相比，——因为，真的，他可是个豁达慷慨的人，不对吗？不对吗？”
公爵甚至全身打颤。为什么他忽然这么惶恐不安？为什么有这种大受感动的狂热？这种狂热完全无缘无故，好像与谈话的内容也丝毫不相适宜——这是很难解答的。他就是这么一种心态，在此刻对某人和某事甚至怀着最热烈和衷心的感激之情，——也许，甚至是对伊万•彼得罗维奇，几乎是对所有的宾客。他是“太幸福了”。终于伊万•彼得罗维奇开始对他仔细打量起来，比原先要专注得多；那位“达官显要老头”也凝神端详起他来。别洛孔斯卡娅紧闭嘴唇，用一种忿忿的目光盯着公爵。Ｎ公爵，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，ω公爵，小姐们全部停止了谈话，听着他讲。阿格拉娅似乎谅恐不已，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜简直害怕极了。这母女们也令人奇怪：是她们事先认为并决定整个晚上公爵最好坐着不开口；但是刚才看见他完全孤零零、恬然自得地呆在角落里时，她们又立即不放心起来。亚历山德拉于是想走到他那儿去，她小心翼翼地穿过整个房间，参加到他们那一伙人中去，也就是在别洛孔斯卡娅旁边的Ｎ公爵那一群人，而公爵自己刚开始说话，她们便更加惶惶不安。
“说到他是非常好的人：您是对的，”伊万•彼得罗维奇已经不再微笑，威严地说，“是的，是的……这是个很好的人！很好的和可敬的人！”停了一会他补充说，“甚至可以说他无愧受到各种尊敬！”在第三次停顿以后，他更威严地说，“我……我很愉快看到您对他……”
“是不是这个帕夫利谢夫出过一桩……怪事……跟一个天主教神父……跟一个天主教神父……我忘了，是跟哪一个天主教神父，只不过当时大家都议论看什么，”“达官显贵”似乎一边回忆一边说。
“跟古罗神父，耶稣会教上！”伊万•彼得罗维奇提醒说，“是啊，这就是我们的非常好的和可敬的人！因为他毕竟是望族，有财产，宫廷高级侍从，如果……继续任职的话……他却忽然抛弃了职务和一切，要改信天主教，做一名耶稣会教徒，而且还几乎是公开的，带着一股狂热。说真的，恰好他死了……是啊，当时大家都在谈论……”
公爵失去自控了。
“帕夫利谢夫……帕夫利谢夫改信天主教，这不可能！”他惊骇地喊了起来。
“嘿，‘不可能’。”伊万•彼得罗维奇庄重又含混下清地说，“这就说得过分了，我亲爱的公爵，您自己也会同意的……下过，您对死者这么敬重……确实，这是个十分善良的人，我认为，古罗这个奸滑之徒所以能成功主要的原因也正在于此。但是您应该问问我，问问我，后来为这件事我遭到了多少麻烦和周折……正是跟这个古罗打交道！您想想，”他忽然转向老显贵说，“他们竟然想提出遗产要求，当时我甚至不得不采取最有力的措施……要他们放明白些……因为那都是些老手！惊－人－的老手！但是，上帝保佑，这事发生在莫斯科，我马上去找伯爵，我们终于使他们……明白过来了……”
“您不相信，您的话使我多么伤心和震惊！”公爵又大声说。
“我很遗憾；但是实际上这一切其实都是微不足道的，而且就像平常那样会以不值一提而告终；我深信这点。去年夏天，”他又转向显贵老头说，“据说，Ｋ伯爵夫人在国外也进了某座天主教的修道院；我们有些人一旦受到这些……刁滑之徒……的蛊惑……尤其是在国外，便不知怎么地坚持不住了。”
“我想，这全都是因为我们……疲劳的缘故，”老显贵摆出一副权威的口气懒洋洋地说，“嘿，他们那一套传道的方式……也很讲究，自有特色……还善于吓唬人。１８３２年在维也纳时也有人吓唬过我，请你们相信，不过我没有受诱惑，从他那里逃跑了，哈！哈！”
“我听说，老爷，您那时是跟美人列维茨卡娅伯爵夫人一起从维也纳逃到巴黎去的，抛弃了自己的职务，而不是逃避耶稣会，”突然别洛孔斯卡娅插嘴说。
“哎，要知道是逃避耶稣会，反正就是逃避耶稣会。”显贵老头因为愉快的回忆而放声笑着，接过话茬说，“您好像是很虔诚的，现在在年轻人中是很少能见到的，”他亲切地转向列夫•尼古拉耶维奇公爵，后者正张大了嘴巴听着，仍然显得非常惊愕；显贵老头显然想进一步了解公爵，出于某些原因他对公爵很感兴趣。
“帕夫利谢夫是个头脑清醒的人，是基督教徒，真诚的基督教徒，”公爵突然说，“他怎么会服从非基督教的……信仰？天主教反正是一种非基督教的信仰！”他忽然补充说。他双眼闪闪有神，望着前面，似乎是扫视着所有在场的人。
“咳，这就过分了，”显贵老头喃喃地说，同时惊讶地看了一眼伊万•费奥多罗维奇。
“天主教怎么是非基督教信仰？”伊万•彼得罗维奇在椅子上转过身来说，“那么是什么信仰？”
“首先是非基督教信仰！”公爵异常激动并又生硬得失去分寸地说，“这是第一；第二，罗马的天主教甚至比无神论还坏，这就是我的意见！是的，这就是我的意见！无神论仅仅是宣传没有上帝，而天主教走得更远：它宣传的是歪曲了的基督，被它诬蔑和凌辱了的基督，是反面的基督！它宣传的是反基督，我向你们起音，请你们相信！这是我个人早已持有的信念，而它却使我自己深为苦恼……罗马天主教认为，没有全世界的国家政权，教会就站不住脚，并高喊： Ｎｏｎ ｐＯｓｓｕｍｕｓ！＊据我看，罗马天主教甚至不是一种信仰，而完全是西罗马帝国的继续，它里面的一切，从信仰开始，都服从于这一思想。教皇占领了土地、尘世间的王位并拿起了剑；从那时起一切就是这样发展的，只是除了剑还加上了谎言、诡计、欺骗、狂热、迷信、凶恶，他们玩弄人民最神圣、最真实、最纯朴、最炽烈的感情，把一切一切都拿去换取金钱，换取卑劣的尘世的权力。这难道不是反基督吗？怎么会不从他们那里冒出无神论来呢？无神论就是从他们那里来的，就是从罗马天主教来的！无神论首先是从他们自己开始的：他们是否能自己信仰自己？无神论是从厌恶他们中得到加强的：它是他们的谎言和精神贫乏的产物！这就是无神论！在我们这儿不信宗教的还只是少数特殊的阶层，刚才叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇说得很好，他们是失去了根的阶层；而在欧洲那边已经有人数多得可怕的人民群众开始不信教了，——起先是由于愚昧无知，由于受谎言的欺骗，而现在已经是出于狂热，出于对教会和基督教的憎恨！”
公爵停下来喘口气。他说得快得不得了。他脸色苍白，气喘吁吁。大家都彼此交换着眼色；但最后显贵老头公然放声大笑了。Ｎ公爵掏出带柄眼镜，目不转睛地端详起公爵来。日耳曼血统诗人从角落里走出来，移步走近桌子，露出不祥的微笑。
“您太夸－大－了，”伊万•彼得罗维奇带着一丝苦恼甚至似乎有点不好意思，拖长了声调说，“在那边的教会里也有一些值得尊敬和道德高尚的代表。”
“我决不是说教会的个别代表。我说的是罗马天主教的实质，我说的是罗马。难道教会会完全消失吗？我从来没有这么说过。”
“我同意，但这一切都是众所周知的，甚至——不需要……这是属于神学……”
＊拉丁语：我们不能。
“哦，不，哦，不！不光是属于神学，请您相信，不光是！它关系到我们，比您想象的要密切得多。我们还不能看到这件了绝不只是神学，这正是我们的错误所在！要知道社会主义也是天主教和天主教本质的产物！它就像它的兄弟无神论一样也来自于绝望，在道德意义上是与天主教背道而驰的，它是要取代宗教失去的道德权力，要满足切盼着的人类的精神渴望，不是用基督而是用暴力来拯救他们。这也是一种通过暴力的自由，这也是一种通过剑和血的联合！‘不许信奉上帝，不许有私有财产，不许有个性， ｆrａｔｅrｎｉｔ　ｏｕ　ｌａｍｏrｔ＊，两百万颗脑袋！’根据他们的所作所为你们将能了解他们——这点已经说过了！别以为这一切对于我们都是无害的，并不可怕；哦，我们需要反击，而且要尽快、尽快！应该使我们的基督发出光芒给西方以反击！我们保留的基督，他们是不知道的！我们现在应该站在他们面前，不是盲从地上耶稣会教士的钩，而应该把我们俄罗斯的文明带给他们，但愿我们的人不要说他们的传教方式很讲究，就像刚才谁说的那样……”
“但是对不起，对不起，”伊万•彼得罗维奇万分不安地说，他环顾着周围，甚至开始害怕起来，“所有您的这些想法当然是应该受到赞扬的，它们充满了爱国主义，但是这一切是极为夸大了的……甚至最好还是不对这个……”
“不，没有夸大，不如说是缩小了；恰恰是缩小了，因为我不会表达，但是……”
“对－不－起！”
公爵闭口不说了。他挺直身子坐在椅子上，火一般的炽热目光一动不动地望着伊万•彼得罗维奇。
“我觉得，您恩人的事已经使您过分受震惊了，”显贵老头亲切而不失平静地指出，“您现在很激昂……也许，是因为孤独的缘故。倘若您多与人们交往，而在上流社会里，我希望，人们将会乐于接待您这么一位优秀的年轻人，那么，当然，你将会使您的激奋平静下来并会看到，所有这一切简单得多。何况，之所以发生……这样一些罕见的事例，据我看，部分地是由于我们的饱食厌足，部分是由于……百无聊赖。”
“正是这样，正是这样，”公爵大声嚷道，“绝妙的思想！正是‘由于百无聊赖，由于我们的百无聊赖’，不是由于饱食厌足，相反，是由于饥渴……不是由于饱食厌足，这一点您弄错了！不仅仅是由于饥渴，甚至是由于炽热的激情，由于热切的饥渴！而且……而且您别认为这是没什么大不了的，可以一笑了之；请原谅，应该善于预感！我们的人只是到了岸才相信，这就是岸，于是高兴得马上就要走到最终极限；这是为什么？你们对帕夫利谢夫感到惊讶，你们一切都归咎于他的疯狂或善良，但这不是这么回事！在这种情况下我们俄罗斯的强烈激情不光使我们也使整个欧洲惊讶。如果我们这里有人改信天主教，那么他一定会成为耶稣会教徒，而且还是最秘密的；如果有人成为无神论者，那么一定会开始要求用暴力来铲除对上帝的信仰，也就是用剑！这是为什么，为什么一下子这么狂暴？难道你们不知道？这是因为他发现了过去在这里忽略了的祖国，因此十分高兴；他发现了岸，土地，便扑下去吻它！俄国无神论者的产生可并不光是因为虚荣心，可并不全是因为可恶的虚荣感，而是因为精神痛苦，因为精神饥渴，因为向往崇高的事业、怀念坚实的岸、怀念他们原来不再相信的祖国，因为他们从来也没有了解过它！俄国人成为无神论者太容易了，比全世界其他各国人更容易！并且，我们的人不光是做一个无神论者，而且还一定信奉无神论，把它作为一种新的信仰，却丝毫没有发现他们信奉的是虚无。我们的人的饥渴就是这样的！‘谁脚下没有立足点，谁也就没有上帝！’这不是我的话，这是我在旅途中遇到的一个旧派教徒商人说的。说真的，他原活不是这么说的，他说：‘谁放弃了故土，谁也就放弃了自己的上帝。’只要想一想，我们一些最有文化教养的人居然也会加入鞭身派……不过，在这种情况下，鞭身派有什么比虚无主义、耶稣会、无神论更不好呢？甚至，也许还更深刻些：但是可见苦闷达到了什么地步！……为那些饥渴的和饥渴得发狂的哥仑布们去发现‘新大陆’之岸吧，为俄国人去发现俄国的‘新大陆’吧，让我们去为他们寻找不为他们所知、隐藏在地下的这金矿、这宝库吧：请向他们展示，将来也许唯有俄国的思想、俄国的上帝和基督才能使上人类复活和复兴，你们将会看到．一个多么强大和真实、英明和温顺的巨人将在惊讶的世界面前成长，在惊讶的和恐惧的世界面前成长，因为他们期待着我们的就只是剑，剑和暴力，因为他们以己度人，不能想象我们可以没有野蛮。迄今为止就是这样，而且越来越厉害！而且……”
＊法语：博爱或死亡。
但是这时忽然发生了一件事，因而演说者的话也就极为出人意料地被中断了。
整个这一篇激昂的长篇大论，整个这一堆仿佛乱糟糟拥积在一起、一句超越另一句的热烈不安的言辞和激越亢奋的思想，这一切预示着这个显然无缘无故突然谈兴勃发的年轻人正处于某种危险的特殊的心态之中。客厅里在场的人中所有了解公爵的人都提心吊胆地（有的还羞愧地）对他的牵动感到惊讶，因为这不符合他往昔的举止，平时他拘谨得甚至羞法，在别的场合他表现出少有的和特别的分寸和对上等礼仪的本能的敏感。人们无法理解，为什么会是这样：关于帕夫利谢夫的消息并不是原因。女客们从她们的角落里望着他，把他看作是疯子，而别洛孔斯卡娅后来承认“再过１分钟，她已经想溜之大吉了”。“达官显贵”老头由于最初的惊讶而几乎不知所措；叶潘钦的将军上司在自己的椅子上不满而严厉地望着。上校工程师坐着一动不动。德裔诗人甚至脸色都发白了，但仍然虚假地微笑看望着别人，看人家怎么反应？不过，所有这一切以及整个这件丑事，甚至也许只要再过１分钟，就可以以最平常自然的方式得到解决；异常吃惊，但比别人更早醒悟的伊万•费奥多罗维奇已经几次试图去制止公爵，没有成功，现在他怀着坚定果断的目的朝公爵走去，再过１分钟，如果需要这样做的话，他大概会下决心客客气气地把公爵带走，就借口说他有病，也许，情况确实是这样，伊万•费奥多罗维奇暗自也非常相信是这样……但是事态却以另一种方式发展着。
还在刚走进客厅之初，公爵就尽可能坐得离阿格拉娅用来吓唬他的那只中
Part 4 Chapter 8
THIS same morning dawned for the prince pregnant with no less painful presentiments,--which fact his physical state was, of course, quite enough to account for; but he was so indefinably melancholy,--his sadness could not attach itself to anything in particular, and this tormented him more than anything else. Of course certain facts stood before him, clear and painful, but his sadness went beyond all that he could remember or imagine; he realized that he was powerless to console himself unaided. Little by little he began to develop the expectation that this day something important, something decisive, was to happen to him.
His attack of yesterday had been a slight one. Excepting some little heaviness in the head and pain in the limbs, he did not feel any particular effects. His brain worked all right, though his soul was heavy within him.
He rose late, and immediately upon waking remembered all about the previous evening; he also remembered, though not quite so clearly, how, half an hour after his fit, he had been carried home.
He soon heard that a messenger from the Epanchins' had already been to inquire after him. At half-past eleven another arrived; and this pleased him.
Vera Lebedeff was one of the first to come to see him and offer her services. No sooner did she catch sight of him than she burst into tears; but when he tried to soothe her she began to laugh. He was quite struck by the girl's deep sympathy for him; he seized her hand and kissed it. Vera flushed crimson.
"Oh, don't, don't!" she exclaimed in alarm, snatching her hand away. She went hastily out of the room in a state of strange confusion.
Lebedeff also came to see the prince, in a great hurry to get away to the "deceased," as he called General Ivolgin, who was alive still, but very ill. Colia also turned up, and begged the prince for pity's sake to tell him all he knew about his father which had been concealed from him till now. He said he had found out nearly everything since yesterday; the poor boy was in a state of deep affliction. With all the sympathy which he could bring into play, the prince told Colia the whole story without reserve, detailing the facts as clearly as he could. The tale struck Colia like a thunderbolt. He could not speak. He listened silently, and cried softly to himself the while. The prince perceived that this was an impression which would last for the whole of the boy's life. He made haste to explain his view of the matter, and pointed out that the old man's approaching death was probably brought on by horror at the thought of his action; and that it was not everyone who was capable of such a feeling.
Colia's eyes flashed as he listened.
"Gania and Varia and Ptitsin are a worthless lot! I shall not quarrel with them; but from this moment our feet shall not travel the same road. Oh, prince, I have felt much that is quite new to me since yesterday! It is a lesson for me. I shall now consider my mother as entirely my responsibility; though she may be safe enough with Varia. Still, meat and drink is not everything."
He jumped up and hurried off, remembering suddenly that he was wanted at his father's bedside; but before he went out of the room he inquired hastily after the prince's health, and receiving the latter's reply, added:
"Isn't there something else, prince? I heard yesterday, but I have no right to talk about this... If you ever want a true friend and servant--neither you nor I are so very happy, are we? --come to me. I won't ask you questions, though."
He ran off and left the prince more dejected than ever.
Everyone seemed to be speaking prophetically, hinting at some misfortune or sorrow to come; they had all looked at him as though they knew something which he did not know. Lebedeff had asked questions, Colia had hinted, and Vera had shed tears. What was it?
At last, with a sigh of annoyance, he said to himself that it was nothing but his own cursed sickly suspicion. His face lighted up with joy when, at about two o'clock, he espied the Epanchins coming along to pay him a short visit, "just for a minute." They really had only come for a minute.
Lizabetha Prokofievna had announced, directly after lunch, that they would all take a walk together. The information was given in the form of a command, without explanation, drily and abruptly. All had issued forth in obedience to the mandate; that is, the girls, mamma, and Prince S. Lizabetha Prokofievna went off in a direction exactly contrary to the usual one, and all understood very well what she was driving at, but held their peace, fearing to irritate the good lady. She, as though anxious to avoid any conversation, walked ahead, silent and alone. At last Adelaida remarked that it was no use racing along at such a pace, and that she could not keep up with her mother.
"Look here," said Lizabetha Prokofievna, turning round suddenly; "we are passing his house. Whatever Aglaya may think, and in spite of anything that may happen, he is not a stranger to us; besides which, he is ill and in misfortune. I, for one, shall call in and see him. Let anyone follow me who cares to."
Of course every one of them followed her.
The prince hastened to apologize, very properly, for yesterday's mishap with the vase, and for the scene generally.
"Oh, that's nothing," replied Lizabetha; "I'm not sorry for the vase, I'm sorry for you. H'm! so you can see that there was a 'scene,' can you? Well, it doesn't matter much, for everyone must realize now that it is impossible to be hard on you. Well, au revoir. I advise you to have a walk, and then go to sleep again if you can. Come in as usual, if you feel inclined; and be assured, once for all, whatever happens, and whatever may have happened, you shall always remain the friend of the family--mine, at all events. I can answer for myself."
In response to this challenge all the others chimed in and re- echoed mamma's sentiments.
And so they took their departure; but in this hasty and kindly designed visit there was hidden a fund of cruelty which Lizabetha Prokofievna never dreamed of. In the words "as usual," and again in her added, "mine, at all events," there seemed an ominous knell of some evil to come.
The prince began to think of Aglaya. She had certainly given him a wonderful smile, both at coming and again at leave-taking, but had not said a word, not even when the others all professed their friendship for him. She had looked very intently at him, but that was all. Her face had been paler than usual; she looked as though she had slept badly.
The prince made up his mind that he would make a point of going there "as usual," tonight, and looked feverishly at his watch.
Vera came in three minutes after the Epanchins had left. "Lef Nicolaievitch," she said, "Aglaya Ivanovna has just given me a message for you."
The prince trembled.
"Is it a note?"
"No, a verbal message; she had hardly time even for that. She begs you earnestly not to go out of the house for a single moment all to-day, until seven o'clock in the evening. It may have been nine; I didn't quite hear."
"But--but, why is this? What does it mean?"
"I don't know at all; but she said I was to tell you particularly."
"Did she say that?"
"Not those very words. She only just had time to whisper as she went by; but by the way she looked at me I knew it was important. She looked at me in a way that made my heart stop beating."
The prince asked a few more questions, and though he learned nothing else, he became more and more agitated.
Left alone, he lay down on the sofa, and began to think.
"Perhaps," he thought, "someone is to be with them until nine tonight and she is afraid that I may come and make a fool of myself again, in public." So he spent his time longing for the evening and looking at his watch. But the clearing-up of the mystery came long before the evening, and came in the form of a new and agonizing riddle.
Half an hour after the Epanchins had gone, Hippolyte arrived, so tired that, almost unconscious, he sank into a chair, and broke into such a fit of coughing that he could not stop. He coughed till the blood came. His eyes glittered, and two red spots on his cheeks grew brighter and brighter. The prince murmured something to him, but Hippolyte only signed that he must be left alone for a while, and sat silent. At last he came to himself.
"I am off," he said, hoarsely, and with difficulty.
"Shall I see you home?" asked the prince, rising from his seat, but suddenly stopping short as he remembered Aglaya's prohibition against leaving the house. Hippolyte laughed.
"I don't mean that I am going to leave your house," he continued, still gasping and coughing. "On the contrary, I thought it absolutely necessary to come and see you; otherwise I should not have troubled you. I am off there, you know, and this time I believe, seriously, that I am off! It's all over. I did not come here for sympathy, believe me. I lay down this morning at ten o'clock with the intention of not rising again before that time; but I thought it over and rose just once more in order to come here; from which you may deduce that I had some reason for wishing to come."
"It grieves me to see you so, Hippolyte. Why didn't you send me a message? I would have come up and saved you this trouble."
"Well, well! Enough! You've pitied me, and that's all that good manners exact. I forgot, how are you?"
"I'm all right; yesterday I was a little--"
"I know, I heard; the china vase caught it! I'm sorry I wasn't there. I've come about something important. In the first place I had, the pleasure of seeing Gavrila Ardalionovitch and Aglaya Ivanovna enjoying a rendezvous on the green bench in the park. I was astonished to see what a fool a man can look. I remarked upon the fact to Aglaya Ivanovna when he had gone. I don't think anything ever surprises you, prince!" added Hippolyte, gazing incredulously at the prince's calm demeanour. "To be astonished by nothing is a sign, they say, of a great intellect. In my opinion it would serve equally well as a sign of great foolishness. I am not hinting about you; pardon me! I am very unfortunate today in my expressions.
"I knew yesterday that Gavrila Ardalionovitch--" began the prince, and paused in evident confusion, though Hippolyte had shown annoyance at his betraying no surprise.
"You knew it? Come, that's news! But no--perhaps better not tell me. And were you a witness of the meeting?"
"If you were there yourself you must have known that I was NOT there!"
"Oh! but you may have been sitting behind the bushes somewhere. However, I am very glad, on your account, of course. I was beginning to be afraid that Mr. Gania--might have the preference!"
"May I ask you, Hippolyte, not to talk of this subject? And not to use such expressions?"
"Especially as you know all, eh?"
"You are wrong. I know scarcely anything, and Aglaya Ivanovna is aware that I know nothing. I knew nothing whatever about this meeting. You say there was a meeting. Very well; let's leave it so--"
"Why, what do you mean? You said you knew, and now suddenly you know nothing! You say 'very well; let's leave it so.' But I say, don't be so confiding, especially as you know nothing. You are confiding simply BECAUSE you know nothing. But do you know what these good people have in their minds' eye--Gania and his sister? Perhaps you are suspicious? Well, well, I'll drop the subject!" he added, hastily, observing the prince's impatient gesture. "But I've come to you on my own business; I wish to make you a clear explanation. What a nuisance it is that one cannot die without explanations! I have made such a quantity of them already. Do you wish to hear what I have to say?"
"Speak away, I am listening."
"Very well, but I'll change my mind, and begin about Gania. Just fancy to begin with, if you can, that I, too, was given an appointment at the green bench today! However, I won't deceive you; I asked for the appointment. I said I had a secret to disclose. I don't know whether I came there too early, I think I must have; but scarcely had I sat down beside Aglaya Ivanovna than I saw Gavrila Ardalionovitch and his sister Varia coming along, arm in arm, just as though they were enjoying a morning walk together. Both of them seemed very much astonished, not to say disturbed, at seeing me; they evidently had not expected the pleasure. Aglaya Ivanovna blushed up, and was actually a little confused. I don't know whether it was merely because I was there, or whether Gania's beauty was too much for her! But anyway, she turned crimson, and then finished up the business in a very funny manner. She jumped up from her seat, bowed back to Gania, smiled to Varia, and suddenly observed: 'I only came here to express my gratitude for all your kind wishes on my behalf, and to say that if I find I need your services, believe me--' Here she bowed them away, as it were, and they both marched off again, looking very foolish. Gania evidently could not make head nor tail of the matter, and turned as red as a lobster; but Varia understood at once that they must get away as quickly as they could, so she dragged Gania away; she is a great deal cleverer than he is. As for myself, I went there to arrange a meeting to be held between Aglaya Ivanovna and Nastasia Philipovna."
"Nastasia Philipovna!" cried the prince.
"Aha! I think you are growing less cool, my friend, and are beginning to be a trifle surprised, aren't you? I'm glad that you are not above ordinary human feelings, for once. I'll console you a little now, after your consternation. See what I get for serving a young and high-souled maiden! This morning I received a slap in the face from the lady!"
"A--a moral one?" asked the prince, involuntarily.
"Yes--not a physical one! I don't suppose anyone--even a woman-- would raise a hand against me now. Even Gania would hesitate! I did think at one time yesterday, that he would fly at me, though. I bet anything that I know what you are thinking of now! You are thinking: 'Of course one can't strike the little wretch, but one could suffocate him with a pillow, or a wet towel, when he is asleep! One OUGHT to get rid of him somehow.' I can see in your face that you are thinking that at this very second."
"I never thought of such a thing for a moment," said the prince, with disgust.
"I don't know--I dreamed last night that I was being suffocated with a wet cloth by--somebody. I'll tell you who it was--Rogojin! What do you think, can a man be suffocated with a wet cloth?"
"I don't know."
"I've heard so. Well, we'll leave that question just now. Why am I a scandal-monger? Why did she call me a scandal-monger? And mind, AFTER she had heard every word I had to tell her, and had asked all sorts of questions besides--but such is the way of women. For HER sake I entered into relations with Rogojin--an interesting man! At HER request I arranged a personal interview between herself and Nastasia Philipovna. Could she have been angry because I hinted that she was enjoying Nastasia Philipovna's 'leavings'? Why, I have been impressing it upon her all this while for her own good. Two letters have I written her in that strain, and I began straight off today about its being humiliating for her. Besides, the word 'leavings' is not my invention. At all events, they all used it at Gania's, and she used it herself. So why am I a scandal-monger? I see--I see you are tremendously amused, at this moment! Probably you are laughing at me and fitting those silly lines to my case--
"'Maybe sad Love upon his setting smiles, And with vain hopes his farewell hour beguiles.
"Ha, ha, ha!"
Hippolyte suddenly burst into a fit of hysterical laughter, which turned into a choking cough.
"Observe," he gasped, through his coughing, "what a fellow Gania is! He talks about Nastasia's 'leavings,' but what does he want to take himself?"
The prince sat silent for a long while. His mind was filled with dread and horror.
"You spoke of a meeting with Nastasia Philipovna," he said at last, in a low voice.
"Oh--come! Surely you must know that there is to be a meeting today between Nastasia and Aglaya Ivanovna, and that Nastasia has been sent for on purpose, through Rogojin, from St. Petersburg? It has been brought about by invitation of Aglaya Ivanovna and my own efforts, and Nastasia is at this moment with Rogojin, not far from here--at Dana Alexeyevna's--that curious friend of hers; and to this questionable house Aglaya Ivanovna is to proceed for a friendly chat with Nastasia Philipovna, and for the settlement of several problems. They are going to play at arithmetic--didn't you know about it? Word of honour?"
"It's a most improbable story."
"Oh, very well! if it's improbable--it is--that's all! And yet-- where should you have heard it? Though I must say, if a fly crosses the room it's known all over the place here. However, I've warned you, and you may be grateful to me. Well--au revoir-- probably in the next world! One more thing--don't think that I am telling you all this for your sake. Oh, dear, no! Do you know that I dedicated my confession to Aglaya Ivanovna? I did though, and how she took it, ha, ha! Oh, no! I am not acting from any high, exalted motives. But though I may have behaved like a cad to you, I have not done HER any harm. I don't apologize for my words about 'leavings' and all that. I am atoning for that, you see, by telling you the place and time of the meeting. Goodbye! You had better take your measures, if you are worthy the name of a man! The meeting is fixed for this evening--that's certain."
Hippolyte walked towards the door, but the prince called him back and he stopped.
"Then you think Aglaya Ivanovna herself intends to go to Nastasia Philipovna's tonight?" he asked, and bright hectic spots came out on his cheeks and forehead.
"I don't know absolutely for certain; but in all probability it is so," replied Hippolyte, looking round. "Nastasia would hardly go to her; and they can't meet at Gania's, with a man nearly dead in the house."
"It's impossible, for that very reason," said the prince. "How would she get out if she wished to? You don't know the habits of that house--she COULD not get away alone to Nastasia Philipovna's! It's all nonsense!"
"Look here, my dear prince, no one jumps out of the window if they can help it; but when there's a fire, the dandiest gentleman or the finest lady in the world will skip out! When the moment comes, and there's nothing else to be done--our young lady will go to Nastasia Philipovna's! Don't they let the young ladies out of the house alone, then?"
"I didn't mean that exactly."
"If you didn't mean that, then she has only to go down the steps and walk off, and she need never come back unless she chooses: Ships are burned behind one sometimes, and one doesn't care to return whence one came. Life need not consist only of lunches, and dinners, and Prince S's. It strikes me you take Aglaya Ivanovna for some conventional boarding-school girl. I said so to her, and she quite agreed with me. Wait till seven or eight o'clock. In your place I would send someone there to keep watch, so as to seize the exact moment when she steps out of the house. Send Colia. He'll play the spy with pleasure--for you at least. Ha, ha, ha!" 
Hippolyte went out.
There was no reason for the prince to set anyone to watch, even if he had been capable of such a thing. Aglaya's command that he should stay at home all day seemed almost explained now. Perhaps she meant to call for him, herself, or it might be, of course, that she was anxious to make sure of his not coming there, and therefore bade him remain at home. His head whirled; the whole room seemed to be turning round. He lay down on the sofa, and closed his eyes.
One way or the other the question was to be decided at last-- finally.
Oh, no, he did not think of Aglaya as a boarding-school miss, or a young lady of the conventional type! He had long since feared that she might take some such step as this. But why did she wish to see Nastasia?
He shivered all over as he lay; he was in high fever again.
No! he did not account her a child. Certain of her looks, certain of her words, of late, had filled him with apprehension. At times it had struck him that she was putting too great a restraint upon herself, and he remembered that he had been alarmed to observe this. He had tried, all these days, to drive away the heavy thoughts that oppressed him; but what was the hidden mystery of that soul? The question had long tormented him, although he implicitly trusted that soul. And now it was all to be cleared up. It was a dreadful thought. And "that woman" again! Why did he always feel as though "that woman" were fated to appear at each critical moment of his life, and tear the thread of his destiny like a bit of rotten string? That he always HAD felt this he was ready to swear, although he was half delirious at the moment. If he had tried to forget her, all this time, it was simply because he was afraid of her. Did he love the woman or hate her? This question he did not once ask himself today; his heart was quite pure. He knew whom he loved. He was not so much afraid of this meeting, nor of its strangeness, nor of any reasons there might be for it, unknown to himself; he was afraid of the woman herself, Nastasia Philipovna. He remembered, some days afterwards, how during all those fevered hours he had seen but HER eyes, HER look, had heard HER voice, strange words of hers; he remembered that this was so, although he could not recollect the details of his thoughts.
He could remember that Vera brought him some dinner, and that he took it; but whether he slept after dinner, or no, he could not recollect.
He only knew that he began to distinguish things clearly from the moment when Aglaya suddenly appeared, and he jumped up from the sofa and went to meet her. It was just a quarter past seven then.
Aglaya was quite alone, and dressed, apparently hastily, in a light mantle. Her face was pale, as it had been in the morning, and her eyes were ablaze with bright but subdued fire. He had never seen that expression in her eyes before.
She gazed attentively at him.
"You are quite ready, I observe," she said, with absolute composure, "dressed, and your hat in your hand. I see somebody has thought fit to warn you, and I know who. Hippolyte?"
"Yes, he told me," said the prince, feeling only half alive.
"Come then. You know, I suppose, that you must escort me there? You are well enough to go out, aren't you?"
"I am well enough; but is it really possible?--"
He broke off abruptly, and could not add another word. This was his one attempt to stop the mad child, and, after he had made it, he followed her as though he had no will of his own. Confused as his thoughts were, he was, nevertheless, capable of realizing the fact that if he did not go with her, she would go alone, and so he must go with her at all hazards. He guessed the strength of her determination; it was beyond him to check it.
They walked silently, and said scarcely a word all the way. He only noticed that she seemed to know the road very well; and once, when he thought it better to go by a certain lane, and remarked to her that it would be quieter and less public, she only said, "it's all the same," and went on.
When they were almost arrived at Daria Alexeyevna's house (it was a large wooden structure of ancient date), a gorgeously-dressed lady and a young girl came out of it. Both these ladies took their seats in a carriage, which was waiting at the door, talking and laughing loudly the while, and drove away without appearing to notice the approaching couple.
No sooner had the carriage driven off than the door opened once more; and Rogojin, who had apparently been awaiting them, let them in and closed it after them.
"There is not another soul in the house now excepting our four selves," he said aloud, looking at the prince in a strange way.
Nastasia Philipovna was waiting for them in the first room they went into. She was dressed very simply, in black.
She rose at their entrance, but did not smile or give her hand, even to the prince. Her anxious eyes were fixed upon Aglaya. Both sat down, at a little distance from one another--Aglaya on the sofa, in the corner of the room, Nastasia by the window. The prince and Rogojin remained standing, and were not invited to sit.
Muishkin glanced at Rogojin in perplexity, but the latter only smiled disagreeably, and said nothing. The silence continued for some few moments.
An ominous expression passed over Nastasia Philipovna's face, of a sudden. It became obstinate-looking, hard, and full of hatred; but she did not take her eyes off her visitors for a moment.
Aglaya was clearly confused, but not frightened. On entering she had merely glanced momentarily at her rival, and then had sat still, with her eyes on the ground, apparently in thought. Once or twice she glanced casually round the room. A shade of disgust was visible in her expression; she looked as though she were afraid of contamination in this place.
She mechanically arranged her dress, and fidgeted uncomfortably, eventually changing her seat to the other end of the sofa. Probably she was unconscious of her own movements; but this very unconsciousness added to the offensiveness of their suggested meaning.
At length she looked straight into Nastasia's eyes, and instantly read all there was to read in her rival's expression. Woman understood woman! Aglaya shuddered.
"You know of course why I requested this meeting?" she said at last, quietly, and pausing twice in the delivery of this very short sentence.
"No--I know nothing about it," said Nastasia, drily and abruptly.
Aglaya blushed. Perhaps it struck her as very strange and impossible that she should really be sitting here and waiting for "that woman's" reply to her question.
At the first sound of Nastasia's voice a shudder ran through her frame. Of course "that woman" observed and took in all this.
"You know quite well, but you are pretending to be ignorant," said Aglaya, very low, with her eyes on the ground.
"Why should I?" asked Nastasia Philipovna, smiling slightly.
"You want to take advantage of my position, now that I am in your house," continued Aglaya, awkwardly.
"For that position YOU are to blame and not I," said Nastasia, flaring up suddenly. "_I_ did not invite YOU, but you me; and to this moment I am quite ignorant as to why I am thus honoured."
Aglaya raised her head haughtily.
"Restrain your tongue!" she said. "I did not come here to fight you with your own weapons.
"Oh! then you did come 'to fight,' I may conclude? Dear me!--and I thought you were cleverer--"
They looked at one another with undisguised malice. One of these women had written to the other, so lately, such letters as we have seen; and it all was dispersed at their first meeting. Yet it appeared that not one of the four persons in the room considered this in any degree strange.
The prince who, up to yesterday, would not have believed that he could even dream of such an impossible scene as this, stood and listened and looked on, and felt as though he had long foreseen it all. The most fantastic dream seemed suddenly to have been metamorphosed into the most vivid reality.
One of these women so despised the other, and so longed to express her contempt for her (perhaps she had only come for that very purpose, as Rogojin said next day), that howsoever fantastical was the other woman, howsoever afflicted her spirit and disturbed her understanding, no preconceived idea of hers could possibly stand up against that deadly feminine contempt of her rival. The prince felt sure that Nastasia would say nothing about the letters herself; but he could judge by her flashing eyes and the expression of her face what the thought of those letters must be costing her at this moment. He would have given half his life to prevent Aglaya from speaking of them. But Aglaya suddenly braced herself up, and seemed to master herself fully, all in an instant.
"You have not quite understood," she said. "I did not come to quarrel with you, though I do not like you. I came to speak to you as... as one human being to another. I came with my mind made up as to what I had to say to you, and I shall not change my intention, although you may misunderstand me. So much the worse for you, not for myself! I wished to reply to all you have written to me and to reply personally, because I think that is the more convenient way. Listen to my reply to all your letters. I began to be sorry for Prince Lef Nicolaievitch on the very day I made his acquaintance, and when I heard--afterwards--of all that took place at your house in the evening, I was sorry for him because he was such a simple-minded man, and because he, in the simplicity of his soul, believed that he could be happy with a woman of your character. What I feared actually took place; you could not love him, you tortured him, and threw him over. You could not love him because you are too proud--no, not proud, that is an error; because you are too vain--no, not quite that either; too self-loving; you are self-loving to madness. Your letters to me are a proof of it. You could not love so simple a soul as his, and perhaps in your heart you despised him and laughed at him. All you could love was your shame and the perpetual thought that you were disgraced and insulted. If you were less shameful, or had no cause at all for shame, you would be still more unhappy than you are now.
Aglaya brought out these thronging words with great satisfaction. They came from her lips hurriedly and impetuously, and had been prepared and thought out long ago, even before she had ever dreamed of the present meeting. She watched with eagerness the effect of her speech as shown in Nastasia's face, which was distorted with agitation.
"You remember," she continued, "he wrote me a letter at that time; he says you know all about that letter and that you even read it. I understand all by means of this letter, and understand it correctly. He has since confirmed it all to me--what I now say to you, word for word. After receiving his letter I waited; I guessed that you would soon come back here, because you could never do without Petersburg; you are still too young and lovely for the provinces. However, this is not my own idea," she added, blushing dreadfully; and from this moment the colour never left her cheeks to the end of her speech. When I next saw the prince I began to feel terribly pained and hurt on his account. Do not laugh; if you laugh you are unworthy of understanding what I say."
"Surely you see that I am not laughing," said Nastasia, sadly and sternly.
"However, it's all the same to me; laugh or not, just as you please. When I asked him about you, he told me that he had long since ceased to love you, that the very recollection of you was a torture to him, but that he was sorry for you; and that when he thought of you his heart was pierced. I ought to tell you that I never in my life met a man anything like him for noble simplicity of mind and for boundless trustfulness. I guessed that anyone who liked could deceive him, and that he would immediately forgive anyone who did deceive him; and it was for this that I grew to love him--"
Aglaya paused for a moment, as though suddenly brought up in astonishment that she could have said these words, but at the same time a great pride shone in her eyes, like a defiant assertion that it would not matter to her if "this woman" laughed in her face for the admission just made.
"I have told you all now, and of course you understand what I wish of you."
"Perhaps I do; but tell me yourself," said Nastasia Philipovna, quietly.
Aglaya flushed up angrily.
"I wished to find out from you," she said, firmly, "by what right you dare to meddle with his feelings for me? By what right you dared send me those letters? By what right do you continually remind both me and him that you love him, after you yourself threw him over and ran away from him in so insulting and shameful a way?"
"I never told either him or you that I loved him!" replied Nastasia Philipovna, with an effort. "And--and I did run away from him--you are right there," she added, scarcely audibly.
"Never told either him or me?" cried Aglaya. "How about your letters? Who asked you to try to persuade me to marry him? Was not that a declaration from you? Why do you force yourself upon us in this way? I confess I thought at first that you were anxious to arouse an aversion for him in my heart by your meddling, in order that I might give him up; and it was only afterwards that I guessed the truth. You imagined that you were doing an heroic action! How could you spare any love for him, when you love your own vanity to such an extent? Why could you not simply go away from here, instead of writing me those absurd letters? Why do you not NOW marry that generous man who loves you, and has done you the honour of offering you his hand? It is plain enough why; if you marry Rogojin you lose your grievance; you will have nothing more to complain of. You will be receiving too much honour. Evgenie Pavlovitch was saying the other day that you had read too many poems and are too well educated for--your position; and that you live in idleness. Add to this your vanity, and, there you have reason enough--"
"And do you not live in idleness?"
Things had come to this unexpected point too quickly. Unexpected because Nastasia Philipovna, on her way to Pavlofsk, had thought and considered a good deal, and had expected something different, though perhaps not altogether good, from this interview; but Aglaya had been carried away by her own outburst, just as a rolling stone gathers impetus as it careers downhill, and could not restrain herself in the satisfaction of revenge.
It was strange, Nastasia Philipovna felt, to see Aglaya like this. She gazed at her, and could hardly believe her eyes and ears for a moment or two.
Whether she were a woman who had read too many poems, as Evgenie Pavlovitch supposed, or whether she were mad, as the prince had assured Aglaya, at all events, this was a woman who, in spite of her occasionally cynical and audacious manner, was far more refined and trustful and sensitive than appeared. There was a certain amount of romantic dreaminess and caprice in her, but with the fantastic was mingled much that was strong and deep.
The prince realized this, and great suffering expressed itself in his face.
Aglaya observed it, and trembled with anger.
"How dare you speak so to me?" she said, with a haughtiness which was quite indescribable, replying to Nastasia's last remark.
"You must have misunderstood what I said," said Nastasia, in some surprise.
"If you wished to preserve your good name, why did you not give up your--your 'guardian,' Totski, without all that theatrical posturing?" said Aglaya, suddenly a propos of nothing.
"What do you know of my position, that you dare to judge me?" cried Nastasia, quivering with rage, and growing terribly white.
"I know this much, that you did not go out to honest work, but went away with a rich man, Rogojin, in order to pose as a fallen angel. I don't wonder that Totski was nearly driven to suicide by such a fallen angel."
"Silence!" cried Nastasia Philipovna. "You are about as fit to understand me as the housemaid here, who bore witness against her lover in court the other day. She would understand me better than you do."
"Probably an honest girl living by her own toil. Why do you speak of a housemaid so contemptuously?"
"I do not despise toil; I despise you when you speak of toil."
"If you had cared to be an honest woman, you would have gone out as a laundress."
Both had risen, and were gazing at one another with pallid faces.
"Aglaya, don't! This is unfair," cried the prince, deeply distressed.
Rogojin was not smiling now; he sat and listened with folded arms, and lips tight compressed.
"There, look at her," cried Nastasia, trembling with passion. "Look at this young lady! And I imagined her an angel! Did you come to me without your governess, Aglaya Ivanovna? Oh, fie, now shall I just tell you why you came here today? Shall I tell you without any embellishments? You came because you were afraid of me!"
"Afraid of YOU?" asked Aglaya, beside herself with naive amazement that the other should dare talk to her like this.
"Yes, me, of course! Of course you were afraid of me, or you would not have decided to come. You cannot despise one you fear. And to think that I have actually esteemed you up to this very moment! Do you know why you are afraid of me, and what is your object now? You wished to satisfy yourself with your own eyes as to which he loves best, myself or you, because you are fearfully jealous."
"He has told me already that he hates you," murmured Aglaya, scarcely audibly.
"Perhaps, perhaps! I am not worthy of him, I know. But I think you are lying, all the same. He cannot hate me, and he cannot have said so. I am ready to forgive you, in consideration of your position; but I confess I thought better of you. I thought you were wiser, and more beautiful, too; I did, indeed! Well, take your treasure! See, he is gazing at you, he can't recollect himself. Take him, but on one condition; go away at once, this instant!"
She fell back into a chair, and burst into tears. But suddenly some new expression blazed in her eyes. She stared fixedly at Aglaya, and rose from her seat.
"Or would you like me to bid him, BID HIM, do you hear, COMMAND HIM, now, at once, to throw you up, and remain mine for ever? Shall I? He will stay, and he will marry me too, and you shall trot home all alone. Shall I?--shall I say the word?" she screamed like a madwoman, scarcely believing herself that she could really pronounce such wild words.
Aglaya had made for the door in terror, but she stopped at the threshold, and listened. "Shall I turn Rogojin off? Ha! ha! you thought I would marry him for your benefit, did you? Why, I'll call out NOW, if you like, in your presence, 'Rogojin, get out!' and say to the prince, 'Do you remember what you promised me?' Heavens! what a fool I have been to humiliate myself before them! Why, prince, you yourself gave me your word that you would marry me whatever happened, and would never abandon me. You said you loved me and would forgive me all, and--and resp--yes, you even said that! I only ran away from you in order to set you free, and now I don't care to let you go again. Why does she treat me so-- so shamefully? I am not a loose woman--ask Rogojin there! He'll tell you. Will you go again now that she has insulted me, before your eyes, too; turn away from me and lead her away, arm-in-arm? May you be accursed too, for you were the only one I trusted among them all! Go away, Rogojin, I don't want you," she continued, blind with fury, and forcing the words out with dry lips and distorted features, evidently not believing a single word of her own tirade, but, at the same time, doing her utmost to prolong the moment of self-deception.
The outburst was so terribly violent that the prince thought it would have killed her.
"There he is!" she shrieked again, pointing to the prince and addressing Aglaya. "There he is! and if he does not approach me at once and take ME and throw you over, then have him for your own--I give him up to you! I don't want him!"
Both she and Aglaya stood and waited as though in expectation, and both looked at the prince like madwomen.
But he, perhaps, did not understand the full force of this challenge; in fact, it is certain he did not. All he could see was the poor despairing face which, as he had said to Aglaya, "had pierced his heart for ever."
He could bear it no longer, and with a look of entreaty, mingled with reproach, he addressed Aglaya, pointing to Nastasia the while:
"How can you?" he murmured; "she is so unhappy."
But he had no time to say another word before. Aglaya's terrible look bereft him of speech. In that look was embodied so dreadful a suffering and so deadly a hatred, that he gave a cry and flew to her; but it was too late.
She could not hold out long enough even to witness his movement in her direction. She had hidden her face in her hands, cried once " Oh, my God!" and rushed out of the room. Rogojin followed her to undo the bolts of the door and let her out into the street.
The prince made a rush after her, but he, was caught and held back. The distorted, livid face of Nastasia gazed at him reproachfully, and her blue lips whispered:
"What? Would you go to her--to her?"
She fell senseless into his arms.
He raised her, carried her into the room, placed her in an arm- chair, and stood over her, stupefied. On the table stood a tumbler of water. Rogojin, who now returned, took this and sprinkled a little in her face. She opened her eyes, but for a moment she understood nothing.
Suddenly she looked around, shuddered, gave a loud cry, and threw herself in the prince's arms.
"Mine, mine!" she cried. "Has the proud young lady gone? Ha, ha, ha!" she laughed hysterically. "And I had given him up to her! Why--why did I? Mad--mad! Get away, Rogojin! Ha, ha, ha!"
Rogojin stared intently at them; then he took his hat, and without a word, left the room.
A few moments later, the prince was seated by Nastasia on the sofa, gazing into her eyes and stroking her face and hair, as he would a little child's. He laughed when she laughed, and was ready to cry when she cried. He did not speak, but listened to her excited, disconnected chatter, hardly understanding a word of it the while. No sooner did he detect the slightest appearance of complaining, or weeping, or reproaching, than he would smile at her kindly, and begin stroking her hair and her cheeks, soothing and consoling her once more, as if she were a child.
 
对于公爵来说这个早晨是在沉重的预感的影响下开始的；这些预感可以用他的病态来解释，但是他莫名的忧伤太深了，这对他来说是最痛苦不过了。确实，呈现在他面前的是鲜明的、沉重的和令人难受的事实，但是他的忧郁远胜于他所能想起和想象到的一切。他明白，他一个人是无法使自己平静的。渐渐地在他心中滋生出一种期待，今天他一定会发生什么特别的，决定性的事。昨天他发病是属轻的发作，除了忧郁，头脑有些发沉和肢体疼痛外，他没有觉得有任何别的不舒服。他的头脑相当清晰，尽管心灵是痛苦的。他很迟才起床，马上就明白地想起了昨天的晚会；虽然并不完全清楚，但毕竟想起了在他发病后过了半小时把他送回了家。他获悉，叶潘钦家已经差人到他这儿来过，探询他的身体状况，１点半又差人来过；这使他感到很高兴，最早来探望和侍候他的人中还有维拉•列别杰娃，最初她一看见他便突然哭了起来，但是当公爵立即使她平静下来后，她便开怀大笑了，这个姑娘对他的强烈同情不知怎么的突然使他很是吃惊。他抓起她的手吻了一下。维拉脸上一下子飞起红晕。
“啊，您这是干什么，您这是干什么！”她惊惧地喊了起来，急忙抽回了自己的手。
她在一种奇怪的窘态中很快就离去了，不过她告诉了公爵，她父亲今天天刚亮就跑到被他称为“死者”的将军那里去了，想了解夜间他是否死了，听人家说大概快要死了。１１点多，列别杰夫自己到公爵家里来，但是，说实在的，“只来一会儿，了解一下贵体如何”等等，此外也是为了光顾一下“小酒柜”。除了唉声叹气，他什么事也没有，因此公爵便让他快走了，但是他毕竟还是试着打听了一下昨天发病的情况，虽然看得出，他对此事已经知道得颇为详尽了。在他后面来的是科利亚，也是一会儿；他确实很仓促，强烈地惶恐不安和阴沉忧郁。他一开始就直截了当和坚决地请求公爵把对他隐瞒的一切情况讲清楚，并且说昨天他已经差不多全知道了。他被强烈而深深地震惊了。
公爵尽自己所能以极大的同情叙述了整个事情的来龙去脉，十分确凿地叙述了事实，可怜的男孩如遭五雷轰顶，惊呆了，他一句话也说不出来，默默地哭了起来。公爵觉得，这样的印象是会永远留在记忆中的，并将成为这个少年一生中的转折点。他急忙向他表达了自己对事情的看法，并补充说，在他看来，老人的死也许主要是因为犯了这样的过错以后留在他心间的恐惧造成的，并不是所有的人都能有这种感觉的，科利亚听完公爵的活，眼睛炯炯有光。
“不中用的加尼卡，瓦里娅和普季岑！我不会跟他们吵架，但是从此刻起我与他们各走各的路！啊，公爵，从昨天起我感知了许多新东西；这是我的教训！我认为现在母亲也应由我来赡养，虽然她在瓦里娅那里也是有保障的，但这毕竟不是办法……”
他想起家里正在等他，便跳起身，匆匆问了一下公爵的身体状况，听完回答后，突然急急地补充说：
“有没有别的什么情况？我听说昨天……（不过，我没有权利知道），但是，如果什么时候和什么地方用得着忠实的仆人，那么这个仆人就在您面前。好像我们俩都不怎么走远，是这样吗？但是……我不问了，不问了……”
他走了，而公爵更陷于沉思中：大家都在预言将有不幸，大家已经做了结论，大家都在望着，似乎他们知道着什么他所不知道的事情。列别杰夫向他探询，科利亚直接在暗示，维拉则哭泣，最后，他懊丧地挥了一下手：“该死的疑心病！”他这么想。１点多钟时，当他看见叶潘钦家的人进来探望他，“待一会儿”，这时他的脸色才开朗起来。这些人确实是来一会儿。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜用过早餐后站起身后宣布，大家现在去散步，大家一起去。这一通知是以命令的形式下达时，简短生硬、刻板冷淡，不加说明。大家走了出来，也就是妈妈，三位小姐，ω公爵，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜径直朝每天走的相反方向走去。大家都明白是怎么回事，也都不吭声，怕惹恼了妈妈，而她象是要躲避指责和反对似的，头也不回地走在大家前面。阿杰莱达终于说，散步用不着走这么快，叫人都赶不上妈妈。
“听着，”突然叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜转过身来说，“现在我们就要从他门前经过。无论阿格拉娅怎么想，也不论以后会发生什么情况，他对我们来说不是陌生人，加上现在他又在不幸之中，而且有病在身，至少我是要去看他的，谁愿意跟我去的就去，谁不愿意的一”就从旁边经过，没人挡路。”
自然大家都进去了。公爵理所当然地急于为昨天打碎了花瓶和……出丑再次请求原谅。
“算了，这没有什么，”叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜回答说，“花瓶倒不可惜，可惜的是你。看来，现在你自己也承认是出丑了：‘第二天早晨……到底不一样，但是这也没关系，因为所有的人现在都看见了，对你是不好追究什么的。不过，好了，再见了，如果体力能行，就散一会步，然后再睡觉，这是我的忠告，如果你忽然想要来，还像过去那样来吧；你要永远相信，不论发生过什么事，不论出了什么事，你仍然是我家的朋友，至少是我的朋友。起码我能力自己担保……”
大家都对这一提议做出了反应，表示他们和妈妈的感情是一样的，他们说了这些亲切的鼓励话后就走了，在这种不加掩饰的仓促中隐藏着连叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜自己也没有意识到的许多冷酷的东西。在“像过去那佯”来的邀请中，在“至少是我的朋友”这句话中，又流露出某种预示。公爵开始回想阿格拉娅的态度，确实，在她进来和告别时，她都曾令人惊讶地对他嫣然一笑，但是她没有说一句话，甚至在人家表白对他的友情时，她也没有开口，虽然有两次凝神朝他看了一眼。她的脸色比平时苍白，仿佛她夜里睡得不好，公爵决定“像过去一样”晚上”一定到他们家去，并且焦躁地看了一下表。叶潘钦家的人走后过了３分钟，维拉走了进来。
“列夫•尼古拉耶维奇，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜刚才悄悄地让我转告您一句话。”
公爵不禁打起颤来。
“是便条？”
“不是，是口头说的；连这也勉强来得及说。她十分请求您今天一整天一刻也不要出去，直到晚上７点或者甚至是９点，我当时听得不太清楚。”
“可是……这样做是为什么呢？这是什么意思呢？”
“我一点也不知道，只是嘱咐一定得转告。”
“她真是这么说‘一定’？”
“没有，她没直接说，因为就一转身的功夫，她刚来得及说完话，幸亏我自己跑近前去。但是从脸上看得出来，就像命令似的询问，是否一定转告。她望着我的样子，使我心都屏息不跳了……”
又问了几个问题，虽然公爵再也没有了解到更多的情况，然而他却更加惶惶不安起来。剩下他一人时，他躺到沙发上，又开始思忖，“也许，谁将在他们家，要耽到９点，而她又在为我担心，别在客人面前又闹出什么事来。”他最后想通了，于是又开始不耐烦地等着晚上降临和不时地看表，但是随之而来的谜底比晚上来得早得多。谜底也是通过新的来访揭开的，谜底又伴随着折磨人的新谜：叶潘钦家的人走后半小时，伊波利特到他这儿来。他疲惫不堪，走进来一句话也不说，像失去知觉似地一头倒到圈椅里，一刹时陷入难以忍受的剧咳之中。直至咳出血来。他目光闪闪发亮，两颊升起红晕。公爵对他低声说了些什么，但是他没有作答，而且好久都不回话，只是不停地摆手，要别人暂时别打扰他。最后他才恢复过来。
“我要走。”终于他用沙哑的噪子勉强说道。
“您愿意的话，我送您到家，”公爵从座位上欠起身说，但又停住了，因为想起刚才不许他走出家门的禁令。
伊波利特笑了起来。
“我不是从您这里走，”他不停地喘气和痉咳着说，“相反，我认为有必要到您这儿来，有事情……否则就不会来打扰了。我要到那里去了，这一次好像是真格的了。完蛋了！我不是为了得到同情，请相信……今天我从，１０点钟起就已经躺下了。已经根本不打算再起来了，直到那个时候，但是又改变了主意，又起来了，到您这儿来……看来，是有此必要的。”
“瞧您这副样子真可怜；您该差人来叫我，总比自己挣扎着来好。”
“好了，够了。您表示了怜惜，也就是说，对于上流社会的礼仪来说也足够了……对了，我忘了问，您身体怎样？”
“我很好，昨天曾经……不太……”
“我听说了，听说了。中国花瓶倒了霉。遗憾的是我不在！我到您这儿来有事。首先，今天我有幸见到加夫里拉。阿尔达利翁诺维奇跟阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜在约会，在绿色长椅那儿。使我惊讶的是，一个人的傻样可以达到何等地步。在加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇走开以后我向阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜本人指出了这一点……您好像丝毫也不感到惊奇，公爵，”他不信任地望着公爵平睁的脸，补充说，“据说，对什么都不觉得惊奇是大智的表现，据我看，这同样地也可以是大愚的表现……不过，我不是影射您，对不起……今天我用语表达很不顺当。”
“还是在昨天我就知道加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇……”公爵停住不说了，显然他是不好意思再说了，因为伊被利特就那样也已经为他并不惊讶而感到懊丧了。
“您已经知道了！这真是新闻！不过，看来还是别讲吧……那您今天有没有见到他们的约会？”
“既然您自己在那里，您不看见了，我没在场。”
“算了，也许您是瞩在什么地方的扈木丛后面。不过，无论如何我很高兴，自然是为您高兴，不然我以为，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇得到了青睐！”
“我请您别跟我谈这件事，伊波利特，别用这样的词语。”
“因为您已经全部知道了。”
“您错了，我几乎什么也不知道，而且阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜也一定知道，我一无所知，我甚至连这约会也丝毫未闻……您说一曾经有过约会？算了，好吧，我们不谈这个……”
“这是怎么回事，一会儿知道，一会儿又不知道了。您说：‘好了，我们不谈这个？’嘿，不，您别这么轻信！要是您不知道，您就尤其要这样。您之所以轻信，就因为您不知道。您是否知道这兄妹俩有什么盘算？也许，您在怀疑这一点？……好，好，我不说……”他注意到公爵不耐烦的手势，补充说，“但我来是为了自己的事，我想对这件事……做个解释。真见鬼，无论如何不能不做解释就死去，我现在要讲的话多得不得了，您愿意听完吗。”
“说吧，我听着。”
“不过，我又改变主意了：我还是从加尼奇卡说起吧，您能想象到吗，今天也约我到绿色长椅那儿去。不过，我不想撒谎：是我自己坚决要求约会的，我再三要求，许诺要揭示一个秘密，我不知道，我到得是否太早（好像，确实是早到了），但我刚刚在阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜身旁坐下，我便看到加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇和瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜出现了，他们俩挽着手，像是散步似的。两人遇见我，似乎非常吃惊；他们没有料到我在，甚至显得很局促不安。阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜一下子脸涨得绯红，信不信由您，她甚至有点不知所措，是由于我在场呢，还是就只是由于看见了加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇，因为他实在太漂亮了，但她仅仅是满脸通红，一秒钟内她就了结了事情，很可笑：她欠了欠身作为对加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇的鞠躬和对瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜献媚的微笑的答礼，接着一下子断然说：‘我只是为了向你们表示，对你们的真挚友好的感情我个人感到欣慰，如果将来我需要这种感情，那么请相信……’说到这里她避开了，他们俩也就走了，我不知道，他们是稀里糊涂呢，还是洋洋得意。加尼奇卡当然是稀里糊涂，他什么也辨不出来，脸红得象只虾（他脸上的表情有时令人惊讶），但瓦尔瓦拉• 阿尔达利翁诺夫娜似乎明白了，应该尽快走开，再说从阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜嘴里说出这样的话已经足够了，她就拖开了兄长。她比他聪明，我深信，现在他正得意呢，而我去是要跟阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜谈一谈，商量与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜见面的事。”
“跟纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜！”公爵喊了起来。
“啊哈！看来，您失去冷静，开始惊讶了。我很高兴看到，您愿意像一个常人那样，为此我要让您开开心。今天我挨了她一记耳光，这就是为高贵心灵的年轻小姐效劳的结果！”
“精神上的耳光。”公爵有点不由自主的问道。
“是的，不是肉体上的，我觉得，无论是谁都抬不起手来打我这样的人，即使是女人现在也不会打，甚至加尼亚也不会打！虽然昨天我一度这样想过，以为他会向我猛扑过来……我敢打赌，我知道您现在在想什么？您在想：‘假定说，打他是不应该，但可以乘他睡着时用枕头或湿抹布把他闷死，甚至是应该这样做的’……您的脸上写着，此刻您想的是这个。”
“我从来都没有这样想过！”公爵厌恶地说。
“我不知道，今天夜里我做了个梦，梦见一个人……用湿抹布闷死了我……好了，我告诉您是准：您想象一下一”是罗戈任！您认为，用湿抹布能闷死人吗。”
“我不知道。”
“我听说是能闷死人的。好，我们不谈这个。嘿，凭什么我是个搬弄是非的人？凭什么她今天骂我是搬弄是非的人？请注意，那已经是在她听完了最后一句话并且还重问了一些问题后说的……但女人就是这样的！为了她我才与罗戈任有来往，这倒是个有意思的人；为了她的利益我才为她安排与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的个人约会。莫非是因为我影射她乐于受用纳斯培西娅•费利帕夫娜的‘残羹剩饭’，伤了她的自尊心？其实我一直对她讲这个道理也是为了她的利益，我不抵赖，我给她写过两封这类内容的信，今天是第三次，是会面……刚才我是这样开始对她说的，我认为这对她来说是有损尊严的……再说‘残羹剩饭’这个字眼也不是我自己想出来的，是别人说的，至少加尼奇卡家里大家都这么说；她自己也是承认的。嘿，那又为什么她要骂我是搬弄是非的人？我看出来了，看出来了，您现在望着我，这副样子可笑极了，我敢打赌，您正在用两句愚蠢的诗句来比我：
也许，在我哀伤的临终时刻，
爱情将会闪露出告别的微笑。
“哈－哈－哈……突然他发出一阵歇斯底里的笑声并且咳嗽起来。“请注意，”他夹着咳嗽嘶哑地说，“加尼奇卡是什么东西；是他说的‘残羹剩饭”，可现在自己倒想受用！”
公爵好久都没有说话，他惊骇不已。
“您说的是与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜会面。”他终于喃喃说。
“哎，难道您真的不知道，今天阿洛拉娅•伊万诺夫娜将与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜会面。为此纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜特地从彼得堡来，是阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜通过罗戈任邀请的，再加上我的斡旋，现在她与罗戈任一起住在离您完全不远的地方，还是过去那幢房子，在达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜那里……这是她的女友，一位身份颇为可疑的太太。阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜今天就要到这家可疑的人家去跟纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜进行一场友好的谈后来解决各种问题。她们想算算明白事理。您不知道吗？您这是实话？”
“这难以置信！”
“既然难以置信，那就算了，好吧；不过您又从哪儿知道这不可信呢？可信呢？在这里哪怕飞过一只苍蝇，也就已经众所周知了：这个小地方就是这样的！但是我已经预先通知过您了，我可以得到您的感激了，好了，再见——大概要在阴间了。还有一件事：我虽然对您做了卑鄙的事，因为……我何必要失去自己想要的东西呢？请想想，是为了使您得到好处吗，要知道我的《自白》是献给她的（您不知道这点吗？）而且她是怎么接受的呀！嘻－嘻！但是我对她没有做过卑鄙的事，我没有任何对不起她的地方；她却羞辱了我，使我陷入窘境……不过，我也丝毫没有对不起您；要说刚才提到‘残羹剩饭’这类话，那么现在我已告诉您会面的日子，钟点和地址，揭开了整个这场游戏的秘密……当然，是出了烦恼，而不是大变。告辞了，我，作为一个结已的人和肺病患者，真是太饶舌了；看看点，采取措施吧，要尽快，如果您配得上称作人的话。会面是在今天晚上，这是确切的。”
伊波利特朝门口走去，但公爵喊了他一声，于是他在门口停下了。
“这么说，阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜照您说的，今天要亲自去见纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜？”公爵问。他的脸颊上、额头上现出了红晕。
“确切的我也不知道，但是想必是这样，”伊波利特半回过头来作答，“不过也不可能是别的。总不见得纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜到她哪儿去吧：再说也不是在加尼奇卡那里；他那里几乎有个死人躺着。将军情况怎么样了？”
“光凭这一点就不可能！”公爵附和说，“即使阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜愿意，她又怎么走得出来？您不知道……这家人家的规矩：她不能一个人去纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那儿；这是荒唐的！”
“要知道，公爵：好端端谁也不会从窗户里跳出来，可是一发生火灾，那么，大概最上流的绅士和最上流的女士也会从窗户里跳出来的，如果有必要，又没有别的办法，我们的小姐就
Part 4 Chapter 9
A FORTNIGHT had passed since the events recorded in the last chapter, and the position of the actors in our story had become so changed that it is almost impossible for us to continue the tale without some few explanations. Yet we feel that we ought to limit ourselves to the simple record of facts, without much attempt at explanation, for a very patent reason: because we ourselves have the greatest possible difficulty in accounting for the facts to be recorded. Such a statement on our part may appear strange to the reader. How is anyone to tell a story which he cannot understand himself? In order to keep clear of a false position, we had perhaps better give an example of what we mean; and probably the intelligent reader will soon understand the difficulty. More especially are we inclined to take this course since the example will constitute a distinct march forward of our story, and will not hinder the progress of the events remaining to be recorded.
During the next fortnight--that is, through the early part of July--the history of our hero was circulated in the form of strange, diverting, most unlikely-sounding stories, which passed from mouth to mouth, through the streets and villas adjoining those inhabited by Lebedeff, Ptitsin, Nastasia Philipovna and the Epanchins; in fact, pretty well through the whole town and its environs. All society--both the inhabitants of the place and those who came down of an evening for the music--had got hold of one and the same story, in a thousand varieties of detail--as to how a certain young prince had raised a terrible scandal in a most respectable household, had thrown over a daughter of the family, to whom he was engaged, and had been captured by a woman of shady reputation whom he was determined to marry at once-- breaking off all old ties for the satisfaction of his insane idea; and, in spite of the public indignation roused by his action, the marriage was to take place in Pavlofsk openly and publicly, and the prince had announced his intention of going through with it with head erect and looking the whole world in the face. The story was so artfully adorned with scandalous details, and persons of so great eminence and importance were apparently mixed up in it, while, at the same time, the evidence was so circumstantial, that it was no wonder the matter gave food for plenty of curiosity and gossip.
According to the reports of the most talented gossip-mongers-- those who, in every class of society, are always in haste to explain every event to their neighbours--the young gentleman concerned was of good family--a prince--fairly rich--weak of intellect, but a democrat and a dabbler in the Nihilism of the period, as exposed by Mr. Turgenieff. He could hardly talk Russian, but had fallen in love with one of the Miss Epanchins, and his suit met with so much encouragement that he had been received in the house as the recognized bridegroom-to-be of the young lady. But like the Frenchman of whom the story is told that he studied for holy orders, took all the oaths, was ordained priest, and next morning wrote to his bishop informing him that, as he did not believe in God and considered it wrong to deceive the people and live upon their pockets, he begged to surrender the orders conferred upon him the day before, and to inform his lordship that he was sending this letter to the public press,-- like this Frenchman, the prince played a false game. It was rumoured that he had purposely waited for the solemn occasion of a large evening party at the house of his future bride, at which he was introduced to several eminent persons, in order publicly to make known his ideas and opinions, and thereby insult the "big-wigs," and to throw over his bride as offensively as possible; and that, resisting the servants who were told off to turn him out of the house, he had seized and thrown down a magnificent china vase. As a characteristic addition to the above, it was currently reported that the young prince really loved the lady to whom he was engaged, and had thrown her over out of purely Nihilistic motives, with the intention of giving himself the satisfaction of marrying a fallen woman in the face of all the world, thereby publishing his opinion that there is no distinction between virtuous and disreputable women, but that all women are alike, free; and a "fallen" woman, indeed, somewhat superior to a virtuous one.
It was declared that he believed in no classes or anything else, excepting "the woman question."
All this looked likely enough, and was accepted as fact by most of the inhabitants of the place, especially as it was borne out, more or less, by daily occurrences.
Of course much was said that could not be determined absolutely. For instance, it was reported that the poor girl had so loved her future husband that she had followed him to the house of the other woman, the day after she had been thrown over; others said that he had insisted on her coming, himself, in order to shame and insult her by his taunts and Nihilistic confessions when she reached the house. However all these things might be, the public interest in the matter grew daily, especially as it became clear that the scandalous wedding was undoubtedly to take place.
So that if our readers were to ask an explanation, not of the wild reports about the prince's Nihilistic opinions, but simply as to how such a marriage could possibly satisfy his real aspirations, or as to the spiritual condition of our hero at this time, we confess that we should have great difficulty in giving the required information.
All we know is, that the marriage really was arranged, and that the prince had commissioned Lebedeff and Keller to look after all the necessary business connected with it; that he had requested them to spare no expense; that Nastasia herself was hurrying on the wedding; that Keller was to be the prince's best man, at his own earnest request; and that Burdovsky was to give Nastasia away, to his great delight. The wedding was to take place before the middle of July.
But, besides the above, we are cognizant of certain other undoubted facts, which puzzle us a good deal because they seem flatly to contradict the foregoing.
We suspect, for instance, that having commissioned Lebedeff and the others, as above, the prince immediately forgot all about masters of ceremonies and even the ceremony itself; and we feel quite certain that in making these arrangements he did so in order that he might absolutely escape all thought of the wedding, and even forget its approach if he could, by detailing all business concerning it to others.
What did he think of all this time, then? What did he wish for? There is no doubt that he was a perfectly free agent all through, and that as far as Nastasia was concerned, there was no force of any kind brought to bear on him. Nastasia wished for a speedy marriage, true!--but the prince agreed at once to her proposals; he agreed, in fact, so casually that anyone might suppose he was but acceding to the most simple and ordinary suggestion.
There are many strange circumstances such as this before us; but in our opinion they do but deepen the mystery, and do not in the smallest degree help us to understand the case.
However, let us take one more example. Thus, we know for a fact that during the whole of this fortnight the prince spent all his days and evenings with Nastasia; he walked with her, drove with her; he began to be restless whenever he passed an hour without seeing her--in fact, to all appearances, he sincerely loved her. He would listen to her for hours at a time with a quiet smile on his face, scarcely saying a word himself. And yet we know, equally certainly, that during this period he several times set off, suddenly, to the Epanchins', not concealing the fact from Nastasia Philipovna, and driving the latter to absolute despair. We know also that he was not received at the Epanchins' so long as they remained at Pavlofsk, and that he was not allowed an interview with Aglaya;--but next day he would set off once more on the same errand, apparently quite oblivious of the fact of yesterday's visit having been a failure,--and, of course, meeting with another refusal. We know, too, that exactly an hour after Aglaya had fled from Nastasia Philipovna's house on that fateful evening, the prince was at the Epanchins',--and that his appearance there had been the cause of the greatest consternation and dismay; for Aglaya had not been home, and the family only discovered then, for the first time, that the two of them had been to Nastasia's house together.
It was said that Elizabetha Prokofievna and her daughters had there and then denounced the prince in the strongest terms, and had refused any further acquaintance and friendship with him; their rage and denunciations being redoubled when Varia Ardalionovna suddenly arrived and stated that Aglaya had been at her house in a terrible state of mind for the last hour, and that she refused to come home.
This last item of news, which disturbed Lizabetha Prokofievna more than anything else, was perfectly true. On leaving Nastasia's, Aglaya had felt that she would rather die than face her people, and had therefore gone straight to Nina Alexandrovna's. On receiving the news, Lizabetha and her daughters and the general all rushed off to Aglaya, followed by Prince Lef Nicolaievitch--undeterred by his recent dismissal; but through Varia he was refused a sight of Aglaya here also. The end of the episode was that when Aglaya saw her mother and sisters crying over her and not uttering a word of reproach, she had flung herself into their arms and gone straight home with them.
It was said that Gania managed to make a fool of himself even on this occasion; for, finding himself alone with Aglaya for a minute or two when Varia had gone to the Epanchins', he had thought it a fitting opportunity to make a declaration of his love, and on hearing this Aglaya, in spite of her state of mind at the time, had suddenly burst out laughing, and had put a strange question to him. She asked him whether he would consent to hold his finger to a lighted candle in proof of his devotion! Gania--it was said--looked so comically bewildered that Aglaya had almost laughed herself into hysterics, and had rushed out of the room and upstairs,--where her parents had found her.
Hippolyte told the prince this last story, sending for him on purpose. When Muishkin heard about the candle and Gania's finger he had laughed so that he had quite astonished Hippolyte,--and then shuddered and burst into tears. The prince's condition during those days was strange and perturbed. Hippolyte plainly declared that he thought he was out of his mind;--this, however, was hardly to be relied upon.
Offering all these facts to our readers and refusing to explain them, we do not for a moment desire to justify our hero's conduct. On the contrary, we are quite prepared to feel our share of the indignation which his behaviour aroused in the hearts of his friends. Even Vera Lebedeff was angry with him for a while; so was Colia; so was Keller, until he was selected for best man; so was Lebedeff himself,--who began to intrigue against him out of pure irritation;--but of this anon. In fact we are in full accord with certain forcible words spoken to the prince by Evgenie Pavlovitch, quite unceremoniously, during the course of a friendly conversation, six or seven days after the events at Nastasia Philipovna's house.
We may remark here that not only the Epanchins themselves, but all who had anything to do with them, thought it right to break with the prince in consequence of his conduct. Prince S. even went so far as to turn away and cut him dead in the street. But Evgenie Pavlovitch was not afraid to compromise himself by paying the prince a visit, and did so, in spite of the fact that he had recommenced to visit at the Epanchins', where he was received with redoubled hospitality and kindness after the temporary estrangement.
Evgenie called upon the prince the day after that on which the Epanchins left Pavlofsk. He knew of all the current rumours,--in fact, he had probably contributed to them himself. The prince was delighted to see him, and immediately began to speak of the Epanchins;--which simple and straightforward opening quite took Evgenie's fancy, so that he melted at once, and plunged in medias res without ceremony.
The prince did not know, up to this, that the Epanchins had left the place. He grew very pale on hearing the news; but a moment later he nodded his head, and said thoughtfully:
"I knew it was bound to be so." Then he added quickly:
"Where have they gone to?"
Evgenie meanwhile observed him attentively, and the rapidity of the questions, their, simplicity, the prince's candour, and at the same time, his evident perplexity and mental agitation, surprised him considerably. However, he told Muishkin all he could, kindly and in detail. The prince hardly knew anything, for this was the first informant from the household whom he had met since the estrangement.
Evgenie reported that Aglaya had been really ill, and that for two nights she had not slept at all, owing to high fever; that now she was better and out of serious danger, but still in a nervous, hysterical state.
"It's a good thing that there is peace in the house, at all events," he continued. "They never utter a hint about the past, not only in Aglaya's presence, but even among themselves. The old people are talking of a trip abroad in the autumn, immediately after Adelaida's wedding; Aglaya received the news in silence."
Evgenie himself was very likely going abroad also; so were Prince S. and his wife, if affairs allowed of it; the general was to stay at home. They were all at their estate of Colmina now, about twenty miles or so from St. Petersburg. Princess Bielokonski had not returned to Moscow yet, and was apparently staying on for reasons of her own. Lizabetha Prokofievna had insisted that it was quite impossible to remain in Pavlofsk after what had happened. Evgenie had told her of all the rumours current in town about the affair; so that there could be no talk of their going to their house on the Yelagin as yet.
"And in point of fact, prince," added Evgenie Pavlovitch, "you must allow that they could hardly have stayed here, considering that they knew of all that went on at your place, and in the face of your daily visits to their house, visits which you insisted upon making in spite of their refusal to see you."
"Yes--yes, quite so; you are quite right. I wished to see Aglaya Ivanovna, you know!" said the prince, nodding his head.
"Oh, my dear fellow," cried Evgenie, warmly, with real sorrow in his voice, "how could you permit all that to come about as it has? Of course, of course, I know it was all so unexpected. I admit that you, only naturally, lost your head, and--and could not stop the foolish girl; that was not in your power. I quite see so much; but you really should have understood how seriously she cared for you. She could not bear to share you with another; and you could bring yourself to throw away and shatter such a treasure! Oh, prince, prince!"
"Yes, yes, you are quite right again," said the poor prince, in anguish of mind. "I was wrong, I know. But it was only Aglaya who looked on Nastasia Philipovna so; no one else did, you know."
"But that's just the worst of it all, don't you see, that there was absolutely nothing serious about the matter in reality!" cried Evgenie, beside himself: "Excuse me, prince, but I have thought over all this; I have thought a great deal over it; I know all that had happened before; I know all that took place six months since; and I know there was NOTHING serious about the matter, it was but fancy, smoke, fantasy, distorted by agitation, and only the alarmed jealousy of an absolutely inexperienced girl could possibly have mistaken it for serious reality."
Here Evgenie Pavlovitch quite let himself go, and gave the reins to his indignation.
Clearly and reasonably, and with great psychological insight, he drew a picture of the prince's past relations with Nastasia Philipovna. Evgenie Pavlovitch always had a ready tongue, but on this occasion his eloquence, surprised himself. "From the very beginning," he said, "you began with a lie; what began with a lie was bound to end with a lie; such is the law of nature. I do not agree, in fact I am angry, when I hear you called an idiot; you are far too intelligent to deserve such an epithet; but you are so far STRANGE as to be unlike others; that you must allow, yourself. Now, I have come to the conclusion that the basis of all that has happened, has been first of all your innate inexperience (remark the expression 'innate,' prince). Then follows your unheard-of simplicity of heart; then comes your absolute want of sense of proportion (to this want you have several times confessed); and lastly, a mass, an accumulation, of intellectual convictions which you, in your unexampled honesty of soul, accept unquestionably as also innate and natural and true. Admit, prince, that in your relations with Nastasia Philipovna there has existed, from the very first, something democratic, and the fascination, so to speak, of the 'woman question'? I know all about that scandalous scene at Nastasia Philipovna's house when Rogojin brought the money, six months ago. I'll show you yourself as in a looking-glass, if you like. I know exactly all that went on, in every detail, and why things have turned out as they have. You thirsted, while in Switzerland, for your home-country, for Russia; you read, doubtless, many books about Russia, excellent books, I dare say, but hurtful to YOU; and you arrived here; as it were, on fire with the longing to be of service. Then, on the very day of your arrival, they tell you a sad story of an ill- used woman; they tell YOU, a knight, pure and without reproach, this tale of a poor woman! The same day you actually SEE her; you are attracted by her beauty, her fantastic, almost demoniacal, beauty--(I admit her beauty, of course).
"Add to all this your nervous nature, your epilepsy, and your sudden arrival in a strange town--the day of meetings and of exciting scenes, the day of unexpected acquaintanceships, the day of sudden actions, the day of meeting with the three lovely Epanchin girls, and among them Aglaya--add your fatigue, your excitement; add Nastasia' s evening party, and the tone of that party, and--what were you to expect of yourself at such a moment as that?"
"Yes, yes, yes!" said the prince, once more, nodding his head, and blushing slightly. "Yes, it was so, or nearly so--I know it. And besides, you see, I had not slept the night before, in the train, or the night before that, either, and I was very tired."
"Of course, of course, quite so; that's what I am driving at!" continued Evgenie, excitedly. "It is as clear as possible, and most comprehensible, that you, in your enthusiasm, should plunge headlong into the first chance that came of publicly airing your great idea that you, a prince, and a pure-living man, did not consider a woman disgraced if the sin were not her own, but that of a disgusting social libertine! Oh, heavens! it's comprehensible enough, my dear prince, but that is not the question, unfortunately! The question is, was there any reality and truth in your feelings? Was it nature, or nothing but intellectual enthusiasm? What do you think yourself? We are told, of course, that a far worse woman was FORGIVEN, but we don't find that she was told that she had done well, or that she was worthy of honour and respect! Did not your common-sense show you what was the real state of the case, a few months later? The question is now, not whether she is an innocent woman (I do not insist one way or the other--I do not wish to); but can her whole career justify such intolerable pride, such insolent, rapacious egotism as she has shown? Forgive me, I am too violent, perhaps, but--" 
"Yes--I dare say it is all as you say; I dare say you are quite right," muttered the prince once more. "She is very sensitive and easily put out, of course; but still, she..."
"She is worthy of sympathy? Is that what you wished to say, my good fellow? But then, for the mere sake of vindicating her worthiness of sympathy, you should not have insulted and offended a noble and generous girl in her presence! This is a terrible exaggeration of sympathy! How can you love a girl, and yet so humiliate her as to throw her over for the sake of another woman, before the very eyes of that other woman, when you have already made her a formal proposal of marriage? And you DID propose to her, you know; you did so before her parents and sisters. Can you be an honest man, prince, if you act so? I ask you! And did you not deceive that beautiful girl when you assured her of your love?"
"Yes, you are quite right. Oh! I feel that I am very guilty!" said Muishkin, in deepest distress.
"But as if that is enough!" cried Evgenie, indignantly. "As if it is enough simply to say: 'I know I am very guilty!' You are to blame, and yet you persevere in evil-doing. Where was your heart, I should like to know, your CHRISTIAN HEART, all that time? Did she look as though she were suffering less, at that moment? You saw her face--was she suffering less than the other woman? How could you see her suffering and allow it to continue? How could you?"
"But I did not allow it," murmured the wretched prince.
"How--what do you mean you didn't allow?"
"Upon my word, I didn't! To this moment I don't know how it all happened. I--I ran after Aglaya Ivanovna, but Nastasia Philipovna fell down in a faint; and since that day they won't let me see Aglaya--that's all I know."
"It's all the same; you ought to have run after Aglaya though the other was fainting."
"Yes, yes, I ought--but I couldn't! She would have died--she would have killed herself. You don't know her; and I should have told Aglaya everything afterwards--but I see, Evgenie Pavlovitch, you don't know all. Tell me now, why am I not allowed to see Aglaya? I should have cleared it all up, you know. Neither of them kept to the real point, you see. I could never explain what I mean to you, but I think I could to Aglaya. Oh! my God, my God! You spoke just now of Aglaya's face at the moment when she ran away. Oh, my God! I remember it! Come along, come along-- quick!" He pulled at Evgenie's coat-sleeve nervously and excitedly, and rose from his chair.
"Where to?"
"Come to Aglaya--quick, quick!"
"But I told you she is not at Pavlofsk. And what would be the use if she were?"
"Oh, she'll understand, she'll understand!" cried the prince, clasping his hands. "She would understand that all this is not the point--not a bit the real point--it is quite foreign to the real question."
"How can it be foreign? You ARE going to be married, are you not? Very well, then you are persisting in your course. ARE you going to marry her or not?"
"Yes, I shall marry her--yes."
"Then why is it 'not the point'?"
"Oh, no, it is not the point, not a bit. It makes no difference, my marrying her--it means nothing."
"How 'means nothing'? You are talking nonsense, my friend. You are marrying the woman you love in order to secure her happiness, and Aglaya sees and knows it. How can you say that it's 'not the point'?"
"Her happiness? Oh, no! I am only marrying her--well, because she wished it. It means nothing--it's all the same. She would certainly have died. I see now that that marriage with Rogojin was an insane idea. I understand all now that I did not understand before; and, do you know, when those two stood opposite to one another, I could not bear Nastasia Philipovna's face! You must know, Evgenie Pavlovitch, I have never told anyone before--not even Aglaya--that I cannot bear Nastasia Philipovna's face." (He lowered his voice mysteriously as he said this.) You described that evening at Nastasia Philipovna's (six months since) very accurately just now; but there is one thing which you did not mention, and of which you took no account, because you do not know. I mean her FACE--I looked at her face, you see. Even in the morning when I saw her portrait, I felt that I could not BEAR to look at it. Now, there's Vera Lebedeff, for instance, her eyes are quite different, you know. I'm AFRAID of her face!" he added, with real alarm.
"You are AFRAID of it?"
"Yes--she's mad!" he whispered, growing pale.
"Do you know this for certain?" asked Evgenie, with the greatest curiosity.
"Yes, for certain--quite for certain, now! I have discovered it ABSOLUTELY for certain, these last few days."
"What are you doing, then?" cried Evgenie, in horror. "You must be marrying her solely out of FEAR, then! I can't make head or tail of it, prince. Perhaps you don't even love her?"
"Oh, no; I love her with all my soul. Why, she is a child! She's a child now--a real child. Oh! you know nothing about it at all, I see."
"And are you assured, at the same time, that you love Aglaya too?"
"Yes--yes--oh; yes!"
"How so? Do you want to make out that you love them BOTH?"
"Yes--yes--both! I do!"
"Excuse me, prince, but think what you are saying! Recollect yourself!"
"Without Aglaya--I--I MUST see Aglaya!--I shall die in my sleep very soon--I thought I was dying in my sleep last night. Oh! if Aglaya only knew all--I mean really, REALLY all! Because she must know ALL--that's the first condition towards understanding. Why cannot we ever know all about another, especially when that other has been guilty? But I don't know what I'm talking about--I'm so confused. You pained me so dreadfully. Surely--surely Aglaya has not the same expression now as she had at the moment when she ran away? Oh, yes! I am guilty and I know it--I know it! Probably I am in fault all round--I don't quite know how--but I am in fault, no doubt. There is something else, but I cannot explain it to you, Evgenie Pavlovitch. I have no words; but Aglaya will understand. I have always believed Aglaya will understand--I am assured she will."
"No, prince, she will not. Aglaya loved like a woman, like a human being, not like an abstract spirit. Do you know what, my poor prince? The most probable explanation of the matter is that you never loved either the one or the other in reality."
"I don't know--perhaps you are right in much that you have said, Evgenie Pavlovitch. You are very wise, Evgenie Pavlovitch--oh! how my head is beginning to ache again! Come to her, quick--for God's sake, come!"
"But I tell you she is not in Pavlofsk! She's in Colmina."
"Oh, come to Colmina, then! Come--let us go at once!"
"No--no, impossible!" said Evgenie, rising.
"Look here--I'll write a letter--take a letter for me!"
"No--no, prince; you must forgive me, but I can't undertake any such commissions! I really can't."
And so they parted.
Evgenie Pavlovitch left the house with strange convictions. He, too, felt that the prince must be out of his mind.
"And what did he mean by that FACE--a face which he so fears, and yet so loves? And meanwhile he really may die, as he says, without seeing Aglaya, and she will never know how devotedly he loves her! Ha, ha, ha! How does the fellow manage to love two of them? Two different kinds of love, I suppose! This is very interesting--poor idiot! What on earth will become of him now?"
 
在前面一章所叙述的事件发生后过了两个星期，我们故事里人物的状况有了很大的变化，因此不做些特别的解释，我们是很难继续下去的。但是我觉得，应该限于最简单地阐明事实，尽可能不做别的解释，原因也很简单：因为有许多情况笔者自己也难以解释清楚所发生的事情。我做这种事先声明必然使读者觉得相当奇怪和不明白：怎能叙述既无明确概念又无个人意见的事情呢？为了不致使自己处于更为尴尬的境地，最好还是举例加以说明，也许，厚意的读者会理解我为难在什么地方，再说这个例子不是插话，相反是故事的真正和直接的继续。
过了两个星期，也就是已经到了７月初。在这两个星期中我们主人公的故事，特别是这个故事最近发生的变故，变成了一件奇怪的、相当逗人的、几乎是难以置信的、同时又引人瞩目的轶闻，渐渐地沿着与列别杰夫、普季岑、达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜、叶潘钦家邻近的所有街道传播开来，简言之，几乎全城甚至郊区都在流传，差不多整个社会——本地居民，别墅客，来听音乐的人——全部谈论着同一个故事的各种不同的说法，说什么有一位公爵在一家有名的受尊敬的人家出了丑，抛弃了已经是他未婚妻的这家人家的小姐，迷恋了一个有名的风流女子，断绝了一切过去的关系，并且不顾一切，不顾威吓，不顾众人的忿怒，打算日内跟这个被玷辱了的女人结婚，就在帕夫洛夫斯克这里当众公开举行婚礼，而且要昂起头，直面众人，这件轶事渐渐被添加了许多丑闻，其中涉及到许多有名的要人，还使其赋有各种荒诞离奇和神秘莫恻的色彩，而从另一方面来说，这一轶事又以许多无可辩驳的一目了然的事实呈现在人们面前，因而大家的好奇心和流言蜚语当然是非常情有可原的。最精细、巧妙同时又近乎情理的说法归于几位颇有身份的流言专家，他们属于有理智的阶层，在每个社交界总是急于最先向别人解释清楚事件的来龙去脉，将此看做是自己使命，还往往觉得是一种乐趣。照他们的说法，一位有着高贵姓氏的年青公爵，几乎是位富翁，痴呆者，但是个民主派，还倾心于屠格涅夫先生揭露的现代虚无主义，几乎不大会说俄语，爱上了叶潘钦将军的女儿并且到了将军家把他看做未婚夫这一步。报上则刊登了一则关于一个法国教会学校学生的轶事。这个学生故意做出献身当神父的举动，故意自己请求授予这一神职，履行了全套仪式，各种各样的崇敬、敬吻、宣誓等等，却是为了在第二天致函自己的主教公开宣称他不信上帝，认为欺骗人民和白白由人民来供养是可耻的，因而他要辞去昨天的圣职，要把自己的信函刊登在自由派的报纸上，公爵就像这个无神论者一样仿佛玩弄了这一类假把戏，他们说，仿佛他故意等待未婚妻的父母召集一个隆重的晚会，把他介绍给许多要人，以便当众大声宣布自己的思维方式，咒骂受人尊敬的达官贵人，当众侮辱性地拒绝自己的未婚妻，并且在抗拒要将他带出去的仆人时打碎了一只漂亮的中国花瓶。他们还以详述当代风尚的形式对此事补充说，头脑不清的年轻人确实是爱自己未婚妻即将军的女儿的，但却拒绝了她，唯一的原因是虚无主义和为了制造未来的丑闻，他这样做是为了不放弃当着整个上流社会的面与一个堕落的女人结婚的乐趣，并以此证明，在他的信念里既没有堕落的女人也没有有道德的女人，有的只是自由的女人；他不相信上流社会和古老的区分女人的概念，他只相信“妇女问题”。说到底，在他眼里堕落的女人甚至还比不堕落的要高尚些。这种解释好像相当可信并为大多数别墅客所接受。何况每天发生的事实也证实了这一点。确实，许多事情是没有解释清楚的，据他们说，可怜的姑娘是那么爱她的未婚夫（照有些人的说法是“勾引者”），在他抛弃她的第二天便跑去找他，而他正坐在自己的情妇身边；另外有些人则要人们相信，相反，她是被他故意引到情妇那里去的，这纯粹是他的虚无主义作祟，也就是为了羞辱和侮弄姑娘，不论怎样，人们对事件的兴趣与日俱增，何况具有丑闻性质的婚礼确实即将举行，这一点已不存丝毫怀疑。
所以，假若要我解释清楚——当然不是关于事件的虚无主义色彩，而只不过是这样一些问题：拟定的婚礼在多大程度上满足了公爵的真实愿望？此刻这些愿望究竟是什么？眼下究竟如何确定我们主人公的心态？诸如此类等等，那么我承认，是非常难以回答的。我只知道一点，婚礼确实已经拟定了日期，公爵本人全权委托给列别杰夫，凯勒尔以及列别杰夫为此事介绍给公爵的某一个熟人，由他们承担起操办这件事的全部事务，无论是教会方面的还是日常方面的；还吩咐了不要舍不得花钱；婚礼是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜催促和坚持要办的；凯勒尔被指定担任公爵的傧相，这是他自己强烈要求讨得的差使，而纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的傧相则是布尔多夫斯基，他欣喜地接受了使命；婚礼的日子确定在７月初。但是除了这些相当确切的情况外，我还知晓的某些事实完全地把我弄糊涂了，因为它们恰恰与前面所说的是相矛盾的。比如，我坚决怀疑，在全权委托列别杰夫和其他人承办一切事务之后，公爵几乎当天就忘了他有了婚礼总管，有了傧相，有了婚期；如果说他急于做出安排，把一切操办的事都交给别人，那么纯粹是为了使自己不去想这件事，也许，甚至是想尽快忘了这件事。在这种境况下他自己究竟在想什么？他想要记住什么，追求什么，同样没有怀疑的是，这件事上没有任何强加于他的因素（比如说来自纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜方面的压力）；纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜确实希望一定要尽快举行婚礼，而且也是她而不是公爵想出来要这样做；但是公爵爽快地答应了，甚至似乎漫不经心，仿佛向他请求做一件相当平常的事一样。我面前这样奇怪的事实很多，但是，这些事实不仅不能讲清楚，据我看，无论举出多少，反而会把阐明的真相槁糊涂了；但是，我还要再举一个例子。
我完全知道，在这两个星期中公爵白天晚上都和纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜呆在一起；她带他随自己去散步，去听音乐；他每天与她乘马车兜风；只要有１个小时没有见到她，公爵就开始牵挂她（从一切迹象来看，他是真心爱她的），无论她对他说什么，整整几小时他都带着安详温和的微笑听着，自己则几乎不说一句话。但是我也知道，在这些日子里有好几次，甚至许多次，他突然去叶潘钦家，也不向纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜隐瞒这一点，为此她几乎陷于绝望。我知道，叶潘钦家留在帕夫洛夫斯克期间没有接待他，要求与阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜会晤也总受到拒绝；他一声不吭地走了，而第二天又到她们家去，仿佛完全忘了昨天遭到拒绝的事，当然，得到的是新的拒绝。我也知道，在阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜从纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那儿跑出来后过了１小时，也许，甚至还不到１小时，公爵已经在叶潘钦家，当然，他深信能在那里找到阿格拉娅，于是他的到来引起了叶潘钦家的异常困惑和惊恐，因为阿格拉娅还没有回家，他们从公爵那里才第一次听说，她和他一起去了纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那儿。据说，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜、她的另两个女儿、甚至ω公爵当时对公爵的态度异常生硬、不友好，当时他们还措辞激烈地表示拒绝与他来往和交朋友，特别是瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔还利翁诺夫娜突然来见叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜并声称阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜已经在她家将近１小时之后；她还说，阿格拉娅目前的状态非常糟糕，看来，不想回家。这一个最新消息使叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜最为震惊，而且是完全真实的：从纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那里出来后，阿格拉娅确实认为，与其是现在面对自己的家人，不如去死，因此才投奔尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜。瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜当即就认为有必要，一刻也不延缓地，把这一切情况通知叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜。于是母亲及其另两位女儿马上起往尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜家，跟在她们后面的是一家之主、刚刚到家的伊万•费奥多罗维奇；列夫•尼古拉耶维奇不顾他们的驱逐和不客气的言辞，跟在他们后面慢慢走着；但是，瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达利翁诺夫娜吩附了，那里的人也没有放他去见阿格拉娅。不过，事情的结局是，阿格拉娅一看见为她伤心落泪并丝毫也不责怪她的母亲和姐姐，便扑到她们怀里，立即跟她们一起回家了。据说（虽然传闻不完全确切），加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇这一回也仍然极不走运，他抓住瓦尔瓦拉•阿尔达到翁诺夫娜跑去见叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜的时机，单独与阿洛拉娅在一起，想要表白自己对她的爱情；阿格拉娅不顾自己的苦恼和流泪，听着他讲，突然哈哈大笑又突然向他提了奇怪的问题：为了证明自己的爱情，他现在是否敢在蜡烛上烧自己的手指？据说，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇为这一提议惊呆了，竟然不知所措，脸上现出异常的困惑；致使阿格拉娅歇斯底里地冲她放声大笑、离开他跑到楼上尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜那里去，她的父母就在那里找到她的。这一轶闻是第二天由伊波利特传到公爵这儿的，已经不能起床的伊波利特特地派人去叫公爵并告诉他这条消息：这一传闻怎么传到伊波利特这儿的，我不知道，但是当公爵听到要在蜡烛上烧手指这一节时，便放声大笑起来，甚至使伊波利特也觉得惊讶，后来公爵又突然打起颤来，泪如雨下。总之，在这些日子里他惶惶不安，六神无主，浑浑沌沌，痛苦异常。伊波利特干脆断言，认为他神经不正常，但是无论如何还不能肯定这一点。
提供这些事实，又拒绝做出解释，我决不是想在读者面前为我们的主人公辩解。况且，我完全愿意分担他所激起的朋友对他的忿恨。甚至维拉•列别杰娃有一段时间对他也很忿恨，连科利亚也气不忿；还有凯勒尔也忿忿不平，直到挑选他当傧相；更不用说列别杰夫本人了，他甚至开始耍花招反对公爵。也是出于愤慨，而且是相当真诚的。但关于这些我以后再说。总之我完全同意和相当赞赏叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇所说的相当有力的，甚至是心理分析非常深刻的那些话。那是在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜家的事情发生后的第六或第七天，他在与公爵的友好交谈中直截了当和不客气地说出来的。顺便要指出，不仅仅叶潘饮自己一家，还有所有与他家有直接或间接关系的人部认为必须跟公爵断绝一切关系，比方说ω公爵遇见公爵时甚至转过身去，不向他点头行礼。但是叶甫益尼•帕夫洛维奇不怕因拜访公爵而损害自己的名誉，也不顾每天又去叶潘钦家并受到必然特别殷勤好客的接待。他是在叶潘钦全家离开帕夫洛夫斯克的第二天到公爵那儿去的，进去时他已经知道外面传扬的种种流盲查语，甚至他自己也许也部分地起了椎波助澜的作用。公爵见到他高兴得不得了，马上就谈起了叶潘钦家的情况；这样朴实和直率的开端使叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇完全不受拘束，因此他无须转弯抹角，直截了当地谈正事。
公爵还不知道叶潘钦家已经离去；获悉消息后他很吃惊，脸也变苍白了；但是过了一会儿也就摇了播头，颇为困窘和若有所思地承认说，“这是必然的。”后来又很快探询着：“他们去哪里了？”
当时叶甫益尼•帕夫洛维奇用心观察了他，所有这一切。即急切而又质朴的提问，困窘同时又有一种奇怪的但率，惶惶不安和兴奋激动，——这一切都使他吃惊不小。不过，他还是亲切而详尽地告诉了公爵一切：公爵许多情况还不知道，因而叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇是来自叶潘钦家的第一位信使。他证实，阿格拉娅确实病了，而且整整三天三夜没有睡着，一直发烧，现在她好些了，已没有任何危险，但是处于神经质的、歇斯底里的状态……“幸好家里一片安宁”对于过去的事不仅当着阿格拉娅的面竭力不提，甚至其余人私下里也不谈及。父母已经彼此商定，等到秋天阿杰莱达结婚后全家去国外旅行；阿格拉娅默默地接受了关于此事的初步议论。” 他，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇也可能去国外。甚至ω公爵可能也打算与阿杰菜达一起去度过二个月国外生活，如果事务允许离开的话。将军本人将会留下来。现在大家搬到他们的庄园科尔米诺去了，离彼得堡２０俄里，那里有一幢宽敞的供主人住的房子。别洛孔斯卡娅还没有去莫斯科，甚是好像是故意留下来的，叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜强烈地坚持，在发生这一切后不可能再留在帕夫洛夫斯克；他，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇每天告诉她城里的传闻。他们认为搬到叶拉京的别墅去住也是不可能的。
“是啊，实际上，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇补充说，“您自己也会同意，这能否叫人受得了……尤其是知道您这儿，您家里每时每刻都在做的事，公爵，还有，尽管人家拒绝，您却仍然每天去那里求见……”
“是的，是的，您说得对，我是想见阿格拉娜•伊万诺夫娜……”公爵又摇起头来。
“啊，亲爱的公爵，”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇突然又兴奋又忧愁地嚷道，“当时您怎么能让……这一切发生的呢？当然，当然，这一切对您来说是这么出其不意……我承认，您必然会茫然失措的……而且无法阻失去理智的姑娘，这不是您力所能及的！但是，您可应该明白，这位姑娘对您……爱得认真和强烈到了何等地步。她不愿意与另一个女人分享这种爱，而您……您却能舍弃和毁掉这样的宝贝！”
“是的，是的，您说得对；是的，是我错，”公爵十分忧郁地说，“您要知道，只有她一个人，仅仅只有阿格拉娅一个人才这样看待纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜……其他任何人可都不是这样看待她的。”
“这没有什么大不了的，因而这一切更令人气愤！”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇十分激动地嚷了起来，“请原谅我、公爵，但是……我……我考虑过这件事，公爵，我反来复去想了许多；我了解过去发生的一切，我了解半年前的一切，了解一切，而所有这一切－－没什么大不了！这一切只不过是头脑发热时的倾心，逢场作戏，想入非非，过眼烟云，只有完全没有经验的姑娘出于其惊慌失措的嫉妒才把这当做什么了不起的事情！”
此时叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇已经完全不讲客气，放任地发泄自己的愤懑。他极富理智、条理清晰，甚至，我再说一遍，心理分析十分深刻地向公爵展现了一幅过去公爵与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜全部关系的图景。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇一向具有口才，现在则达到了滔滔不绝的地步。“从最初起，”他宣称，“您就是以虚假开始的；凡是以虚假开始的，必定是以虚假告终的，这是自然法则。我不认为，甚至感到气忿，人家——嘿，反正有人——把您叫做白痴；对于这样的称呼来说您是大聪明了；但是您又是这么怪，不像大家一样，您自己也会承认的。我认为，整个事情发生的基础是：首先是由于，这么说吧、您天生的没有经验（公爵，请注意‘天生的’这个字眼），其次是由于您非常朴实，再有是异常缺少分寸感（您自己已经好几次意识到这一点了）；最后是积滤在您头脑里的大量观念，您老实得不同一般，至今还把它们当作是真正的，固有的，自然的观念！您自己会承认，公爵，您与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫鹰的关系从一开始就罩上了一层相对民主性的东西（为了简便，我这样表达），被所谓‘妇女问题所吸引（为了更简单地表达）。我可是确切地了解罗戈任送钱来发生在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜家里的整场怪诞的丑剧的。您愿意的话，我可以把你们一个个详详细细分析给您听，把您本人像照镜子一样照给您看，对于事情的来龙去脉以及为什么会变成这样的原因，我知道得非常确切！作为一个青年，您在瑞士渴念着祖国，如向往一片神秘莫测的乐土那样渴望回到俄罗斯；您读了许多有关俄国的书，也许，是些非常好的书，但对您来说却是有害的；您怀着渴望干一番事业的一腔热情回来了，这么说吧，想要好好干一场！就在那一天，有人对您讲了一个有关受侮辱的女子的忧伤而揪心的故事，对您，亦即对一个骑士，一个童男子讲——而且是讲女人！那一天您看见了这个女人；您被她的美貌迷住了，这是神话般、仙女孩子似的美貌（我也承认她是美人）。加上您的神经质；加上您的癫痫病；加上我们彼得堡那损害神经的解冻天气；加上整整这一天，您处在一个陌生的、对您来说几乎是光怪陆离的城市，经历了许多会见和场面，出乎意外地结识了不少人，接触到了万万意料不到的现实，看到了叶潘钦家的三位美女，其中包括阿格拉娅；加上劳累、头晕；加上纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的客厅以及这客厅的氛围，还有……在那样的时刻，您对自己能期待什么呢，您怎么想？”
“对，对；对，对，”公爵摇着头，开始脸红了，“是的，这几乎就是这么回事；知道吗，上一夜在火车上我确实几乎鳖夜未睡，前天鳖夜也是，而且心境也很不好……”
“是啊，当然是这样，我的用意是什么呢？”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇激动地继续说，“很明显，可以说，您沉醉于欣喜之中，急于寻找机会当众宣布豁达大变的思想：您，一个出身望族的公爵和纯洁清白的人，不认为一个并非由于她的过错而是由于上流社会可恶的淫棍的罪孽遭到污辱的女人是可耻的女人。哦，上帝，这可是能够理解的！但是问题的症结不在这里，亲爱的公爵，而在于：您的感情是否真实，是否诚挚？是实际情况，还是仅仅是一时头脑发热？您怎么想：在神圣的殿堂里这样一个女人得到了宽恕，但是你没有对她说，她干得好，她应得到一切荣誉和尊敬。经过三个月以后，难免健全的理性没有向您自己提示，这是怎么回事吗？好，就算她现在是无辜的，——我不坚持这一点，因为我不愿意，——但是她的所有遭遇难道能让她如此不能容忍的、魔鬼般的高傲、为她如此厚颜无耻、如此贪得无厌的利己主义辩解吗？请原谅，公爵，我太激动了，但是……”
“是的，这一切是可能的；也许，您是对的……”公爵又呐呐说，“她确实很容易恼火，您说得对，当然，但是……”
“值得同情？您是想说这个，我的善良的公爵？但是为了同情她，满足她，难道就可以玷辱另一位高尚、纯洁的姑娘？就可以在那双傲慢的充满憎恨的眼睛面前贬低她？这以后这种同情将会达到什么地步？这可是一种不可思议的夸大！难道可以爱一个姑娘却又在她的情敌面前贬低她，为了另一个女人，并且当着另一个女人的面抛弃她？而且这一切又是在自己已经向她正式求婚之后发生的……您不是向她求婚了吗？不是当着她父母和姐姐的面向她说这话的吗？有了这一切以后，公爵，请问问您自己，难道你还是个正人君子吗？还有……您使她相信您爱她，难道您不是欺骗了一个天仙般的姑娘吗？”
“是的，是的，您说得对，啊，我觉得我有错！”公爵陷于难以形容的苦恼之中，说。
“难道这就够了吗？”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇忿忿地嚷了起来，“难道光凭喊‘啊，我有错！’就够了吗？您有错，可您却一意孤行！那时您的良心，那‘基督的’良心在什么地方？您可是看到那一刻她的脸的：她的痛苦比一个，比您那个拆散人家的女人少吗？您怎么能看着听之任之呢？怎么能这样？”
“可……我可没有听之任之……”可怜的公爵嘟哝着说。
“怎么没有听之任之？”
“真的，我一点也没有听之任之。至今我也不明白，怎么会弄成这样的……我……我当时去追阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜的，而纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜却昏倒了；后来又一直不放我会见阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，直至现在。”
“这无济于事！您应该出追阿格拉娅，尽管那个女人昏倒了！”
“是的……是的……，我应该……可她会死去的！她会自杀的，您不了解她，……反正以后我会把一切都告诉阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜的，还有……要知道，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇，我看出来，好像您并不全知道。请告诉我。为什么他们不让我去见阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜？不然我可以对她把一切解释清楚。要知道，当时她们俩说的都不是要说的话，根本不是，因此才造成了这样的结果……我怎么也无法对您讲清楚这点；但是，也许我能向阿格拉娅解释清楚……啊，我的上帝，我的上帝！您说到了那时她的脸，那时她怎么跑出去…… 我的上帝，我都记得：我们走吧，我们走吧！”他从座位上急急跳起来，突然拽着叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇的袖子说。
“去哪儿？”
“我们会见阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜，立即就去！……”
“可是她已不在帕夫洛夫斯克了，我说过了，再说去干什么？”
“她会理解的，她会理解的！”公爵合拢双手作祈求状，嘀咕着说，“她会理解到这一切不是那么回事，而完完全全是另一回事！”
“怎么完全是另一回事？您不是仍然要结婚吗？看来，您是一意孤行……您到底结不结婚？”
“嗯，是的……要结婚；是的，要结婚！”
“那怎么说不是那么回事？”
“哦，不，不是那么回事，不是那么回事！我要结婚，这，这反正就这样了，这没有关系！”
“怎么反正就这样和没有关系？这可不是小事呀？您跟心爱的女人结婚，为她缔造幸福，而阿格拉娅看见和知道这一切，怎么反正就这样呢？”
“幸福？哦，不！我只不过是结个婚而已，她要这样；再说结婚又有什么！找……嘿，反正就这样！不然她一定会死的。我现在才看出，她与罗戈任结婚是疯狂的举动。过去我不理解的事，现在全都明白了，您知道，当时她们俩彼此面对面站着，我简直不能忍受纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的脸……您不知道，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇（他神秘地压低了噪子），我从来也没有对谁说过这一点，甚至也没有对阿格拉娅说过，但我实在不忍看到纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那张脸……刚才您谈到那时在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜家举行的晚会，您说得对，但是这里您还漏掉一点，因为您不知道：我看到了她的脸！那天上午我就不忍看照片上她的脸……您看维拉•列别杰娃就宣传是另一双眼睛……我……我怕看她的脸！”他异常骇怕地补充说。
“您怕？”
“是的，她是个疯女人。”他脸色发白，低声嘟哝说。
“您确实知道这一点吗？”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇异常好奇地问。
“是的，确实知道，现在已经确实无疑：现在，这些天里，我已经完全确实地知道了！”
“那您在对自己干什么吗？”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇惊呼道，“这么说，您是因为害怕才结婚喏？这真让人莫名其妙……也许，甚至不爱她而结婚？”
“哦，不，我全心全意爱她。可这是个……孩子，现在她是个孩子，完全是个孩子！哦，您什么也不知道！”
“而同时您又要阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜相信您的爱情！”
“哦，是的，是的！”
“怎么能这样？这么说，您想爱两个人？”
“哦，是的，是的！”
“得了吧，公爵，您在说什么吗，清醒清醒吧！”
“没有阿格拉娅，我……我一定要见到她！我……我很快就会在梦中死去；我想，今天夜里我就会在梦中死去。哦，假如阿格拉娅知道，知道一切就好了……一定要知道一切。因为这件事必须得知道一切，这是首要的！为什么我们从来都不能了解有关别人的全部情况，而这是必要的，尤其是这个人有过错的时候！……不过，我不知道我在说什么，我心乱如麻；您让我吃惊得不得了……难道现在她脸上的表情还像当时跑出来时那副模样？哦，是的，我有错！最大可能是一切都是我的错！我还不知道究竟错在那里，但是我有错……这里有我无法向您解释清楚的东西，但是……阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜是会理解的！哦，我始终相信，她是会理解的。”
“不，公爵，她不会理解的：阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜爱您，是一个女人的爱，是一个活生生的人的爱，而不是……抽象的神灵的爱。知道吗，我可怜的公爵：最确切的是，无论是这个还是那个您从来都没有爱过！”
“我不知道……也许是这样，也许是这样；您在许多方面是对的，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇。您非常聪明，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇；啊，我又开始头痛了，我们到她那儿去吧！看在上帝份上，看在上帝份上！”
“我不是告诉您了，她已不在帕夫洛夫斯克了，她在科尔米诺。”
“我们就去科尔米诺，马上就去！”
“这不－可－能！”叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇站起身，拉长了调子说。
“听着，我写封信，您把信带去！”
“不，公爵，不！您免了这样的委托吧，我不能！”
他们分了手。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇离开的时候有一种奇怪的念头：他得出的看法是公爵有点精神不正常。他又怕又爱的这张脸究竟意味着什么？同时，他确实会因为没有阿格拉娅而死去，那么阿格拉娅也许永远也不会知道，他是何等爱她！哈－哈！怎么能两个都爱？是用两种不同的方式爱吗？这倒很有意思……可怜的白痴！现在他会怎样呢？”
Part 4 Chapter 10
THE prince did not die before his wedding--either by day or night, as he had foretold that he might. Very probably he passed disturbed nights, and was afflicted with bad dreams; but, during the daytime, among his fellow-men, he seemed as kind as ever, and even contented; only a little thoughtful when alone.
The wedding was hurried on. The day was fixed for exactly a week after Evgenie's visit to the prince. In the face of such haste as this, even the prince's best friends (if he had had any) would have felt the hopelessness of any attempt to save" the poor madman." Rumour said that in the visit of Evgenie Pavlovitch was to be discerned the influence of Lizabetha Prokofievna and her husband... But if those good souls, in the boundless kindness of their hearts, were desirous of saving the eccentric young fellow from ruin, they were unable to take any stronger measures to attain that end. Neither their position, nor their private inclination, perhaps (and only naturally), would allow them to use any more pronounced means.
We have observed before that even some of the prince's nearest neighbours had begun to oppose him. Vera Lebedeff's passive disagreement was limited to the shedding of a few solitary tears; to more frequent sitting alone at home, and to a diminished frequency in her visits to the prince's apartments.
Colia was occupied with his father at this time. The old man died during a second stroke, which took place just eight days after the first. The prince showed great sympathy in the grief of the family, and during the first days of their mourning he was at the house a great deal with Nina Alexandrovna. He went to the funeral, and it was observable that the public assembled in church greeted his arrival and departure with whisperings, and watched him closely.
The same thing happened in the park and in the street, wherever he went. He was pointed out when he drove by, and he often overheard the name of Nastasia Philipovna coupled with his own as he passed. People looked out for her at the funeral, too, but she was not there; and another conspicuous absentee was the captain's widow, whom Lebedeff had prevented from coming.
The funeral service produced a great effect on the prince. He whispered to Lebedeff that this was the first time he had ever heard a Russian funeral service since he was a little boy. Observing that he was looking about him uneasily, Lebedeff asked him whom he was seeking.
"Nothing. I only thought I--"
"Is it Rogojin?"
"Why--is he here?"
"Yes, he's in church."
"I thought I caught sight of his eyes!" muttered the prince, in confusion. "But what of it!--Why is he here? Was he asked?"
"Oh, dear, no! Why, they don't even know him! Anyone can come in, you know. Why do you look so amazed? I often meet him; I've seen him at least four times, here at Pavlofsk, within the last week."
"I haven't seen him once--since that day!" the prince murmured.
As Nastasia Philipovna had not said a word about having met Rogojin since "that day," the prince concluded that the latter had his own reasons for wishing to keep out of sight. All the day of the funeral our hero, was in a deeply thoughtful state, while Nastasia Philipovna was particularly merry, both in the daytime and in the evening.
Colia had made it up with the prince before his father's death, and it was he who urged him to make use of Keller and Burdovsky, promising to answer himself for the former's behaviour. Nina Alexandrovna and Lebedeff tried to persuade him to have the wedding in St. Petersburg, instead of in the public fashion contemplated, down here at Pavlofsk in the height of the season. But the prince only said that Nastasia Philipovna desired to have it so, though he saw well enough what prompted their arguments.
The next day Keller came to visit the prince. He was in a high state of delight with the post of honour assigned to him at the wedding.
Before entering he stopped on the threshold, raised his hand as if making a solemn vow, and cried:
"I won't drink!"
Then he went up to the prince, seized both his hands, shook them warmly, and declared that he had at first felt hostile towards the project of this marriage, and had openly said so in the billiard-rooms, but that the reason simply was that, with the impatience of a friend, he had hoped to see the prince marry at least a Princess de Rohan or de Chabot; but that now he saw that the prince's way of thinking was ten times more noble than that of "all the rest put together." For he desired neither pomp nor wealth nor honour, but only the truth! The sympathies of exalted personages were well known, and the prince was too highly placed by his education, and so on, not to be in some sense an exalted personage!
"But all the common herd judge 'differently; in the town, at the meetings, in the villas, at the band, in the inns and the billiard-rooms, the coming event has only to be mentioned and there are shouts and cries from everybody. I have even heard talk of getting up a 'charivari' under the windows on the wedding- night. So if 'you have need of the pistol' of an honest man, prince, I am ready to fire half a dozen shots even before you rise from your nuptial couch!"
Keller also advised, in anticipation of the crowd making a rush after the ceremony, that a fire-hose should be placed at the entrance to the house; but Lebedeff was opposed to this measure, which he said might result in the place being pulled down.
"I assure you, prince, that Lebedeff is intriguing against you. He wants to put you under control. Imagine that! To take 'from you the use of your free-will and your money--that' is to say, the two things that distinguish us from the animals! I have heard it said positively. It is the sober truth."
The prince recollected that somebody had told him something of the kind before, and he had, of course, scoffed at it. He only laughed now, and forgot the hint at once.
Lebedeff really had been busy for some little while; but, as usual, his plans had become too complex to succeed, through sheer excess of ardour. When he came to the prince--the very day before the wedding--to confess (for he always confessed to the persons against whom he intrigued, especially when the plan failed), he informed our hero that he himself was a born Talleyrand, but for some unknown reason had become simple Lebedeff. He then proceeded to explain his whole game to the prince, interesting the latter exceedingly.
According to Lebedeff's account, he had first tried what he could do with General Epanchin. The latter informed him that he wished well to the unfortunate young man, and would gladly do what he could to "save him," but that he did not think it would be seemly for him to interfere in this matter. Lizabetha Prokofievna would neither hear nor see him. Prince S. and Evgenie Pavlovitch only shrugged their shoulders, and implied that it was no business of theirs. However, Lebedeff had not lost heart, and went off to a clever lawyer,--a worthy and respectable man, whom he knew well. This old gentleman informed him that the thing was perfectly feasible if he could get hold of competent witnesses as to Muishkin's mental incapacity. Then, with the assistance of a few influential persons, he would soon see the matter arranged.
Lebedeff immediately procured the services of an old doctor, and carried the latter away to Pavlofsk to see the prince, by way of viewing the ground, as it were, and to give him (Lebedeff) counsel as to whether the thing was to be done or not. The visit was not to be official, but merely friendly.
Muishkin remembered the doctor's visit quite well. He remembered that Lebedeff had said that he looked ill, and had better see a doctor; and although the prince scouted the idea, Lebedeff had turned up almost immediately with his old friend, explaining that they had just met at the bedside of Hippolyte, who was very ill, and that the doctor had something to tell the prince about the sick man.
The prince had, of course, at once received him, and had plunged into a conversation about Hippolyte. He had given the doctor an account of Hippolyte's attempted suicide; and had proceeded thereafter to talk of his own malady,--of Switzerland, of Schneider, and so on; and so deeply was the old man interested by the prince's conversation and his description of Schneider's system, that he sat on for two hours.
Muishkin gave him excellent cigars to smoke, and Lebedeff, for his part, regaled him with liqueurs, brought in by Vera, to whom the doctor--a married man and the father of a family--addressed such compliments that she was filled with indignation. They parted friends, and, after leaving the prince, the doctor said to Lebedeff: "If all such people were put under restraint, there would be no one left for keepers." Lebedeff then, in tragic tones, told of the approaching marriage, whereupon the other nodded his head and replied that, after all, marriages like that were not so rare; that he had heard that the lady was very fascinating and of extraordinary beauty, which was enough to explain the infatuation of a wealthy man; that, further, thanks to the liberality of Totski and of Rogojin, she possessed--so he had heard--not only money, but pearls, diamonds, shawls, and furniture, and consequently she could not be considered a bad match. In brief, it seemed to the doctor that the prince's choice, far from being a sign of foolishness, denoted, on the contrary, a shrewd, calculating, and practical mind. Lebedeff had been much struck by this point of view, and he terminated his confession by assuring the prince that he was ready, if need be, to shed his very life's blood for him.
Hippolyte, too, was a source of some distraction to the prince at this time; he would send for him at any and every hour of the day. They lived,--Hippolyte and his mother and the children,--in a small house not far off, and the little ones were happy, if only because they were able to escape from the invalid into the garden. The prince had enough to do in keeping the peace between the irritable Hippolyte and his mother, and eventually the former became so malicious and sarcastic on the subject of the approaching wedding, that Muishkin took offence at last, and refused to continue his visits.
A couple of days later, however, Hippolyte's mother came with tears in her eyes, and begged the prince to come back, "or HE would eat her up bodily." She added that Hippolyte had a great secret to disclose. Of course the prince went. There was no secret, however, unless we reckon certain pantings and agitated glances around (probably all put on) as the invalid begged his visitor to "beware of Rogojin."
"He is the sort of man," he continued,. "who won't give up his object, you know; he is not like you and me, prince--he belongs to quite a different order of beings. If he sets his heart on a thing he won't be afraid of anything--" and so on.
Hippolyte was very ill, and looked as though he could not long survive. He was tearful at first, but grew more and more sarcastic and malicious as the interview proceeded.
The prince questioned him in detail as to his hints about Rogojin. He was anxious to seize upon some facts which might confirm Hippolyte's vague warnings; but there were none; only Hippolyte's own private impressions and feelings.
However, the invalid--to his immense satisfaction--ended by seriously alarming the prince.
At first Muishkin had not cared to make any reply to his sundry questions, and only smiled in response to Hippolyte's advice to "run for his life--abroad, if necessary. There are Russian priests everywhere, and one can get married all over the world."
But it was Hippolyte's last idea which upset him.
"What I am really alarmed about, though," he said, "is Aglaya Ivanovna. Rogojin knows how you love her. Love for love. You took Nastasia Philipovna from him. He will murder Aglaya Ivanovna; for though she is not yours, of course, now, still such an act would pain you,--wouldn't it?"
He had attained his end. The prince left the house beside himself with terror.
These warnings about Rogojin were expressed on the day before the wedding. That evening the prince saw Nastasia Philipovna for the last time before they were to meet at the altar; but Nastasia was not in a position to give him any comfort or consolation. On the contrary, she only added to his mental perturbation as the evening went on. Up to this time she had invariably done her best to cheer him--she was afraid of his looking melancholy; she would try singing to him, and telling him every sort of funny story or reminiscence that she could recall. The prince nearly always pretended to be amused, whether he were so actually or no; but often enough he laughed sincerely, delighted by the brilliancy of her wit when she was carried away by her narrative, as she very often was. Nastasia would be wild with joy to see the impression she had made, and to hear his laugh of real amusement; and she would remain the whole evening in a state of pride and happiness. But this evening her melancholy and thoughtfulness grew with every hour.
The prince had told Evgenie Pavlovitch with perfect sincerity that he loved Nastasia Philipovna with all his soul. In his love for her there was the sort of tenderness one feels for a sick, unhappy child which cannot be left alone. He never spoke of his feelings for Nastasia to anyone, not even to herself. When they were together they never discussed their "feelings," and there was nothing in their cheerful, animated conversation which an outsider could not have heard. Daria Alexeyevna, with whom Nastasia was staying, told afterwards how she had been filled with joy and delight only to look at them, all this time.
Thanks to the manner in which he regarded Nastasia's mental and moral condition, the prince was to some extent freed from other perplexities. She was now quite different from the woman he had known three months before. He was not astonished, for instance, to see her now so impatient to marry him--she who formerly had wept with rage and hurled curses and reproaches at him if he mentioned marriage! "It shows that she no longer fears, as she did then, that she would make me unhappy by marrying me," he thought. And he felt sure that so sudden a change could not be a natural one. This rapid growth of self-confidence could not be due only to her hatred for Aglaya. To suppose that would be to suspect the depth of her feelings. Nor could it arise from dread of the fate that awaited her if she married Rogojin. These causes, indeed, as well as others, might have played a part in it, but the true reason, Muishkin decided, was the one he had long suspected--that the poor sick soul had come to the end of its forces. Yet this was an explanation that did not procure him any peace of mind. At times he seemed to be making violent efforts to think of nothing, and one would have said that he looked on his marriage as an unimportant formality, and on his future happiness as a thing not worth considering. As to conversations such as the one held with Evgenie Pavlovitch, he avoided them as far as possible, feeling that there were certain objections to which he could make no answer.
The prince had observed that Nastasia knew well enough what Aglaya was to him. He never spoke of it, but he had seen her face when she had caught him starting off for the Epanchins' house on several occasions. When the Epanchins left Pavlofsk, she had beamed with radiance and happiness. Unsuspicious and unobservant as he was, he had feared at that time that Nastasia might have some scheme in her mind for a scene or scandal which would drive Aglaya out of Pavlofsk. She had encouraged the rumours and excitement among the inhabitants of the place as to her marriage with the prince, in order to annoy her rival; and, finding it difficult to meet the Epanchins anywhere, she had, on one occasion, taken him for a drive past their house. He did not observe what was happening until they were almost passing the windows, when it was too late to do anything. He said nothing, but for two days afterwards he was ill.
Nastasia did not try that particular experiment again. A few days before that fixed for the wedding, she grew grave and thoughtful. She always ended by getting the better of her melancholy, and becoming merry and cheerful again, but not quite so unaffectedly happy as she had been some days earlier.
The prince redoubled his attentive study of her symptoms. It was a most curious circumstance, in his opinion, that she never spoke of Rogojin. But once, about five days before the wedding, when the prince was at home, a messenger arrived begging him to come at once, as Nastasia Philipovna was very ill.
He had found her in a condition approaching to absolute madness. She screamed, and trembled, and cried out that Rogojin was hiding out there in the garden--that she had seen him herself--and that he would murder her in the night--that he would cut her throat. She was terribly agitated all day. But it so happened that the prince called at Hippolyte's house later on, and heard from his mother that she had been in town all day, and had there received a visit from Rogojin, who had made inquiries about Pavlofsk. On inquiry, it turned out that Rogojin visited the old lady in town at almost the same moment when Nastasia declared that she had seen him in the garden; so that the whole thing turned out to be an illusion on her part. Nastasia immediately went across to Hippolyte's to inquire more accurately, and returned immensely relieved and comforted.
On the day before the wedding, the prince left Nastasia in a state of great animation. Her wedding-dress and all sorts of finery had just arrived from town. Muishkin had not imagined that she would be so excited over it, but he praised everything, and his praise rendered her doubly happy.
But Nastasia could not hide the cause of her intense interest in her wedding splendour. She had heard of the indignation in the town, and knew that some of the populace was getting up a sort of charivari with music, that verses had been composed for the occasion, and that the rest of Pavlofsk society more or less encouraged these preparations. So, since attempts were being made to humiliate her, she wanted to hold her head even higher than usual, and to overwhelm them all with the beauty and taste of her toilette. "Let them shout and whistle, if they dare!" Her eyes flashed at the thought. But, underneath this, she had another motive, of which she did not speak. She thought that possibly Aglaya, or at any rate someone sent by her, would be present incognito at the ceremony, or in the crowd, and she wished to be prepared for this eventuality.
The prince left her at eleven, full of these thoughts, and went home. But it was not twelve o'clock when a messenger came to say that Nastasia was very bad, and he must come at once.
On hurrying back he found his bride locked up in her own room and could hear her hysterical cries and sobs. It was some time before she could be made to hear that the prince had come, and then she opened the door only just sufficiently to let him in, and immediately locked it behind him. She then fell on her knees at his feet. (So at least Dana Alexeyevna reported.) 
"What am I doing? What am I doing to you?" she sobbed convulsively, embracing his knees.
The prince was a whole hour soothing and comforting her, and left her, at length, pacified and composed. He sent another messenger during the night to inquire after her, and two more next morning. The last brought back a message that Nastasia was surrounded by a whole army of dressmakers and maids, and was as happy and as busy as such a beauty should be on her wedding morning, and that there was not a vestige of yesterday's agitation remaining. The message concluded with the news that at the moment of the bearer's departure there was a great confabulation in progress as to which diamonds were to be worn, and how.
This message entirely calmed the prince's mind.
The following report of the proceedings on the wedding day may be depended upon, as coming from eye-witnesses.
The wedding was fixed for eight o'clock in the evening. Nastasia Philipovna was ready at seven. From six o'clock groups of people began to gather at Nastasia's house, at the prince's, and at the church door, but more especially at the former place. The church began to fill at seven.
Colia and Vera Lebedeff were very anxious on the prince's account, but they were so busy over the arrangements for receiving the guests after the wedding, that they had not much time for the indulgence of personal feelings.
There were to be very few guests besides the best men and so on; only Dana Alexeyevna, the Ptitsins, Gania, and the doctor. When the prince asked Lebedeff why he had invited the doctor, who was almost a stranger, Lebedeff replied:
"Why, he wears an 'order,' and it looks so well!"
This idea amused the prince.
Keller and Burdovsky looked wonderfully correct in their dress- coats and white kid gloves, although Keller caused the bridegroom some alarm by his undisguisedly hostile glances at the gathering crowd of sight-seers outside.
At about half-past seven the prince started for the church in his carriage.
We may remark here that he seemed anxious not to omit a single one of the recognized customs and traditions observed at weddings. He wished all to be done as openly as possible, and "in due order."
Arrived at the church, Muishkin, under Keller's guidance, passed through the crowd of spectators, amid continuous whispering and excited exclamations. The prince stayed near the altar, while Keller made off once more to fetch the bride.
On reaching the gate of Daria Alexeyevna's house, Keller found a far denser crowd than he had encountered at the prince's. The remarks and exclamations of the spectators here were of so irritating a nature that Keller was very near making them a speech on the impropriety of their conduct, but was luckily caught by Burdovsky, in the act of turning to address them, and hurried indoors.
Nastasia Philipovna was ready. She rose from her seat, looked into the glass and remarked, as Keller told the tale afterwards, that she was "as pale as a corpse." She then bent her head reverently, before the ikon in the corner, and left the room.
A torrent of voices greeted her appearance at the front door. The crowd whistled, clapped its hands, and laughed and shouted; but in a moment or two isolated voices were distinguishable.
"What a beauty!" cried one.
"Well, she isn't the first in the world, nor the last," said another.
"Marriage covers everything," observed a third.
"I defy you to find another beauty like that," said a fourth.
"She's a real princess! I'd sell my soul for such a princess as that!"
Nastasia came out of the house looking as white as any handkerchief; but her large dark eyes shone upon the vulgar crowd like blazing coals. The spectators' cries were redoubled, and became more exultant and triumphant every moment. The door of the carriage was open, and Keller had given his hand to the bride to help her in, when suddenly with a loud cry she rushed from him, straight into the surging crowd. Her friends about her were stupefied with amazement; the crowd parted as she rushed through it, and suddenly, at a distance of five or six yards from the carriage, appeared Rogojin. It was his look that had caught her eyes.
Nastasia rushed to him like a madwoman, and seized both his hands.
"Save me!" she cried. "Take me away, anywhere you like, quick!"
Rogojin seized her in his arms and almost carried her to the carriage. Then, in a flash, he tore a hundred-rouble note out of his pocket and held it to the coachman.
"To the station, quick! If you catch the train you shall have another. Quick!"
He leaped into the carriage after Nastasia and banged the door. The coachman did not hesitate a moment; he whipped up the horses, and they were oft.
"One more second and I should have stopped him," said Keller, afterwards. In fact, he and Burdovsky jumped into another carriage and set off in pursuit; but it struck them as they drove along that it was not much use trying to bring Nastasia back by force.
"Besides," said Burdovsky," the prince would not like it, would he?" So they gave up the pursuit.
Rogojin and Nastasia Philipovna reached the station just in time for the train. As he jumped out of the carriage and was almost on the point of entering the train, Rogojin accosted a young girl standing on the platform and wearing an old-fashioned, but respectable-looking, black cloak and a silk handkerchief over her head.
"Take fifty roubles for your cloak?" he shouted, holding the money out to the girl. Before the astonished young woman could collect her scattered senses, he pushed the money into her hand, seized the mantle, and threw it and the handkerchief over Nastasia's head and shoulders. The latter's wedding-array would have attracted too much attention, and it was not until some time later that the girl understood why her old cloak and kerchief had been bought at such a price.
The news of what had happened reached the church with extraordinary rapidity. When Keller arrived, a host of people whom he did not know thronged around to ask him questions. There was much excited talking, and shaking of heads, even some laughter; but no one left the church, all being anxious to observe how the now celebrated bridegroom would take the news. He grew very pale upon hearing it, but took it quite quietly.
"I was afraid," he muttered, scarcely audibly, "but I hardly thought it would come to this." Then after a short silence, he added: "However, in her state, it is quite consistent with the natural order of things."
Even Keller admitted afterwards that this was "extraordinarily philosophical" on the prince's part. He left the church quite calm, to all appearances, as many witnesses were found to declare afterwards. He seemed anxious to reach home and be left alone as quickly as possible; but this was not to be. He was accompanied by nearly all the invited guests, and besides this, the house was almost besieged by excited bands of people, who insisted upon being allowed to enter the verandah. The prince heard Keller and Lebedeff remonstrating and quarrelling with these unknown individuals, and soon went out himself. He approached the disturbers of his peace, requested courteously to be told what was desired; then politely putting Lebedeff and Keller aside, he addressed an old gentleman who was standing on the verandah steps at the head of the band of would-be guests, and courteously requested him to honour him with a visit. The old fellow was quite taken aback by this, but entered, followed by a few more, who tried to appear at their ease. The rest remained outside, and presently the whole crowd was censuring those who had accepted the invitation. The prince offered seats to his strange visitors, tea was served, and a general conversation sprang up. Everything was done most decorously, to the considerable surprise of the intruders. A few tentative attempts were made to turn the conversation to the events of the day, and a few indiscreet questions were asked; but Muishkin replied to everybody with such simplicity and good-humour, and at the same time with so much dignity, and showed such confidence in the good breeding of his guests, that the indiscreet talkers were quickly silenced. By degrees the conversation became almost serious. One gentleman suddenly exclaimed, with great vehemence: "Whatever happens, I shall not sell my property; I shall wait. Enterprise is better than money, and there, sir, you have my whole system of economy, if you wish!" He addressed the prince, who warmly commended his sentiments, though Lebedeff whispered in his ear that this gentleman, who talked so much of his "property," had never had either house or home.
Nearly an hour passed thus, and when tea was over the visitors seemed to think that it was time to go. As they went out, the doctor and the old gentleman bade Muishkin a warm farewell, and all the rest took their leave with hearty protestations of good- will, dropping remarks to the effect that "it was no use worrying," and that "perhaps all would turn out for the best," and so on. Some of the younger intruders would have asked for champagne, but they were checked by the older ones. When all had departed, Keller leaned over to Lebedeff, and said:
"With you and me there would have been a scene. We should have shouted and fought, and called in the police. But he has simply made some new friends--and such friends, too! I know them!"
Lebedeff, who was slightly intoxicated, answered with a sigh:
"Things are hidden from the wise and prudent, and revealed unto babes. I have applied those words to him before, but now I add that God has preserved the babe himself from the abyss, He and all His saints."
At last, about half-past ten, the prince was left alone. His head ached. Colia was the last to go, after having helped him to change his wedding clothes. They parted on affectionate terms, and, without speaking of what had happened, Colia promised to come very early the next day. He said later that the prince had given no hint of his intentions when they said good-bye, but had hidden them even from him. Soon there was hardly anyone left in the house. Burdovsky had gone to see Hippolyte; Keller and Lebedeff had wandered off together somewhere.
Only Vera Lebedeff remained hurriedly rearranging the furniture in the rooms. As she left the verandah, she glanced at the prince. He was seated at the table, with both elbows upon it, and his head resting on his hands. She approached him, and touched his shoulder gently. The prince started and looked at her in perplexity; he seemed to be collecting his senses for a minute or so, before he could remember where he was. As recollection dawned upon him, he became violently agitated. All he did, however, was to ask Vera very earnestly to knock at his door and awake him in time for the first train to Petersburg next morning. Vera promised, and the prince entreated her not to tell anyone of his intention. She promised this, too; and at last, when she had half-closed the door, be called her back a third time, took her hands in his, kissed them, then kissed her forehead, and in a rather peculiar manner said to her, "Until tomorrow!"
Such was Vera's story afterwards.
She went away in great anxiety about him, but when she saw him in the morning, he seemed to be quite himself again, greeted her with a smile, and told her that he would very likely be back by the evening. It appears that he did not consider it necessary to inform anyone excepting Vera of his departure for town.
 
然而，直至结婚公爵既没有在清醒时也没有像他对叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇预言的那样“在梦中”死去。也许，他确实睡得不好，做了恶梦；但是在白天跟人们在一起时他显得十分慈和，甚至颇为满意，只是有时候思虑重重，但这通常是一个人的时候。婚礼在加紧准备着，将在叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇来访后过一个星期左右举行，在这么急促的情况下即使是公爵最好的朋友（如果他有这样的朋友）也必然会对他们企图“拯救”不幸的痴子的努力感到失望。有传闻说，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇的拜访部分是伊万•费奥多罗维奇将军和他的夫人叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜出的主意。但是，如果出于无限的好心他们俩愿意挽救这可怜的痴子脱离深渊，那么，当然，他们也只能限于这种浅微的尝试；无论是他们的处境，甚至无论是他们的心境（这是很自然的）都不适于做出更大的努力。我们已经提到过，甚至公爵周围的人也在一定程度上反对他。不过维拉•列别杰娃只是独自洒泪，还有她坐在自己屋子里的时间多，比过去少去看公爵了。科利亚这段时间里办了父亲的丧事；老头死于第二天中风，这是在第一次中风后过了八天以后发生的。公爵对他们家的痛苦表示极大同情，最初几天在尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜那儿常常几小时地陪着；他也参加了葬礼教堂里的仪式。许多人注意到了，在教堂里的人们不满地窃窃私语着迎送着公爵；在街上和花园里也是这样：当他走过或者坐车经过的时候，便响起了窃窃私语，提到他的名字，指指戳戳，还听到纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的名字：人们在葬礼上还寻找她，但她没有参加葬礼。大尉夫人也没有出席葬礼，列别杰夫总算及时制止了她去。安魂弥撤仪式给公爵留下了强烈的痛苦的印象；还在教堂里的时候，他回答列别杰夫的什么问题，对他低语道，他第一次出席东正教的安魂弥撒，只记得童年时在乡村教堂里参加过另一种安魂弥撒。
“是啊，就像不是那个人躺在棺村里，还完全是不久前我们还请他坐在主席位置上，记得吗？”列别杰夫对公爵轻轻说道，“您在找谁？”
“没什么，我觉得……”
“是罗戈任吗？”
“难道他在这里。”
“在教堂里。”
“怪不得我仿佛觉得有他的一双眼睛，”公爵惶惑地说，“这算什么……他为什么来？是邀请的？”
“根本就没有想过要邀请他。他可完全与死者不相识。这里各种各样人都有，是公共场所嘛。您干嘛这么惊讶？我现在常常遇见他；最近这个星期里，在帕夫洛夫斯克这里，我已经遇到他四次了。”
“从那时起……我一次还没有见过他，”公爵喃喃说。
因为纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜还一次也没有告诉过他，从那时起遇到过罗戈任，所以公爵现在得出结论，罗戈任不知为什么故意不露面。这一整天他陷于深深的沉思之中；纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜那天白天和晚上都非常快活。
科利亚在父母去世前就与公爵取得了和解，他提议邀请凯勒尔和布尔多夫斯基当傧相（因为事情很迫切，已刻不容缓）。他为凯勒尔担保，说他会举止得体，也许还“很中用”，至于布尔多夫斯基就没什么好说的，这是安静谦和的人。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜和列别杰夫向公爵指出，既然已决定举行婚礼，至少何必在帕夫洛夫斯克办事，而且还在人们来别墅消夏的旺季，何必要如此声张？在彼得堡甚至在家里不是更好吗？公爵对于没有这些疑俱的意思是十分明了的；但他回答得简单扼要，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的意愿一定要这样办。第二天凯勒尔未见公爵，他已被告知当傧相。的事，在进来之前，他停在门口，一见公爵便举起右手，弯曲着食指，像发誓似地喊着：
“我不喝酒！”
然后他走到公爵面前，紧紧地握着和抖动着他的双手，声称道，一开始当他听说公爵要结婚的事时，当然，他曾经是反对者，并且在打弹子时还宣布过这一点，不是什么别的原因，而是因为他为公爵认定了；并且怀着朋友的焦急心情每天都等待着看见在他身后的人应无异于德罗安公主这样的人，但现在他亲眼看到，公爵所想的比他们所有人“加在一起”想的至少要高尚十二倍：因为他需要的不是显赫，不是财产，甚至也不是声望，而只是真理！高贵的人物的好恶太为众人所知了，而公爵不当高贵的人，说真的，他的教养太高尚了。“但是混蛋和各种各样的小人却不是这样看问题；在城里，在家里，在会议上，在别墅里，“在音乐会上，在酒铺里，在弹子房里就只是关于即将举行婚礼的闲言碎语、喧哗嚷闹。我听说，有些人甚至想在窗下起哄生事。而且是在所谓新婚之夜！公爵，如果您用得着一个忠诚的人的手枪，那么，我准备用掉它半打高尚的子弹，让您第二天早上安然从喜床上起来。”他担心从教堂出来时会涌来大批渴望见到新人的人，因此建议在院子里准备好水龙带；但列别杰夫表示反对，“用水龙带会把房子彻底冲垮。”
“这个列别杰夫在对您耍诡计，公爵，真的！他们想把您置于官方保护之下，您能想象到这点吗，还连同您的一切，您的自由和金钱，也就是我们每个人区分于四足动物的两样东西！我听说了，真的听说了！这是干真万确的！”
公爵记起来，似乎他自己也听到过这一类话，但是，他自然没有加以注意。就是现在他也只是放声大笑一阵，便就忘了。列别杰夫确实忙碌了一阵子；这个人打的主意总仿佛是灵机一动产生出来的，由于过分急切而使事情变得复杂，节外生枝，离开了原先的出发点而向四面八方岔开去；这就是为什么他一生中很少有什么取得成功。后来，几乎已经是举行婚礼那一天，他来向公爵表示悔过（他有一个始终不变的习惯，总是会向被他算计过的人忏悔，尤其是未能得逞的情况下这样做），他声称，他天生是个塔列兰＊，可是不知怎么搞的他仍然只是列别杰夫，接着他向公爵但白了全部把戏，还使公爵产生莫大的兴趣。用他的话来说，他是从寻找高层人物的保护开始的，以便在必要的时候可以依靠他们，于是他就去找伊万•费奥多罗维奇将军：伊万•费奥多罗维奇将军甚为困感，他很希望“年轻人”好，但是他宣布：“即使有挽救的愿望，这种事上他不便采取行动。”莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜则既不想听他也不想看见他；叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇和ω公爵只是连连挥手。但是列别杰夫他并没有气馁，跟一个瘦律师商量，这是个受人尊敬的老头，他的好朋友。“这几乎是恩人”，那人做出结论说此事完来可能办到。“只要有智力失常和精神障碍的权威性证明”与此同时，主要要有高层人士的保护。列别杰夫没有沮丧，马上在有一天甚至带了医生来见公爵。这也是一位德高望重的老头，来住别墅消夏的，脖子上还挂一枚安娜勋章。带他来的唯一目的据说是为了看看地方，认识一下公爵以及暂时是非正式地而是所谓友好地告知有关他健康的结论意见。公爵记起了大夫对他的这次拜访；他记得，列别杰夫还在上一天就缠着他，说他身体不好、在公爵坚决拒绝医治的情况下，他突然与一位大夫一起来了，推托说他们俩刚从捷连季耶夫先生那儿来，他情况很槽，大夫有话要对公爵讲讲病人的情况。公爵称赞了列别杰夫，并十分高兴地接待了大夫。马上他们就伊波利特的病交谈起来。大夫请求详细讲一下当时自杀的情景，公爵对事件的叙述和解释完全吸引住了大夫。他们还谈起了彼得堡的气候，公爵本人的病，还谈到了瑞士，施奈德。公蛋叙述的施奈德用的治疗体系和各种故事使大夫产生浓厚的兴趣，以致耽了二个小时；与此同时还抽了公爵的上好的雪茄，而列别杰夫则有维拉送来的可口饮料。大夫是个有妻室和家庭的人，竟对维拉说起特别的恭维话来，惹得她深为气忿。他们分手时已成为朋友，从公爵家出来后，大夫告诉列别杰夫，如果所有这样的人都要置于保护之下，那么该让谁来当保护人呢，对于列别杰夫悲痛地叙述的迫在眉睫的事，大夫狡黠和诡诈地摇摇头，最后指出，不用说“随便什么人都要跟人结婚”，“这个迷人的女人有着非凡的美貌，光是这一点就已经足以使有财产的人倾心迷恋，除此而外，至少我听说，她拥有从托茨基和罗戈任那儿得到的大笔财产，珍珠钻石，衣物家具，因此眼前的选择不仅没有表现出亲爱的公爵所谓特别惹人注目的愚蠢，相反甚至证明了他的乖觉睿智、聪明颖悟和精明练达，因而也就促使我们得出一个相反的、对公爵来说完全是愉快的结论……”这个想法使列别杰夫大为惊讶；他就此罢休，并对公爵补充说，“现在，除了忠诚和甘洒热血，您从我身上看不到任何别的东西；我就是怀着这样的肝胆来的。”
＊法国外交家（１７５４一１８３８），此处用以比喻惯于玩弄手腕，狡诈多变的人。
伊波利特这些日子也让公爵分心。他差人来叫公爵的次数太频繁了。他们家住在一幢小屋子里，离公爵家不远；小孩子们，即伊波利特的弟弟和妹妹喜欢这幢别墅，至少是因为可以躲开生病的兄长去花园玩；可怜的大尉夫人则完全听从他的摆布，十足成为他的牺牲品；公爵每天都得为他们劝架，调解，病人则继续称他是自己的 “保姆”，同时因为他扮演调解者的角色而似乎敢于蔑视他。他对科利亚非常不满，因为他几乎不到他哪儿去，先是留在濒死的父亲身边，后来又陪着成了寡妇的母亲，最后，科利亚又把公爵即将与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜结婚这件事作为嘲笑的目标，结果使公爵的自尊心受到了侮辱，最终弄得他发脾气，也就不再来看他。过了两天，大尉夫人一早便款款而来，流着眼泪请求公爵到他们家去，不然那个活宝会把她一口吞了。她还补充说，他有一个重大的秘密想泄露给公爵。于是公爵去了。伊波利特希望和解，还哭了起来，哭过以后当然更加怨恨，但是只是不敢说出来罢了。他的身体状况很糟，从一切迹象来看，现在已经不久于人世了。他并没有什么秘密要告诉，唯有激动得喘不过气来（也许是装出来的）说出的强烈请求“要当心罗戈任。这个人是不达目的不肯罢休的，公爵，他可非是您我之辈，这个人只要想干，那是不会胆战心惊的……”等等，等等，公爵开始详细地询问，他想要得到若干事实；但是除了伊波利特的个人感受和印象外，没有任何事实。伊波利特非常满足，他终于把公爵吓得够呛。开始公爵不愿意回答他的一些特别的问题，对于他的主意“甚至哪怕是逃到国外去；到处都有俄国的神父，在那边也可以结婚”，他也只是报以微笑。但是，未了伊波利特讲了下面一个想法：“我只是为阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜担心：罗戈任知道，您是多么爱她；他就会以爱换爱；您从他那里夺走了纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜，他会杀死阿格拉娅•费利帕夫娜；虽然她现在不是您的人，但您还是会感到难受的，不是吗？” 伊波利特达到了目的；公爵离开他的时候魂不守舍，神情恍惚。
公爵听到这番有关罗戈任的警告已经是在婚礼前一天了。这一天晚上，在婚礼前最后一次公爵与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜见面；但是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜未能使他放下心来，甚至相反，近来她越来越增添了他的惶惑。过去，即几天前。每当与他会面她总是想方设法竭力使他开心，他那忧郁的神态让她害怕得不得了：她甚至尝试唱歌给他听；最经常的是给他讲她能记得的一切可笑的事情。公爵几乎总是装出非常好笑的样子，当她讲得激动的时候（而她往往讲起来很投入），有时会显露出卓越的才智和豁达的感情，这时他也确实会对此而发笑，看到公爵发笑，看到讲故事使公爵产生了印象，她自己也欣喜万分，开始感到自豪。但是现在她的忧虑和沉思几乎每小时都在递增。公爵对纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的看法已经确定不移，不然，她这一切现在自然会使他觉得莫名其妙和不可理解。但是他真诚地相信，她还会恢复过来的，他完全真实地对叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇说，他真心实意地爱她，他对她的爱确实包含着一种犹如对一个可怜的病孩的爱，而对这样的病孩是很难、甚至是不可能放任不管的。公爵没向任何人解释过自己对她的感情，甚至也不喜欢谈论这个话题，即使不能回避这样的谈话也是这样。他与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜一起坐着时，也从来不谈及“感情”，仿佛两人都发了誓似的。任何人都可以加入他们平时那愉快活泼的谈话。达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜后来说，这一段时间她望着他们，只觉得赏心悦目，欢喜异常。
但是公爵对纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜精神和理智状态的这种看法多少使他摆脱了许多其他的困惑，现在这已经完全不同于三个月前他认识的那个女人了。现在他已经不去考虑，比如说，为什么她当初流着眼泪、发出诅咒和责备逃避与他结婚，而现在她自己却坚持要尽快举行婚礼？“看来，她已经不像当时那样害怕与他结婚会给他带来不幸，”公爵想。这么快滋生的自信，在公爵看来，在她身上是不自然的，而且，光是对阿格拉娅的憎恨也不可能产生这种自信：纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的感情要深沉些。是不是罗戈任这样的结局令她感到害怕？总之，所有这些及其他的原因可能都是存在的，但是对于公爵来说最清楚的，也正是他早已怀疑的原因是，她那不幸的、痛苦的心灵承受不了。这一切虽然在某种程度上可以摆脱困惑，但是并不能使他在这段时间里得到安宁和休息。有时候他竭力什么都不去想；对于结婚，他似乎确实把它看做是某种并不那么重要的形式；对于自己个人的命运他也看得过于无足轻重。至于别人的反对、谈话（类似与叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇的谈话），他则绝对什么也不能回答，认为自己完全无以应对，因此总是回避这一类的各种谈话。
不过，他发现，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜非常清楚地知道和明白，阿拉拉娅对他来说意味着什么，只不过她不说罢了。开始的时候，她有时撞上他正打算去叶潘钦家，他看到过这种时候她的脸上的表情。叶潘钦家离去后，她简直容光焕发。无论他多么不在意和不多心，但有一个想法却使他不得安宁：为了把阿格拉娅逼走帕夫洛夫斯克，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜是下决心要大闹一场的。有关婚礼的流言传遍了所有的别墅，闹得满城风雨，当然，这多少是得到纳斯塔西娅、•费利帕夫娜的支持的。这是为了刺激对方。因为很少遇到叶潘钦一家，因此有一天纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜让公爵坐在她的马车上，吩咐从叶潘钦家别墅的窗前驶过，对公爵来说这是可怕的意外；照例，等他恍然大悟时，事情已经无法挽回，马车已经驶过了窗前。他什么话也没有说，但这以后连续病了两天；纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜已经不敢再重复做这样的试验。婚礼前最后几天她变得思虑重重；以往她最终总是战胜自己的忧愁，重又变得快活起来，但这次不知怎么比较平静，不怎么闹腾，也不像还是不久前的过去那样幸福快活。公爵加倍注意起她来，使他觉得好奇的是，她从来不跟他谈起罗戈任。只是有一次，那是婚礼前五天左右，达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜突然差人来说，让他马上去，因为纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜情况很糟糕，他发现她像是处于完全神经失常的状态：她大叫大嚷，浑身打颤，高喊着，罗戈行躲在花园里，就在他们家里，说什么她刚才看见他了，还说夜里他要杀死她……要宰了她！整整一天她都不能镇静下来。但就在那天晚上，公爵到伊波利特那儿去了一会，去城里办什么事刚回来的大尉夫人说，今天在彼得堡罗戈任去她家找过她，打听帕夫洛夫斯克的情况。公爵问罗戈任究竟是什么时候去的，大尉夫人讲的时间正是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜说的今天在花园里仿佛看见他的时辰。事情只能解释为纯粹是幻觉；纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜自己去大尉夫人那里比较详细地询问清楚，这才大大得到安慰。
婚礼前夕公爵离开纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜时，她正处于极大的振奋之中：从彼得堡女时装师那里送来了明天穿的服饰：婚礼裙，帽子等等。公爵没有料到，她对这些服饰竟会如此激动；他自己则对所有的衣物都赞美一通，他的赞美更使她感到幸福。但是她说漏了嘴：她已经听说了，城里一片忿忿之声，而且某些浪荡公子确实在策划起哄喧闹，还有音乐，大概还有特意为此创作的诗歌，而这一切几乎得到其余各界人士的赞同的。但她现在偏要在他们面前把头抬得更高些，她要用独具风采和富有豪华的服饰压倒所有的人，“如果他们敢，就让他们去喊吧，让他们去打唿哨吧！”一想到这一点她的双眼就闪闪发光，她还有一个隐藏在心里的愿望，但是她没有说出口。她希望，阿格拉娅或者起码是她派来的什么人不露身份地也将混在人群中、在教堂里瞧着并看见这一切，为此她暗自做着准备。她跟公爵分手的时候，脑子里尽是这些想法，那是在晚上１１点左右；但还没有敲响半夜的钟声，达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜派人来找公爵，让他“尽快去，情况非常糟糕”。公爵赶去时，未婚妻正锁在卧室里，绝望地痛哭流涕，大发歇斯底里；很长时间她什么话也听不清，不听别人隔着锁音的门对她说的话，后来她开了门，只放公爵一人进去；在他身后又锁上门，便跪倒在他面前。（至少达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜事后这样转述的，她得以偷看到一点当时的情景。）
“我在干什么呀！我在干什么呀！我在对你干什么呀！”她大声呼号着，痉挛地抱住他的双腿。
公爵陪她一起坐了整整1小时；我不知道他们谈了些什么。达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜说，过了1小时他们平静和幸福地分了手。这天夜里公爵还再次派人来探询，但纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜已经睡着了。第二天早晨，她还没有醒，公爵又两次派人到达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜那儿去，第三个派去的人受托转告“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜身边现在围着一大群从彼得堡来的时装师和理发师，昨天的样子已荡然无影无踪，现在她忙着，像她这么一个美人在婚礼前只能忙自己的服饰了，现在，正是此时，正在进行紧急商讨，究竟戴什么钻石首饰，怎么戴？”公爵这才完全放下心来。
有关这场婚礼后来的全部情况是知道内情的人讲的，以下所述好像是真实的。
婚礼议式定在晚上8点钟；纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜７点钟时已准备就绪。６点钟起在列别杰夫别墅周围已陆陆续续聚拢起看热闹的人群，而在达里娅•阿烈克谢耶夫娜屋子旁边尤其如此；７点钟起教堂里也开始挤满了人。维拉•列别杰娃和科利亚为公爵极为担心骇怕；但是家里有许多事情要他们张罗：他们正安排着在公爵房间里接待和招待客人。不过，婚礼后估计几乎不会有什么聚会；除了一些婚礼时必须在场的人以外，列别杰夫还邀请了普季岑夫妇，加尼亚，脖子上挂安娜勋章的大夫，达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜。ω公爵好奇地问列别杰夫，为什么他想出来邀请“几乎完全不熟识的”大夫，后者自鸣得意地回答说：“他脖子上挂着勋章，是个受人尊敬的人，为了装装门面，”使得公爵大笑一阵。凯勒尔和布尔多夫斯基身穿燕尾服，戴着手套，看起来体面得很；只是凯勒尔仍然有点使公爵和信赖他的人感到尴尬，因为他虽然表现出准备斗殴的架势，非常敌意地望着聚在家门口看热闹的人群。终于，在７点半时公爵坐在马车出发去教堂，顺便我想指出，他自己故意不想放过任何一种习俗和惯例；一切都是堂而皇之、众目昭著、不加掩饰地“照章办事”。在教堂里，凯勒尔向左右两边投去威严的目光，引领着公爵在公众不停地窃窃私语和连连感叹声中好不容易穿过人群，使公爵得以暂时躲进祭坛，而凯勒尔去接新娘；在达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜屋子的台阶旁他发现人群不仅要比公爵家门口聚集的多二三倍，而且他们的放肆程度也许也是那里的三倍。登上台阶的时候，他也听到了喊叫声，以致无法容忍，完全已经打算对公众说些应说的话，但幸亏布尔多夫斯基和从台阶上跑下来的达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜自己制止了他；他们挟着他，好不容易才把他带进房间里。凯勒尔很是恼人并急着要走。纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜站起身，再次照了下镜子，据后来凯勒尔转述，她带着苦笑说，她的脸“像死人一样苍白”，接着虔诚地朝圣像行了礼，便走到外面台阶上。喧闹的人声欢迎她的出现，确实，最初一瞬间曾听到笑声，掌声，甚至哨声；但过了这一瞬间便响起了别的声音：
“好一个美人！”人群中有人喊道。
“她不是第一个，也不是最后一个！”
“一切都被花冠掩盖起来了，傻瓜！”
“不，您要是找得到这样的绝色美人，乌拉！”靠近的一些人嚷着。
“公爵夫人！为这样的公爵夫人我愿意出卖灵魂！”一个办公室小职员喊了起来，“我愿用生命的代价来买一夜的欢爱！……”
纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜走出来时确实脸色白如绢帕；但是她那双又黑又大的眼睛犹如两颗烧红的炭粒向人群闪闪发光；人们受不了这样的目光；气忿变成了狂呼，马车上的小门已经打开，凯勒尔已经把手递给新娘，突然她惊呼一声，从台阶上直扑人群。所有送她的人都惊得呆若木鸡，人群在她面前向两旁分开，在离台阶五六步远处突然出现了罗戈任，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜在人群中捕捉到的正是他的目光。她像疯子似的跑到他面前，抓住他的双手。
“救救我：带我走！随你去哪儿，马上就走！”
罗戈任扶着她，几乎把她抱了起来，差不多一直送到马车旁。接着，一眨眼，他从钱包里掏出１００卢布的票子，递给了马车夫。
“上火车站，要是赶上了车，再加１００！”
说着，跟在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜后面他自己也跳上了马车，关上了门。马车夫一刻也不犹豫就在马身上抽了一鞭。事后凯勒尔推托事情发生得太意外：“要是再有１秒钟，我就会想出办法，我就不许他们走的！”他叙述这件意外事时解释说。本来他与布尔多夫斯基逮住一辆凑巧也在那里的另一辆马车，赶着追了一阵，但是已经是在途中了，他又改变了主意，认为“无论如何是迟了！强拉也拉不回来！”
“再说公爵也不愿那样做！”十分震惊的布尔多夫斯基断然说。
而罗戈任与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜及时驶抵车站。罗戈任走出马车，几乎就在上火车前，还未来得及拦住一个过路的姑娘，她穿着一件很体面的深色的旧斗蓬，头上扎着一条丝绸头巾。
“我愿用５０卢布买您的斗逢！”他突然把钱递给姑娘。她刚来得及惊讶，刚准备弄明白是怎么回事，他已经把５０卢布塞进她的手里，并脱下她的斗蓬和头巾，一古脑儿披到纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的肩上和头上。她那华丽的服饰太惹人注目，在火车上会吸引别人的注意，直到后来姑娘才明白，为什么要出这样的高价向她买这件不值一钱的旧斗逢。
这件意外事以异常快的速度沸沸扬扬传到了教堂。当凯勒尔走到公爵眼前，许多他完全不认识的人立即过来问询。议论声顿时鹊起，人们摇头，甚至嘲笑，谁也没有走出教堂，都等着看新郎怎么对待这一消息。公爵脸色刷白，但很平静地接受了这一消息，他说：“我担心过，但是我终究没有想到会有这样的事……”后来，沉默了一会以后，他又补了一句：“不过……处于她这种状态……这完全是理所当然的。”后来凯勒尔自己也把这种反应称为“绝无仅有的哲学”。公爵从教堂出来时显然很平静，也很精神；至少许多人注意到是这样，后来也是这么说的。好像他很想回到家，尽快一个人呆着；但是却没有让他这样。破槽来的宾客中有些人跟着他走进了房间，其中有普季岑，加夫里拉•阿尔达利翁诺维奇以及与他们在一起的也认为不该走开的大夫。此外，整幢屋子简直围满了闲人。还是从露台上公爵就听到凯勒尔和列别杰夫与几个完全不认识的人在剧烈争吵，哪几个人看样子是些小官吏，他们说什么也想进来到露台上。公爵走到争吵的人们那里，了解究竟是怎么一回事，客气地让凯勒尔和列别杰夫回避。几个想进来的人中为首的一个站在台阶上，他已经鬓鬓斑白；但身体结实。公爵彬彬有礼地转向这位先生，邀请他赏脸光临。这位先生倒不好意思起来，但还是朝里走了，跟在他后面第二个，第三个。整个人群中有七八个拜访者，他们走了进来，竭力想尽可能显得随便些；但是没有更多的自告奋勇者，而且不久人群中就开始谴责这些好出头露面的人。公爵请进来的人坐下，便开始交谈，有人送上了茶水，这一切做得非常有礼貌，谦恭温雅，颇使进来者感到惊讶。当然，曾经有几次尝试想使谈话活泼起来，并引到“应该说”的话题上去；也曾提了一些不客气的问题，发表了几点“不怀好意的”意见。公爵回答大家既殷切随便，同时又不失尊严，也表示相信自己的客人规矩正派，因而不客气的问题自然而然地下再提了，渐渐地谈话开始变得一本正经起来。一位先生老是说话，突然异常愤慨地发言说，无论发生什么情况，他都不会把庄园卖了；相反，他要等待并要等出头，他认为“家业胜了金钱”；“亲爱的阁下，这就是我的经济体制，您可以记住。”因为他是对公爵说话，所以公爵不愿列别杰夫在他耳语说这位先生上无片瓦下无寸土、从来也没有什么庄园，还是热情地赞扬了他。过了１小时，茶也喝完了，客人们终于觉得不好意思继续坐下去。”大夫和头鬓斑白的先生热情地与公爵告别；所有的人都热情喧闹地道了别。他们表示了祝愿的意见；类如“没什么好痛苦的，也许，这反而会变好”等等。确实，也有人企图要香槟酒喝的，但年长的客人制止了年轻人。当大家都散去后，凯勒尔俯身对列别杰夫说：“我和你会弄出喊叫吵闹、斗殴出丑，引来警察；而他，瞧，倒给自己找到了新朋友，且是些什么样的人哟，我知道他们！”列别杰夫已经相当“醉了”，叹了口气说：“他对聪明明智的人隐瞒真情，对天真幼稚的人坦露胸怀，还在以前我就说过他这一点了。但现在我要补充说，上帝保佑了他这个天真幼稚的人本人，把他从深渊里救了出来，是上帝和众圣人救了他！”
终于，将近１０点半了，才留下公爵一个人，他觉得头痛；科利亚最迟离开，他帮公爵换下结婚礼服穿上家常便服。他们热情地分了手。科利亚没有多说所发生的事件，但答应明天早点来，后来他证明，在最后一次告别时公爵没有预示他什么，看来，甚至对他也隐瞒了自己的意图。很快整幢屋子里几乎谁也没有留下：布尔多夫斯基去伊波利特那儿，凯勒尔和列别杰夫也不知道去了哪儿。只有维拉•列别杰娃还在公爵的几个房屋里耽了些时候，匆匆把房间里结婚喜庆的布置除去，换成平常的样子。离开的时候她去看了一下公爵。他坐在桌子旁，双时撑在桌上，双手捧着脑袋。她悄悄地走到他眼前，碰了一下他的肩膀；公爵困感地望了她一下，几乎用了１分钟时间仿佛回想什么；但是等他想起并弄清一切后，一下子又异常激动起来。不过，最后他向维拉提了个急切而不同寻常的请求，要她第二天早晨７点钟敲他房间的门，以便去赶第一班火车。维拉答应了；公爵又开始热烈地请求她别将此事告诉任何人；她也答应了这一点，最后，维拉已经完全打开了门准备离去时，公爵第三次叫住了她，拿起她的手吻了吻，接着又吻了吻她的前额，并以一种“不同平常”的神态对她说：“明天见！”至少后来维拉是这样转告的。她走开时为他感到极大的担忧骇怕。第二天早晨按约走时间７点钟，她稍微振作精神，敲了他的门，并告诉他去彼得堡的火车过１刻钟开；她觉得，他为她开门时精神饱满，甚至还脸带微笑。夜里他几乎没有脱衣服，但是睡了。照他说的，他今天会回来。看来，结果是，他认为此刻只能也只需告诉她一人，他是去城里。
Part 4 Chapter 11
AN hour later he was in St. Petersburg, and by ten o'clock he had rung the bell at Rogojin's.
He had gone to the front door, and was kept waiting a long while before anyone came. At last the door of old Mrs. Rogojin's flat was opened, and an aged servant appeared.
"Parfen Semionovitch is not at home," she announced from the doorway. "Whom do you want?"
"Parfen Semionovitch."
"He is not in."
The old woman examined the prince from head to foot with great curiosity.
"At all events tell me whether he slept at home last night, and whether he came alone?"
The old woman continued to stare at him, but said nothing.
"Was not Nastasia Philipovna here with him, yesterday evening?"
"And, pray, who are you yourself?"
"Prince Lef Nicolaievitch Muishkin; he knows me well."
"He is not at home."
The woman lowered her eyes.
"And Nastasia Philipovna?"
"I know nothing about it."
"Stop a minute! When will he come back?"
"I don't know that either."
The door was shut with these words, and the old woman disappeared. The prince decided to come back within an hour. Passing out of the house, he met the porter.
"Is Parfen Semionovitch at home?" he asked.
"Yes."
"Why did they tell me he was not at home, then?" "Where did they tell you so,--at his door?" "No, at his mother's flat; I rang at Parfen Semionovitch's door and nobody came."
"Well, he may have gone out. I can't tell. Sometimes he takes the keys with him, and leaves the rooms empty for two or three days."
"Do you know for certain that he was at home last night?"
"Yes, he was."
"Was Nastasia Philipovna with him?"
"I don't know; she doesn't come often. I think I should have known if she had come."
The prince went out deep in thought, and walked up and down the pavement for some time. The windows of all the rooms occupied by Rogojin were closed, those of his mother's apartments were open. It was a hot, bright day. The prince crossed the road in order to have a good look at the windows again; not only were Rogojin's closed, but the white blinds were all down as well.
He stood there for a minute and then, suddenly and strangely enough, it seemed to him that a little corner of one of the blinds was lifted, and Rogojin's face appeared for an instant and then vanished. He waited another minute, and decided to go and ring the bell once more; however, he thought better of it again and put it off for an hour.
The chief object in his mind at this moment was to get as quickly as he could to Nastasia Philipovna's lodging. He remembered that, not long since, when she had left Pavlofsk at his request, he had begged her to put up in town at the house of a respectable widow, who had well-furnished rooms to let, near the Ismailofsky barracks. Probably Nastasia had kept the rooms when she came down to Pavlofsk this last time; and most likely she would have spent the night in them, Rogojin having taken her straight there from the station.
The prince took a droshky. It struck him as he drove on that he ought to have begun by coming here, since it was most improbable that Rogojin should have taken Nastasia to his own house last night. He remembered that the porter said she very rarely came at all, so that it was still less likely that she would have gone there so late at night.
Vainly trying to comfort himself with these reflections, the prince reached the Ismailofsky barracks more dead than alive.
To his consternation the good people at the lodgings had not only heard nothing of Nastasia, but all came out to look at him as if he were a marvel of some sort. The whole family, of all ages, surrounded him, and he was begged to enter. He guessed at once that they knew perfectly well who he was, and that yesterday ought to have been his wedding-day; and further that they were dying to ask about the wedding, and especially about why he should be here now, inquiring for the woman who in all reasonable human probability might have been expected to be with him in Pavlofsk.
He satisfied their curiosity, in as few words as possible, with regard to the wedding, but their exclamations and sighs were so numerous and sincere that he was obliged to tell the whole story-- in a short form, of course. The advice of all these agitated ladies was that the prince should go at once and knock at Rogojin's until he was let in: and when let in insist upon a substantial explanation of everything. If Rogojin was really not at home, the prince was advised to go to a certain house, the address of which was given, where lived a German lady, a friend of Nastasia Philipovna's. It was possible that she might have spent the night there in her anxiety to conceal herself.
The prince rose from his seat in a condition of mental collapse. The good ladies reported afterwards that "his pallor was terrible to see, and his legs seemed to give way underneath him." With difficulty he was made to understand that his new friends would be glad of his address, in order to act with him if possible. After a moment's thought he gave the address of the small hotel, on the stairs of which he had had a fit some five weeks since. He then set off once more for Rogojin's.
This time they neither opened the door at Rogojin's flat nor at the one opposite. The prince found the porter with difficulty, but when found, the man would hardly look at him or answer his questions, pretending to be busy. Eventually, however, he was persuaded to reply so far as to state that Rogojin had left the house early in the morning and gone to Pavlofsk, and that he would not return today at all.
"I shall wait; he may come back this evening."
"He may not be home for a week."
"Then, at all events, he DID sleep here, did he?"
"Well--he did sleep here, yes."
All this was suspicious and unsatisfactory. Very likely the porter had received new instructions during the interval of the prince's absence; his manner was so different now. He had been obliging--now he was as obstinate and silent as a mule. However, the prince decided to call again in a couple of hours, and after that to watch the house, in case of need. His hope was that he might yet find Nastasia at the address which he had just received. To that address he now set off at full speed.
But alas! at the German lady's house they did not even appear to understand what he wanted. After a while, by means of certain hints, he was able to gather that Nastasia must have had a quarrel with her friend two or three weeks ago, since which date the latter had neither heard nor seen anything of her. He was given to understand that the subject of Nastasia's present whereabouts was not of the slightest interest to her; and that Nastasia might marry all the princes in the world for all she cared! So Muishkin took his leave hurriedly. It struck him now that she might have gone away to Moscow just as she had done the last time, and that Rogojin had perhaps gone after her, or even WITH her. If only he could find some trace!
However, he must take his room at the hotel; and he started off in that direction. Having engaged his room, he was asked by the waiter whether he would take dinner; replying mechanically in the affirmative, he sat down and waited; but it was not long before it struck him that dining would delay him. Enraged at this idea, he started up, crossed the dark passage (which filled him with horrible impressions and gloomy forebodings), and set out once more for Rogojin's. Rogojin had not returned, and no one came to the door. He rang at the old lady's door opposite, and was informed that Parfen Semionovitch would not return for three days. The curiosity with which the old servant stared at him again impressed the prince disagreeably. He could not find the porter this time at all.
As before, he crossed the street and watched the windows from the other side, walking up and down in anguish of soul for half an hour or so in the stifling heat. Nothing stirred; the blinds were motionless; indeed, the prince began to think that the apparition of Rogojin's face could have been nothing but fancy. Soothed by this thought, he drove off once more to his friends at the Ismailofsky barracks. He was expected there. The mother had already been to three or four places to look for Nastasia, but had not found a trace of any kind.
The prince said nothing, but entered the room, sat down silently, and stared at them, one after the other, with the air of a man who cannot understand what is being said to him. It was strange-- one moment he seemed to be so observant, the next so absent; his behaviour struck all the family as most remarkable. At length he rose from his seat, and begged to be shown Nastasia's rooms. The ladies reported afterwards how he had examined everything in the apartments. He observed an open book on the table, Madam Bovary, and requested the leave of the lady of the house to take it with him. He had turned down the leaf at the open page, and pocketed it before they could explain that it was a library book. He had then seated himself by the open window, and seeing a card-table, he asked who played cards.
He was informed that Nastasia used to play with Rogojin every evening, either at "preference" or "little fool," or "whist"; that this had been their practice since her last return from Pavlofsk; that she had taken to this amusement because she did not like to see Rogojin sitting silent and dull for whole evenings at a time; that the day after Nastasia had made a remark to this effect, Rogojin had whipped a pack of cards out of his pocket. Nastasia had laughed, but soon they began playing. The prince asked where were the cards, but was told that Rogojin used to bring a new pack every day, and always carried it away in his pocket.
The good ladies recommended the prince to try knocking at Rogojin's once more--not at once, but in the evening Meanwhile, the mother would go to Pavlofsk to inquire at Dana Alexeyevna's whether anything had been heard of Nastasia there. The prince was to come back at ten o'clock and meet her, to hear her news and arrange plans for the morrow.
In spite of the kindly-meant consolations of his new friends, the prince walked to his hotel in inexpressible anguish of spirit, through the hot, dusty streets, aimlessly staring at the faces of those who passed him. Arrived at his destination, he determined to rest awhile in his room before be started for Rogojin's once more. He sat down, rested his elbows on the table and his head on his hands, and fell to thinking.
Heaven knows how long and upon what subjects he thought. He thought of many things--of Vera Lebedeff, and of her father; of Hippolyte; of Rogojin himself, first at the funeral, then as he had met him in the park, then, suddenly, as they had met in this very passage, outside, when Rogojin had watched in the darkness and awaited him with uplifted knife. The prince remembered his enemy's eyes as they had glared at him in the darkness. He shuddered, as a sudden idea struck him.
This idea was, that if Rogojin were in Petersburg, though he might hide for a time, yet he was quite sure to come to him--the prince--before long, with either good or evil intentions, but probably with the same intention as on that other occasion. At all events, if Rogojin were to come at all he would be sure to seek the prince here--he had no other town address--perhaps in this same corridor; he might well seek him here if he needed him. And perhaps he did need him. This idea seemed quite natural to the prince, though he could not have explained why he should so suddenly have become necessary to Rogojin. Rogojin would not come if all were well with him, that was part of the thought; he would come if all were not well; and certainly, undoubtedly, all would not be well with him. The prince could not bear this new idea; he took his hat and rushed out towards the street. It was almost dark in the passage.
"What if he were to come out of that corner as I go by and--and stop me?" thought the prince, as he approached the familiar spot. But no one came out.
He passed under the gateway and into the street. The crowds of people walking about--as is always the case at sunset in Petersburg, during the summer--surprised him, but he walked on in the direction of Rogojin's house.
About fifty yards from the hotel, at the first cross-road, as he passed through the crowd of foot-passengers sauntering along, someone touched his shoulder, and said in a whisper into his ear:
"Lef Nicolaievitch, my friend, come along with me." It was Rogojin.
The prince immediately began to tell him, eagerly and joyfully, how he had but the moment before expected to see him in the dark passage of the hotel.
"I was there," said Rogojin, unexpectedly. "Come along." The prince was surprised at this answer; but his astonishment increased a couple of minutes afterwards, when he began to consider it. Having thought it over, he glanced at Rogojin in alarm. The latter was striding along a yard or so ahead, looking straight in front of him, and mechanically making way for anyone he met.
"Why did you not ask for me at my room if you were in the hotel?" asked the prince, suddenly.
Rogojin stopped and looked at him; then reflected, and replied as though he had not heard the question:
"Look here, Lef Nicolaievitch, you go straight on to the house; I shall walk on the other side. See that we keep together."
So saying, Rogojin crossed the road.
Arrived on the opposite pavement, he looked back to see whether the prince were moving, waved his hand in the direction of the Gorohovaya, and strode on, looking across every moment to see whether Muishkin understood his instructions. The prince supposed that Rogojin desired to look out for someone whom he was afraid to miss; but if so, why had he not told HIM whom to look out for? So the two proceeded for half a mile or so. Suddenly the prince began to tremble from some unknown cause. He could not bear it, and signalled to Rogojin across the road.
The latter came at once.
"Is Nastasia Philipovna at your house?"
"Yes."
"And was it you looked out of the window under the blind this morning?"
"Yes."
"Then why did--"
But the prince could not finish his question; he did not know what to say. Besides this, his heart was beating so that he found it difficult to speak at all. Rogojin was silent also and looked at him as before, with an expression of deep thoughtfulness.
"Well, I'm going," he said, at last, preparing to recross the road. "You go along here as before; we will keep to different sides of the road; it's better so, you'll see."
When they reached the Gorohovaya, and came near the house, the prince's legs were trembling so that he could hardly walk. It was about ten o'clock. The old lady's windows were open, as before; Rogojin's were all shut, and in the darkness the white blinds showed whiter than ever. Rogojin and the prince each approached the house on his respective side of the road; Rogojin, who was on the near side, beckoned the prince across. He went over to the doorway.
"Even the porter does not know that I have come home now. I told him, and told them at my mother's too, that I was off to Pavlofsk," said Rogojin, with a cunning and almost satisfied smile. "We'll go in quietly and nobody will hear us."
He had the key in his hand. Mounting the staircase he turned and signalled to the prince to go more softly; he opened the door very quietly, let the prince in, followed him, locked the door behind him, and put the key in his pocket.
"Come along," he whispered.
He had spoken in a whisper all the way. In spite of his apparent outward composure, he was evidently in a state of great mental agitation. Arrived in a large salon, next to the study, he went to the window and cautiously beckoned the prince up to him.
"When you rang the bell this morning I thought it must be you. I went to the door on tip-toe and heard you talking to the servant opposite. I had told her before that if anyone came and rang-- especially you, and I gave her your name--she was not to tell about me. Then I thought, what if he goes and stands opposite and looks up, or waits about to watch the house? So I came to this very window, looked out, and there you were staring straight at me. That's how it came about."
"Where is Nastasia Philipovna?" asked the prince, breathlessly.
"She's here," replied Rogojin, slowly, after a slight pause.
"Where?"
Rogojin raised his eyes and gazed intently at the prince.
"Come," he said.
He continued to speak in a whisper, very deliberately as before, and looked strangely thoughtful and dreamy. Even while he told the story of how he had peeped through the blind, he gave the impression of wishing to say something else. They entered the study. In this room some changes had taken place since the prince last saw it. It was now divided into two equal parts by a heavy green silk curtain stretched across it, separating the alcove beyond, where stood Rogojin's bed, from the rest of the room.
The heavy curtain was drawn now, and it was very dark. The bright Petersburg summer nights were already beginning to close in, and but for the full moon, it would have been difficult to distinguish anything in Rogojin's dismal room, with the drawn blinds. They could just see one anothers faces, however, though not in detail. Rogojin's face was white, as usual. His glittering eyes watched the prince with an intent stare.
"Had you not better light a candle?" said Muishkin.
"No, I needn't," replied Rogojin, and taking the other by the hand he drew him down to a chair. He himself took a chair opposite and drew it up so close that he almost pressed against the prince's knees. At their side was a little round table.
Sit down," said Rogojin; "let's rest a bit." There was silence for a moment.
"I knew you would be at that hotel," he continued, just as men sometimes commence a serious conversation by discussing any outside subject before leading up to the main point. "As I entered the passage it struck me that perhaps you were sitting and waiting for me, just as I was waiting for you. Have you been to the old lady at Ismailofsky barracks?"
"Yes," said the prince, squeezing the word out with difficulty owing to the dreadful beating of his heart.
"I thought you would. 'They'll talk about it,' I thought; so I determined to go and fetch you to spend the night here--'We will be together,' I thought, 'for this one night--'"
"Rogojin, WHERE is Nastasia Philipovna?" said the prince, suddenly rising from his seat. He was quaking in all his limbs, and his words came in a scarcely audible whisper. Rogojin rose also.
"There," he whispered, nodding his head towards the curtain.
"Asleep?" whispered the prince.
Rogojin looked intently at him again, as before.
"Let's go in--but you mustn't--well--let's go in."
He lifted the curtain, paused--and turned to the prince. "Go in," he said, motioning him to pass behind the curtain. Muishkin went in.
It's so dark," he said.
"You can see quite enough," muttered Rogojin.
"I can just see there's a bed--"
"Go nearer," suggested Rogojin, softly.
The prince took a step forward--then another--and paused. He stood and stared for a minute or two.
Neither of the men spoke a word while at the bedside. The prince's heart beat so loud that its knocking seemed to be distinctly audible in the deathly silence. 
But now his eyes had become so far accustomed to the darkness that he could distinguish the whole of the bed. Someone was asleep upon it--in an absolutely motionless sleep. Not the slightest movement was perceptible, not the faintest breathing could be heard. The sleeper was covered with a white sheet; the outline of the limbs was hardly distinguishable. He could only just make out that a human being lay outstretched there.
All around, on the bed, on a chair beside it, on the floor, were scattered the different portions of a magnificent white silk dress, bits of lace, ribbons and flowers. On a small table at the bedside glittered a mass of diamonds, torn off and thrown down anyhow. From under a heap of lace at the end of the bed peeped a small white foot, which looked as though it had been chiselled out of marble; it was terribly still.
The prince gazed and gazed, and felt that the more he gazed the more death-like became the silence. Suddenly a fly awoke somewhere, buzzed across the room, and settled on the pillow. The prince shuddered.
"Let's go," said Rogojin, touching his shoulder. They left the alcove and sat down in the two chairs they had occupied before, opposite to one another. The prince trembled more and more violently, and never took his questioning eyes off Rogojin's face.
"I see you are shuddering, Lef Nicolaievitch," said the latter, at length, "almost as you did once in Moscow, before your fit; don't you remember? I don't know what I shall do with you--"
The prince bent forward to listen, putting all the strain he could muster upon his understanding in order to take in what Rogojin said, and continuing to gaze at the latter's face.
"Was it you?" he muttered, at last, motioning with his head towards the curtain.
"Yes, it was I," whispered Rogojin, looking down.
Neither spoke for five minutes.
"Because, you know," Rogojin recommenced, as though continuing a former sentence, "if you were ill now, or had a fit, or screamed, or anything, they might hear it in the yard, or even in the street, and guess that someone was passing the night in the house. They would all come and knock and want to come in, because they know I am not at home. I didn't light a candle for the same reason. When I am not here--for two or three days at a time, now and then--no one comes in to tidy the house or anything; those are my orders. So that I want them to not know we are spending the night here--"
"Wait," interrupted the prince. "I asked both the porter and the woman whether Nastasia Philipovna had spent last night in the house; so they knew--"
"I know you asked. I told them that she had called in for ten minutes, and then gone straight back to Pavlofsk. No one knows she slept here. Last night we came in just as carefully as you and I did today. I thought as I came along with her that she would not like to creep in so secretly, but I was quite wrong. She whispered, and walked on tip-toe; she carried her skirt over her arm, so that it shouldn't rustle, and she held up her finger at me on the stairs, so that I shouldn't make a noise--it was you she was afraid of. She was mad with terror in the train, and she begged me to bring her to this house. I thought of taking her to her rooms at the Ismailofsky barracks first; but she wouldn't hear of it. She said, 'No--not there; he'll find me out at once there. Take me to your own house, where you can hide me, and tomorrow we'll set off for Moscow.' Thence she would go to Orel, she said. When she went to bed, she was still talking about going to Orel."
"Wait! What do you intend to do now, Parfen?"
"Well, I'm afraid of you. You shudder and tremble so. We'll pass the night here together. There are no other beds besides that one; but I've thought how we'll manage. I'll take the cushions off all the sofas, and lay them down on the floor, up against the curtain here--for you and me--so that we shall be together. For if they come in and look about now, you know, they'll find her, and carry her away, and they'll be asking me questions, and I shall say I did it, and then they'll take me away, too, don't you see? So let her lie close to us--close to you and me.
"Yes, yes," agreed the prince, warmly.
"So we will not say anything about it, or let them take her away?"
"Not for anything!" cried the other; "no, no, no!"
"So I had decided, my friend; not to give her up to anyone," continued Rogojin. "We'll be very quiet. I have only been out of the house one hour all day, all the rest of the time I have been with her. I dare say the air is very bad here. It is so hot. Do you find it bad?"
"I don't know--perhaps--by morning it will be."
"I've covered her with oil-cloth--best American oilcloth, and put the sheet over that, and four jars of disinfectant, on account of the smell--as they did at Moscow--you remember? And she's lying so still; you shall see, in the morning, when it's light. What! can't you get up?" asked Rogojin, seeing the other was trembling so that he could not rise from his seat.
"My legs won't move," said the prince; "it's fear, I know. When my fear is over, I'll get up--"
"Wait a bit--I'll make the bed, and you can lie down. I'll lie down, too, and we'll listen and watch, for I don't know yet what I shall do... I tell you beforehand, so that you may be ready in case I--"
Muttering these disconnected words, Rogojin began to make up the beds. It was clear that he had devised these beds long before; last night he slept on the sofa. But there was no room for two on the sofa, and he seemed anxious that he and the prince should be close to one another; therefore, he now dragged cushions of all sizes and shapes from the sofas, and made a sort of bed of them close by the curtain. He then approached the prince, and gently helped him to rise, and led him towards the bed. But the prince could now walk by himself, so that his fear must have passed; for all that, however, he continued to shudder.
"It's hot weather, you see," continued Rogojin, as he lay down on the cushions beside Muishkin, "and, naturally, there will be a smell. I daren't open the window. My mother has some beautiful flowers in pots; they have a delicious scent; I thought of fetching them in, but that old servant will find out, she's very inquisitive.
"Yes, she is inquisitive," assented the prince.
"I thought of buying flowers, and putting them all round her; but I was afraid it would make us sad to see her with flowers round her."
"Look here," said the prince; he was bewildered, and his brain wandered. He seemed to be continually groping for the questions he wished to ask, and then losing them. "Listen--tell me--how did you--with a knife?--That same one?"
"Yes, that same one."
"Wait a minute, I want to ask you something else, Parfen; all sorts of things; but tell me first, did you intend to kill her before my wedding, at the church door, with your knife?"
"I don't know whether I did or not," said Rogojin, drily, seeming to be a little astonished at the question, and not quite taking it in.
"Did you never take your knife to Pavlofsk with you?" "No. As to the knife," he added, "this is all I can tell you about it." He was silent for a moment, and then said, "I took it out of the locked drawer this morning about three, for it was in the early morning all this--happened. It has been inside the book ever since--and--and--this is what is such a marvel to me, the knife only went in a couple of inches at most, just under her left breast, and there wasn't more than half a tablespoonful of blood altogether, not more."
"Yes--yes--yes--" The prince jumped up in extraordinary agitation. "I know, I know, I've read of that sort of thing--it's internal haemorrhage, you know. Sometimes there isn't a drop--if the blow goes straight to the heart--"
"Wait--listen!" cried Rogojin, suddenly, starting up. "Somebody's walking about, do you hear? In the hall." Both sat up to listen.
"I hear," said the prince in a whisper, his eyes fixed on Rogojin.
"Footsteps?"
"Yes."
"Shall we shut the door, and lock it, or not?"
"Yes, lock it."
They locked the door, and both lay down again. There was a long silence.
"Yes, by-the-by," whispered the prince, hurriedly and excitedly as before, as though he had just seized hold of an idea and was afraid of losing it again. "I--I wanted those cards! They say you played cards with her?"
"Yes, I played with her," said Rogojin, after a short silence.
"Where are the cards?"
"Here they are," said Rogojin, after a still longer pause.
He pulled out a pack of cards, wrapped in a bit of paper, from his pocket, and handed them to the prince. The latter took them, with a sort of perplexity. A new, sad, helpless feeling weighed on his heart; he had suddenly realized that not only at this moment, but for a long while, he had not been saying what he wanted to say, had not been acting as he wanted to act; and that these cards which he held in his hand, and which he had been so delighted to have at first, were now of no use--no use... He rose, and wrung his hands. Rogojin lay motionless, and seemed neither to hear nor see his movements; but his eyes blazed in the darkness, and were fixed in a wild stare.
The prince sat down on a chair, and watched him in alarm. Half an hour went by.
Suddenly Rogojin burst into a loud abrupt laugh, as though he had quite forgotten that they must speak in whispers.
"That officer, eh!--that young officer--don't you remember that fellow at the band? Eh? Ha, ha, ha! Didn't she whip him smartly, eh?"
The prince jumped up from his seat in renewed terror. When Rogojin quieted down (which he did at once) the prince bent over him, sat down beside him, and with painfully beating heart and still more painful breath, watched his face intently. Rogojin never turned his head, and seemed to have forgotten all about him. The prince watched and waited. Time went on--it began to grow light.
Rogojin began to wander--muttering disconnectedly; then he took to shouting and laughing. The prince stretched out a trembling hand and gently stroked his hair and his cheeks--he could do nothing more. His legs trembled again and he seemed to have lost the use of them. A new sensation came over him, filling his heart and soul with infinite anguish.
Meanwhile the daylight grew full and strong; and at last the prince lay down, as though overcome by despair, and laid his face against the white, motionless face of Rogojin. His tears flowed on to Rogojin's cheek, though he was perhaps not aware of them himself.
At all events when, after many hours, the door was opened and people thronged in, they found the murderer unconscious and in a raging fever. The prince was sitting by him, motionless, and each time that the sick man gave a laugh, or a shout, he hastened to pass his own trembling hand over his companion's hair and cheeks, as though trying to soothe and quiet him. But alas I he understood nothing of what was said to him, and recognized none of those who surrounded him.
If Schneider himself had arrived then and seen his former pupil and patient, remembering the prince's condition during the first year in Switzerland, he would have flung up his hands, despairingly, and cried, as he did then:
"An idiot!"
 
过了１小时他已经在彼得堡，９点钟时则已按罗戈任的门铃了。他是从正门进去的，好久都没有给他开里面的门。最后，罗戈任娜老太婆房间的门开了，出现一个仪表端庄的老女仆。
“帕尔芬•谢苗诺维奇不在家，”她从问里边说，“您找谁？”
“帕尔芬•谢苗诺维奇。”
“他不在家。”
女仆用一种怪异的好奇目光打量公爵。
“至少请告诉我，他是否在家里过夜？还有……昨天他是不是一个人回来的？”
女仆继续望着他，但不做回答。
“昨天晚上……纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜没有跟他一起……在这里？”
“请间，你是什么人？”
“列夫•尼古接耶维奇•梅什金公爵，我们非常熟悉。”
“他不在家。”
女仆垂下了眼睛。
“那么纳斯塔西娅。费利帕夫娜呢？”
“这我一点也不知道。”
“请等一下，等一下！他什么时候回来？”
“这也不知道。”
关门上了。
公爵决定过１小时再来，他朝院子看了一眼，他遇见了管院子人。
“帕尔芬•谢苗诺维奇在家吗？”
“在家。”
“那刚才怎么对我说不在家？”
“他家里人说的？”
“不，是他母亲的女仆说的，而我按帕尔芬•谢苗诺维奇的门铃，没有人来开门。”
“也许出去了，”管院子人说，“他可是不告诉的。有时连钥匙也随身带走，房间常常一锁就是三天。”
“您肯定知道昨天他在家吗？”
“在家。有时他从正门走，那就看不到了。”
“那么昨天纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜跟他在一起吗？”
“这可不知道。她不常来，要是她来，好象我是会知道的。”
公爵走了出来，在人行道上沉思徘徊了一阵。罗戈任住的几间房间的窗户全部关着，他母亲占着的那一半房间的窗户全都开着。天气晴朗、炎热。公爵穿过街来到对面人行道上，停下来又朝窗户瞥了一眼：它们不仅仅全都关着，而且几乎到处都放下了白色的窗幔。
他站了有１分钟左右，奇怪的是，突然他觉得，有一个窗幔的边撩开了一点，闪过罗戈任的脸，闪了一下，一瞬而逝。他又等了一会，本已决定再去按门铃，但改变了主意，决定推迟１小时：“谁知道，也许只是幻觉……”
主要的是，他现在急着要去伊斯梅洛夫团，即纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜不久前往过的宅寓。他知道，三星期前按他的请求她从帕夫洛夫斯克搬走，住到伊斯梅洛夫团一位过去要好的熟人、寡居的教师妻子、有家的受人尊敬的女士那里，她几乎靠出租一套有上好家具的房间为生。最大的可能是，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜又搬到帕夫洛夫斯克去住时，留下了这套住宅；至少相当可能在这住宅里过夜，当然，是罗戈任昨天把她送往那里的。公爵雇了马车。途中他忽然想到，应该先从这里开始找起，因为夜里她不可能径直上罗戈任那儿去。这时他又想起管院子人的话，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜不常去。既然本来就不常去，现在又凭什么在罗戈任那里留宿呢？公爵因这些想法而有所宽慰，使自己打起精神来，最后，半死不活地来到了伊斯梅洛夫团。
完全使他吃惊的是，教师妻子这里无论是昨天还是今天都没有听说过纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的事，不仅如此，她家里的人跑出来像看怪物似的看着他，教师妻子家庭成员众多——全是年龄相差１岁的女孩，从１５岁到７岁——她们跟在母亲身后蜂拥而出，把他团团围住，对着他张大嘴巴瞪着。在她们后面走出来一位脸色蜡黄、精瘦干瘪、扎着黑头巾的姑姑，最后露面的是奶奶，戴眼镜的老太太。教师妻子非常恳切请公爵进去坐坐，他就照做了。他马上就意识到，她们完全明白他是什么人，她们也清楚地知道，昨天应是她的婚礼，她们想要了解婚礼的情形想得要死，也极想了解目前的怪事：怎么他向她们打听起她来，她现在本应该跟他在帕夫洛夫斯克而不是跟别人在一起，但是她们都知礼识趣。公爵简短地谈了婚礼的事以满足她们的好奇心。她们便开始惊诧）叹气和呼叫，于是公爵不得不把其余的一切几乎都讲了，当然，只是择其要者。最后这儿位聪颖激动的女士商议决定，首先一定要敲开罗戈任的门，并从他那里了解到一切肯定的情况。如果他不在家（这点一定得弄清楚）或者他不想说，那么就去谢苗诺夫团一位女士那里，是个德国人，她是纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的熟人，与母亲一起住：也许，纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜因为激动不安和想躲起来，就在她们那里过夜了。公爵起身告辞时十分沮丧。她们后来说，他脸色“白得可怕”；确实，他几乎两腿发软。最后，在一片吵得不得了的叽哩哇啦声中他听出了，她们商量着要与他一起行动，并向他要城里的地址。他没有地址；她们建议他住旅馆。公爵想了一下，便把五星期前他曾经在那里发过病的、过去住过的旅馆地址给了她们。接着他又去找罗戈任。这一次罗戈任那里不仅不开门，甚至老太婆住的宅院门也没开。公爵去找管院子人，好不容易在院子里找到他；管院子人正忙着什么事，因此勉强回着话，甚至勉强看看他，但还是肯定地说，帕尔芬•谢苗诺维奇“一大清早就出去了，去帕夫洛夫斯克了，今天不会回家。”
“我等一等，也许，晚上会回来。”
“也许，一星期都不回来，谁知道他。”
“这么说，反正昨天是在家过夜的。”
“过夜是过夜的……”
所有这一切是令人怀疑的，有鬼名堂。管院子人很可能在这段时间里得到了新的指示，因为刚才还相当多话，而现在简直就是避而不答。但是公爵决定过两小时再来，如果必要的活，甚至就守在门旁。而现在还剩下在德国女人那里的希望，于是他驱车去谢苗诺夫团。
但是在德国女人那里她们甚至不理解他的来意。从她透露的一些话中公爵甚至领悟到，德国美人两星期前与纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜吵了一架，因此这些日子来她一点也没听说纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的事，而且现在她竭力要人家知道，她也没有兴趣去听说，“哪怕她嫁给世界上所有的公爵。”公爵急忙走出来。他忽然想到，也许她像那时那样去莫斯科了，而罗戈任当然是追踪而去，也可能是与她一起去。“至少哪怕找到一点踪迹也好！”但是他想起了，他应该在旅馆落脚，便急忙去季捷伊纳亚街，那里立即带他到一个房间去，服务员问他想不想吃点东西，他心不在焉地回答说要，待到醒悟过来，他对自己大发了一通火，因为吃东西耽误了他十小时，只是后来他才明白，他完全可以留下送来的点心，可以不吃。在这昏暗窒闷的走廊里有一种奇怪的感觉，苦苦地竭力要得到某个想法的感觉笼罩着他的心头，但他总是领悟不到，这个新的纠缠不休的想法究竟是什么。最后他魂不守舍地从旅馆里走出来；他的脑袋在打转，但是，到底上哪儿去呢？他又去找罗戈任。
罗戈任没有回来，没人开门应铃声。他又去找罗戈任娜老太婆宅院的铃，门开了，也声称帕尔芬•谢苗诺维奇不在，也许三天都不在。使公爵感到很窘的是，像以前那样，人们用怪异好奇的目光打量他。这次他根本未能找到管院子人。像刚才那样他走到对面人行道上，望着罗戈任家的窗户，在难熬的炎热中徘徊了半小时左右，也许时间还更长些。但这次什么也没动静；窗户没有打开，白色窗幄纹丝不动。他最终认为，刚才一定是他的幻觉，因为从一切迹象看来，甚至窗户也黯然无光，久未擦洗，因此，即使有人真的透过窗户张望，也很难辨认。这个想法使他感到高兴，于是他又到伊斯梅洛夫团教师妻子家去。
那里她们已经在等他了。教师妻子已经到过三四个地方，甚至还去过罗戈任家，那里无声无息。公爵一声不吭听着，走进房间，坐到沙发上，望着大家，似乎不明白她们在对他讲什么。奇怪的是：他一会儿注意力异常敏锐，一会儿又忽然心不在焉到难以置信的地步。这一家人后来称，这一天这个人奇怪得“令人吃惊”，因此，“也许，那时一切就已经显示出来了。”最后，他站起来，请求给他看看纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜的房间。这是两间宽敞高大而又明亮的房间，有着相当好的价值不低的家具。这几位女士后来说，公爵察看了房间里的每一样东西，看见了茶几上有一本从图书馆借来的书推开着，是法国长篇小说《包法利夫人》。他注意到了，把打开的那一页折了起来，请求允许把书带走，而且没有听完说出是从图书馆借来的就立即把它放到自己口袋里。他坐到打开的窗口，看见一张写满了粉笔字的小牌桌，便问：谁在玩牌？他们告诉他，每天晚上纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜都与罗戈任打杜拉克，朴列费兰斯，梅利尼克，惠斯特，自选王牌等各种牌戏，只是最近，即从帕夫洛夫斯克搬来彼得堡以后，才开始玩牌的，因为纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜老是抱怨无聊，罗戈任整晚整晚坐着；老不吭声，什么也不会说，而她常常哭泣；于是突然有一天晚上罗戈后从口袋里掏出了纸牌；纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜立即笑逐颜开，他们就开始玩起牌来。公爵问，他们玩的牌在哪里？但是牌不在，总是由罗戈任自己放在口袋里带来，每天都是一副新纸牌，用后就随身带走。
这几位女士建议公爵再去罗戈任家，把门敲重些，但不是现在，而是晚上，因为那时“也许会在”。与此同时教师妻子自告奋勇在天黑前去一趟帕夫洛夫斯克找达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜，打听一下那边是否知道什么情况。她们请公爵晚上１０点钟无论如何去她们那儿，以便商量第二天的行动。尽管她们一再安慰和给以希望，公爵心头仍充满了绝望；在难以形容的苦恼中他步行回到自己的旅馆。夏日尘土飞扬、窒闷难受的彼得堡仿佛像钳子似地把他夹得喘不过气来：他在冷峻的或喝醉了酒的人群中挤来挤去，无目的地盯着人们的脸，他走过的路大概比应走的路多得多；当他走进自己房间的时候，天几乎已经完全黑了。他决定稍事休息，然后如她们建议的那样再到罗戈任那儿去。公爵坐到沙发上，双肘撑在桌子上，陷入了沉思。
上帝知道，他想了多久，也只有上帝知道，他想了些什么。他担心许多事情，并且痛苦和难受地感觉到了自己非常害怕。他想到了维拉•列别杰娃；后来又想到，也许，列别杰夫知道这件事的什么情况，即使他不知道，那么也可能比他更快更容易地了解到。后来他又回忆起伊波利特以及罗戈任常去看伊波利特的事。再后来则想起了罗戈任本人：不久前在安魂弥撒上，接着在公园里，接着——突然在这里走廊上，当时他躲地角落里，手持刀等着他。现在他也回忆起了他的眼睛，当时在黑暗中窥视着的眼睛。他颤栗了一下：刚才纠缠不休的念头现在突然冒了出来。
这个念头在某种程度上是这样的：如果罗戈任在彼得堡，那么尽管他要隐藏一段时间，最后反正一定会来找他公爵的，就像过去那样，无论他抱有好的还是坏的意图，总会来找他的。至少，假如罗戈任有什么原因必须要来，那么除了到这里，又是这条走廊外，他再没有别的去处。他不知道公爵的地址，因而很可能会想到公爵住在过去的旅馆里，至少他会试图在这里寻找他……如果非常必要的话，可谁又知道呢，也许，他是很有必要呢？
他这么想，而且这个念头不知为什么使他觉得完全是可能的。假若他开始深入考虑自己的想法，比如说，为什么罗戈任突然这样需要他？为什么他们最终一定要相见？他无论如何是弄不清楚的。但是这个想法却沉重地压在心头。“如果他很好，他就不会来，”公爵继续想，“如果他觉得不好，他多半会来；而他肯定是觉得不好的……”
当然，既然他这样确信，就应该在旅馆房间里等罗戈任；但是他又仿佛不能承受这种新的想法。便一跃而起，抓起了帽子就往外跑。走道里几乎之经完全黑了。“如果他现在突然从那个角落里走出来并在楼梯旁拦住我，怎么办？”当他走近他所熟悉的地方时，忽然闪过这样的念头。但是没有人走出来。他下楼走近大门，走到人行道上。使他感到惊诧的是，密密麻麻的人群伴随着西下的夕阳涌上街道。（假期的彼得堡总是这样）。他朝豌豆街方向走去。在离旅馆５０步远的地方，在第一个十字路口，人群中突然有人碰了一下他的胳膊）凑在他耳旁低声说：
“列夫•尼古拉耶维奇，跟我走吧，兄弟，有必要。”
这是罗戈任。
很奇怪：公爵出于高兴突然开始嘟嘟哝哝地对他说（几乎每句话都没有说到底），他刚才去旅馆走廊里等过他。
“我去过那里，”罗戈任出其不意地回答说，“我们走吧。”
公爵对他的回答很惊讶，但是，至少过了两分钟后他弄清楚了才真正惊讶了，弄清楚这句答话的会意后，公爵吓坏了，开始仔细端详起罗戈任来。罗戈任在前面半步远的地方走着，笔直望着前方，对迎面而来的任何人不望一眼，下意识小心翼翼地给所有的行人让路。
“既然你到了旅馆，为什么不到房间里来找我？”公爵突然问道。
罗戈任停下来，望了他一眼，又想了想，仿佛完全不明白他的问话似的，说：
“这样吧，列夫•尼古拉耶维奇，你在这里笔直走，一直走到家，知道吗？我则要在那一边走。你得注意，我们要保持在一起……”
说完，他穿过街道，走上对面的人行道，又看了一下公爵是否在走，当他看见公爵站在那里睁大了眼睛望着他时，便对他朝豌豆街方向挥了一下手，就开步走了，不时地转身看一下公爵，要他跟上自己。他看到公爵明白了他的意思，没有从另一边人行道走到他这边来，他显然很高兴。而公爵则想，罗戈任需要仔细观察并不放过路上的什么人，因此他要走到另一边人行道上去。“只不过为什么他不说一声要看谁？”就这样他们走了５００步光景，突然公爵不知为什么开始浑身打颤；罗戈任虽然比刚才少看他，但仍然不停地回头。公爵忍不住便向他招招手。罗戈任马上穿过街朝他走来。
“难道纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜在你那里？”
“在我那里。”
“刚才是你从窗幔后面看我？”
“是我……”
“你怎么……”
但是公爵不知道接下去问什么和怎么结束问话；加上他的心跳得厉害，说话也觉得困难。罗戈任也沉默着，还像先前那样望着他，也就是仿佛若有所思地望着。
“好了，我走了。”他突然说，准备再穿过街去。“你走你自己的，我们就在街上分开走吧……这样我们会觉得好些……各走一边……你会明白的。”
终于，他们从不同的人行道都拐向豌豆街并走近了罗戈任的家，公爵又开始双腿发软了，以致几乎难以行走。已经是晚上１０点左右了。老大婆那一半窗户像刚才那样开着，而罗戈任那里的窗户关着，而且在昏暗的夜色中垂下的白色窗幔变得格外醒目。公爵从对面人行道走近屋子；罗戈任则从自己这边人行道走上台阶并朝他挥手。公爵穿过街走向他，登上了台阶。
“现在管院子人也不知道我回家了。我刚才说去帕夫洛夫斯克，在母亲那里也这么说，”他脸带狡猾而得意的微笑低声说，“我们进去，谁也听不见我们的声音。”
他的手里已经拿好钥匙。上搂梯时，他转过身来，警告公爵，让他走得轻些。他悄悄地开了自己房间的门，放公爵进去，然后小心翼翼地跟在他后面进去，并在身后关上门，把钥匙放进口袋。
“我们往前走，”他悄声低语说。
还是在季捷伊纳亚街的人行道上时他说起话来就是悄声低语的。尽管他外表非常镇静，但是内心却深深不安。当他们走进紧靠着书房的厅堂时，他走近窗口并神秘地招呼公爵走到自己身边来。
“你刚才打铃找我，我在这里马上就猜到这是你本人；我踮着脚走近门边，听到你在跟帕夫季耶夫娜谈话，而我在天刚亮的时候就吩咐过她：如果是你或者是你派的人，或者无论什么人来敲我的门，不管怎么样也不能说我在家；特别要是你自己来问我的去处，更不能说，我还告诉她你的名字，后来，你走出去了，我忽然想到，要是你现在站在那里，从街上察看或者守着呢？于是我就走到这扇窗跟前，撩开窗幔望了一下，而你站在那里正朝我望着……就是这么回事。”
“纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜……在什么地方？”公爵喘着气说。
“她……在这里，”罗戈任慢腾腾地说，似乎稍稍等了一会才回答。
“在哪里？”
罗戈任抬眼望着公爵，凝神地望着他。
“我们走……”
他一直低语音，而且不急不忙，慢条斯理，仍像先前那样，似乎奇怪地若有所思着。甚至在讲掀起窗幔的事候，也仿佛是在讲别的事似的，尽管他讲的时候十分冲动。
他们走进书房，从公爵上次到过这里以来，这个房间里发生了一些变化：一道绿色花缎丝幔帘横穿整个房间（两端各有一个出入口，把书房和放着罗戈任床铺的凹室隔了开来。沉重的幔帘垂下着，入口也都关着。但是房间里很暗；彼得堡夏日的白夜也开始变得昏暗，因此若是没有满月，在罗戈任放下窗幔的幽暗的房间里是难以看清楚什么的。确实，还能辨认人的脸，但很模糊。罗戈任照例脸色苍白：眼睛凝视着公爵，特别闪亮，但似乎定定呆呆的。
“你哪怕点支蜡烛？”公爵说。
“不，不用，”罗戈任回答着，挽起公爵的手，把他按到椅子上；他自己移过一把椅子在公爵对面坐下，近得几乎碰着膝盖。他们之间稍稍靠边的地方有一张小园桌。“坐吧，暂时先坐一会！”他说，仿佛在劝对方坐些时候。他们沉默了一会。“我就知道，你会在这家旅馆落脚的，”他说起话来，正像有的时候那样，在谈主要的话题前，先从与正题没有直接关系的局外细节开始谈起，“我走进走廊，就想：也许，他现在正坐着等我，就像此刻我等他一样。你去过教师妻子家了？”
“去过，”由于剧烈的心跳，公爵勉强才能说出话来。
“我就想到过这点，我想，还是有话要谈的……后来还想：我带他来这里过夜吧，这样今天夜里就可以一起……”
“罗戈任！纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜在哪里？”公爵突然低声说，并浑身上下打着颤，站了起来，罗戈任也站起身。
“在那里，”他朝幔帘那边点了下头，低语说。
“她睡了？”公爵低声问。
罗戈任又像刚才那样凝神望了他一眼。
“还是走过去吧！……只不过你……算了，走吧！”
他撩起入口的门帘，停下来，又转向公爵说。
“进来！”他朝门帘后面点点头，请公爵朝前走。公爵走了进去。
“这里很暗，”他说。
“看得见！”罗戈任喁喁说。
“我勉强看得见……一张床。”
“走近些，”罗戈任轻轻地提议说。
公爵又跨近了一步，两步，停住了。他站在那里，细看了一分钟或两分钟；两人在床旁始终没有说一句话；公爵心跳得厉害，在室内死一般的沉寂中好像都能听得到心跳声。但是他已经适应了在黑暗中看东西了，因而已有看清整张床；那上面有人纹丝不动地睡着；听不到一点动静，也听不到丝毫气息。睡着的人被蒙头盖上了一条白床单，但是四肢轮廓似乎显得很模糊；根据凸现的样子，只看得出，睡着的人直挺挺地躺在那里。周围乱糟槽的，床上、脚边、床旁的圈椅上，甚至地上到处乱扔着脱下来的衣服，豪华的白色丝绸裙子，鲜花，缎带。床头旁的小几上摘下来乱摆的钻石首饰闪闪发亮。在脚边一些花边缠成一团，就在那些发白的花边上，从被单下露出一只光裸的脚的脚尖；它就像是大理石雕凿出来似的，一动不动得可怕；公爵看着并感觉到，他越看，房间里就越显死气沉沉和寂静肃穆，突然一只活动起来的苍蝇发出嗡嗡声，在床上方飞过，在床头边销声，公爵颤栗了一下。
“出去吧，”罗戈任碰了一下公爵的手。
他们走了出来，重又坐到刚才的椅子上，还是面对面坐着。公爵打颤越来越厉害，同时疑问的目光一直不从罗戈任的脸上移开。
“我看得出，列夫•尼古拉耶维奇，你在打颤，”罗戈任终于说，“你情绪失常时，记得吗，在莫斯科那次几乎就是这样，或者就是发病前是这样。我想不出来，现在该对你怎么办……”
公爵聚精会神，用心听着，以便理解眼前发生的事，同时又一直用目光询问着。
“这是你干的？”他朝门帘那边点了下头，终于说。
“这……是我……”罗戈任嗫嚅着说，并垂下了头。
他们沉默了５分钟光景。
“因为，”罗戈任突然继续说，仿佛未曾中断谈话似的，“因为要是你发起病来，现在喊叫起来，那么，街上或者院子里大概就会有人听到并猜到，住宅里有人过夜，就会来敲门，就会有人进来……因为大家以为我不在家。我连蜡烛也不点，就是为了不让街上或院子里的人知道。因为我不在时总把钥匙带走，所以没有我，三四天都不会有人进来收拾房间，这是我立的规矩。因此不能让人家知道我们在这里过夜……”
“等一下，”公爵说，“我刚才间过管院人和老大婆：纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜有没有过夜？看来，他们已经知道了。”
“我知道你问过。我对帕夫季耶夫娜说，昨天纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜顺便来，昨天就去帕夫洛夫斯克了，在我这儿只呆了１０分钟。所以他们不知道她在这里过夜……谁也不知道。昨天我们进来时，完全是悄悄地，就像今天我和你进来时一样。路上我还暗自想，她会不愿意悄悄地进来，－－哪有的的！她低声说话，踮着脚走。为免得发出声响，还脱下了身上的裙子，拿在手里，上楼梯时她自己还用手指头警告我别出声。她一直怕的是你。在火车上完全像个疯子似的，全是因为骇怕，也是她自己愿意到我这儿过夜的；我起先想把她送到教师妻子那儿去的，——哪儿的活！她说，‘在那里天一亮他就把我找到了，你把我藏起来，明天天一亮就去莫斯科”后来又想去奥廖尔的什么地方。她躺下睡觉时还一直说，我们去奥廖尔……”
“等一下，你现在怎么办，帕尔芬，你想干什么？”
“我就不放心你，你一直在打颤。我们就在这里过夜，一起过夜。除了那张床，这里没有别的床铺，我这样想好了，把两只沙发上的靠垫拿下来，就在这里，在幔窗旁，并排铺起来，给你睡也给我睡，这样可以待在一起。因为，如果有人进来，就会查看或寻找，马上就会看见她并将她运走。就会审问我，我就说是我干的，于是马上会把我带走。现在就让她这样躺着，就在我们旁边，在我和你旁边……”
“对，对！”公爵热烈地肯定说。
“就是说，不去自首，也不让抬走。”
“决不！”公爵决然说，“无论如何也不！”
“我就是这样决定的，老弟，无论如何无论是谁都不交出去。我们悄悄地过一夜。我今天从家里出去只有１小时，是在上午，其余时间一直呆在她身边。后来晚上了我又去找你。我也还担心，天气闷热，会有味儿。你闻到味儿没有？”
“也许闻到了也不知道。到早晨一定会有味的。”
“我给她盖上了漆布，很好的美国漆布，漆布上面又罩了床单，还放了四瓶开了盖的日丹诺夫杀菌剂，现在还在那里。”
“就像那里……莫斯科出的事一样？”
“因为，兄弟，怕有味儿。她可就像躺着睡觉守样……到早晨天亮了，你再看看。你怎么啦，起不来了？”看到公爵哆嗦得站不起来，罗戈任又担心又谅讶地问。
“两腿使不上劲，”公爵喃喃说，“这是因为骇怕，我知道……等过了这一阵，就能站起来的……”
“等一下，我先来给我们铺好垫子，让你好躺下……”我也跟你一起躺下……然后静听……因为，兄弟，我还不知道……兄弟，我现在还没有全都知道，所以我先对你说，让你早点知道这一切……”
罗戈任一边含糊不清地嘀咕着，一边开始铺垫子，看来，也许还在上午他就暗自想好了这样铺。昨天夜里他自己躺在沙发上。但是沙发上并排躺两人睡不下，而他现在又一定要铺在一起，所以此刻费了好大劲把两只沙发上大小不一的靠垫经过整个房间搬到幔帘后的入口处，总算马马虎虎安顿好了铺位。他走到分爵跟前，温柔而兴奋地搀着他的手，扶他起来，把他带到铺位前；但是，公爵原来已经能自己行走，这就是说，“骇怕已经过去了；”然而他仍然在继续打颤。
“兄弟，因为现在天热，”罗戈任让公爵躺到左边比较好的垫子上，自己则双手枕在脑后，在右边和衣躺下，突然开始说，“你也知道，会有味儿……我怕打开窗户；母亲那儿有些盆花，开着许多花，而且发出很好的香味，我想搬过来，可是帕夫季耶夫娜会猜到的，她很好奇。”
“她是很好奇，”公爵随声附和道。
“莫非去买些花束和鲜花来放在她周围？我想，朋友，看着她躺在花丛中，会觉得很可怜。”
“听着……”公爵好像思绪紊乱，寻思着究竟应该问什么，又仿佛立即忘了，“听着，告诉我：你用什么干的？用刀子？就那一把？”
“就那一把。”
“再等一下！帕尔芬，我还想问你……我有许多问题要问你，关于这一切……但你最好先告诉我，一开始就让我知道：你是不是想在我婚礼举行前，就在结婚仪式前，在教堂门前的台阶上就用刀杀死她？你想不想？”
“我不知道，想还是不想……”罗戈任干巴巴地回答说，甚至仿佛对此问题感到奇怪和不解。
“你从来也没把刀随身带往帕夫洛夫斯克吗？”
“从来没有。我能对你讲的就只是这把刀子，列夫•尼古拉耶维奇，”他沉默一会，又补充说，“我是今天早晨把它从锁着的抽屉里拿出来的，全部事情都是在凌晨３点钟时发生的。这把刀子一直夹放在书里……还有……还使我感到奇怪的是，刀似乎进了一俄寸半……甚或是两俄寸……就在左胸口……可总共就只半汤匙血流在衬衣上，再也没有了……”
“这个，这个，这个，”突然公爵激动万分地抬起身子，说，“这个我知道，我书上读到过……这叫内出血……甚至有一滴血也不流的。这是正好刺中心脏……”
“等等，你听见没有？”罗戈任突然很快打断了公爵，惊恐地在垫子上坐起来，“听见了吗？”
“没有！”公爵望着罗戈任，同样惊恐地很快回答着。
“有人在走动！听见了吗？在厅堂里……”
两人开始倾听。
“听见了，”公爵坚定地低声说。
“在走动？”
“在走动。”
“要不要锁上门？”
“锁上……”
门锁上了，两人重又躺下。很长时间没有作声。
“啊，对了！”公爵突然用原先那种激动和急促的低语轻声说，似乎又捕到了一个念头，非常担心再把它丢了，甚至从铺位上跳了起来。“对了……我想要……这副牌，牌……据说，你跟地玩过牌？”
“玩过，”罗戈任沉默一会说。
“牌……在哪里？”
“牌就在这里……”静默了更长一会，罗戈任说，“就是这副……”
他从口袋里扫出一副玩过的包在
Part 4 Chapter 12
WHEN the widow hurried away to Pavlofsk, she went straight to Daria Alexeyevna's house, and telling all she knew, threw her into a state of great alarm. Both ladies decided to communicate at once with Lebedeff, who, as the friend and landlord of the prince, was also much agitated. Vera Lebedeff told all she knew, and by Lebedeff's advice it was decided that all three should go to Petersburg as quickly as possible, in order to avert "what might so easily happen."
This is how it came about that at eleven o'clock next morning Rogojin's flat was opened by the police in the presence of Lebedeff, the two ladies, and Rogojin's own brother, who lived in the wing.
The evidence of the porter went further than anything else towards the success of Lebedeff in gaining the assistance of the police. He declared that he had seen Rogojin return to the house last night, accompanied by a friend, and that both had gone upstairs very secretly and cautiously. After this there was no hesitation about breaking open the door, since it could not be got open in any other way.
Rogojin suffered from brain fever for two months. When he recovered from the attack he was at once brought up on trial for murder.
He gave full, satisfactory, and direct evidence on every point; and the prince's name was, thanks to this, not brought into the proceedings. Rogojin was very quiet during the progress of the trial. He did not contradict his clever and eloquent counsel, who argued that the brain fever, or inflammation of the brain, was the cause of the crime; clearly proving that this malady had existed long before the murder was perpetrated, and had been brought on by the sufferings of the accused.
But Rogojin added no words of his own in confirmation of this view, and as before, he recounted with marvellous exactness the details of his crime. He was convicted, but with extenuating circumstances, and condemned to hard labour in Siberia for fifteen years. He heard his sentence grimly, silently, and thoughtfully. His colossal fortune, with the exception of the comparatively small portion wasted in the first wanton period of his inheritance, went to his brother, to the great satisfaction of the latter.
The old lady, Rogojin's mother, is still alive, and remembers her favourite son Parfen sometimes, but not clearly. God spared her the knowledge of this dreadful calamity which had overtaken her house.
Lebedeff, Keller, Gania, Ptitsin, and many other friends of ours continue to live as before. There is scarcely any change in them, so that there is no need to tell of their subsequent doings.
Hippolyte died in great agitation, and rather sooner than he expected, about a fortnight after Nastasia Phiipovna's death. Colia was much affected by these events, and drew nearer to his mother in heart and sympathy. Nina Alexandrovna is anxious, because he is "thoughtful beyond his years," but he will, we think, make a useful and active man.
The prince's further fate was more or less decided by Colia, who selected, out of all the persons he had met during the last six or seven months, Evgenie Pavlovitch, as friend and confidant. To him he made over all that he knew as to the events above recorded, and as to the present condition of the prince. He was not far wrong in his choice. Evgenie Pavlovitch took the deepest interest in the fate of the unfortunate "idiot," and, thanks to his influence, the prince found himself once more with Dr. Schneider, in Switzerland.
Evgenie Pavlovitch, who went abroad at this time, intending to live a long while on the continent, being, as he often said, quite superfluous in Russia, visits his sick friend at Schneider's every few months.
But Dr. Schneider frowns ever more and more and shakes his head; he hints that the brain is fatally injured; he does not as yet declare that his patient is incurable, but he allows himself to express the gravest fears.
Evgenie takes this much to heart, and he has a heart, as is proved by the fact that he receives and even answers letters from Colia. But besides this, another trait in his character has become apparent, and as it is a good trait we will make haste to reveal it. After each visit to Schneider's establishment, Evgenie Pavlovitch writes another letter, besides that to Colia, giving the most minute particulars concerning the invalid's condition. In these letters is to be detected, and in each one more than the last, a growing feeling of friendship and sympathy.
The individual who corresponds thus with Evgenie Pavlovitch, and who engages so much of his attention and respect, is Vera Lebedeff. We have never been able to discover clearly how such relations sprang up. Of course the root of them was in the events which we have already recorded, and which so filled Vera with grief on the prince's account that she fell seriously ill. But exactly how the acquaintance and friendship came about, we cannot say.
We have spoken of these letters chiefly because in them is often to be found some news of the Epanchin family, and of Aglaya in particular. Evgenie Pavlovitch wrote of her from Paris, that after a short and sudden attachment to a certain Polish count, an exile, she had suddenly married him, quite against the wishes of her parents, though they had eventually given their consent through fear of a terrible scandal. Then, after a six months' silence, Evgenie Pavlovitch informed his correspondent, in a long letter, full of detail, that while paying his last visit to Dr. Schneider's establishment, he had there come across the whole Epanchin family (excepting the general, who had remained in St. Petersburg) and Prince S. The meeting was a strange one. They all received Evgenie Pavlovitch with effusive delight; Adelaida and Alexandra were deeply grateful to him for his "angelic kindness to the unhappy prince."
Lizabetha Prokofievna, when she saw poor Muishkin, in his enfeebled and humiliated condition, had wept bitterly. Apparently all was forgiven him.
Prince S. had made a few just and sensible remarks. It seemed to Evgenie Pavlovitch that there was not yet perfect harmony between Adelaida and her fiance, but he thought that in time the impulsive young girl would let herself be guided by his reason and experience. Besides, the recent events that had befallen her family had given Adelaida much to think about, especially the sad experiences of her younger sister. Within six months, everything that the family had dreaded from the marriage with the Polish count had come to pass. He turned out to be neither count nor exile--at least, in the political sense of the word--but had had to leave his native land owing to some rather dubious affair of the past. It was his noble patriotism, of which he made a great display, that had rendered him so interesting in Aglaya's eyes. She was so fascinated that, even before marrying him, she joined a committee that had been organized abroad to work for the restoration of Poland; and further, she visited the confessional of a celebrated Jesuit priest, who made an absolute fanatic of her. The supposed fortune of the count had dwindled to a mere nothing, although he had given almost irrefutable evidence of its existence to Lizabetha Prokofievna and Prince S.
Besides this, before they had been married half a year, the count and his friend the priest managed to bring about a quarrel between Aglaya and her family, so that it was now several months since they had seen her. In a word, there was a great deal to say; but Mrs. Epanchin, and her daughters, and even Prince S., were still so much distressed by Aglaya's latest infatuations and adventures, that they did hot care to talk of them, though they must have known that Evgenie knew much of the story already.
Poor Lizabetha Prokofievna was most anxious to get home, and, according to Evgenie's account, she criticized everything foreign with much hostility.
"They can't bake bread anywhere, decently; and they all freeze in their houses, during winter, like a lot of mice in a cellar. At all events, I've had a good Russian cry over this poor fellow," she added, pointing to the prince, who had not recognized her in the slightest degree. "So enough of this nonsense; it's time we faced the truth. All this continental life, all this Europe of yours, and all the trash about 'going abroad' is simply foolery, and it is mere foolery on our part to come. Remember what I say, my friend; you'll live to agree with me yourself."
So spoke the good lady, almost angrily, as she took leave of Evgenie Pavlovitch.

教师妻子坐车赶到帕夫洛夫斯克，直接去找昨天起就心绪不宁的达里娅•阿列克谢耶夫娜，并对她讲述了她所知道的一切，这可完全把她吓坏了。两位女士立即决定与列别杰夫取得联系，他作为房东和房客的朋友也处在非常不安的状态中。维拉•列别杰娃告诉了她所知道的一切情况。根据列别杰夫的建议，他们三人决定去彼得堡，以尽快防止“非常可能发生”的事。这样，已经是第二天上午１１点左右，罗戈任的住宅被打开了，在场的有警方、列别杰夫、两位女士、住在侧屋的罗戈任的兄长谢苗•谢苗诺维奇•罗戈任。最有助于案件进展的是管院子人的证词，昨天晚上他看见帕尔芬•谢苗诺维奇跟一位客人从台阶上进去，而且仿佛偷偷摸摸地。有了这个语词已经不存疑问，警方破开了对法律也不开的门。
罗戈任挺过了两个月的脑炎，等他病愈后便接受了侦讯和审判，他对一切都供认不讳，做了确凿和完全肯定的证词，因而从一开始公爵就被免了诉讼。在审理过程中罗戈任一直保持沉默。他没有与自己精明的、能言善辩的律师产生矛盾，律师明确而又富有逻辑地证明，所犯的罪行是脑炎的结果，而被告由于忧伤在犯罪前很久就已开始患病，但是罗戈任自己并没有补充什么来证实之一点，他仍照先前一样明白确凿地肯定和回忆了事件发生的全部细微的情节。考虑到可以从轻判刑的情况，他被判流放西伯利亚服苦役１５年。他神色严峻、一声不吭、“若有所思”地听完了判决。他的全部巨大的财产，除了相对来说是很小部分被他早期纵酒狂饮耗费掉之外，转到了他兄长谢苗•谢苗诺维奇手中，令其大为满意。罗戈任娜老太仍然活在世上，有时似乎回忆起心爱的儿子帕尔芬，但是不太清楚：上帝拯救了她，使她的神智和心灵已意识不到降临到她这个阴郁的家的可怕灾祸。
列别杰夫、凯勒尔、加尼亚、普季岑和本故事其他许多人物像过去那样生活着，很少有变化，关于他们，我几乎没有要转告的。伊波利特在异常激动中比预料的要早去世，是在纳斯塔西娅•费利帕夫娜死后两个星期。科利来对发生的事件深为惊讶，他完全跟自己的母亲亲近了。尼娜•亚历山德罗夫娜则为他担心，因为他太多沉思，跟他的年龄不相称；也许，他能成为一个好人。顺便说一下，部分地是由于他的努力，公爵后来的命运有了安排：在近来他认识的所有人中间，他早就看出叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇•拉多姆斯基与众不同；他首先去找他，并把他所知道的所发生事件的全部详情告诉了他，也讲了公爵目前的状况。他没有错：叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇最热心地干预了不幸的“白痴”的命运，由于他的努力和操心，公爵重又到了国外施奈德的治疗中心。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇本人也到了国外，打算在欧洲生活很长一段时间，并公然称自己“在俄罗斯完全是个多余人”，他相当经常去看望在施奈德那里治疗的患病的朋友，至少几个月就去一次；但施奈德却越来越紧锁眉头和摇头；他暗示公爵的大脑器官完全受到了损害，他还没有肯定说治不好，但是不隐讳做最悲观的暗示。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇将此事很放在心上，他是个有心人，这样一个事实可以证明：他经常收到科利亚的来信，有时甚至还回来。除此以外，他还有一个奇怪的性格特征也为人所知；因为这是个好的性格特征，所以我急于要说出来。每次拜访过施奈德以后，除了给科利亚写信，他还给彼得堡的一个人寄信，最详尽和深表同情地叙述目前公爵的病况。除恭敬地表示忠诚外，在这些信中有时（而且愈来愈经常）开始出现一些坦率地陈述看法、概念、感情的文字——总之，开始表现出某种类似友好和亲近的感情。与叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇通信（虽然相当少）并赢得他如此关切和尊敬的人便是维拉•列别杰娃。我无论怎样也无法确切知道，这样的关系是以何种方式建立起来的；当然是因为公爵的整个事件引起的，当时维拉•列别杰娃被痛苦压倒了，甚至生起病来，但是他们相识并成为朋友的详情，我不知道，我之所以提到这些信，最主要的目的是，其中有些信包含了叶潘钦一家，特别关键是阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜•叶潘钦娜的消息。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇在寄自巴黎的一封写得很不连贯的信里告知说，她对一位侨民、波兰的伯爵异常眷恋，经过短时间的交往以后便嫁给了他，此事违反其父母的意愿，但是最后他们还是同意了，因为不这样的话事情会有酿成非同一般的丑闻的危险。后来，几乎沉默半年之后，叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇又在一封冗长和详尽的来信中告诉自己的女通信人，在最近一次去瑞士施奈德教授那儿时，在他那儿遇见了叶潘钦一家人（当然，除了伊万•费奥多罗维奇，他因有事留在彼得堡）和ω公爵。这次会面很奇怪；他们见到叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇不知怎么地很是欢喜；阿杰莱达和亚历山德拉不知为什么甚至认为要感谢他“对不幸的公爵给予了天使般的关怀”。叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲那夫娜看到公爵病成那副屈辱相，发自内心地哭了起来。看来，已经宽恕了他的一切。ω公爵在这时说了几句很好很聪明的真话。叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇觉得，他和阿杰莱达彼此还没有完全情投意台，但是在未来性格热烈的阿杰莱达完全自愿和心悦诚服地服从ω公爵的智慧和经验是不可避免的。加上家里经受的教训，主要是最近阿格拉娅与侨民伯爵的事，对她有着极大的影响。家里做出让步，答应阿格拉娅嫁给侨民伯爵，与此同时始终惴惴不安；她们所担扰的一切在半年里便变成了事实，还加上了许多甚至完全没有想到过的意外情况。原来这个伯爵根本不是伯爵，如果说是侨民倒确实不假，但是有令人怀疑、不清不白的经历。他为国忧伤心碎这种不同凡响的高尚精神使她倾心，而且迷恋到这个地步：在还没有嫁给他之前，她就成了国外某个复兴波兰委员会的成员，除此之外，她还进了天主教堂某个著名神父的忏悔室，这位神父的见解使她如痴如狂。伯爵曾向叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜和ω公爵提供确凿证据表明拥有巨额财产，原来完全是不存在的。不仅如此，在婚后半年光景，伯爵和他的朋友、著名的忏悔神父已使阿格拉娅与家里完全吵翻了，因此他们已经好几个月没有见到她了……总之，要讲的事有许多，但是叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜，她的女儿，甚至ω公爵已为所有这些“恐怖的消息”弄得惊恐不已，以致在与叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇的谈话中甚至怕提到别的事情，虽然他们知道，即使他们不讲，他对于阿格拉娅•伊万诺夫娜最近醉心热衷的事也知道得一清二楚。可怜的叶莉扎维塔•普罗科菲耶夫娜想回俄国去，据叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇证明，她在他面前剧烈而辛辣地把外国的一切批评了一通：“哪儿也烤不出好面包，冬天人们像地窖里的老鼠一般挨冻，”她说， “至少在这里算是照俄罗斯方式对这个可怜的女人哭了一场，”她激动地指着完全不认识她的公爵补了一句。“激动得够了，该是用理智的时候了。所有这一切，整个这外国，你们的整个这欧洲－－这一切都只是虚幻一场，我们大家在国外也是虚幻一场……记住我的话，您自己也会明白的！”她几乎气愤地结束说，便与叶甫盖尼•帕夫洛维奇分别了。
The End